《Even If I’m Reborn as a Cute Dragon Girl, I Will Still Make a Harem》 Chapter 1: I Actually Became the Dragon Race’s Princess Chapter 1: I Actually Became the Dragon Race¡¯s Princess We, Akatod Bussjonan Mondeli D. Scarbu Lincoln ss Caesar II, are the lord of this empire.1 We, who hast enjoyed the highest of glories. Even the sun doth pale inparison to our radiance, while the moon and stars serve as but tapestries to bring out our greater brilliance. We, who recline upon the greatest bed in this empire, decorated with all manner of gemstones and jewels. Our bed doth assume the form of an object most sacred, such that mortals dare not even dream of such splendor. Even our pillow doth contain the primordial essence of this world, a knowledge so sublime that even the greatest schrs, expounding upon the sum total of their sciences, hold nary a candle to its wisdom. We, who live in a pce that towers over heaven. With tiles made of crystals, pce walls formed of polished diamonds, and ground paved with gold and jade. We, who wear the most dazzling robes in this world and don a crown with the embedded Goddess¡¯ Tear. Each time we awaken, the Heavens caress our face with the priceless first rays of dawn, and the wind goddess brings to us the sweetest of scents with the most refreshing of breezes.2 When we sleep, the world doth zealously look up to us with reverence. When we are awake, they dare not gaze straight upon our countenance. ¡°Look, mommy, that person is sleeping in a cardboard box.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Our everyday meal is prepared by the most experienced chef in the world. The food he cooks, even with the mostmon of ingredients, is an explosion of vors. ¡°Your breadstickes to a total of two dors fifty cents. Hey, there¡¯s fifty cents less.¡± ¡°We will give you the remaining fifty cents tomorrow.¡± After our meal, we will always patrol around our territory. Perhaps they are dazed by our kingly aura, no one is able to stand straight to look at us within ten meters radius. ¡°Oh ????, so smelly. Which mother ?????? hasn¡¯t bathed for a month?¡± Our country gets attacked by magic beasts asionally. At this time, we will wield the sacred sword, which doubles as the symbol of supreme might, to exterminate the beasts. ¡°Demon Hound from the Infernal Realm, leave our territory at once.¡± ¡°Woof woof!¡± ¡°Is that so, since thou are so stubborn, then we shall personally send thy back to hell.¡± ¡°Woof woof woof woof!¡± When the sun sets, we would return to our castle with the trophy. One day, however, we suddenly began to feel empty. After an hour of endless reflection, we hast finally realized. We need women, our empire needs an empress. We are the lord of this empire, yet our harem is empty. This is such a disgrace. Thus we began the search for a woman qualified to be our empress throughout the empire. We are loved by the gods. In merely three days, we hast found the woman of our dream. ck long hair, fair skin, slender build, nice curves, good looks. In all our life, we hast never seen such a beautiful woman. However, before we hast the chance to confess to her, the death god¡¯s sickle hast already been swung. A mass of steel charged toward her with at least 50 kilos of speed. We thought over it for 0.5 seconds before we rushed to her rescue without hesitation. If we cannot even save the woman we took a fancy to, what qualifications do we hast to be king. We, Akabe Dorn Kazick Oliver M. Octavian Bell Chen Duxiu, are the lord of this empire. Even if we are the only person, we will still protect my people. Farewell, our true love! Farewell, our empire! Farewell, our empty harem! ¡­¡­ In the boundless darkness, silent and formless, there was nothing around and nothing could be felt. Where¡­ are we? A beam of light suddenly pierced the darkness. Just like the lighthouse at the shore, it caused people to chase after it involuntarily. ¡°So blinding, are¡­ we dead?¡± ¡°Sis, sis! He¡¯s awake!¡± A sharp and pleasant voice suddenly reverberated. Her voice sounded just like the cry of a bird. ¡°Alright, just settle down. I can see it.¡± Yet another voice reverberated. It was a gentle voice that made people feel weing. We tried our best to open our eyes, only to find that there¡¯s nothing in front of us. ¡°Idiot, look above you.¡± It came from that sharp and pleasant voice. We raised our head and found two girls floating above. Their body was covered by fog and it was impossible to make out their facial features. After we took a quick nce at them and confirmed their position, we lowered our head and once again looked in front. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°We, Ayimira Budra Kashapu Rimon L. Afgadero Wright Schwarzenegger III, are the lord of this empire. We will never look at someone standing above us,¡± This was our unconditional bottom line. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­Alright, fine. We¡¯ll just descend.¡± The two slowlynded and the fog also dispersed, revealing their true face. ¡°Beautiful youngdies, will thou ept our love and be our empresses. When the timees, thine shall be the mistresses of our empire.¡± As soon as weid our eyes on them, we got down on one knee and began our proposal. Even we had never seen women as beautiful as them before. What? We said that before? Sorry, we had already forgotten thest one¡¯s appearance. ¡°Sis, he¡¯s getting on my nerves.¡± ¡°Endure it, it was our fault that he became like this.¡± ¡°No, you girls are faultless. If being beautiful is a fault, then the Heaven would hast punished thou long ago.¡± ¡°Although I am very happy about your words of praise, I still cannot ept your proposal.¡± ¡°Is that so? Is it because our territory is too small and is already incapable of moving thou? But don¡¯t worry, once we return, we shall run a campaign to conquer the whole world. We wille back to receive thou once our territory has expanded.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ but you are already dead.¡± ¡°¡­We¡­ are really dead?¡± Since a while ago, we felt something very unnatural with our body. It was much too light. As it turned out, we had already turned into a ghost. ¡°Then where is this ce? Who are thou? And why are we here? Aren¡¯t we supposed to return to our empire? As a king, we should be protecting our territory even in death.¡± ¡°Alright already, isn¡¯t your territory just a gar¡ª¡± ¡°Sister!¡±3 ¡°Hmph!¡± The one with a soothing voice said, ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Kaoru. We are goddesses, and this is the space between two worlds. ¡°Please call us Acape Madeleus Carbero Richard Z. Robert Scarbu Roosevelt IV. This is the family name of our empire, it absolutely cannot be changed.¡± ¡°Then can you please repeat the family name of your empire again?¡± Blue veins popped up on the forehead of that person. Could it be that goddesses were also under a lot of stress? ¡°That cannot be done, because we hast already forgotten our former titles.¡±4 ¡°Why you¡­ Okay¡­ Just rx, take a deep breath¡­ Actually~ We called your majesty here for a very important matter.¡± ¡°I give thou permission to speak.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Actually, you are not supposed to be born as a beggar, but the princess of the dragon race instead.¡± ¡°Dragon race? Princess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Precisely the dragon race in all men¡¯s romance. And a high and mighty princess at that. The reason you are that chunni5 is due to this.¡± ¡°Then thee¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we n to set things right and reincarnate you as the dragon race¡¯s princess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The egg has already beenid for over twenty years, it¡¯s about time you hatched.¡± ¡°Shut up! We are a bonafide man, the ruler of a nation! How can we be a princess?!¡± Be a dragon? Fine! But a princess? Absolutely not! How can we start a harem if we be a girl! ¡°¡­¡± (Fist pump) ¡°Hehe, do you think you have any leeway to resist? Anyway, let us give you another gift.¡± ¡°Law Fabrication,¡± The goddess pointed at us. ¡°What did thou¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± A bolt of lightning dropped from the sky and hit us directly¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± And yet another lightning, we¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± we¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± ¡­ ¡°Heh-heh-heh, this goddess has specially created a neww just for you. As long as you continue to act like a chuunibyou, you will be hit by lightning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a mere lightning, we¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Furthermore, you cannot say we, thou, or anything with an archaic ent. You also can¡¯t even think about it.¡±6 ¡°How did we¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Three secondster. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong,¡± I kowtowed and begged for forgiveness. What? I am gutless? I am only patiently lying in wait for a chance to get my revenge. I will endure the humiliation for now, but one day, I will get back everything that belonged to us! ¡°Boom!¡±7 ¡°I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°At least you are attentive, I¡¯ll at least give you that much credit. It¡¯s quitete already, you should be on your way. Just let me alter your soul first,¡± big sister goddess waved her delicate hands. Ouch! So painful! The pain prates deeply into the bone! This pain is iparable to the times I was crushed by the truck. It feels like my soul is being torn apart. I could barely maintain my consciousness. ¡°Just bear with it for a while, okay? Reconstructing the soul is not a simple task. I am actually very nervous myself.¡± After an unknown length of time, big sister goddess finally heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°Phew¡­ It¡¯s done, allow me to send you on your way now.¡± I felt my consciousness getting fuzzier, but before Ipletely cked out, I think I heard a frantic voice. ¡°Hey! Sis, you only changed him into a girl, you forgot to convert it into a dragon soul.¡± ¡°¡­ I forgot¡­ Well, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, the only issue is that she cannot transform into a huge dragon.¡± Of course it¡¯s a big problem! Transforming into a dragon is but a man¡¯s¡­ romance¡­ ¡­¡­ Darkness¡­ again with the endless darkness¡­ However, the darkness this time was very warm, just like a mother¡¯s embrace. Where is this? After pondering for a few seconds and linking all the past events until now, I havee to a conclusion. I, Akatod¡­ Tadashi Kaoru, had reincarnated as the dragon race¡¯s princess and still hadn¡¯t hatched from the egg. Since I had already regained consciousness, it would mean that I have fulfilled the condition to be hatched. However, how do I get out from here? I tried stretching my arms, but found my arms were as frail as that of a newborn baby¡¯s. Even after exerting so much effort, they only swayed a little. ¡°W-what¡­ The egg moved, the egg was moving! It is about to be hatched! Go inform the queen quickly! The egg is going to hatch!¡± After that, the surrounding turned boisterous. There were weeping sound, bigughter, and the pping of wings. ¡°Quiet!¡± Then came the dignified voice of a woman. ¡°My child, are you finally ready toe out? It¡¯s been twenty long years, did you know how torturous it was to wait for you to hatch all this time? Quick, transmit this order to all the dragons; regardless of what they are doing, I want them to drop it and return immediately. I am going to hold a birth festival for my child!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Is that my mother? She seems very powerful. Quick, help me smash the eggshell, then I will be able toe out.8 ¡°My queen, you shouldn¡¯t get too close. The shell break is a very important event for our dragon race, there must be absolutely no interference from an external force.¡± ¡°Right, of course. All of you move back for a hundred meter. Set up a saint-level barrier and destroy anything the dares to get within a hundred meter. Not a single soul will be permitted to disturb the hatching of my child.¡± ¡°My child, please don¡¯t me your mother for being heartless. Dragons must rely on themselves to break out of the shell. Know that your ws shall one day tear the earth asunder and your wings shall conquer the skies.¡± ¡°Quick, my queen, you should also quickly distance yourself a little.¡± ¡­????! Where am I supposed to find a pair of ws or wings! Those two dunces of a goddess had turned me into a normal girl alright?! Will I be the dragon that gets choked to death by my own egg? No way! That¡¯s too embarrassing! I must think of something, otherwise I¡¯ll¡­ that¡¯s right! There is still that method! Although I¡¯m not sure if it will work, I still have to try! I took a deep breath and said inwardly, ¡°Our true name is Osbright Kamen Mengqi D. Lelouch ¡¤ ck g ¡¤ Mondo the Fifth!¡± ¡°Boom!¡±9
  1. Just for rification, he keeps using archaic version of ¡°I¡± to refers to himself throughout all this chapter.
  2. Wow, someone narcissist much?
  3. This refers to the younger sister by the way. There isn¡¯t really any way to differentiate between older and younger sister in English, so just think the more polite one is the older sister talking, and the more casual one is the younger sister speaking.
  4. Urp¡­ this guy¡¯s definitely delusional, I can guess where this is going, he¡¯s probably someone suffering chuunibyou! xD
  5. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chunibyo
  6. I love this goddess already
  7. In case it¡¯s not clear, the ¡°us¡± part was the archaic form
  8. Hehehe¡­ as if any mother in their right mind would smash their own egg.
  9. Hahahahaha! He actually used the curse to his advantage, I¡¯m already liking this novel!
Chapter 2: Birth Chapter 2: Birth ¡°Boom!¡± In the wake of the thunder, I was assaulted by intense pain as every fiber of my being was being pricked by the electric shock constantly. Incapable of doing anything else, I could only pray that I didn¡¯t get killed by the lightning. Otherwise, I, Akabel¡ª (omitted the rest)1, will need to go see those two retarded goddesses again. Perhaps surprised by the lightning, noises began to surface from the outside again. ¡°What¡­? Why did the lightning¡­¡± ¡°The barrier is destroyed¡­¡± ¡°My child!¡± So¡­ noisy¡­ I was hit by sudden drowsiness. The pain and numbness caused by the lightning gradually faded away, but the egg was still in one piece. ¡°Huu¡­¡± My lungs began to work and supplied me with all the oxygen I needed to stay awake. However, the air in the egg was obviously very thin.2 Could it be that, I, Washington¡ª (omitted the rest), will really die in my eggshell? Looks like I still need to go see those retarded goddesses after all. I wonder if they will give me another chance at rebirth. ¡°My child¡­ a- are you okay?¡± ¡°My queen, please refrain yourself. He must rely on himself at this time.¡± ¡°Why did the lightning strike? Is there an enemy?!¡± ¡°Go investigate quickly!¡± So noisy! I am dying okay? Do you guys really need to make so much noise? Will you not just let me die in peace? They¡¯re really¡­ so bothersome! Thump-thump, thump-thump¡­ as abruptly as my pulse quickened¡­ my whole body began to feel hot. ¡°Huu¡­ huu¡­¡± My lungs desperately squeezed out thest of the oxygen present in the shell. The blood in my body began to boil. I could even hear the flow of blood as they coursed through the veins. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to break the eggshell.¡± ¡°Think about it trice my queen! If you break the eggshell now, it will affect his fu¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no future if he dies now?! Out of my way!¡± There was yet another uproaring from the outside. I say¡­ you guys¡­ are too noisy! I suddenly stretched my hands outward. ¡°Crack,¡± I became dumbfounded. The noisy bunch also quietened down. The sound of my heartbeat became clearer. At the same time, I felt like I could hear countless heartbeat sounds resonating with mine. I exerted a little strength into my fingers and the seemingly indestructible eggshell from a moment ago shattered like a piece of paper. Light began to prate into the egg from the small crack. Usually, when one stayed in the dark for too long, they wouldn¡¯t be able to look straight at the light at once. However, my eyes adapted to the dazzling light very quickly. ¡°Crack! Crack!¡± The eggshell cracked every time I exerted a bit of strength. When the entirety of my hand finally stretched out of the egg, I found that they were long and slender,pletely unlike that of a newborn baby. In other words, I¡¯ve skipped the whole infant phase and reincarnated as a little loli? Isn¡¯t that too big of a jump? We¡­ I haven¡¯t mentally prepared myself for this! It was at this time I suddenly thought of a problem; I am currently naked, and there are unknown numbers of dragons out there fixing their eyes on me. It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if I am an infant, but with my current body¡­ that would be a little¡­ too much¡­ A warm hand suddenly grabbed me as I contemted whether to go out like this or not. Her originally dignified voice now carried iparable affection as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, my child. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡± The voice dispelled all my doubts. I stretched my other hand outside and pulled apart the eggshell separating us bit by bit. Every time an eggshell dropped off, I heard a sound reminiscent of my heartbeat. ¡°Thump-thump, thump-thump.¡± And then what appeared before me was a beautiful madam looking at me with affectionate eyes. The slight smile at the corner of her mouth refused to go away. Her fiery hair looked as though they were burning and outshone the dazzle of the sun. She slowly lifted me from within the eggshell and used a gorgeous cloth to wrap me up. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t be scared. You may restrain the Dragon Might now. Otherwise, some of the little fes wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.¡± Only now did I realize the surrounding was a huge valley, and figures of huge life forms could be seen everywhere around the valley. Huge body, fierce-looking head, the scales that reflected light under the sunlight, and those huge pair of wings¡­ so cool¡­ are those the legendary dragons? They are every bit as cool as my imagination! The strange thing was that all the dragons were crouching down for some reason. Some of the smaller-sized dragons were even trembling a little. The gray dragon that¡¯s closest to me said with a trembling voice, ¡°All hail the royal princess. Shortly after she was born, her Dragon Might was already strong enough to overpower all of the dragons here. Only the queen who¡¯s a half-god remains unaffected¡­ Th- this might beparable to the power of the first generation dragons with the purest bloodline¡­ It looks like Her Highness incubated for twenty years for a reason. Maybe someday in the future, Her Highness may be able tounch an attack at the illusory Heavenly Realm.¡± Heavenly Realm? I suddenly thought of those two retarded goddesses. In other words, I have a chance for revenge in the future? Wahaha, just wait for me you two idiots, I will definitely make my way towards that whatever world and then press my little brother against your ????¡ª to let you two experience my agony! The madam¡­ no, my mother gently stroked my head and said proudly, ¡°Of course, this is but my baby girl. Good girl, quickly retract your Dragon Might or someone might really not be able to stand it anymore.¡± What? How am I to know how to retract it when I don¡¯t even know how to release this thing. Maybe because this body had never once spoken before, my voice wouldn¡¯te out when they reached the mouth. Only after spiraling in my mouth for a long time did a word finally made its way out. ¡°Iya?¡± That was the only sound I managed to make. ¡°Ss¡ª¡ª3¡± Mother¡¯s face suddenly flushed, then she suddenly buried me into her E, no¡­ at least F-cup breasts. ¡°So¡­ so cute!!!¡±
  1. In my own defense, this is what¡¯s written in the raw.
  2. Hm¡­ I don¡¯t know how eggs work, but do their lungs start working already while in the eggs? What about the yolk and egg whites, all those liquid in the eggs?
  3. Sound of air sucked between the teeth.
Chapter 3: Wisdom Chapter 3: Wisdom My name is Kaoru, but naturally, that was the name I used before bing the emperor. My true name is Carlos (omitted the rest). Do not misunderstand, it is not because I am stingy and do not want to let the world know of my ????¡ª¡ª name, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been stabbed in the back by two retarded goddesses. Not only did I lose my little brother, I have also been deprived of all my ????¡ª¡ª. Ever since that day, I have lost almost all my life¡¯s joy, unable to ????¡ª my ????¡ª and ????¡ª1. It really makes my heart ache. I originally thought that nothing else could¡¯ve cheered me up. However, I found that I was wrong. Right now, it feels like I have returned to the day when I was thirteen years old. The me at the time was in an extremely arduous situation. During that period, the one who always apanied me was an old gentleman. He had once imparted me with meaningful life experiences, ¡°Child, you should know that, the strongest thing in the world are not the swords nor the supernatural beings, is it our desire! It can cause a man to degenerate, make them go crazy, countless heroes to smack the ground in frustration, and many gentlemen to wear unusual hat.¡± I have vividly remembered those words, but I didn¡¯t understand what they meant at the time. But now, at this very moment, I have finally understood. This wonderful sensation that make men want to stop but can¡¯t. This stifling feeling that can make a man die happy. This¡­ This has already transcended the boundaries of life and death and has reached the highest order of existence. ¡°Ah¡­ sorry, I was too excited,¡± mother loosened slightly and liberated me from her breasts. ¡°Hm? Why is your face so red? Are you sick somewhere? You must tell mommy if you are feeling unwell.¡± ¡°Iya~¡± No, I¡¯ve never had such a great time before. Never have I evere across such a beautiful object in all my life. However, I am unable to express this delightful feeling into words. Mother¡¯s face flushed again when she heard my childish sound. ¡°So cute, she¡¯s really too cute! Why is my daughter such a cutie~ Makes me want to hug her again. No¡­ nonononono¡­ I need to help her suppress the Dragon Might first.¡± Mother used both hands to lift up my face, ¡°Here, good girl, look into mommy¡¯s eyes.¡± Mother eyes was like the azure sky, creating a distinct contrast with her fiery hair. She was looking straight into my eyes. Gold hue began to spread from the center of her pupils and turned her originally azure eyes into golden. It was as though a golden me was ignited in her eyes. The golden me seemed to possess magic power and sucked all my attention towards it. ¡°Rx your mind and feel your pulse,¡± mother¡¯s voice resounded in my ears like a distant clock bell. Thump-thump! Thump-thump! I heard my pulse very clearly. Meanwhile, I could also hear countless pulses from the surrounding. And the pulse that¡¯s closest to me was oh so familiar yet distinct. It topped over all the other pulses by far. The pulse was reminiscent to the pulse of the world itself. ¡°Suppress it.¡± That powerful voice echoed in my mind, guiding my pulse and returned it to the normal state. The gold-color in mother¡¯s eyes began to subside, and my awareness slowly returned. By the time mother¡¯s eyes changed back to sky blue color, I still remained in a daze for a good few seconds. Mother gently caressed my face with a smile and said, ¡°Remember that feeling just now and learn how to control it.¡± I nodded my head in a daze. ¡°Congrattions my queen, the princess has finally been born!¡± ¡°Rooooar! This calls for a celebration.¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly!¡± I was startled by the sudden mor. It was as though some kind of switch had been flipped, all those dragons who were crouching on the ground earlier began to roar, to shout, and p their wings. To put it briefly, they feel more excited than me who had just narrowed escaped death. ¡°Quiet!¡± Mothermanded. As expected of mother! Just one word from her and all the huge dragons quietened down. Not even a single noise remained. ¡°Today marks the birth of my daughter! As such, I shall hold a birth festival for tonight! The altar will be opened and it is there shall we acquire a true name for my daughter!¡± ¡°Rooooooar¡ª¡ª Shrieeeeeeek¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°I shall leave the arrangement to Akarin.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered the gray dragon nearby. True name? Is my true name not Austrian (omitted the rest)? Does that mean the dragons also have a so-called true name? This is seriously¡ª so cool! No wonder they are the man¡¯s romance! I already can¡¯t wait to find out my draconic true name. Mother rubbed my head and pampered me, ¡°Just you wait, I will definitely hold the grandest birth festival for you. Before that¡­ hehehe, let me dress you up~¡± For some reason, I have a bad premonition. Do not doubt, we¡­ I have sharpened my intuition to the utmost in countless ????¡ª battles. That¡¯s why, I am sure something bad will definitely happen in a short while. As sudden as it happened, the surrounding scenery abruptly changed. By the time I realized what was going on, I found myself inside a huge cave. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s just teleportation magic.¡± So that was magic, it was awesome indeed! However, it still felt somewhatckingpared to the ????¡ª I had mounted before. When I turned to look towards one side of the cave, my eyes suffered a great blow. When I broke out from the eggshell just recently, my eyes experienced the change of lighting from dark to light. I didn¡¯t feel any difort at that time, but now¡­ my eyes had been blinded by all the dazzle. Gold! Diamonds! Gems! Crystals! All that are shinies, they have it here. Moreover, you don¡¯t count them one by one, but mountain by mountains! This is literally mountains of treasures! I¡­ cough, cough¡­ this still doesn¡¯tpare to the ????¡ª I once possessed¡­ However¡­ why do I have the urge to roll and sleep on top of them? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ these things have been enchanted by magic? ¡­That¡¯s right, that must be it! Otherwise, why would I be attracted by these things¡­ When mother saw my spellbound expression, her lips formed a smile and said, ¡°All of these belong to you from now on. Dragons are creatures who likes shiny things to begin with, so there¡¯s no need for you to suppress your desires.¡± So that¡¯s it. Told you I wouldn¡¯t be attracted to these material things with my strong will. It¡¯s all because of my instinct! ¡°But what I wanted you to see aren¡¯t those things,¡± mother gently turned my head to the other side. Once I saw the stuff on the other side of the cave, my originally overheated brain cooled down in an instant. Moreover, I could feel a chill running up from the soles of my feet up to my head. Those are clothes, lots and lots of clothes, ranging from baby wear to child wear, western dresses to formal attires. I can even see maid clothing among them¡­ Almost half of the entire cave was stuffed full of clothes. ¡°I bought all these clothes for you ever since twenty years ago. These are all your clothes ranging from birth until ten thousand years old~ How is it? Are you surprised? It¡¯s just a pity that you are already so big immediately after birth, so many clothes cannot be worn anymore¡­ Mhm, you know what? Just forget about it! I can¡¯t wait to personally change you into these clothes one by one¡­ hehehe¡­¡±
  1. Again, that¡¯s how all these sentences appear in the raw, I didn¡¯t censor anything. I have a hard time trying to figure out what all these mean myself¡­
Chapter 4: Invincible Mother Chapter 4: Invincible Mother T- ten thousand years? Is that the life expectancy of a dragon? No¡­ That¡¯s not right, now¡¯s not the time to fret about those kind of things. ¡°Ga ga goo goo!¡± Are you really that bored these twenty past years? ¡°Hm? My daughter, what are you saying? Mommy cannot understand. You must be thanking mommy right? After all, there¡¯s no girl who doesn¡¯t like beautiful clothes.¡± I¡¯m really sorry that I¡¯m a man, but are you sure you bought these clothes just because they are beautiful and not due to some ulterior motives? ¡°Eh~ it¡¯s also quite troublesome when there¡¯s too much clothes, which one should I choose I wonder?¡± C- Can you not put down the maid costume and nurse costume in your hands first before you speak? Then again, isn¡¯t this a parallel world with magic? Why is a costume as embarrassing as the nurse costume exist? Could the points of appreciation (fetishes) of the gentlemen (perverts) in all worlds be the same? Th- this is too scary! Can I go back to hide in my egg? Mother, who had a maid and nurse costume in both hands, suddenly pped her forehead and said, ¡°s~ Just look at me, I¡¯ve forgotten to let you take a bath first. Right, of course I need to take a bath first. Just look at me, I just crawled out from the egg and is covered in sticky mucus all over. The surrounding scenery changed again. We were still in a cave, but in the middle of the cave was a steaming pool. C- Could this really be the legendary¡­ hot spring?! S- So¡­ awesome¡­¡­ Wait a minute, I always bathed in ice-cold water in order to temper my will ????¡ª power, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d want to soak in a hot spring. But then why am I unable to control my body and resist the temptation of the hot spring? No matter how much I tried to resist, my body keeps getting closer to the spring. Ah~ this¡­ feels so good. Why does it feel so good to soak in the hot spring~ This¡­ must be due to my instinct, the instinct of a dragon! Just like how all the dragons couldn¡¯t resist shiny things, they must be fond of the hot spring too. That¡¯s right, that must be it! ¡°I actually prefer the chillyke water more, but for my newborn daughter, I will just have to bear with it. Hm? Oh my¡­ you already can¡¯t wait and jumped into the spring by yourself? That¡¯s quite a contented look you have there.¡± Lla I can¡¯t hear it~ I am actually partially hearing-impaired. I couldn¡¯t hear what mother was saying just now, perhaps she was saying howfortable the hot spring felt. Wait, something is bothering me¡­ what does she mean by bear with it? I turned my head mechanically and saw my mother taking off her clothes bit by bit through the thick fog. Pure white skin, slim waist, slender thighs¡­ and¡­ b- b- breasts¡­¡­ Doc¡­ doc¡­ doc- doctor! Quick! Get a doctor! We¡­ ugh¡­ I¡¯m at my limit¡­ ¡°Eh~? What¡¯s wrong, daughter? Your face is so red, is the water too hot?¡± Though it was faint, I suddenly felt myself being wrapped up by two soft and lovely ????¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (in transmission) Pfff! ¡°Kya! Why is the blood spurting out from your nose, my daughter?!¡± Thump-thump! Thump-thump! ¡°My my, why are you losing control of your Dragon Might again? Whoa! Even the Golden Pupil has been activated¡­ what¡¯s going on¡­¡± So it is true¡­ breasts¡­ are indeed the strongest in the world. As the former ????¡ª of the ????¡ª, I actually feel so powerless in front of her¡­ Th- this is¡­ too terrifying¡­ I will be going first¡­ I have no more regrets in this world¡­ ¡°Eh? Wait a minute! Why are you passing out, my daughter? Don¡¯t tell me you are unable to soak in the hot spring? ¡­¡­ I, Kaoru, former ruler of the ????¡ª, the most ????¡ª man of this world. Because of two retarded goddesses, I cannot ????¡ª my ????¡ª, but I am still very ????¡ª. I have just fainted in the hot spring, but surprisingly, I didn¡¯t have any regrets That is because I have been defeated by the most powerful thing in the world. I don¡¯t feel ashamed at all. And after this minor setback, I just recalled something very important¡ª I am also a girl now. That¡¯s right! After I have understood the greatness of a woman, I slowly came to ept my new body. However, why does my heart feel so heavy? I stood in front of the mirror, wearing the one hundred and thirtieth clothes my mother has forcefully made me wear. That¡¯s right, even after I fainted in the hot spring, I still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of bing my mother¡¯s dress-up doll. For the entire afternoon, my exhrated mother would change me into one beautiful (shameful) clothes after another. What little bit of grievance left in my heart has gradually be numb after that ordeal. What? Why didn¡¯t I resist? Did you think I didn¡¯t try to resist? Who do you think I am? I am Akatod (omitted the rest)! As the most ????¡ª of the ????¡ª, how can I not resist? However¡­ ¡°What¡­ do you not love mommy anymore? Are you already getting fed up with mommy? Boo hoo¡­ mommy has waited for you for twenty whole year, but you already started to dislike mommy after two hours. M- mommy is so sad¡­ Boo hoo hoo¡­ is there any reason left for mommy to continue living? Is there still any meaning left in this world? Why note with mommy to destroy this meaningless world? That old Demon King is still recuperating anyway, and that guy in the Sea of Origin never cared about what¡¯s going on in the outside world. There¡¯s no one who can stop mommy even if I n to destroy the world¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± You guys tell me, how am I supposed to resist a mother who will destroy the world if one wrong word is said! Chapter 5: I am Cute and Charming Chapter 5: I am Cute and Charming I, Kaoru, in my countless years of ????¡ª, I have finally encountered an enemy I can¡¯t defeat. She is so powerful I don¡¯t even stand a chance to resist. That¡¯s right, she¡¯s my current mother. The queen of the dragons, and one of the only three demigods in this world. One of the other two demigods is wounded, and the other one doesn¡¯t care about worldly affairs. Moreover, my mother has one ultimate weapon of destruction that the other two do not have. That¡¯s right, her E¡­ no, F-cup breasts are the most powerful weapon in the world. It is not an exaggeration to say that my mother is unparalleled in this world. As for me, after being pushed around for the whole day, I finally found the method to rise to the top. That¡¯s right, that secret lies in this body of mine. Looking at myself in the mirror, my height measured roughly 1.3 to 1.4 meters tall. I have long golden hair, a face as delicate as the doll¡¯s, and a pair of sky blue eyes. Moreover, these pair of eyes changed into gold color asionally. Although my chest is still as t as a board, but there¡¯s a saying that every loli has unprecedented potential for growth. Besides, I was just born. One day, I wille to possess the strongest weapon in the world, and maybe even surpass my mother! I will regain my ????¡ª andunch an all-out attack against those two retarded goddesses! I can already feel the me of vengeance lit up in my eyes! But before that, let me nt a seed first¡­ ¡°Mu-nya~¡± Gasp~ No way, this is so moe1¡­ why am I so cute~ ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± I can hear the sound of liquid squirting out behind me. Turning my head around, I saw my mother holding a cloth in one hand and the other hand was covering her nose. She has a flushed face, heavy breathing, and her golden eyes are bloodshot. ¡°Too¡­ too cute¡­ Ah~ Ahhh~ why is my daughter so cute~¡± It seems like¡­ I have found a way to confront mother? ¡°Mu-nya~¡± One more time. ¡°Oomph!¡± The cloth in mother¡¯s hand fell to the ground as she clenched her chest. Her breathing was bing rougher and the gold color in her eyes had be so dense it looked like they almost popped out. ¡°I- I can¡¯t bear it anymore,¡± With a sh of light, mother disappeared from my sight. After a moment, mother reappeared with fragments of ice sticking to her body. The temperature of the room lowered considerably in an instant. ¡°Phew¡­ I have finally cooled my head. I almost go out of control. Good thing I left a coordinate in the Land of Eternal Frost before,¡± said mother with misgivings. This is it! Hahaha, even the strongest existence in the world has a weakness¡­ Now I just need to strike while the iron is hot and take down mother in one go! Then I will be able to escape from this humiliating hell. I just need to speak out my true feelings and add my moe-moe attack on top of that, it will be totally impossible for mother to hold out against this attack. Hahaha! I, Cornelian ????¡ª, am really a genius. Just who will inhibit me now in this world¡­ What? You say that I am abandoning my honor and pride as a ????¡ª of the ????¡ª? You are too naive. Looks like you have never experienced the darkness of societies before. In life, one must make apromise if they want to grow. Just like how I am reassuring myself right now, that¡¯s also a very important experience. A man can¡¯t live in just their fantasies. ¡°Nya!¡± Gosh! I forgot I still can¡¯t talk right now¡­ ¡°Does my daughter also like these clothes? Uwa¡­ mommy is so happy.¡± Just which eyes did you use to see that I am fond of the clothes? Did you see it? I am shaking my head, just look¡­ I am shaking my head right now¡­ ¡°You even acted cute on purpose after putting on the clothes for mommy, oooh~ you are such a cute little angel~ Come, let us continue.¡± Mother approached me again with a new set of clothes. You arepletely wrong, I am not a filial daughter at all. If you keep this up, I won¡¯t give you rice to eat once you grow old yo. I will even admit you to a nursing home and not pay a visit for years. Do- don¡¯te over here¡­ I will scream for help¡­ I really will¡­ ¡°Nya!¡± ¡°So cute~ Come, quickly put on these clothes. Don¡¯t resist anymore. Mommy will do anything for you, if only you put on these clothes¡­¡± Did you say resist just now? You definitely said it right? Don¡¯t¡­ Even if I have to change my clothes, at least a different set¡­ the one in your hand didn¡¯t even cover the important parts¡­ Don¡¯t do it¡­ ¡°Aaa¡­¡±
  1. If you don¡¯t understand this word, you haven¡¯t watched enough anime, try a simple google search
Chapter 6: My Insurmountable Cabinet Chapter 6: My Insurmountable Cab I, Kaoru, once known as ????¡ª of the ????¡ª. Possessor of a vast ????¡ª and inexhaustible ????¡ª. However, those things have no ??????? use right now. I recalled those days when I was thirteen years old. That was a rainy day; the old gentleman was jumping and spinning continuously under the rain. He shouted in joy while taking off the only two clothing he was wearing. He was acting just like a fifty years old child. I was still in exile at the time. Without any ce to stay, I could only hide under the park¡¯s sliding board to take shelter from the rain. I asked the old gentleman why he didn¡¯te in to take shelter, why was he so happy despite being drenched in the rain. The old gentleman said, ¡°Life is just like getting ?????. Since we cannot resist it, we might as well enjoy it.¡± I was still young at that time and couldn¡¯t understand the despair under his cover. But now, I have finally understood how one could lose their will to resist in the face of true terror. Even so, I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to enjoy this from having reached such a realization. That¡¯s because¡­ this is really too embarrassing¡­ Why¡­ just why did the evil human create something as embarrassing as a bandage costume! Isn¡¯t this just a rag? How could this be counted as clothes?! ¡°Heh-heh-heh¡­ so beautiful.¡± Don¡¯t deceive me! Your face doesn¡¯t look like one that¡¯s appreciating a beautiful thing! ¡°Heh-heh, good daughter, don¡¯t move randomly¡­ Let me record this beautiful moment with the spectrum stone,¡± mother retrieved a blue crystal from somewhere. Wait a minute! I got a bad feeling from the sound of this spectrum stone. It sounded just like some kind of video recording equipment. ¡°As long as I record with this, I will be able to appreciate my daughter¡¯s beauty at any time.¡± So¡­ it¡¯s true!!! Wait-wait-wait! Did you know this is against thew? Doesn¡¯t it hurt your conscience to do something this cruel to your newborn daughter? Did you know what kind of harmful influence it will bring about to my still immature heart? ¡°Mnya! Nghh Nh-nh-nh-nhhh!¡± I started to struggle, but I couldn¡¯t take off the bandage costume. It was wrapping my body in circles. The more I struggle, the more I got tangled up and turned into some kind of bondage y. ¡°Heh-heh-heh¡­ no wonder you¡¯re my daughter, even your taste is the same as mommy¡­ Lookie here~ Ahn~ That rebellious yet inviting expression is so irresistible.¡± Who¡¯s rebellious yet inviting? My face is showing naught but resistance okay? If you keep this up, I¡¯m really going to report this to the police¡­ uh¡­ it seems like even the police won¡¯t be able to handle this case¡­ Damn it! Is there no one who can save me? Perhaps even the Heaven couldn¡¯t bear to watch my sufferings any longer, the spectrum stone in mother¡¯s hands suddenly started to ring. ¡°Tsk, that ???????,¡± mother tapped the spectrum stone with a very irritated face. A projection manifested atop the spectrum stone. What appeared on the screen was a refined-looking old man with a grizzled beard. The old man slightly bowed before mother, ¡°My queen.¡± ¡°Akarin huh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± So that old man is the gray-colored dragon from earlier huh. ¡°The preparation for the party ispleted. It is time for Your Majesty to enter with the princess.¡± ¡°Tsk, why are they so fast¡­ Alright alright, we¡¯ll be there soon,¡± mother wanted to switch off the spectrum stone as soon as she finished speaking. At this time, I realized; this is my chance! Even for my mother who possessed the highest authority among the dragons, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want her subordinate to know she was this kind of person in private. And once her image has been busted, she will be admonished by many loyal subjects. Then she will have no choice but to give up on ravaging me due to the sheer pressure from her peers. Hah! I, Mordred (omitted the rest), am indeed a genius. ¡°Ga ga goo goo!¡± I started to cry out desperately. ¡°Hm? How can I hear the princess¡¯ voice? Is she around?¡± Akarin was about to turn his head towards the sound reflexively. All of a sudden, a terrifying aura shrouded the entire room. Even Akarin, who was on the other side of the screen, also turned pale. ¡°If you dare to turn your head, I will snap your neck!¡± The frightened Akarin immediately turned off the projection. Y- you coward! Aren¡¯t you a dragon? Why are you so spineless! You peed yourself just from a little fright, do you still have the face to call yourself a dragon?! Damn it! I was too naive, to my mother who could crush every obstacle with brute force, there¡¯s no such thing as constrain¡­ Mother put away the spectrum stone and said with a dejected look, ¡°Sigh~ Why does good time always end so quickly? The party is about to begin.¡± She continued with a sigh, ¡°I still have a few sets I wanted to try. There are some that looked even better than this¡­¡± T- there¡¯s still something that looks even better (more embarrassing)? Don¡¯t tell me you spent the entirety of thest twenty years just to buy clothes? That¡¯s too scary! Way too scary! Is mother really such a terrifying creature? Mother picked up a Western-style dress that¡¯s been prepared long ago, ¡°Alright, just put this on first. We will try the other 109,861 clothes some other time.¡± That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! As long as you don¡¯t make me wear those shameful clothes again, I am willing to wear as much as¡­ wait, h- how many did you say again? One¡­ hundred nine thousand, and eight hundred¡­¡­ Just how did you gather one hundred nine thousand and eight¡­ no, including the one hundred thirty one sets earlier, there are one hundred ten thousand sets of clothes here. I will just kneel down before you alright? Just ept my bow of servitude. At this very moment, I felt that instead of getting ?????, I have been ?????????? one hundred ten thousand times. Chapter 7: Birth Festival (1) Chapter 7: Birth Festival (1) I, Kaoru, once the ????¡ª of ????¡ª, possessor of countless ????¡ª. I would face the fanatical gazes and shriek of my ????¡ª everyday, but I remained steadfast. I have a heart of steel and is capable of performing the most graceful dance even while naked before their intense gaze. No one can make me blush for even a moment. However, I found that I was still too naive. Compared to my mother¡¯s passionate gaze that¡¯s as hot as the sun, their gaze might as well be a refreshing breeze. Even my heart of steel would melt if exposed to her gaze for no longer than a second. Those one hundred and eleven thousand clothes were synonymous to one hundred and eleven thousand igniters, causing her gaze to be more fervent with each passing second. I could smell something sweeting off my body¡­ I urgently realized at this moment; that I need to find a way to get out of this hell of shame, else I would be cooked sooner orter. It is quite fortunate that the birth festival is about to begin soon. Otherwise mother wouldn¡¯t stop her clothes-changing spree. That gave me a chance for a breather. Tonight¡­ I must definitely find a way to escape the shame hell tonight¡­ Otherwise¡­ I can¡¯t even begin to fathom my fate at that time. ¡°Alright, it is time, let us go,¡± mother said gently as she put her hand on my shoulder. She didn¡¯t do anything especially conspicuous, but the surrounding scenery changed again. However, she didn¡¯t teleport directly to the venue, but in front of a tunnel exit. Mother lightly pushed me and said, ¡°Go on now, that¡¯s your party. Go and take a good look at them. Although they act a little recklessly, they are still yourpanions, your most reliable support.¡± I nodded with uncertainty before walking out of the wide cave. As I exit the cave, all that registered in my vision is darkness. ¡°sh!¡± A lighting simr to those spotlights used in theater suddenly lit up on a schrly figure. That figure belonged to Akarin who got scared-???????? by mother just now. He slowly lifted his head and used a rhythmic tone to speak, ¡°Dragons, they are the race with the strongest individual power. Although our race has low poption, we aren¡¯t afraid of any other races. However, there is no such thing as perfection. Our strengthes at the cost of low fertility rate. As a result, the dragon race has the lowest poption in this world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, the birth of a new dragon is a grand asion to us. We will hold a grand birth festival for them to celebrate their birth.¡± ¡°And tonight, the newborn dragon we are holding birth festival for is not just any ordinary dragon. She has incubated in the egg for twenty years, lightning descended during her shell break period, she took the form of human upon birth. And her dragon might is not to be treated lightly either, she is none other than¡­¡± sh! Another spotlight was directed at me. ¡°Her Highness the princess!¡± ¡°Roaaaaaaaaaar!¡± Countless dragon roar resounded in the darkness. ¡°Tonight, let us invite Her Highness the princess to join us with our warmest wee! Salute!¡± W- wow¡­ they even have something as high level as a salute¡­ heh-heh, no wonder they are dragons¡­ ¡°Peeeeeeeeew!¡± Spheres of fire flew up from the surrounding hilltops. After the spheres reached certain heights, they exploded and the mes scattered like countless shooting stars. So¡­ pretty¡­ but only fireworks as pretty as this can move me, Akatod (omitted the rest), isn¡¯t that so? With the light from the fireworks, I was finally able to see the surroundings. The mountain was filled with huge dragons all over the ce. They numbered more than this morning, this could be the entire poption of the dragons. A warmth I¡¯ve never before experienced welled-up in my heart. ¡°This is the first present we¡¯ve prepared for the princess,¡± Akarin¡¯s aged face looked much more dazzling under the spotlight. Wait¡­ what is that thing¡­ behind the spotlight¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to see anything due to the darkness a moment ago, but with the lighting from the fireworks, I only noticed the huge shadow hidden behind the spotlight. I turned my head with mechanical motion and found a huge figure not too far away from me. The eyes at one side of his head fixedly stared at me, and those glint in his eyes almost caused my cheeks to be streaming with tears¡­ Upon noticing that I have spotted him, he grinned at me and showed his shining white fangs. How did the spotlighte out of his eyes? Could this be what they call the sh of the eyes? You really can do whatever you please with magic. ¡°Down there is the most outstanding musician of the dragon race, As Beldo. He will present us with a graceful ensemble!¡± There are musicians among the dragons? That¡¯s really unexpected. A man with formal attire was spotlighted in the next moment. The funny thing was that the attire was on the verge of bursting due to all the muscles. He behaved like a real conductor as he first faced me and offered a bow. Then he turned around and lightly flung the baton in his hand. A few more spotlights lit up and illuminated a dozen or more juvenile dragons. The juvenile dragons lined up neatly like in real orchestra. The conductor lightly waved his baton and brought out beautiful sounds that¡¯s suspected to be caused by sonic boom. The juvenile dragon looked up and moving music poured down in torrents¡­ ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Ro- ro- ro- roar!¡± I don¡¯t know what to say, nor do I know how to retort¡­ But there¡¯s still something I have to say¡­ Why is the conductor¡¯s baton a few meters long?! Why are there sonic booms when he¡¯s conducting?! Why is there only a single word in their chorus?! Furthermore, these juveniles are obviously assembled at thest moment! They couldn¡¯t even sing in synchrony! Why did they choose juvenile dragons in the first ce? They are obviously disorganized and infighting has already begun¡­. Look, those two in the center are already fighting, oi! Pow! Pow! The conductor calmly used the baton to knock out the two dragons. Then a huge w extended from the darkness to drag them off the stage¡­ Alright¡­ I know why he¡¯s using such a long baton now¡­ you don¡¯t need to demonstrate to me anymore¡­ Chapter 8: Birth Festival (2) Chapter 8: Birth Festival (2) ¡°A big apuse to As Beldo for bringing us such a moving performance,¡± Akarin used a handkerchief to wipe his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s really too touching. As expected of our race¡¯s most outstanding musician.¡± What do you mean outstanding? From beginning to end, there¡¯s only one ¡°roar~¡±. Instead of an orchestra, it¡¯s more like little dragons shouting inconsiderately. This kind of performance, I bet any creatures with an IQ of fifty or above can do it. Furthermore, those apaniments didn¡¯t even have a rehearsal, more than half of them had been knocked out in the middle of the orchestra, why are there no parentsining? Huh? Why is the spotlight swaying? I turned my head to the side and found the brother pointing the spotlight at me shedding tears and nodding in approval. Upon noticing that I was looking at him again, the old chap suddenly leaned closer to whisper softly, ¡°Did you see that just now princess? Ma lil boy is also in there, he sang so well.¡±1 How am I supposed to know which one is your boy? They all frigging sound the same. Perhaps he noticed my predicament, so he whispered again, ¡°My son was the first to get knocked out.¡± What the actual ????! So you are one of the parents that ought to beining! Your own son had been knocked out and you are feeling touched here. Be careful when you grow old, your child might send you to the nursing home! ¡°Hm~ You Highness the princess, you need not worry. Ma child has a sturdy skull. Every time I lectured him, I would be using a club to hit him. That kind of little stick is nothing to him.¡± Ah¡­ you just wait for your child to bury you alive after you grow old. ¡°The following program is brought to you by the greatest bard of our race, Kashington Jacky. Please enjoy the poem ¡ª [Dear Princess]¡± The spotlight lit up against and shined on a middle-aged uncle with a handlebar mustache2. The uncle was holding a book in his hand and wore a monocle. He had the appearance of a gentleman. It looks pretty authentic this time. After all, you can¡¯t just find any random groups of juvenile dragons to read a poem right? They probably might not even know how to read. Jacky offered a humble bow to me, then he took a deep breath and¡­ ¡°Ah! Princess! So powerful and bold! With scales made out of ck metal, And fangs as sturdy as steel, Your pectoral muscles are like two hills atop a in, Your abdominal muscles thick and strong. Your roar! Your bellow! You have eyes that tore the vast skies! And the most vicious face in the world! Ah! Princess! Please permit me to sing loudly for you! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡± S- such a nice poem¡­ as if! Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I am standing right here?! Are you sure the thing you are writing about is me? Why do I feel like you are writing about a Demon King who¡¯s going to destroy the world. Where the hell do I have any pectoral or abdominal muscles, I don¡¯t even have a pair of breasts you know?! And what about the most vicious face? How can such a cute little creature like me be vicious? Look, I can even act cute~ Could it be that I looked that way in your eyes? Even the old ????¡ª me can¡¯tpliment such an explicit description. ¡°Give a hand of apuse to the performance of our greatest bard. That was such a good poem, it exhibited all the strong points of our princess in great details. As expected of the greatest bard.¡± I suddenly feel that¡­ I have underestimated the species known as dragons too much. Their tastes are really a little too unique. ¡°Next, our race¡¯s greatest sculptor, Augustus Bastier, will present his work, [The Miracle of Birth]. In order toplete this work, he entered the dangerous Sea of Origin several times within half a day andpleted it by using saint-level magic ten times. His dedication is really touching¡­ Alright, please wee Augustus Bastier!¡± The spotlights gathered in one area and illuminated the ten-meter tall sculpture. However, as the sculpture was still covered by a red cloth, we couldn¡¯t see it yet. In front of the statue stood an old man in work clothes. He looked to be about fifty years old (in terms of human age). The old man also bowed to me, and said, ¡°Princess, please enjoy this creation of my humble self.¡± Then he immediately pulled the red cloth. After looking at the true identity of the sculpture, my brain crashed for no less than ten seconds. As the ????¡ª of the ????¡ª, I started to harbor doubts about all the crafts in my previous life. Do not misunderstand, it is not that I am saying the sculpture is bad. In fact, the outer appearance is absolutely perfect. The sculpture is of my newborn self with the cloth mother used to cover me. The sculpture is extremely realistic, even the folds of the cloth are carved perfectly. However¡­ ¡°Ahhh! Mister Augustus Bastier¡¯s work is still as peerless as always. He used the tendons of the deep-sea whale as raw materials to portray the cute appearance of our princess when she was just born¡­¡± What the ????! It is actually carved out of flesh! I no longer have any power left to retort¡­ However, with a flesh sculpture that realistic, doesn¡¯t it feel like looking at myself with skin peeled? This isn¡¯t some kind of horror fiction you dumbass!
  1. Not a typo, he has a bit of a strange /facial-hair-styles/mustache-styles/
Chapter 9: Birth Festival (3) Chapter 9: Birth Festival (3) I, Kaoru, once the ????¡ª of ????¡ª empire. In order to save my beloved woman, I braved the ????¡ª, but ended up being reincarnated as the dragons¡¯ princess due to two retarded goddesses. Not only that, they even deprived me of something important, now I couldn¡¯t even talk freely. I originally thought that once I became the dragons¡¯ princess, I could still ????¡ª even if I wouldn¡¯t be as ????¡ª as before. However, I noticed a problem after half of the day, my current body was still too young. During the time when I was still the ????¡ª, I had countless opportunities to enjoy orchestra in the most renowned hall of music. Each and every one of the performances was top-notch¡­ I once listened to one too many poems, the poet was full of emotion and audience would shed silent tears. And I had also seen many statues; stone sculpture of a child pissing, wood carving a great person, and mud statue of a celebrity. Everything without exception was vivid and lifelike. I once thought that nothing could have disturbed my rich heart from having experienced so many brilliant arts¡­ But after seeing the programs just now¡­ It felt just like I was going out to get midnight snacks, only to get sacked by someone from behind, got hanged to the roof beam and punched in the sr plexus by more than ten burly chaps. And finally, finish up with a wless jab, concentrating the full brunt of the AOE attack on my liver. Mommy¡­ my liver is so painful, I think I might have gotten cirrhosis, I need someone to nurse me¡­ Ahh! I forgot, my mother is also a dragon, and the queen of dragons at that. The nursing she¡¯d give me would be to dress me up in pretty (shameful) clothes and goes heh-heh-heh on me¡­ My cirrhosis suddenly changed into liver cancer¡­ ¡°Ahh~ Such perfection! It is truly the highest form of art! Let us give our loudest roar to Augustus Bastier!¡± ¡°Roooooar!¡± ¡°Roooooar!¡± ¡°Roooooar!¡± The dragons in the dark areas let out roars after roar. Even the dude lighting the spotlight on me also let out a sudden roar. I was so surprised I almost ran up to him to kick his balls. As expected, I still can¡¯t understand the dragon¡¯s sense of value. ¡°I bet everyone is hungry now after so many shows. Moreover, our imperial princess has yet to eat anything since she was hatched.¡± Oh, now that Akarin mentioned it, I haven¡¯t started to feel hungry. After all, this half-day of experience haspletely upied my attention, I didn¡¯t even have time to think about what to eat or not. Akarin pointed at a distant ce, and said, ¡°Next, we will have our greatest chef, the Reyes couple, to bring our princess her first meal!¡± It¡¯s another one of¡­ their greatest¡­ I have already lostplete hope in the so-called greatest title of theirs¡­ However, even if they have weird taste in three other things, their taste in food should at least be normal right? I hope¡­ ¡°In order to refine their cooking skills, the Reyes couple specially went to the human territory to learn from a master. As everyone knows, humans have the unrivalled mastery in the field of cooking. Just what kind of nice surprise will the Reyes couple bring us after returning from the human territory? I can¡¯t wait to find out!¡± Hou? They actually studied under a human? Then I guess I can look forward to this? Whoosh! A huge monster appeared in the darkness with a gale. Wow, this is the first time a dragon performed in their original form¡­ those juvenile dragons don¡¯t count alright? The big dragon stopped in front of me and lowered its head. Only now did I see a green-haired woman with an apron on top of his head. That ought to be his wife. ¡°Reyes Oliver.¡± ¡°Reyes Evelyn.¡± ¡°Gives our greatest respect to Her Highness the Princess.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to react when they showed me this much reverence. I could only nod my head awkwardly¡­ What? You say I can¡¯t even handle this when I was formerly a ????¡ª? Hmph, how ridiculous! If it is not because I can¡¯t speak right now, they would already be kneeling on the ground and weeping bitter tears due to my elegance! ¡°We will use the currently avable material to cook up delicious roast meat for our princess.¡± Un~ Un~ roast meat, sounds pretty normal to me¡­ Wait¡­ did they say currently avable material? The currently avable material here should only be¡­ ¡°Hubby, here we go.¡± ¡°Yes, wifey!¡± The huge dragon grabbed the sculpture of me with its w and tossed it to the sky¡­ ¡°Void Freeze.¡± Following the sh of the magic circle, the sculpture froze in the air. ¡°Fire Breath.¡± A st of extremely hot me shot out of the dragon¡¯s mouth and very soon, I could smell the aroma of roasting meat. ¡°Hubby, maintain the heat, don¡¯t burn it.¡± ¡°Ah noe (I know)¡± ¡°Now for my special seasoning.¡± Evelyn suddenly jumped and after a beautiful seven hundred twenty degrees spin in the sky, she took out a big seasoning bottle from somewhere and sprinkled the seasonings on the sculpture like an angel scattering flowers. Oi oi, hold on! Are you guys really going to cook up the sculpture? I am still here yo! At least think about my feelings! Even if that¡¯s not the case, think about the feeling of that Augus-something-tier! And the sculptor in question was currently salivating as he stared at the roast meat without so much as blinking his eyes¡­ Alright, I give up¡­ so long as you guys are happy¡­ ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Not longter, the raw sculpture was cooked, giving off a mouth-watering aroma. ¡°To show our respect to the princess, we present to Her Highness the most delicious part of the roast meat.¡± Once again, Evelyn took out a long sword from who knew where, and with two quick shes, she¡­ cut off the head of the sculpture with extremely masterful sword skills. She lightly patted on the head, then the well-cooked sculpture head floated over here, defying thews of physics, and stopped in front of me. My eyes met the eyes of my other head, which was at a slightly higher position¡­ Don¡¯t make me say it again, think about my feelings goddamnit! I have only been born half a day ago, you ????????! Chapter 10: Birth Festival (Final) Chapter 10: Birth Festival (Final) The cooked head was steaming hot, fats oozed out of the meat and dropped to the ground. The sweet aroma of the meat kept drilling into my nose, but I just couldn¡¯t get my appetite up. I suspect it would look almost the same if you skin my head and roast it¡­ When I looked at the cooked head in front of me, not only my liver, even my stomach started to hurt. Looks like the cancer cells are already spreading. Evelyn stepped forward to present me a knife and a fork, then she looked at me with high expectation, ¡°Please enjoy it, princess.¡± I received the utensils with both hands, but I didn¡¯t know where to start because I had no idea where I was supposed to start ¡°dissecting¡± my head. Moreover, I could feel the head staring straight at me¡­1 N- no way¡­ This is definitely not a horror fiction, I can guarantee this with the author¡¯s little brother on the line¡­ Seeing that I hadn¡¯t moved my hands all along, Evelyn received a huge shock. She retreated with swaying steps and said while covering her mouth, ¡°D- don¡¯t tell me¡­ the princess does not like our food? Oh god, why, why can¡¯t we even satisfy the princess? Just what kind of blunder is this?! It looks like we¡¯re not fit to learn culinary arts, after all. Hubby, let us go learn the art of massage in the human nation.¡± The huge dragon also hung its head and said in approval, ¡°Wifey is right, if we fail as chefs, our only option is to learn massaging.¡± Why can you only learn massage techniques if you fail as a chef? There is absolutely no rtionship between the two alright?! Or is it that my insight is too shallow and unable to understand the hidden connection? There¡¯s no way this ????¡ª me will ever admit that I didn¡¯t read much in my previous life¡­ I hardened my resolve and cut a piece of meat from the sculpture head with eyes shut. I really didn¡¯t have a choice, if I kept stalling, the couple would go to the human world to learn massage techniques. With the raw strength of the dragons, I bet rivers of blood would be amon sight during their training¡­ The upation known as masseur would be extinct before long. Truth be told, I¡¯m also starting to feel a little hungry now¡­ After cutting the meat into bite-size, I put it into my mouth¡­ ?! T- This is¡­ delicious! I¡¯ve never eaten something this delicious before¡­ That strong vor when I put it in my mouth, and that sublime texture when it rolls on my tongue¡­ this is too exquisite¡­ absolutely delectable! Only now did I realize the meat in front of me is indeed legendary-tier! Even in my ????¡ª, this can still be rated as a very umon food. Meat on this level appeared in extremely rare cases even among ????¡ª like me¡­ And of course, turning this meat into such a delicacy is also a testimony of their superb cooking skills. I do feel apologetic about my opinion earlier¡­ Even if you both don¡¯t havemon sense, you have true skills as a chef. At least your specialty is a few millennia ahead of those other third-rate specialists. While eating, I gave a thumb up to Evelyn to assure her. I still couldn¡¯t speak after all. My thumb up was synonymous to the trophy from a God of Cookingpetition in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. She was holding back her tears and turned around to hug his hubby¡¯s big head, ¡°Sniff¡­ sniff¡­ Hubby~ someone has finally given assurance to our cooking skills, I am so happy. Let¡¯s make a child.¡± The big dragon also said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Yeah~ it looks like the skills we polished for the past two hundred years did not go to waste. The child-making can wait until we find a nice and secluded ce after the festival.¡± Oi oi! You both studied for two hundred years and all you learned was how to roast meat? And how did you guys jump into child-making from that? Your line of thinking is way too erratic! Evelyn turned her head to the dark area and said towards the other dragons, ¡°Feel free to partake in the remaining portions among yourselves.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The atmosphere suddenly turned eerily quiet. Even I, who was absorbed in eating, couldn¡¯t help but stop my hands. The atmosphere¡­ felt a little weird. It¡¯s like everyone here¡­ no, all the dragons here had stopped breathing¡­ A pair of golden light gradually lit up in the originally lightless valley, then two pairs¡­ three pairs¡­ until it filled the entire valley. The little sprouting that was me was already shivering in terror. Just for a lump of meat, was it really necessary to have to ignite the golden pupil?! The sculptor that was closest to the roast meat took the initiative. His body abruptly erged as he transformed into a yellow dragon. He grabbed the roast meat with his ws and stirred up a cloud of dust with a p of his wings. His figure quickly retreated into the sky along with the cloud of dust. ¡°The white whale meat was provided by me, so the roast meat is naturally mine! Nobody takes it from me!!¡± A voice of disdain came from the darkness, ¡°Same old rules, the meat belongs to whoever gets it!¡± A dragon tail appeared out of nowhere and whipped the sculptor¡¯s waist. His ws loosened due to the pain and the roast meat was quickly snatched by another dragon. ¡°Akarin, you old schemer! You set me up!¡± Akarin, who was supposed to be under the spotlight, was already gone without a trace. Not only Akarin, those dragons that provided spotlights also joined the battlefield with their luminescent eyes, causing havoc everywhere they go. As for the brother who provided spotlights for me¡­ he disappeared immediately and left me to embrace the darkness. The golden pupils at the distant mountains were getting closer with each passing second. As for the few that were already fighting, magic power began to well up in their bodies¡­ oh ????, are they really going to start a civil war over roast meat?! Does roast meat have that much value to the dragons? I, who have a lump of meat all to myself, was already so frightened that I could feel a chill welling up my spine. ¡°I order you to stop at once! What are you fighting over mere meat for?!¡± Just at this time, the melodic voice that I have been waiting all along abruptly sounded out. Her arrival made me just want to jump into her embrace and feel her warmth. It¡¯s not like I just wanted to take advantage of the situation to rub against her breasts or anything like that¡­
  1. What kind of horror-y is this!
Chapter 11: Perfect Sculpture Chapter 11: Perfect Sculpture Mother was floating in midair with a red dress. In pair with her zing red hair, it looked as though her entire being was on fire. She was so eye-catching even in the darkness of the night. The moment mother appeared, those thousand pair of golden pupils extinguished immediately. And the ones who already engaged in fights stopped in ce like a TV show that¡¯s been paused. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say, Akarin?¡± Mother fixed her gaze on Akarin, who was trying hard to reduce his presence by hiding behind other dragons. Akarin had tried to stay hidden as he moved away from them, but with that question from mother, the other dragons had immediately set their eyes on him. Some of those eyes literally shone like spotlights. Akarin was now lit up by these lights, the pitiful man looking just like a criminal surrounded by helicopters in police action movies. Akarin smiled awkwardly and raised the roast meat in his w, ¡°I am having myst meal¡­¡± ¡°The festival hasn¡¯t ended yet, what do you mean byst meal?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Akarin smacked his head and it actually produced a metallic noise, ¡°Just look at my senile old brain. The festival is clearly still ongoing, yet I thought it was already over. It looks like my brain doesn¡¯t function well anymore if I don¡¯t give it a good smack. Old age is finally catching up to me huh?¡± Mother squinted her eyes and released a dangerous aura, ¡°If you want to retire early, I can grant your wish¡­¡± Akarin suddenly straightened his back and held up his head, ¡°I suddenly feel like I can go on for another ten thousand years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± mother reached out her hand, ¡°Hand over the meat.¡±1 Akarin flew up to the sky and handed over the roast meat to mother. ¡°Hehe, so your majesty is hungry, you should¡¯ve said that earlier. I actually fought over this meat for my queen, but those blockheads just wouldn¡¯t let up, they seriously need to be punished!¡±2 Motherpletely ignored him and fixed her attention on the roast meat with flushed cheeks, ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s my daughter¡¯s sculpture~ Although it has been cooked, but if I process it properly and then cast time freeze magic on it, I will be able to preserve it for eternity. That way, even if my daughter left me for whatever reason in the future, I can still use her sculpture to¡­ hehehe¡­¡± Oi oi, did you just say something outrageous? That¡¯s a lump of meat, it¡¯s food and meant to be eaten! Quick, Akarin, you should advise your queen to eat it! Otherwise, your queen would only walk further down the dark path as a pervert! Upon hearing these, Akarin immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty is right, how can such a masterpiece be eaten! We should process it properly and admire it at all times.¡± *Akarin, how could you be so shameless? Aren¡¯t you a mighty dragon? The romance of all men! How can you bend to power? You should know that the sculpture looks exactly like me without any skin. You could alreadybel my mother as necrophilia with this. Are you really sure you want your queen to delve into such a strange direction? Careful that one day in the future mother might just get rid of you and make you into taxidermy mounts.3 However, Akarin was unaware of the future danger and continued to praise mother¡¯s taste in artwork with a virtuous face. Mother looked at the cooked sculpture with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the head is missing¡­¡± Then she looked towards my direction¡­ I immediately sliced a lump of meat with the knife and stuffed it into my mouth. ¡°Mmm, mmh (So good)¡± Don¡¯t joke with me! If we really reattach the head, I bet mother will leave the ten meters tall sculpture in the cave and test one set of clothes after another on the skinned me whileughing creepily¡­ just thinking about it gives me the heebie-jeebies. ¡°Tsk!¡± Mother unhappily nced at the sculpture head that¡¯s been messed up by me, then she looked at the sculptor. ¡°Auguster Bastier, you sculpt a new head for me.¡± Reject it, you must reject it! Mother is going to do something bad to the work of art! This is a spheme towards the masterpiece! As an artist, aren¡¯t you supposed to struggle to the bitter end to preserve the goodness of the art? The sculptor transformed into a human and bowed with the right hand on his chest, ¡°It is my honor to be at your service, my queen.¡± How about your perseverance as an artist? Generally speaking, aren¡¯t artists supposed to be more particr about their work the more they seek perfection? For you to agree so frankly, don¡¯t you feel sorry for your work? Alright, you know what? For a man¡­ no, a dragon to salivate while looking at his work, he probably doesn¡¯t give any ???? about that. He only cared if it tasted good or not. At this very moment, I profoundly understood how very powerless I was. Even as ????¡ª as I was in my previous life, I still couldn¡¯t deal with the dragon queen with extreme daughterplex¡­ Thus¡­ I have¡­ no choice but to endure¡­
  1. Kek! She obviously just want the meat herself!
  2. He¡¯s such a smooth talker¡­
  3. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Taxidermy
Chapter 12: My Clansmen Ought to be Intelligent Chapter 12: My nsmen Ought to be Intelligent As she received a favorable answer from the sculptor, mother nodded her head in satisfaction. With a casual flip of her hand, the huge sculpture disappeared on the spot. This¡­ could it be the legendary dimensional bag owned by every light novel protagonist? So cool¡­ I also want it¡­ If I asked nicely, mother will probably give me one right? After all, she pampered me this much¡­ if I act cute in front of her, she probably wouldn¡¯t make a deal with me in exchange for being her dress-up doll right? Right? As if she wouldn¡¯t do that?! She would definitely threaten me with a dimensional bag in one hand and an extremely shameful dress in the other, saying: ¡°Do you want this? As long as you put on this dress, I will give it to you, hehehe¡­¡± I suspect she showed that to me deliberately. By stirring up my desire for that item, she would take that opportunity to drop me into her dress up hell. Too naive! I was a former ????¡ª for one, enduring the shame hell for a few more times is nothing to me!1 Mother swept her eyes all around, then she floated to the dead center of the crowds and said with solemnity, ¡°Nine million years ago, the Origin Dragon born from the void of the world gave birth to the dragon race here, at this very location. After nine million years of evolution, the dragons could be said to be one of the oldest races. We might be called one of the three strongest races in this world, and have power exceeding that of the demons, but nevertheless, the dragons are the most inconspicuous race of all. That¡¯s because we do not own many territories. We have formidable might and long lifespan, but our fertility is extremely low. Even after nine million years, there are only a little more than one thousand of us, and that is everyone here¡­¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Akarin interrupted, ¡°not all of us are¡­¡± As mother was interrupted by Akarin, she red at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say everyone muste? Did you not notify all of them¡­?¡± Akarin wiped the imaginary sweat on his dragon head and said with a stammer, ¡°N- no, I have notified all intended parties, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Aurora Dragon, Taylor, sign a contract with the first generation emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire? The term was to protect the Holy Dragon Empire for ten thousand years¡­ since the contract is still effective, he couldn¡¯t leave¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°And also the Lava Dragon Transylvania who went to the Inferno Realm. We have lost contact for three hundred years already¡­¡± ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°A- and the Earth Dragon Gaia, due to some weird curiosity, has buried himself and erected a tomb. He still hasn¡¯te out after a hundred years¡­ The Ice Dragon Fenice wanted to find out if the Eternal Ice is really unmeltable so he tried to lick it. Now, fifty yearster, his tongue is still stuck to the Eternal Ice¡­ The Eclipse Dragon just kidnapped the demon¡¯s princess not long ago and is being chased everywhere by the Demon King¡­¡± Oi oi, all of those guys seem to be in a dire situation, are you guys really fine with not giving them a hand? ¡°Is that all?¡± Mother asked without so much of a change in her expression. ¡°T- that should be all¡­ they are the only ones who didn¡¯t return¡­¡± said Akarin with his mouth twitching. ¡°Then go notify them again, other than Taylor who has contracted with the Holy Dragon Empire, if the rest of them¡­ don¡¯te back within ten days, I will personally go assist them. Hehe¡­. Those that should¡¯ve returned from the Inferno Realm and yet didn¡¯t, I will throw them into the Sea of Origin and feed them to the primal beasts. Those that should¡¯ve crawled out from the underground but didn¡¯t, I will turn their burial ground into a real tomb. Those that should¡¯ve pulled out their tongue but didn¡¯t, I will personally cut off their tongue. As for the one who kidnapped the princess¡­ tell him a job well done! If he didn¡¯t die this time, I will personally award him the princess.¡± Is that what you call an assist? That was a threat! A bona fide threat! This isn¡¯t how you are supposed to look after your people! And why does thest one who kidnapped the princess receives a good job and you are even trying to betroth the princess to him? Have you guys ever thought about the feeling of the princess and the Demon King, you ?????????! At this very moment, I finally realized that the dragons had mental problems, but that was not because of an illness. It was ??????? heredity! Give me back my romance¡­ my fantasy! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± after thinking for a while, mother supplemented, ¡°You can omit the middle parts and let them think of the consequences for themselves¡­¡± It¡¯d be a wonder if they could actually notprehend the consequences! You actually just wanted to wipe them off the, wasn¡¯t it? Especially that Lava Dragon. Having already lost contact for three hundred years, he didn¡¯t even meet the basic condition to even beginprehending your words! Akarin¡¯s face paled upon understanding mother¡¯s meaning, but he still respectfully answered yes. ¡°Um~ Where did I stop just now?¡± ¡°You said there were only one thousand of us remaining,¡± reminded Akarin. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. We dragons have a very limited number. There are only a thousand of us to this day, however, there is a very unusual trait unique to dragons,¡± mother stopped for a while before she continued, ¡°And that is, our fertility rate with other races is very normal. In fact, it is too normal. I know that most of you have dozens or even hundreds of lovers out there. Moreover, theye in all different shapes and races. Some of your descendants have already exceeded a thousand in poption, far exceeding the number of our original race.¡± I suddenly felt the air turning awkward. It was just like everyone was strolling in the nightclub with a tacit understanding but their night activities had been publicly disclosed. And it was disclosed by their family head no less. Mother didn¡¯t care about the awkward atmosphere and continued, ¡°You guys need not feel ashamed, because your ancestors are the same. That¡¯s why there are so many dragon sub-types. In a certain respect, you guys have created a new race.¡± Some of the dragonsughed foolishly upon hearing these¡­ ¡°Our progenitor was aware of this, that¡¯s why they left behind a dragon monument to prevent the bloodline of our race to diffuse! Only a pure-blooded dragon will be able to leave their mark on the monument and obtain a true name. This is the reason the bloodline of our race remains pure to this day! And today is the day my daughter will obtain her true name. All of you, take a good look, for she will be the one who guides you in the future!¡±2 ¡°Roooooar!¡± The dragon roar resounded from the valley without pause. W- what? We¡¯re already starting? I- I haven¡¯t mentally prepared myself for this¡­ but of course, as a ????¡ª in my previous life, leading a small group of dragons is easy peasy. ¡°All hail her imperial princess! I want to give birth to your monkey!¡± Only if they aren¡¯t as retarded as these¡­
  1. Okay¡­ so you¡¯re still going to ept her offer if she really did threaten you with that¡­ xD
  2. It¡¯d be awkward if she couldn¡¯t get a true name after all is said and done¡­
Chapter 13: My Fervent Clansman Chapter 13: My Fervent nsman ¡°All hail her imperial princess! I want to give birth to your monkey!¡± ¡°Her Highness the princess is awe-inspiring! Please let mepose another poem for you.¡± ¡°Princess, please remember to return the favor for the sculpture by raising my rank in the future? It would be better if the rank is higher than that old scoundrel Akarin¡¯s rank. Then I will be able to sculpt for you all day long.¡± ¡°Please, you must hire us as the imperial chefs. We can cook roast meat for you everyday¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe, princess, I am but your most loyal hound, Akarin.¡± After mother dered that I would be unifying the dragons in the future, I was immediately surrounded by huge heads. The tall and mighty dragons were fawning upon me like little Chihuahuas. Their dignity as dragons waspletely thrown out of the window as they tried to win my favor openly. Where did their dignity as dragons go? Is this supposed to be how the strongest race in the world acts? They actually tried to bribe me! Did they think I would open the back door for them with such little benefits? Too naive! In order for me, Barawa (omitted the rest), to open the back door for them, they should provide more benefits than this! Their bribery should at least be of benefit to me, the princess! As a dragon, if they didn¡¯t even have the ability to make discerning judgments, how are they supposed to associate with others in the future! ¡°I haven¡¯t stepped down yet, you know¡­¡± as my mother said with a dark atmosphere, the heads surrounding me instantly scattered like birds and beasts. ¡°I only wanted to strengthen my rtionship with the princess, I didn¡¯t have any other meaning¡­¡± (Serious-looking face) ¡°That¡¯s right, I am only nning ahead.¡± (Honest-looking face) ¡°I am definitely not thinking of raising my ranks by fawning on the princess,¡± (Righteous Face) ¡°Hehehe, my queen, I am your most loyal hound, Akarin~¡± (Shameless Face) I felt like it was already hopeless for Akarin, he had already evolved from a dragon into a totally different creature. ¡°It¡¯s fine already. Just stop fooling around, the most important event is about to begin¡­¡± mother made a light cut on her right wrist, bright red blood flowed out from the cut, but only a few drops leaked out since the wound healed at once. As mother pointed at the blood, it floated in midair as though gravity was non-existence. Then she used both hands to make an extremelyplicated hand seal. She had an unusually serious-looking expression on her face. ¡°I, the zing Dragon Artemis El Nino Regalis1, the thirty-second elder of the dragons, with my blood as the proof, I call upon the Progenitor¡¯s Dragon Monument.¡± A loud rumble suddenly resonated in the entire valley. Rainbow-like rays were discharged from the altar in the center of the valley, then a gold tablet reaching up to a few hundred feet appeared out of thin air. The moment that the gold tablet appeared, all the dragons, including mother, bowed before the tablet. I also hastily copied their actions. ¡°Long live the dragons!¡± mother shouted. ¡°Long live the dragons!¡± All the dragons followed after mother in unison. The voice of a thousand-odd dragons came together as one. That was quite a spectacr sight. After that, mother suddenly appeared behind me. She touched my shoulder and said, ¡°That is the Dragon Monument of us dragons. It is the treasure left behind for us by the Origin Dragon. The Origin Dragon has imprinted parts of his will in the Dragon Monument. Only by leaving your mark on the Dragon Monument and gaining the approval of the Origin Dragon will you be bestowed a true name and genuinely be a part of us.¡± I never thought we had to go through such aplicated procedure in order to be recognized as a true dragon. However¡­ when I looked at the gold tablet floating in midair, I was wondering to myself, ¡®How am I supposed to leave my mark on that thing?¡¯ Mother saw through my doubt and answered softly, ¡°Transform into a dragon and fly up there. ce your w on the Dragon Monument and the progenitor will automatically identify the purity of your blood. As long as you are acknowledged as a pure-blooded dragon, your true name will be inscribed in the Dragon Monument.¡±2 Seeing that I was standing still for a long time, motherforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with your blood purity, go on.¡± Of course I know there¡¯s no problem with my bloodline, but there is a problem with my body! You have to know that those two retarded goddessespletely forget to give me the capability to dragonize. How can I go up if I cannot transform into a dragon? By jumping? There¡¯s no other choice, at times like this, I could only be honest and tell them the truth. I kept pping my arms to imitate the motion of the wings, then I gestured toward the Dragon Monument. In the beginning, mother was confused. But after a few seconds, she suddenly realized and her face turned pale. She firmly held my hands and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you can¡¯t transform?¡± After mother said that, I could feel all the dragons looking over here. The pressure was bearing down on me like a huge mountain, but this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be concealed, so I could only tell it as it is. I nodded my head. Mother¡¯splexion changed again. Then from where our hands met, an aura suddenly charged into my body. After it circted around my body once, it returned to mother¡¯s body. ¡°Her form has been fixed3, how can this be?¡± I could feel that, along with those words, the way every dragon looked at me had changed. They no longer contained the same respect and recognition as before. I was just a subspecies after all, I was already used to having others looking at me like this. I only wished mother wouldn¡¯t find out I was only a substitute child. Hm? That¡¯s not right, those two goddesses did say I was supposed to be born as the dragons¡¯ princess, and that they were just correcting their mistakes¡­ then, what did I have to be afraid of? Why should I care how those dragons looked upon a subspecies? Even if I¡¯m rejected¡­ As the former ????¡ª Akatod (omitted the rest), I absolutely wouldn¡¯t care how they looked at me. That¡¯s right, ever since that day, I never cared about other people¡¯s opinion of me¡­ That¡¯s why¡­ go ahead and mock me all you want¡­ ¡°That¡¯s so¡­ pitiful, the princess actually can¡¯t transform.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, transforming into a dragon is a man¡¯s romance. Half the meaning of life is lost just for being unable to transform¡­¡± ¡°But the princess is female.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still just as pitiful. If she cannot transform, then doesn¡¯t that mean she will not be able to act like a pretentious prick? That is the same as not eating meat for us dragons.¡± Eh? I stared nkly at the dragons that crowded around me again. ¡°Princess, you can ride on me in the future. Even if you can¡¯t transform into a dragon to put up an arrogant act, riding on a dragon has the same effect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, me too. I have recently learned how to flip three hundred and sixty degrees in the sky ten times in a row, it¡¯s extremely thrilling!¡± ¡°You idiot! If you do that, the princess will be thrown off. What if something happens to her? How will you take responsibility? It¡¯s not enough even with your life. The princess is going to be our boss in the future!¡± This is¡­ what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t they supposed to ignore me, disdain me, and abandon me? Why are they like this? I am clearly different from them¡­4
  1. I hate long name, I really dislike the naming sense in this novel.
  2. Okay, this is the moment of truth. I wonder how will everyone react when they found out she can¡¯t transform¡­
  3. I¡¯m not sure what this ¶¨ÐÍ is supposed to mean, it can mean a lot of things. Worst case is that she will stay a loli forever and she can forget about holding the most destructive weapon on Earth xD
  4. Now, you can cry if you want to, I¡¯ll lend you a shoulder.
Chapter 14: My Tender-Hearted Clansman Chapter 14: My Tender-Hearted nsman That¡¯s right, I was different. I was not even a dragon. I was originally a man. I was brought here by two retarded goddesses. Even if they said these to humor me, weren¡¯t they actually thinking something else entirely? I had been deceiving you guys all along. But¡­ ¡°Might I remind you that I am the boss here?¡± mother interrupted. The originally noisy crowd suddenly stopped talking and carefully observed mother as they waited for the next development. However, mother didn¡¯t continue to admonish them and pulled me into her embrace instead. She hugged me tightly and said, ¡°You will be the boss in the future when mommy retires. However, right now, you are still too young¡­¡± My face was buried in her breasts, but I didn¡¯t have the mood to indulge in the soft feeling. My mind was as chaotic as rice and wheat scattered messily on the ground. I am different from you guys, I can¡¯t even transform into a dragon, can I still rule over the dragons like this? ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± mother suddenly said with a sobbing tone, ¡°It¡¯s all because mommy is too ipetent, that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t hatch even after such a long time. Mommy knew from the beginning that you already have Level 9 Magic Power upon birth. Dragons normally hatch when they reach Level 6. It¡¯s all because mommy is too useless. I¡¯ve made you wait too long in the egg and caused your form to freeze.¡± No, that¡¯s wrong. ¡°It¡¯s all mommy¡¯s fault,¡± two clear teardrops trickled down from mother¡¯s eyes. No, it was clearly those two goddesses¡¯ fault, why are you cing all the me on yourself? Why did you not reject me? It was the natural order for animals to reject a subspecies. If you keep this up, it will make me want to cry as well. ¡°Oh my god, why is the princess crying?¡± ¡°D- don¡¯t cry, it¡­ it¡¯s actually not a big deal not being able to transform!¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s right, princess! I can let you ride on me whenever you want.¡± ¡°???? off! The princess should ride on me instead, I am the fastest among my peers.¡± ¡°Hehe, and that¡¯s only among your peers. How can you act so arrogant when you are merely a Middle-Rank Saint.¡± ¡°As if you are not a Middle Rank yourself! Age is clearly catching up to you already and you are still a Middle Rank, aren¡¯t you embarrassed at all?!¡± ¡°Hey, meat merchant, don¡¯t take it too far! To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t stand looking at you for a long time already.¡± ¡°You old coot, who are you calling a meat merchant, I am a sculptor!¡± ¡°You mother ??????, which sculptor in their right mind would use meat to carve a sculpture? Did you know whoever you modeled looks like they have been ??????? skinned?! Thest time you did that, the kids at old Kat¡¯s house cried!¡±1 ¡°Can you me me for his kids¡¯ cowardice? Why don¡¯t you speak for yourself, you old coot! Always pretending to be a loyal dog in front of her majesty, but who didn¡¯t know that you, Akarin, is the most despicable and treacherous dragon among us all?! That time, if you didn¡¯t cheat in thepetition, there¡¯s no way I would lose to you! The prime minister position should have rightfully be mine!¡± ¡°How can you me me for your ownck of skills?¡± ¡°Lack of skills? How about we have a bout right now?¡± ¡°Very well, whoever wins will be the next prime minister!¡± ¡°And also the position to be the princess¡¯ mount!¡± Finishing his words, the sculptor reverted his transformation and rushed at Akarin. Akarin was not holding back either. His eyes shone a golden hue as he wrestles with the sculptor. Those two mighty dragons looked like children fighting as they grabbed each other and bit with their teeth. Their prestige as dragons was nowhere to be seen. But didn¡¯t I already know they didn¡¯t have any prestige as dragons? Not only prestige, but even their IQ and dignity were alsocking¡­ They were just a group of idiots. And I¡¯m also an idiot, why am Iparing them to the dregs of society? Even if they are idiots, they are still genuinely powerful beings. ¡°Eat my ws!¡± ¡°I¡¯m blocking that! Hmph, I have already understood your attack patterns you old coot. Now die! Taste my ck Dragon Assault!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also blocking that! Haha, do you think you are the only one improving? I can live till today after duping so many people is not all because of luck! Take my Divine Dragon Tail attack!¡± ¡°I dodge¡­¡± ¡°I block¡­¡± ¡°I jump¡­¡± ¡°Taste my Phantom Jab!¡± ¡°Eat my Finger Offensive!¡±2 Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because they are grand idiots after all¡­ ¡­ Why, as a dragon, are they not using magic to fight¡­ Why, as a dragon, are their fighting style so unsightly¡­ Why are they fighting in the first ce¡­ Why does my heart feel so warm¡­ Why does my chest feel so warm to be a part of them¡­ ¡°Pfff~¡± It felt so warm that Iughed involuntarily. ¡°Oooh! The princess is smiling again.¡± ¡°W- what? Could it be that the shock was too great?!¡± ¡°G- go find a psychological doctor, quickly!¡± ¡°But we do not have a psychological doctor. In fact, we don¡¯t even have a doctor!¡± ¡°What?! We have a chef and a loyal dog, but not even a doctor?!¡± ¡°Are you looking down on culinary arts?!¡± ¡°Who are you calling loyal dog?!¡± Who says I¡¯mughing due to shock, it¡¯s only¡­ I stretched my hand towards mother, who only stared nkly due to my suddenughter, and wiped her tears¡­ It¡¯s only because I¡¯ve be the same as all of you¡­ Author¡¯s Note: At this point, the reader might be confused as to why the dragons are making such a big deal out of a mere dragon transformation technique. However, to the dragons, that was their original form. They only transformed into human body due to its convenience. Being unable to dragonize means that they have lost their original body. That¡¯s why the queen thought it was her fault and med herself. And also why the other dragons were trying so hard to make the protagonist smile. As for the protagonist, he¡¯s actually a very self-conscious person. He¡¯s only using Eight-Grader Syndrome to cover up his inferiorityplex. This has to do with his experience in previous life. As for what those experience entail¡­ I will write them when the real adventure begins, please look forward to it.
  1. ¡­okay, color me surprised. This dragon actually hasmon sense!
  2. Oh god¡­ these skill names are as hard to trante as the character names in this series¡­ Wait, are they even skill names to begin with? Sounds like they¡¯re just trying to poke each other¡¯s eyes. Anyway, the fighting scene doesn¡¯t look promising if this is how it¡¯s going to be in the future. I¡¯m guessing this novel is more on theedic side than the action type.
Chapter 15: My Nether Region Should be Inviolable Chapter 15: My Nether Region Should be Invible I wiped mother¡¯s tear with a smile, and hinted her to release me. However, mother still had a stupefied expression at my sudden change of behavior. I turned towards Akarin and Augustus Bastier, who were still in a frenzied fight, and bowed deeply. Thank you for trying so hard to make meugh. They were originally still in a tangle, but separated immediately after they noticed me bowing at them. They looked at each other for a moment before asking in a panic, ¡°What are you doing, princess?¡± ¡°You must not do that, how can you bow to us?¡± ¡°If you do that, our lifespan will be shortened.¡± ¡°W- was it really shocking enough for her to lose her mind and didn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s doing anymore?¡± No, I shook my head with a smile. It was only natural for me to bow to the two of you, and everyone else at that matter¡­ I then turned towards the other dragons and gave them a deep bow. Thank you for holding the birth festival for me. Although I must admit I got scared by many things, when I thought back to it now¡­ I was indeed very happy. Thank you for treating me as your family. I have only experienced this warmth for a brief period of time in my past life, it was you who made me remember this feeling¡­ It was you who made me realize, I, Kaoru, was no longer a lonely man. After receiving my bow, all the dragons started to panic. There were even some who imitated me and returned the bow. It was a pity that I couldn¡¯t speak at the moment, otherwise I would surely let them know how much this bow meant to me. I turned back to face mother again. She was still the same as ever, wearing a bewildered expression, wondering why I did what I did. I took two steps forward to get closer to mother. However, instead of bowing to her, I hugged her. For the first time since I was born, I hugged her with all my emotions crammed into it. Because that was the only way I could express my gratitude to her. This was the most effective way to return all of her affections. My height only reached up to her breasts, that¡¯s why it was unavoidable for my face to be buried in her bosom. However, I didn¡¯t have those distracting thoughts as the first time I was hugged. Not only was it due to my current state of mind, it was also because this person¡­ was my mother. ¡°Eh?¡± Mother let out a confused voice at the sudden hug. Mother is quite cute when she let out a sound like that. I showed her a smile, my most beautiful, most sincere smile. And finally, I looked at the Dragon Monument floating in the sky. I walked towards the monument with unwavering steps. Since I had already decided to be a member of this family, then I must first receive my identity card. I want to engrave my true name on the monument. I want to¡­ wait a minute? It seems like I have forgotten that I cannot fly. The monument looks to be about five hundred meter above the ground, do I really have to jump up there? I awkwardly returned to mother¡¯s side and stared at her with my glittering eyes, ¡°Nya~ nya nya?¡± Can you give me a lift? Mother had finally snapped out of her stupor and could guess what I was thinking. ¡°Pfff,¡± then mother started tough¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± herughter slowly increased in volume¡­ ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± sheughed until she bent her back¡­ She held my hand and wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes, then she said, ¡°You actually do not need to specially express your gratitude.¡± Then she pointed at the stupefied dragons who were frozen stiff like bronze statues. ¡°With their IQ, they might even think you went crazy from the shock.¡± How can that be? I conveyed my gratitude with so much sincerity, even if they may be more retarted, it should be impossible to rte that as a mental disorder. The dragons looked like they just suddenly realized something as they heard mother¡¯s words¡­ Seriously? ¡­Mark my words, I will definitely pound these group of retards into shape once I be the queen! ¡°Of course I, Akarin, knew that the princess was bowing to express her gratitude to us¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I knew that too, naturally.¡± These two are so dead! Mother slowly straightened her back. She gently patted my head and said lovingly, ¡°Even if you do not specially express your gratitude, we will still do the same thing. That¡¯s because we are the same race, we are a family, and there is no need for gratitude between family, isn¡¯t that right? ¡°Right, of course! Just don¡¯t forget to increase my rank in the future, princess.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t forget to make us the imperial chefs!¡± ¡°You muste and listen to my poem again.¡± ¡°Princess, Akarin will always be your loyal dog.¡±1 That¡¯s right, as I looked at the retarded dragons who tried to show off¡­ I firmly believed that it was unnecessary to express my gratitude towards a family member. ¡°Alright, you may go and receive your true name now,¡± said mother lovingly, but it looked like she didn¡¯t intend to help. How am I supposed to get up there without your help? Are you really expecting me to jump? ¡°Oh, will you just look at me, I almost forgot to tell you. Even if you cannot transform, it is still possible to fly.¡± Huh? What kind of joke was this? How can I fly without wings? Do you expect me to st myself to the sky by farting? Pupupupu!2 That¡¯s just¡­ too inelegant. ¡°Just what are you thinking,¡± mother lightly knocked my head, ¡°stop thinking of those weird things.¡± How did you know I was thinking something weird, since when did you be a mind reader? ¡°Actually, dragons didn¡¯t really rely on their wings to fly.¡± Didn¡¯t rely on wings? Then are they really flying by using farts? A group of mighty dragons flying in the sky while farting¡­ Nupz, I wasn¡¯t thinking anything strange! Mother put down her fist and continued exining, ¡°Dragons, the reason why we are called dragons is because of our size. With such a huge body, using wings to fly is not only slow, it is also very strenuous. That¡¯s why we are actually flying with our innate skills to control space.¡± In other words, the cool-looking dragon wings are only used for the purpose of acting cool and nothing else? For such a powerful race, in order to act like a pretentious prick, they even went as far as growing a pair of wings¡­ ¡°My good daughter, I noticed that whenever you are thinking of something bad, your eyes would roll around randomly.¡± R- really? I unconsciously touched my eye and found that mother was looking at me with a smile that¡¯s not really a smile. Not good, I¡¯ve been fooled! ¡°Hah! Who told you to think of weird things,¡± mother reprimanded me as she knocked my head. O- ouch, that hurts¡­ Seeing that I was suffering in pain, mother also felt heartache as she patted my head. Then she said, ¡°Dragons have innate skills to control space, that¡¯s why even if you do not have wings, you can still fly.¡± Mother pushed my back and urged me, ¡°Give it a try. Rx your body and imagine yourself in the ocean. Imagine yourself floating up in the seawater.¡± I closed my eyes and did exactly as mother said. Floating up in the seawater¡­ Floating up¡­ When I waspletely immersed in my imagination, I found that my body was really enveloped by some kind of liquid, and my body was pushed up by the buoyancy. ¡°S- so incredible¡­ she seeded in her first try. As expected of the princess!¡± When I heard that, I opened my eyes. I found that I was really floating in the sky. Slow it may be, but I was making steady progress. I was actually very excited at this moment, even as the ????¡ª in my previous life, that was only to the extent of an ordinary person. I had never experienced supernatural things like flying. Mother also looked at me with a smile on her face. She indicated me to continue ascending. I restrained the excitement in my heart. After all, the most important task now was to get the recognition of the Dragon Monument and receive my true name. ¡°Hold on,¡± Mother suddenly grabbed me with an extremely serious tone. Enormous magic power began to circte in her body. W- what the¡­ is she¡­ don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s really going to get rid of me after all? ¡°Absolute Territory,¡± mother pointed below me and a huge magic circle was formed instantly. The magic circle slowly rose with a rotating motion. Is she really going to exterminate me? However, Absolute Territory doesn¡¯t sound like a harmful magic. The magic circle was rising slowly, it passed through my legs, my hips, and eventually stopped at myher region. After that, the magic circle shrunk and disappeared. ¡°Heh-heh,¡± mother sneered, ¡°How can I let others look at my beloved daughter¡¯s panties! This Absolute Territory is a demigod level magic I spent ten years to develop. As long as this magic is active, unless they are stronger than me, they will never be able to see anything under my daughter¡¯s skirt clearly! Hahaha! I am really a genius! Of course, my daughter¡¯s panties can only be seen by me.¡± You are honestly such a pervert!
  1. Yeah¡­ that¡¯s the only thing you ever said Akarin
  2. A mockingughter.
Chapter 16: My Arrogant Ancestor Chapter 16: My Arrogant Ancestor In order to prevent her daughter¡¯s panties from being seen by others, she spent ten years to develop a demigod level magic. Having a mother like that was kind of touching. But of course, that was only if she didn¡¯t add a perverted line like, ¡°only mommy can see her daughter¡¯s panties.¡± I felt restless to have a demigod level magic cast on myher region, but if I thought about it again, didn¡¯t I already have a god-levelw imparted on my body? It was that stupidw created by the retarded goddess to prevent me from ????¡ª and ????¡ª. Once I thought about that, a demigod level magic felt subpar. Besides, as a cute little girl such as myself, wearing a skirt and exposing myself was my greatest concern. However, I was very curious about the effect of the magic. Would my bottom remain faintly discernible even if I take off my skirt? As such, I checked out the reaction down there as I kept going up. The eyes of numerous dragons were chasing my figure. After I rose to a certain altitude, they would definitely be able to see my panties. Could it be that my bottom couldn¡¯t be seen from underneath as well? I am so very curious. ¡°What is that? I feel like I have seen something I should not.¡± (Weird face) ¡°Aaah! H- holy light? Why are there holy light under the princess¡¯ skirt?! My eyeeees!!¡± (Rolling on the ground while covering the eyes) ¡°Eww~ What is that, so disgusting¡­¡± (Nauseous face) ¡°Eeek! S- so scary! Mommy, I wanna go home!¡± (Horrified face) ¡°Hehehe, my daughter¡¯s red and blue striped panties~ I personally chose that myself,¡± (Drooling face)1 Oi oi, just what did you guys see under my skirt?! Didn¡¯t you say it was faintly discernible and absolutely couldn¡¯t be seen? That reaction was just like everyone had just been to a freak show! And mother, if you told everyone the colors of my panties, then what¡¯s the point of this magic in the first ce?! I facepalmed and pretended that I didn¡¯t know these group of fools. Then I increased my speed and flew towards the Dragon Monument. The Dragon Monument reached up to the height of a hundred meters. It assumed the shape of an upright cuboid. It was merely floating there, but it gave off a godly aura that made me unable to act disrespectfully. The closer I got to the monument, the more potent this pressure became. Red characters the size of tadpoles constantly moved about on the surface of the gold-colored monument. Those must be the true names engraved by all the dragons these past nine million years. As I stopped a little distance away from the Dragon Monument, a foreign yet extremely familiar aura abruptly burst out from the monument. It felt as though I had oncee into contact with it countless years ago. It gave me a faint but indescribable nostalgia. ¡°Thou haste,¡± An atavistic voice suddenly rang in my mind. The voice was so distinct that it couldn¡¯t even be misunderstood as a hallucination. But who was it? I reflexively looked around to find the source of that voice, but other than the dumbfounded dragons and mother looking at my actions doubtfully, there was nobody else. What¡¯s more, the voice was transmitted directly to my mind without mother noticing, so he must at least be a demigod as well. But didn¡¯t they say there were only three demigods in this world? One of them didn¡¯t care about worldly affairs, the other one was going after the neck of his future son-inw (maybe), and thest one was here, so it couldn¡¯t be her. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ I looked towards the Dragon Monument, ¡­it spoke? But mother never told me the Dragon Monument could speak. Is it because this thing has existed for too long and gained sentience as a result? That¡¯s highly possible, when I was still the ????¡ª in my past life, I had once possessed twenty-three antique books¡­ and ording to those books¡­ Even an almond seed touched by celestial being could gain sentience, so it was very possible for this monument that had existed for nine million years to¡­ So nervous¡­ What should I say at a time like this? If I said something wrong, will it deliberately make things difficult for me? ¡°Put yer hands on the Dragon Monument, and thou shall obtain everything.¡± Hey, what¡¯s with this clich¨¦ development? It looked like the trope where Big BOSS tricks a weak-minded, upright character into bing a henchman under the guise of gaining experience. Aren¡¯t I supposed to be the main character here? But for better or worse, this is the Dragon Monument, it wouldn¡¯t scam me right? I am a pure-blooded dragon y¡¯know? And the princess of dragons at that. If you scam me¡­ I will really cry you know? I ced my trembling hand on the Dragon Monument. What? I am terrified you said? Who do you think I am? I am a ????¡ª in my past life, and the dragon princess in this life, the future dragon sovereign! How can someone as awesome as me be terrified? This is a strategy you know? A strategy to show your enemy your weakness, do you understand? Make the enemy less cautious¡­ and then¡­ wait what? A powerful force pulled my body, I could feel my consciousness being dragged into the Dragon Monument. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ W- where is this? Did I die again? After opening my eyes, I found myself in a golden, boundless space. There was no end in sight¡­ Wha¡­ what the hell? I have only just epted my identity as a dragon and then I died again? W- what kind of joke is this? That¡¯s right, this must be a joke yed by those two retarded goddesses! They must be hiding somewhere whileughing at me right? Come out, you scoundrels! I have already seen through your plot! Come out quickly! If you guys want to put up an act, then do it properly! This ce doesn¡¯t even look the same as the void between worlds! Come out,e out, wherever you are! ¡°I¡­¡± That voice came out of nowhere and scared the ???? outta me. ¡°¡­am born from nothingness and wandered through all worlds.¡± ¡°My wings covered the sky, my eyes see all.¡± ¡°My godly powers mighty as the sun, engulfing Heaven and Earth.¡± ¡°There is no limit to my power, even those arrogant enough to call themselves God had to bend their head to my will¡­¡± ¡°My true name is: Origin Dragon¡ª Aterlieum Niger Gerald.¡± S- so this is my ancestor, the Origin Dragon? Don¡¯t scare me like that, I thought I¡¯ve died again. But that was such a shy act, no wonder he¡¯s my ancestor. He hadn¡¯t shown himself and there was already background music. However, why does that tone of speech sound so familiar?
  1. ok, this word is actually censored so I actually have no idea what face she¡¯s making. This is just my closest guess.
Chapter 17: My Breasts Should be Ample Chapter 17: My Breasts Should be Ample That¡¯s right, I know that tone of speech. I am very familiar with that kind of pretentious speech, it sounded just like how I was talking previously. But how can that be? I was a great ????¡ª in my previous life, every action of mine released a ????¡ª ????¡ª aura. There¡¯s no way I would talk in a way that forcefully raised my own social status. I was so ????¡ª I could bring someone to their knees inadvertently. However, I could still learn something from the great ancestor, the way he spoke without revealing himself gave people the impression that he was very powerful. But why can I hear the great ancestor¡¯s voice in this kind of ce? Could it be the ¡®will¡¯ left behind by the ancestor? Mother never told me the will would take the initiative to talk to me. Moreover¡­ I am currently floating in midair with a translucent body. This kind of airy feeling¡­ that¡¯s right, this is my spiritual body. This was also the reason I thought I was dead. Let¡¯s see¡­ I looked around the golden space and didn¡¯t find anything. ording to the flow of events, I am certainly within the Dragon Monument. Mother also didn¡¯t tell me my soul would be pulled into the Dragon Monument. If this was amon urrence, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t have reminded me in advance. In other words¡­ this was a special event caused by me. Did the ancestor discover my talent already and is giving me preferential treatment? This is just like the cliche martial arts novel, wherein the great master discovered the innate talent in the protagonist but didn¡¯t have time to teach him due to a life-threatening situation, thus, he decided to employ this kind of simple yet effective method to transfer his skills. And thereafter, the protagonist will obtain great power as he aimed for the top. During his journey, he would y a few demons and save some damsels in distress, eventually bing the hero everyone loves and adore. Does that mean my time hase? ¡°Dost thou seek power?¡± The ancestor¡¯s muffled voice resounded again. Here ites!!!! Everything is proceeding ording to my expectations! The ancestor is about to transfer his martial arts¡­ no, his limitless power to me, the power that could even make gods kneel before him. And once I receive this power, I will be able to get my revenge on those two retarded goddesses. I will take back what is mine, give them a taste of my OO, then I will throw them into the eggs of some female lizard and give them a taste of their own medicine! Perfect! Haha, it¡¯s only been seventeen chapters and my revenge is almostplete! As expected, I am the strongest protagonist. However, I must answer this question very carefully. ording to the pattern, the great master would often test your qualifications to receive their teachings with some seemingly simple questions. Just like this question, for example, it looked like he was simply asking if you seek power, but there was, in fact, a hidden meaning. He wanted to test if you understood the true meaning of possessing such power.1 There¡¯s no way the quick-witted me would be stumped by this question. After three seconds of deliberating, I answered him with what I believed was the strongest power in this world. ¡°I want big breasts.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if I was thinking too much, but the atmosphere suddenly became heavy. ¡°Dost thou not seek power?¡± The ancestor¡¯s voice abruptly came from my back. I turned my head and jumped up in fright. What appeared behind me was a dragon head. It was merely a head, but it was bigger than all the dragons I¡¯ve seen to date. ¡°Ancestor, why do you only have a head?¡± I asked cautiously. ¡°I am the Origin Dragon, born from nothingness. It is only natural that I am bigger than any other dragon. As for why there¡¯s only the head¡­ my main body is but a will and my remaining power is all but limited. I have no choice but to materialize the physically smaller head to conserve power.¡± If you¡¯re going to conserve power, why not transform into a human, maybe even a cat or a dog. Wouldn¡¯t you be able to save more power that way? ¡°Why don¡¯t you transform into something smaller?¡± I asked with as polite a speech as I could muster. ¡°Hmph!¡± The ancestor let out a cold snort. His golden pupil gave off a terrifying glint, ¡°I am the Origin Dragon, an existence revered by even the gods. How can I put up a miserable presentation just to save a little bit of power?!¡± You don¡¯t look very mighty to me right now y¡¯know? ¡°Thou, haven¡¯t answered my question. Why dost thou not seek power?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. The thing I seek is the strongest power in this world!¡± The atmosphere strangely became heavy again for a few seconds. ¡°Who told you that.¡± ¡°It was an old gentleman,¡± I recollected my memories, ¡°He was my teacher in life. He has thought me many things. He was also the one who taught me breasts are the most powerful weapon in the world. Oh, that¡¯s right. Can you make my breasts grow faster, great ancestor? That way, I won¡¯t need you to grant me any power, I wille to possess the greatest power by myself.¡± I rubbed my t as board chests and asked. After two seconds of pondering, the great ancestor answered, ¡°If the breasts thou spoke of are those useless fats hanging in front of women, then it is a pity. Thou might nevere to possess them.¡± What? What do you mean by nevere to possess them? ¡°How can that be possible? Great ancestor, don¡¯t look at how small my breasts are now, I am still very young and has only been born for half a day. As long as you give me enough time, my breasts will definitely grow. The great ancestor only needs to help me speed up the process.¡± The great ancestor shook his gigantic head, ¡°That is an impossible task. Even if thou had really only been born, thou are already past the infancy period. ording to the human¡¯s standard, thou are roughly fifty years old. At the age of fifty, thou still have no breasts. It will remain that way even if another few yearse to pass. No matter how much I speed up the growth of that part, it is impossible for that to grow any bigger.¡± ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s impossible. Great ancestor, you must be lying to me. My birth mother has such big breasts, as her daughter, how can my breasts be so small?¡± That¡¯s right, how can I be a t board with a G-cup mother. This doesn¡¯t follow thew of gics at all! The great ancestor also began to take pity on me, ¡°I had visited many worlds in my lifetime. Your circumstance is indeed very rare, but not impossible.¡± After stopping for a few seconds, the great ancestor continued, ¡°Have thou ever heard of this term?¡± ¡°What term?¡± ¡°Mutation.¡±
  1. He¡¯s definitely overthinking and this might cost him dearly xD
Chapter 18: My Majestic Weapon (1) Chapter 18: My Majestic Weapon (1) The ???? with mutation?! Why does a lofty creature from a fantasy world like you know about such a scientific term and looks to be very knowledgeable about the topic to boot? You¡¯re spoiling my image of the fantasy world y¡¯know? But the great ancestor said he had been to many worlds. It¡¯s not impossible if he managed to learn a few specialized terms like that to impress thedies in a modern world. ¡°I had once stayed for several years in a world with different systems from ours. Moreover, I received a Ph.D. in Biology while I was there, so I have a little expertise in that field,¡± said the great ancestor indifferently, but it sounded like he was boasting no matter how I hear it. What do you mean by little?! It was a Ph.D. man! Why did you go and learn about biology when you are already an existence that stands above the gods? Moreover, to get a Ph.D. in merely a few years! Are those fools who only learned how to roast meat in two hundred years really your direct descendant? ¡°Thinking back, those female doctor life forms are indeed excellent,¡± the great ancestor smacked his lips as he immersed in his memories. So he really did that to impress thedies¡­ and they were the legendary female doctor of science at that! Even that dragon who dared to kidnap the Demon King¡¯s daughter couldn¡¯t bepared to you. No¡­ now¡¯s not the time to make a retort. If the great ancestor is right, then I¡¯m really going to be a t board for life¡­ I am done for. There¡¯s no more hope for me¡­ There goes my revenge¡­ Who am I kidding, there¡¯s no way I can get my revenge when I¡¯m just a stranded salted fish. No¡­ the t-chested me is even inferior to a salted fish. I¡¯m just dead, rotten fish. I fell onto my knees and mmed the ground with both hands. Although I couldn¡¯t see my face, I was sure my eyes looked as lifeless as the dead fish¡¯s. At this very moment, the chain of events formed in my brain was as follow: No big breasts mean I will not obtain the strongest power, no power means I won¡¯t be able toplete my revenge. No revenge means I won¡¯t be able to take back what is mine. If I can¡¯t take back what is mine, I am only a loser who can only ????¡ª my ????¡ª ????¡ª in my head. In this lifetime, I can be nothing more than a scum who eats and y around until death. And after I take over the throne, I will be an incapable ruler who abuses my power to start a harem. Wait, that doesn¡¯t¡­ sound so bad? ¡°My descendant, will thou give up just like this?¡± The great ancestor¡¯s dignified voice carried an indescribable force. ¡°I understand howmentable it is for a female to not have breasts,¡± the great ancestor had apassionate face. I also understand that you are a very nice gentleman under that thick skin. ¡°But that isn¡¯t the only way to obtain the strongest power.¡± ¡°There are still other methods?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, as thou once said, big breasts are the strongest power in this world. Those are mutually rted. Since thou can¡¯t obtain the strongest power through big breasts, then thou shall obtain big breasts through the strongest power.¡±1 That¡­ sounds reasonable¡­ ¡°How can I obtain it?¡± ¡°All living creatures can reconstruct their body one time when they make a breakthrough into the realm of gods. ording to my memory, there was once a t-chested goddess who became big-breasted after ascending to godhood.¡±2 The golden light in the surroundings suddenly condensed and formed a familiar figure. I- isn¡¯t she one of the two retarded goddesses who turned me into this state? Her perfect figures momentarily shed through my head¡­ ¡°In other words, her breasts are fake? She was actually a t board?¡± The great ancestor shook his massive head and said, ¡°After the reconstruction, they be the real thing. But I remember she was wearing breast pads regrly before ascending to godhood.¡± W- wearing breast pads? There was such a thing? In regards to that, I could only¡­ Hahahahahahahahahahaha! Bwahahahahahahahaha! Oh my god, Puhahahahahahahaha! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Meanwhile ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Somewhere in the void between worlds. ¡°A¡ª¡ªAchoo~¡± ¡°Big sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The goddess rubbed her nose, and said, ¡°For some reason, my nose feels very itchy. I wonder if someone is talking about me¡­¡± The little sister embraced the older sister from behind, then she groped her breasts and said, ¡°Of course many people would talk about big sis. Especially when you have such big breasts.¡± The older sister pped the younger sister¡¯s hand away and said with slight anger, ¡°Other people don¡¯t know, but how can you not? Aren¡¯t you just trying to mock big sister?¡± ¡°Hehe, big sis looks cute even while angry~¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBack to present¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Wheeze¡­ wheeze¡­ that was too funny! The goddess was wearing breast pads before, and her current breasts are actually revamped¡­ Is this actually any different from breast ergement surgery? ¡°How about it, are thou willing to take this path?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± but in order to obtain the greatest power, I can even tolerate a breast ergement surgery. ¡°Very well,¡± A ck spherical object suddenly appeared before me, ¡°This is a weapon I used in my early years, take it.¡± As expected of the great ancestor, so generous with his properties. ¡°Stretch your hand in there.¡± I followed the great ancestor¡¯s instruction and stretched my hand into the spherical object. My hand touched upon a cool, rod-like object. This is¡­ a sword hilt? Of course, only a cool weapon like swords can match up with me¡­ Alright,e on out, lemme see the greatest divine weapon of all times. As I pulled my hand out, the gorgeous sword hilt gradually showed itself. The sword de also gave off a beautiful resonating sound. ¡°B- Bzzt.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± You guys didn¡¯t misread, nor did I use the wrong expression. That was not a dash that represents a drawn-out sound effect, but a period that represents immediate termination. That was because¡­ I slowly lifted the sword in my hand, the de was broken and it was only five centimeters long. My retorting spirit was endlessly igniting. The one thing I wanted to say most now was¡­ You ???? ????¡ª is really an old scammer!
  1. ¡­THAT¡¯S NOT HOW IT WORKS!!
  2. Okay¡­ that¡¯s reasonable¡­
Chapter 19: My Majestic Weapon (2) Chapter 19: My Majestic Weapon (2) When I looked at the five-centimeter long broken de in my hand, I suddenly felt as though I was being ?????, nonono, it¡¯s more like I am currently being ?????. But I thought of something else straight away. Just who was my ancestor? He was but an existence even gods wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke. Was he trying to fool me with this ¡®toy¡¯? Could it be that the appearance of the broken sword was meant to confuse the enemy and it was actually a magic sword that would extend to twenty meters when infused with mana? That¡¯s right, that must be it! If the great ancestor scam a younger generation like me, then his prestige would be totally ruined no matter how hard he tried to maintain it. Just in case, I still tried asking a little. ¡°Um¡­ great ancestor, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Thou may ask.¡± I positioned the broken sword in front of the great ancestor and asked with slight hope, ¡°Why is this divine weapon only five centimeters long?¡± The great ancestor looked at the broken sword with a serious expression. After a moment of recollection, he looked like he had recalled something very important as he confessed, ¡°Oh~ I almost forgot. This sword was broken in a battle with my old nemesis¡­ Now that I think about it, that guy was really strong. He actually fought with me seven days, seven nights straight. Of course, he was still defeated by me in the end. But for someone tost that long against me, there are no more than twenty such individuals even if you search through tens of thousands of worlds. When you mentioned him, you can¡¯t help but think about that other nemesis of mine, he was also¡­¡± I suddenly felt like, instead of simply getting ?????, I was getting ?@???@???? by a group of alpacas1 instead. Those alpacas were just like poodle dogs in heat, they looked so innocent on the outside, but they were doing unspeakable things to my weak and immature body. I¡¯m gonna ????¡ª ????¡ª you and ????¡ª ????¡ª, you actually forgot about something that important, you mother ??????. And who cares about your ??????? history?! Even if you guys are not fighting but having ????¡ª for seven days and seven nights, I don¡¯t give a damn, I only care about what to do with my broken divine weapon¡­! What to do!! What to do!!! It¡¯s important so I have to say it three times!! Perhaps he saw through my dissatisfaction, the great ancestor sneered and said, ¡°Ignorant brat, listen here. Even though this divine weapon is broken, it is still essentially a divine weapon. It contained a divinew within its de.¡± ¡°D- divine Law¡­?¡± The same level as thew that retarded goddess cast on me? The one that would strike me with lightning when I ????¡ª my ????¡ª, or when I say words like ????¡ª ????¡ª ????¡ª? When I thought about it that way, it wasn¡¯t that bad? I just didn¡¯t know what kind ofw it was. ¡°That¡¯s right, this sword has aw that ignores any defense. Although it has broken and lost its effectiveness on entities above the level of God, it should still work on those below the ranks of deities. No matter how thick is their skin or what kind of magic they used to defend, you can still easily stab them with this broken sword. If I remember correctly, there shouldn¡¯t be any God in this world. That is to say, nobody can stop your attack!¡± I- is this sword really that awesome? Wait a minute, something sounds fishy¡­ The huge body of the dragons surfaced in my mind, then I looked at the 5-centimeter sword again. ¡°Nobody can defend against my attack, but what happens if I stab them with my sword?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°In other words, are there any aftereffects? Such as certain kill, or maybe a lethal poison coated on the sword de, etc.?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The great ancestor sneered again, ¡°With my power, why do I need additional effects on my sword? You should know that when this sword was still two hundred meters long, anyone I stabbed would be dead. Even that old nemesis I previously told you about, he also didn¡¯t dare to let me deliver a clean blow to his body.¡± You still remembered it was two hundred meters?! Who in their right mind would let you stab them with a two hundred meters sword! More importantly, why are there only five centimeters left of the two hundred meters sword? You tell me where did that 199.95 meters go to! I looked at the five-centimeter broken sword in my hand with dry tears, thinking that I still got scammed by the great ancestor in the end¡­ ¡°It¡¯s only five centimeters long, I bet it couldn¡¯t even kill a human that¡¯s slightly on the chubby side,¡± I identally let slip my true thoughts. ¡°If thou thrust the sword hilt into their body as well, I can guarantee no humans would remain alive.¡± It would be stranger if that¡¯s possible! Why don¡¯t you demonstrate it to me? Perhaps the great ancestor also felt that was unreasonable, he coughed dryly twice, ¡°In any case, it is fortunate that this sword is still a divine weapon, it has a self-repair function. As long as thou can find the other broken pieces of des, it can still restore to its former glory.¡± Even at its former glory, it only relies on its length to stab the others to death right? But that¡¯s still better than nothing. Two hundred meters is still much better than 5 centimeters. At least the gift from great ancestor wouldn¡¯t go to waste. ¡°Where can I find the fragments?¡± After pondering for a bit, the great ancestor said confidently, ¡°It is definitely in this world.¡± That¡¯s the same as not answering! Can¡¯t you be a little more reliable as the elder? ¡°How can I find it with no specific location?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the great ancestor had an expression that says just leave everything to me and I will give you a favorable answer: ¡°Even if you try to find it randomly, there is surely a probability of finding a few fragments. After all, it had been shattered into hundreds of pieces.¡± I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. I knew from the beginning that you were just a fraudster!
  1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Grass_Mud_Horse
Chapter 20: I am Supposed to be the Main Character (1) Chapter 20: I am Supposed to be the Main Character (1) In this world, there were always some people like that, a salted fish who could only wait for death¡¯s embrace. But due to some reason, they would be summoned to a parallel world, meet a beautiful goddess who would say this with a beaming smile, ¡°Young hero~ I¡¯ve finally met you. Your mission is to save this world. Come¡ª and receive your cheats. It will instantly raise your level to 9999 and overtake the level 9000 final BOSS. Go¡ª go and y the Demon King. May my blessing be with you~¡± Then after arriving in the otherworld, the most important person in the vige woulde up to him and say, ¡°This is the greatest sword my vige has to offer. You can kill with Demon King with this sword in one swing, but only a real hero can wield it. My intuition tells me that you are the one. Come, draw the sword and defeat the Demon King. I believe you can do it.¡± And before departure, his childhood sweetheart would see him off with tears, ¡°This is a safety charm I personally requested for you. It has a Damage Nullification self-BUFF. You must take good care of it. I will definitely wait for you to return, that¡¯s why you must stay alive.¡± Then the king would hold a grand feast for him and said with a benevolent smile, ¡°I have decided to betroth my only daughter to you. What, you already have a fiancee? That¡¯s not a problem, which hero doesn¡¯t have at least three wives and four concubines? I even thought there are not enough. Oh, that chancellor over there. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m talking to you. I hear your daughter is devastatingly beautiful, and you have seventeen daughters at that, how about betrothing them to the hero together with mine?¡± And finally, after a series of hardships and dangerous adventures, he finally arrived before the Demon King, only to find that the Demon King was actually a big-breasted cutie. Therefore, he would first carry out lots of unspeakable S&M training on the Demon King before proceeding to brutally brainwash her, thus, adding her to the hero¡¯s harem. In the end, he would return to his vige with innumerable harem members and live happily ever after. At this point, I believe you guys should have already guessed the identity of that man¡­ That¡¯s right, they are the legendary main characters! Me, Kaoru, the ????¡ª of ????¡ª in my previous life. I have this world¡¯s most ????¡ª and ????¡ª. Although I died from saving my beloved woman, I have sessfully reincarnated. ording to the pattern, I should have been the so-called main character. But I recently realized, I might be a fake main character¡­ First, the goddesses I met were not affable and gentle at all. They were, in fact, two-faced phony, even their breasts were fake. They never gave me any incredible cheats, but took away ten of mine instead. They even took away my rights to immerse in my ????¡ª. I didn¡¯t have any childhood sweetheart either. After I was born, all I found was a daughter-con of a mother who would challenge my bottom line with embarrassing clothes and a group of foolish nsmen who only knew how to show off. And now, it was supposed to be an event where the most senior member of the vige giving me the best sword in the vige, but this so-called sword was only five freaking centimeters long¡­ It¡¯s only five centimeters long y¡¯know?! Even a potato peeler was longer than this. The great ancestor said I will be able to restore this divine weapon to its former glory so long as I can find the fragments, but I have finally understood after being scammed for so many times, it won¡¯t be that easy¡­ As expected¡­ Not only does he not have a specific location in mind, but there is also no sensor that would go beep beep beep when you get close to the fragments¡­ And the most frightening thing is that the sword has shattered into hundreds of fragments. Even the Dragon Balls only have seven pieces y¡¯know?!1 Just which ??????? did you fight for seven days and seven nights straight? ¡°You moron, with thy body size, just a single fragment is enough,¡± the great ancestor expressed genuine disdain at my way of thinking. That¡¯s right! If you divide the remaining 199.95 meters by a hundred, each fragment would have an average length of two meters. With my 1.4 meters loli build, it would be enough even with just a meter. But my intuition was telling me, it¡¯s, not, that, easy! The great ancestor must be concealing something very important from me. He has a look as innocent as that of an alpaca in the middle of ?????? me, but if you tell me that there were no strings attached when someone as egotistical as him started to act innocent, I wouldn¡¯t even believe it! Seeing that I was looking at him doubtfully, the great ancestor coughed awkwardly and said indifferent, ¡°Let us put that trivial matter to the side. We still haven¡¯t got right down to business.¡± ¡°What business?¡± ¡°I will now present thou with my true inheritance.¡± ¡°T- true inheritance?¡± Don¡¯t tell me it was that kind of inheritance you got from an old master who suddenly came up to you and said: Little guy, I see that you are quite tough. You must be a martial genius who only appears once in a hundred years. Our meeting must be fate. Just give me ten dors and I will impart to you my lifetime¡¯s techniques. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the great ancestor suddenly opened his mouth, and a red liquid came out from the wide-open mouth. ¡°This is the blood essence of my main body. All my lifetime¡¯s magic knowledge has been contained in this. Not only that, but it can also purify your blood, increasing the purity and bringing you one step closer to the origin.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I looked at the dark red blood in front of me. Let¡¯s put aside where he scooped out that drop of blood for now, this somehow felt fishy. Was dragon blood supposed to look like this? I seemed to recall mother¡¯s blood being bright red. Could this blood essence be¡­ long past its expiration date? ¡°Once the blood essence blends into thy system, thou shall be one step closer to thee dream of obtaining big breasts.¡± It was unnatural, way to unnatural, the great ancestor seemed to be very concerned in regards to whether the blood essence would blend into my system or not. He was so concerned that if I refused, he might try to use a more forceful method. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ I stared at the great ancestors with eyes as sharp as the knife, ¡°Great ancestor, you¡­¡± The great ancestor¡¯s face gradually became more pensive. ¡°¡­aren¡¯t trying to scam me again right?¡± The great ancestor looked distracted for a moment, probably because I had hit the mark. Then he said with an expression as innocent as that of an alpaca, ¡°How can that be? You are my cute little descendant~ How can I scam my own descendant?¡±
  1. I¡¯m gonna p you if you don¡¯t know the Dragon Ball reference
Chapter 21: I am Supposed to be the Main Character (2) Chapter 21: I am Supposed to be the Main Character (2) I looked at the blood essence in front of me, then I showed disdain toward the innocent-looking eyes of the great ancestor. Did he think I would be fooled again after being scammed twice? Hahaha, too naive, did you think I was that kind of trashy light novel protagonists who would gamble with my luck whenever I run into an opportunity? I wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at those kinds of trashy protagonists who always relied on plot armor to do whatever they pleased. Just who was I? A great ????¡ª????¡ª in my previous life, now the princess of the dragons! Though that may be the case, I had never fallen off a cliff, nor had I ever been pushed for a marriage interview, and I even doubted my status as the protagonist three minutes ago. But there¡¯s a proverb that says: A minor character who didn¡¯t want to be a protagonist is just a small fry. Even if I am merely a minor character in the first thirty chapters of the series, I still need to make a choice that a protagonist would choose! And that¡¯s¡­ ¡°How do you use this thing?¡± Cough cough, don¡¯t look at a young girl with that kind of expression will ya? This little girl can feel shy too~ ¡°Just swallow it.¡± S- swallow it? What kind of joke is that? If it¡¯s just normal blood, fine, but this drop of blood clearly has some foreign substance in it! Just look¡­ doesn¡¯t that ck spot look like a little insect squirming incessantly? So scary¡­ Even if I had eaten the most revolting food in my previous world, I still felt disgusted at this drop of blood. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a less disgusting method? Other people can fuse with the blood essence with just a touch, but why do I need to swallow it?¡± ¡°With a touch? Thou are saying to conduct the fusion by directly passing the blood into thee system? That method will show the desired effect very quickly, but are thou not concerned about thepatibility of our blood type?¡± The great ancestor showed a somewhat puzzled face. I beg you to stop unting your biology knowledge! I already know you are multi-talented and even got a doctorate degree. How can my grade three elementary school standard bepared to yours? Just call me ignorant and inexperienced alright? I will just swallow it okay? In order to stop the great ancestor from using scientific knowledge to brainwash me, I suppressed my disgust and swallowed the blood essence with my eyes shut. ¡°Eh? It doesn¡¯t seem like anything¡¯s changed?¡± I patted my body here and there to check my current condition, but I found that nothing was happening? Was that drop of blood really expired? ¡°Idiot,¡± the great ancestor once again confirmed my low IQ, ¡°You are now in a spiritual body, for any physical changes to ur, you got to at least wait till you return to your body.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± I almost forgot I was currently in a spiritual body¡­ eh? Wait a moment, why was I able to swallow the blood essence with my spiritual body? No matter how you put it, wasn¡¯t blood a physical substance? However, the great ancestor didn¡¯t give me a chance to ask any more questions. He lifted his huge head by twenty degrees to regain his dignity (show off), and said indifferently, ¡°Now that you have received all my inheritance, it is time for you to leave. Remember, the dragonnguage is the foundation of the dragon¡¯s magic. Even though we are born with an innate knowledge of dragonnguage, you still need to practice diligently. Otherwise, your magic firepower and uracy would take a sharp drop.¡± The golden light in the surroundings is getting stronger, I could feel my body being repelled by this space. Excuse me, great ancestor, didn¡¯t you forget something important? I didn¡¯te here to listen to you unting! ¡°Great ancestor¡­ didn¡¯t you¡­ forget¡­ to grant me¡­ a true name?¡± Just moments before I waspletely ejected from this space, I shouted towards the great ancestor. ¡°,,,,,,¡± The surrounding gold light started to get dimmer, and the repelling force also gradually disappeared. This old man has really forgotten?! The great ancestor let out two dry coughs as he refocused on me. His golden pupils gave off intimidating lights. ¡°All things exist with a cause, whereas there are ends to every beginning. Since you have epted my inheritance, then you must ept my fate. I am known as the Origin Dragon, Aterlieum Niger Gerald. From henceforth, you shall ept my family name and restore my glory. Your true name: Chaos Dragon ¡ª Artemis Niger Lilith.¡±1 With thatst word from the great ancestor, the gold light gradually brightened up again. The repelling force also became stronger along with the growing intensity of the light. My consciousness became fuzzier over time, I couldn¡¯t register anything the great ancestor said, all except for my true name that was engraved deeply in my mind. Chaos Dragon¡­ hehehe¡­ that sounds so cool¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Ooh!¡± I woke up with a start and found that I was still floating in the sky with one hand ced on the Dragon Monument. It seemed like I had been maintaining this posture all the while my spiritual body was sucked into the monument. ¡°!!! So hot!¡± All of a sudden, I could feel my heart setting aze. Thump-thump thump-thump! In just a fraction of a second, my heart beats so much fasterpared to when I was just born. The blood was flowing through my veins like a surging river. Though it was faint, an old image surfaced in my vision. Sitting on top of an ancient-looking throne was a huge golden dragon. The dragon slightly opened its eyes and looked straight at me. It felt as though it was gazing at me from a different cosmos through a multitude of dimensions. ¡°Thou¡­ are the envoy of the end.¡± Countless red characters appeared in thin air along with those words as they flowed into my brain. At this time, the Dragon Monument suddenly shone brightly and brought my attention back from the image. Red characters moved about within the Dragon Monument and eventually stopped at the top-most position. I wiped the sweat on my forehead and gradually returned my pulse to normal. It seemed like the great ancestor didn¡¯t scam me this time. With so much power granted upon me by the blood essence, it must be the real deal. It¡¯s just that when I looked at the true name that was just engraved on the Dragon Monument¡­ ¡­Why can¡¯t I recognize those characters? Moreover, the characters that appeared in my brain were most certainly the same as those characters on the Dragon Monument. They ought to be the so-called dragonnguage¡­ but why can¡¯t I recognize those characters? Didn¡¯t he say dragons are born with an innate knowledge of dragonnguage? My face suddenly paled and felt that I have indeed been scammed! Not by the great ancestor, but by the two retarded goddesses! They gave me the ability to understand thenguage of this world, but they forgot to install the trantion software!! Without trantion software, how am I supposed to learn dragon magic? Just randomly shouting Shl2? I looked at the tadpole-sized characters with dry tears¡­ could this be what they mean by the shoring of being illiterate? As expected, I really am not main character materials¡­ because there is no ??????? way for the main character to be illiterate!!
  1. Finaaaaaally! Now she has a name!
  2. Enjoy this song.
Chapter 22: My Sweet Voice Chapter 22: My Sweet Voice This moment felt like that time when I was still a thirteen years old homeless kid. When we were wandering about aimlessly, we eventually ended up in a small temple in the middle of nowhere. We turned that temple into an interim base of operations for a period of time. One bright afternoon, I was roused from my afternoon nap by a rumbling sound. In a daze, I opened my eyes to find the old gentleman flipping the worn-out pages of an old book while doing some kind of intense exercise with his other hand under the rag. He wore a really obsessed expression which I had never seen before.1 ¡®What are you doing¡­¡¯ the me at that time asked. Perhaps the old gentleman was too focused on reading, he was startled by me. Hisplexion changed from blue to red, then from red to blue. It seemed like something that meant a lot to him had been destroyed by me.2 He only snapped back to reality after three whole minutes. ¡®I was studying,¡¯ he used the right hand which was hidden under the rag to adjust his non-existent sses. ¡®Is there any point for a wanderer like you to study?¡¯ I asked. The old gentleman squinted his eyes, which seemed to reflect light. ¡®Even if you¡¯re a wanderer, you still cannot be illiterate. Otherwise, how can you tell if the food has expired, or judge the size of a woman¡¯s breasts from the bra they discarded?¡¯ ¡®Oh,¡¯ the young me replied with ack of interest and went back to sleep. If I could return to that time, I definitely would have pulled the rags covering his body and knelt in front of him to make him teach me the real meaning of studying. Because only now had I realized just how important a lesson was he trying to impart upon me at that time: An illiterate¡­ has no human rights. The great ancestor¡¯s blood contained his lifetime magical knowledge. As long as I could master them and some more, I would be able to sweep across this world, do whatever I pleased, start a harem, and step into the summit! Even the dream of ascending to godhood to reconstruct my body, press my OO against the two retarded goddesses and had them reincarnate as lizards wouldn¡¯t be too far off.3 However¡­ I couldn¡¯t even recognize a single character that emerged in my brain¡­ This was just like spending ten dors to buy a martial arts book, only to find yourself unable to go to school to study because you had spent the money on the martial arts book. You couldn¡¯t read a single letter in the book, but when you turned around to ask the old man to refund the money so you could go to school and buy the book again at ater date, he was already gone without a trace. It¡¯s a path full of despair¡­ Damn it, don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t even earn a single cent from this? I was so angry that I reflexively punched the Dragon Monument, only then did I realize my hand was holding onto a twenty centimeters long divine weapon. Although three-fourths of the sword didn¡¯t possess any destructive power and only one-fourth was capable of harming others¡­ at the very least, I still managed to earn a single cent from this trip right? Even if that cent was already broken in half¡­ Just like all the other protagonists out there, if they encountered some old masters or ancestors, and whatnot, they would at least obtain a divine weapon and secret techniques to boost their own cheat level¡­ I also feel that I have received a considerable benefit from this, Or at least¡­ I have gained a cool name, didn¡¯t I? That¡¯s right, my true name is so cool, it¡¯s called Chaos Dragon, Arte¡­ what was it again? I seem to recall thest name being Lilith, but the middle¡­ i- it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve forgotten my name, it¡¯s just that my soul has just returned to my body so my brain is a little short-circuit. That¡¯s right¡­ that was it¡­ As a ????¡ª????¡ª in my previous life, now the princess of dragons, there¡¯s no way I can forget my name at the drop of a hat¡­ Don¡¯t kid with me, you should know that, even with numerous true names in my previous life¡­ ¡­it seems that I also couldn¡¯t remember a single one. It looks like I¡¯m done for¡­ not only will I be the most uncivilized dragon, but I will also be the dumbest dragon in history¡­ I recalled those group of fools¡­ I really didn¡¯t want to admit that I was dumber than them¡­ ¡°My dearest daughter, did something happen?¡± A gentle voice came from my side. When I turned towards the voice, I found my mother, who appeared beside me unknowingly, with apassionate smile on her face. The other dragons also began to soar into the sky, pping their uselessly big wings as they flocked around the Dragon Monument. That warm feeling involuntarily upied my heart again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I answered while shaking my head, a clear yet childish voice left my mouth unhindered. Even I was shocked by my own voice, my hand unconsciously touched my lips to make sure the voice had indeede out from my own mouth. I can speak? Mother was also surprised, but she rebooted in two secondster and pulled me into her embrace, ¡°Kya~ my dear daughter can speak already? Mommy is so happy.¡± My head was buried deeper into her breasts than I ever had. All I felt was my face being covered in a huge and damp cotton. Although it was a very splendid feeling, I felt that I wouldn¡¯t be able tost for three seconds in there. ¡°¡­Ca¡­ ..the¡­ (Can¡¯t breathe)¡± ¡°Dear daughter, what are you saying?¡± mother tilted her head and asked. I used my hand to push as hard as I could and finally opened a small gap between my face and the breast. ¡°I said I can¡¯t breathe!¡± ¡°Oh my, would you just look at how excited I was. My bad~ don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault~¡± Mother rubbed my head while she apologized, she didn¡¯t look apologetic at all. ¡°Wow! You can speak already your highness?¡± Akarin, who was flying around the Dragon Monument, suddenly poked his huge head over and asked. I nodded. Akarin¡¯s dragon eye opened wide and said with a slight variation in pitch, ¡°A- as expected of the princess! You can already speak after such a short time.¡± After that, he looked up and shouted in a loud voice audible even tens of miles away, ¡°The princess can speak!!!!¡± Upon hearing that, the surrounding dragons crowded the area like vultures that caught the scent of rotting flesh. Thousand-odd dragons surrounded me and blocked any lights from passing through. It was so crowded that some dragons couldn¡¯t p their wings, so they simply folded it and levitated in the sky. So those pairs of wings were really there for show only. ¡°Princess, you really can speak already?¡± ¡°As expected of your highness, it has only been half a day. Tell you what, that little brat in my house took thirty years to learn how to speak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your child is stupid, how can he bepared to our princess? Come, your highness, call me uncle¡­¡± ¡°You fool, how can you make the princess call you uncle? How cheeky. Your Highness~ you can call this humble servant a stupid dog~¡± Hey hey, what¡¯s with this celebratory feeling just from me being able to speak? And that one who asked me to call you a dog, you are an absolute M4 aren¡¯t you? If the great ancestor knew there¡¯s such a perverted M among the dragons, let¡¯s see how he deals with you. Even I would feel embarrassed to let others know. ¡°Ah, why are you not calling, your highness~ Just once is good enough, let me experience the thrill of being insulted by the cute little princess¡¯ poisonous tongue.¡± Actually, let¡¯s not wait for the great ancestor, I will personally kill you now!!
  1. WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN FRONT OF A 13-YEAR-OLD KID!
  2. Yea¡­ I bet his pride and honor has been shattered.
  3. I feel like she¡¯s going the futanari route
  4. In case you don¡¯t know what it means, M is short for ¡°?????????¡±.
Chapter 23: My Intelligent Teacher (1) Chapter 23: My Intelligent Teacher (1)
Author: We Ain¡¯t Not FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 1707 characters
Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1166 words
¡°Go away!¡± I spoke out my true feeling at that dragon who was begging for punishment. ¡°Ooooh! As expected of the princess, even her angry voice sounded so sweet and touching. Ahn~ I can¡¯t stand it anymore, this feels just like that time I, Aisha, had transformed into a human and walked on the street butt-naked. It feels just as stimting as being pointed out by others under their watchful gaze~¡± The huge dragon squirmed its body and let out excited voices like its G-spot had been hit during ???? ????¡ª.1 Oi oi, don¡¯t tell me you really went and did that? Running around naked on the street is against thew y¡¯know? You will be detained by the police officer and criticized by those aunties on the street y¡¯know? Okay, never mind, that¡¯ll only make you more excited I suppose¡­ ¡°Come! Abuse me with your words again Your Highness! Use your most malicious words to spite me, it would be even better if you can step on my head while calling me a swine~¡±2 Aisha squirmed her body more intensely. Who would do something like that! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to step on your perverted head and do something that perverted! I would be infected by your perverted behavior! I profoundly understood at this moment, to handle a weirdo like this, you couldn¡¯t do it the normal way, you had to go against their expectations¡­ ¡°Cough, cough,¡± I cleared my throat and said with the loftiness of a princess, ¡°As a princess, how can I do that sort of thing? You are my lovely kin, no matter how perverted you are, I will not criticize you at all.¡± Upon hearing my words, Aisha stopped squirming and became as stiff as a deep-fried prawn in the frying pan. The flush on her face also gradually vanished (Don¡¯t ask me how I can tell, I just can). After that, she made a tearful expression and said, ¡°How cruel, how can you be this cruel to me, princess? Boo hoo hoo¡­ how am I supposed to live from now on~¡± As she finished speaking, Aisha turned around and flew away without even looking back. I looked at Aisha disappearing into the flock of dragons and secretly wondered if I was really that cruel. ¡­ As if! To be that broken-hearted just from hearing kind words being spoken to you, I bet you have a mental disorder. If this keeps up, I wonder what would happen when you meet your true love in the future? Will you die from shock just from hearing the three words, ¡°I love you¡±? Nay, only an S would fall in love with an M, I wonder if there are any among this group of weirdo. At this time, mother patted my head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Aisha is like that. Next time, just hang her over the Skyfire Lava for a hundred years and she¡¯ll be pacified.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The biggest S of the dragons is just right beside me!! So¡­ so scary, would she also be that merciless against me? ¡­¡­but now that I thought about those one hundred ten thousand clothes¡­ it felt like the deed had already been done¡­¡­ ¡°Oh right, you looked a little odd just now, did something happen?¡± Mother suddenly asked. ¡°R- really?¡± I answered with a forced smile. ¡°Of course,¡± Mother narrowed her eyes as she approached. She pointed at the broken sword in my hand, ¡°You didn¡¯t have this just now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After thinking for a bit, I felt that it would be better to let her know everything. After all, the one before me was my mother, the person whom I trust the most aftering to this world. She definitely wouldn¡¯t do harm to me. That¡¯s what my intuition told me, and my intuition had never been wrong. Besides, I bet mother had a solution regarding myck of knowledge in dragonnguage. As such, I told mother everything, from how my soul was sucked into the Dragon Monument, how I met the great ancestor, and how the great ancestor had gifted me the broken sword as well as a drop of blood. After hearing my stories, mother opened her eyes wide and asked in surprise, ¡°You are saying you met the will left behind by the Origin Dragon, and that he has gifted you a divine weapon and a drop of blood essence containing the progenitor¡¯s magical foundation?¡± I nodded my head and pointed at the true name that was just engraved on the dragon monument, ¡°That name is granted to me by the great ancestor.¡± Only now did mother turn her head to look at my true name, ¡°Chaos Dragon, Artemis Niger Lilith¡­ Artemis Niger¡­ Even I didn¡¯t manage to receive the full family name, and yet you did¡­¡± Mother turned around and suddenly executed her ultimate killing move again, trapping me in between the soft and suffocating hell. ¡°I really am so happy. When I found that you couldn¡¯t transform into a dragon, I was so worried if there¡¯s a problem with your bloodline and fear that you might be rejected by the Dragon Monument. But now, not only have you been acknowledged by the Dragon Monument, you have even received the favor of the great ancestor¡­ I¡¯m really so d¡­¡± Mother¡¯s voice carried a sobbing tone. I see¡­ so it was a lie when you told me there wouldn¡¯t be any problem¡­ I even went up there so full of confidence, wouldn¡¯t that have been very embarrassing if I failed? ¡°How admirable of the princess, not only have you received a true name, you even received the great ancestor¡¯s inheritance and divine weapon! Looks like your rise to power is already unstoppable!¡± ¡°C- Chaos Dragon¡­ what a mighty title. Looks like the princess¡¯ name will resound through the End of the World¡­¡± ¡°All hail the princess!¡± ¡°Princess, I want to give birth to your monkey!¡± ¡°???? off! Aren¡¯t you male to begin with?!¡± ¡°Heh-heh, you speak as though only females like you can give birth to the princess¡¯ child.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Let¡¯s just ignore those idiots. I struggled to get free from mother¡¯s hug and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I have received the great ancestor¡¯s blood essence, but I have run into a problem?¡± ¡°What problem?¡± Mother looked at me with a smile. Her face said it all, that she would solve my problem, no matter what it was. ¡°That¡¯s, um¡­¡± I scratched my head and after hesitating for a long time, I finally summoned my courage and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand dragonnguage, is there still any hope for me?¡± ¡°Pfff¡­ and here I wondered what is it, it¡¯s just a mere dragonn¡­¡± Mother¡¯s smile froze little by little. The noisy dragons in the surroundings suddenly stopped making noise, as though they had just heard something shocking¡­ It was as if they received a shock much greater than the time they found that I couldn¡¯t transform.
  1. ¡­why do I feel a sense of deja vu¡­. this dragon is just like Tio, or maybe even worse¡­
  2. ¡­
Chapter 24: My Intelligent Teacher (2) Chapter 24: My Intelligent Teacher (2)
Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 2004 characters
Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1291 words
It felt like time had stopped, the surroundings turned eerily quiet as all the dragons looked at me with eyes filled with pity. Sensing the reaction around me, I looked all over the ce in a state of panic. Filled with uncertainties, I asked with a slightly shaky voice, ¡°D- don¡¯t tell me¡­ being unable to recognize the dragonnguage is an even bigger w than being unable to transform? Am I¡­ no longer qualified to be the princess¡­?¡± The atmosphere froze for a few seconds. Then, like a paused CD yer that had just been suddenly resumed, the dragons roared like it was the end of the world. ¡°T- that¡¯s¡­ so pitiful¡­ Not only is the princess unable to transform into a dragon, but she also cannot understand the dragonnguage at birth¡­¡± ¡°I know right!¡± ¡°Just what did our princess do to deserve this kind of treatment? Just look at her, she¡¯s such a cute little thing¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that the Heavens are jealous of the princess¡¯ cuteness and put her through this tribtion on purpose? Gods above Heaven! Why must the princess experience all these misfortunes?!¡± Is being unable to understand dragonnguage really that badpared to dragon transformation? There¡­ should be a solution to this right? If there isn¡¯t, then doesn¡¯t that mean the great ancestor¡¯s blood essence is wasted on me? Will my revenge ne to a premature end before I can even start its execution? When I thought of it like that, even I felt pity for myself. ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful that the princess has to relearn the dragonnguage from scratch. Just imagine the difficulty in learning thenguage.¡± Eh? Something feels a little off? ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I needed two hundred years to learn how to roast meat. Doesn¡¯t that mean the princess will need at least twenty thousand years to relearn dragonnguage? Oof¡­ the princess¡¯s youth would be wasted on this alone.¡± Twenty thousand years, the dragons sure have a long adolescence period¡­ Pooh! Now¡¯s not the time to make a retort. After understanding what the dragons were saying, I came to realize that¡­ You guys felt that I am pitiful, not because my inability to understand dragonnguage is a fatal w, but that I have to relearn it from scratch?! What¡¯s with that pity then? It feels like, students using cheat sheets to pass the exam are pitying the one who couldn¡¯t cheat and failed? Did you guys know your great ancestor was a top student who obtained a doctoral degree in just a few years? Did you guys not inherit a shred of those genes? Has the whole race gone through some kind of mutation? At this time, my mother suddenly ced her hands on my shoulders and assured me with a soothing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely invite the greatest teacher for you. I guarantee to shorten your study period to less than ten thousand years. Then you won¡¯t have to suffer for long.¡± Why are you also like this, mother? Could it be that you have personally experienced the difficulties of studying and suffered greatly in this field? Oi oi, stop looking so serious y¡¯all! Don¡¯t put on a face as though you are about to face your greatest enemy. Your obvious reaction would only announce to the whole world the uneducated nature of our entire race. Besides, how can you guys be so sure that I am a stupid ????¡ª like you all, who would need two hundred years to learn how to roast meat? Don¡¯t joke with me! I am going to use my ability to prove that I am not as brainless as the lot of you. I will only use two to three years to learn all there is to know about dragonnguage and use my position as a top student tough at all of you. ¡°Who can teach my dear daughter?¡± Mother turned towards the other dragons and asked. After a moment of silence, the dragons again started their noisy discussion. ¡°W- who indeed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, how are we supposed to teach?¡± ¡°I have no idea. Eh? Didn¡¯t you study at a human nation before, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± ¡°Idiot! Being a student and a teacher are two different things. Besides, I only became a student to woo the teacher, I never once took my lessons in earnest.¡± ¡°All of you be quiet!¡± As the prime minister, Akarin, took a step forward; with his long years of authority, the noisy crowd quietened down in an instant. It was obvious as he had been in this seat for a really long time. If you ignored his loyal dog attitude, he looked quite reliable. After once ncing over all the dragons, he said: ¡°We must first find a teacher for the princess, is there anyone among you who has learned how to teach?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the dragons turned silent. ¡°None? Then is there anyone with plenty of experience in children¡¯s education?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± They all remained as silent as before. Akarin turned his head sideways and asked a ck dragon, ¡°Aoken, didn¡¯t you always brag about how you managed to discipline your child? How about you¡­¡± Upon closer inspection, I realized that Aoken was the same fe who directed the spotlight on me during the birth festival. Apparently, he was shocked at Akarin¡¯s sudden mention of him. His big head shook quickly as he hastily tried to exin, ¡°No way! I normally hit my child with a ten meters club when he¡¯s disobedient, if I do that to the princess¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°If you dare to hit my daughter, I will stick that ten meters club into your ????,¡± mother cut him off with a smile. Aoken was so frightened, he promptly pulled back and said in a self-mocking tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry my queen, I am not a teacher material, that club of mine will stay one kilometer away from the princess.¡± ¡°Is there no one among dragons who knows how to teach?¡± Akarin asked again with a frown. All he received as an answer was silence. Mother gave off a chilly aura and asked impatiently, ¡°You guys have lived for so long, and yet none of you have learned anything rted to teaching? Did you spend your ten thousand years of lifespan living like a dog?¡± ¡°My queen, I learned how to cook tender meat with a crispy exterior.¡± ¡°What I learned is how to be a great poet.¡± ¡°My profession is a musician.¡± ¡°And I am¡­¡± Numerous dragons began to reveal what they have learned over the past years, but none of them had any knowledge rted to teaching. At this time, the sculptor appeared out of nowhere to add fuel to the fire, ¡°I remember Akarin used to teach some young dragons the humannguage before he bes the prime minister. He should have some experience in that field.¡± ¡°You old fool!¡± Akarin pointed at the sculptor in a fit of rage, ¡°You just wait.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Mother narrowed her eyes as she stared at Akarin sharply. Her entire body was giving off a dangerous aura. ¡°Ah~ please let me exin, my queen. That was a really long time ago. I have already long forgotten how to teach.¡± Mother¡¯s re became increasingly dangerous¡­ Akarin used his ws to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, but the more he tried to calm down, the more he sweated. Even from this distance, I could clearly see the washbowl-sized sweats on his scaly forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Akarin suddenly shouted, ¡°I just remembered. I know where to find the best candidate for teaching!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Akarin answered with a slight smile, ¡°A professional teacher from human nation..¡±1
  1. Well¡­ that¡¯s surprising¡­ Didn¡¯t expect the princess would be making contact with the hoomans already? But that should be better for her education in the long run right? As long as the human doesn¡¯t turn out to be another weirdo.
Chapter 25: My Intelligent Teacher (3) Chapter 25: My Intelligent Teacher (3)
Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 2265 characters
Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1567 words
Finding someone in a human nation, that was such a wise and farsighted answer. This was just like an unparalleled martial artist running to a grade school student to ask them how to do a perfect horse stance.1 Then the school kid made a posture of an old man sitting on the toilet bowl while looking at the martial artist with sparkling eyes. Are you still a mother ??????? dragon?! How can you evene up with a suggestion like this? It¡¯s like a millionaire trying to ask a beggar for money. Please, man, try to think about your honor! Alright, never mind, I almost forgot Akarin was an organism without any pride. As soon as those words left Akarin¡¯s mouth, all the dragons looked at him with disdain. Mother took it one step further as she directly channeled magical power into her fist and coldly said, ¡°I will give you thirty seconds to say yourst words.¡± Akarin¡¯s grayish body turned white from fright. ¡°Wait! I have a reason!¡± he said in haste while waving his ws to and fro with a frightened expression. ¡°Twenty Five seconds left,¡± mother announced with a nk face. It seemed like she didn¡¯t have the intention to stop the countdown of death. ¡°T- That is¡­ uh¡­¡± Akarin was so scared that he started stuttering. After wasting ten seconds, he finally managed to say: ¡°My queen, do you remember Taylor? Didn¡¯t he once helped the human emperor establish the Holy Dragon Empire and be its protector?¡± ¡°You have ten more seconds,¡± mother¡¯s tone was cold yet firm. ¡°Because of him, the Holy Dragon Empire became a nation with extreme reverence towards dragons. That¡¯s why, in the Holy Dragon Empire, even if the dragonnguage is useless to humans, there will still be some who specially study the dragonnguage. We can find those people who specialize in dragonnguage and have them teach the princess,¡± Akarin finished all that in a single breathe, within ten seconds. After hearing Akarin¡¯s words, mother¡¯s countdown of death stopped at three seconds. She squinted her eyes as she considered the feasibility of this option. T- there¡¯s such a turnaround of events? You went and asked the beggar for money, and he actually took out a piece of gold from his ragged cloak, then ced it into your hands while saying: ¡°I have been indebted to you all this time, take this as my gratitude, you don¡¯t need to pay me back.¡± It¡¯s just that¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t the dragonnguage unique to dragons?¡± I asked Akarin. Akarin took out a handkerchief, one big enough to cover my entire body, from God knows where, and wiped his sweat. When he heard my question, Akarin answered with a forced smile, ¡°There¡¯s no such restriction! Dragonnguage is just a kind ofnguage, like any othernguage. However, only those who are of dragon blood can resonate with the words and make use of their inherent magic. That¡¯s why the great ancestor engraved the dragonnguage into our bloodline. Anyone can learn it, even those without a dragon bloodline. However, there¡¯s no use for them to learn the dragonnguage.¡± Then what were you guys howling for? And here I was worried, that not knowing the dragonnguage was a really big w. Don¡¯t scare me like that, you ????????, I feel like some of my brain cells have already died from that shock! Right now, I really wanted to find the 199.95 meters of sword de that the great ancestor lost and stick it into these ????????¡¯ ??????? so they would have fecal incontinence for a lifetime. Perhaps, noticing a change in myplexion, Akarin prudently asked, ¡°Princess, do you dislike the idea of having a human teach you? Then how about we find a demon? Or maybe an elf? Even a beastman is fine too. As long as the princess is satisfied, whatever the race of creatures, I will go grab it for you.¡± It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to open a freak show, why do I need so many races? However¡­ when he mentioned human, my heart that was as calm as the surface of ake, suddenly formed ripples as though a rock had just been dropped into thatke. I was unable to remain calm anymore as the strange feeling slowly spread throughout my heart, just like ripples in ake. Not long ago, I was also a human being. And a great ????¡ª no less. In just half a day, I have turned from a great ????¡ª into the dragon princess. This world sure is full of surprising things. But this was just a little disturbance in my heart, it was not to the point of reminiscing about my past life or longing for it. Perhaps that was because I had too many bad memories as a human. I turned around and tugged on my mother¡¯s sleeve while she was still weighing the options for my education. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s have a human teach me.¡± ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t regret it?¡± Mother asked with a face full of worry. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Didn¡¯t they also regrly go to the human nations to learn their crafts? Besides, I want to master the dragonnguage as quickly as possible,¡± I said while pointing at the group of dragons who have learned many strange skills from the humans. Don¡¯t mess with me, if you couldn¡¯t find someone capable of teaching me, I¡¯ll have to stick with those idiots with holes in their brain. I would definitely feel more regretful that way. ¡°I see, very well then,¡± after mother gave it some more thought, she finally agreed, ¡°Akarin, you immediately proceed towards the Holy Dragon Empire and find a suitable candidate. Bring him back tomorrow, before the day ends.¡±2 Akarin heaved a breath of relief, then he answered promptly, ¡°Yes, my queen!¡± Along with a sh of flight, Akarin disappeared without a trace. He must have used teleportation magic and directly traveled to the Holy Dragon Empire. After Akarin left, mother turned around and pointed at the Dragon Monument. The huge monument gradually faded away as though it had been washed away by water before it finally disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s quitete already, let¡¯s end the birth festival here. You guys should return to whatever you were doing,¡± mother waved at the dragons as she dispersed the gathering, then she looked at me with her blushing cheeks, ¡°As for my dear daughter¡­ you can sleep with mommy tonight. We still have so many beautiful clothes you haven¡¯t tried~¡±3 As I looked at my mother closing in on me, my heart was miserable, ¡®Is there no way I can escape the fate of being my mother¡¯s dress-up doll?¡¯ Don¡¯t joke with me! Previously, I was taken advantage of since I couldn¡¯t speak, but now, I should have my right to reject. ¡°I don¡¯t want,¡± I tried hard to pull a long face, expressing my determination to refuse. Hm-hm-hm!! Even if you are my mother, I bet you won¡¯t be able to do those shameful things to me since I am rejecting firmly. But just as I finished speaking, a visible ck fog could be seen rising rapidly from my mother¡¯s body¡­ ¡°My dear daughter, she only just learned how to talk and she is already rejecting mommy¡­ Uuuuuu¡­ I am so sad. Is there any point for this world to exist, where I can¡¯t even make my daughter change into good-looking clothes? Might as well just let me destroy it,¡± mother¡¯s eyes were lifeless and cold, as she dered to destroy the world. Destructive¡­ She haspletely entered her destructive mode! Q- quick, somebody go save your queen and this about-to-be-destroyed world! I looked at the surrounding dragons to seek their help. ¡°Gosh! It seems like I have forgotten to turn off the fire of the stove when I left my house.¡± ¡°Ahh, looks like it¡¯s about to rain, I should go home and collect the clothes.¡± ¡°I should also go home and breast-feed my child.¡± ¡°Oh right, me too¡­¡± More than a thousand dragons instantly disappeared along with shes of light. These groups of rotten eggs!! If you want to escape, at least find a better reason than that! Which dragon would be worried about leaving the fire stove unattended?! Was it more important than saving the world? And what¡¯s with your weather forecast? The sky is so dark, who would believe about your rain forecast? And what made me puke blood was¡­ Dragons are eggying creatures, what kind of frigging milk do you have to breast-feed?! A rotten cow¡¯s milk? I gulped as my body shivered looking at the ck fog that was bing more terrifying with each passing second¡­ It¡¯s not like I¡¯m terrified okay? I¡¯m just making a littlepromise to save this about-to-be-destroyed world. Therefore, I had no choice but to suppress my sorrow in my heart and put on a sweet face, ¡°Actually, I was only joking earlier. I love mommy the most~¡± ¡°R- really? You mean, even if mommy tries out the remaining 109,869 clothes on you, you won¡¯t get angry with mommy?¡± as mother grabbed my hand, her gloomy face instantly brightened up. Women are indeed creatures that switched gears as quickly as flipping a book. ¡°En,¡± but I could only endure this heartache and answer what she wanted to /watch?v=VFxQQ1kf5cU
  • Aw¡­ they¡¯re bringing him here? Too bad, I wanted to see the human world.
  • Uh oh~ There¡¯s no escape!
    • Chapter 26: The Conspiracy Behind my Birth Chapter 26: The Conspiracy Behind my Birth
    Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 1671 characters
    Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1119 words
    A golden splendor reminiscence of divine light filled the entire space. It felt like the whole world was cast in gold. There was no sun, no moon, no starlight in this world, but it was eternally as bright as day. There was a massive pce standing in the midst of this world. And a huge dragon rested in the heart of the pce. Apparently, the dragon felt something, as he lifted his head to look into a distant somewhere. A divine light coursed through his mighty golden eyes. ¡°Aiyaya¡­ pay attention when you talk to your elder, did little Gerald see something interesting~?¡± Sitting in front of the dragon was a young girl that looked no more than seven or eight years old. The young girl had white hair, jade white skin, and a doll-like face. However, the way she spoke was extremely old-fashioned in contrast to her young looks. Perhaps the dragon had ignored her for too long, the young girl mmed the teacup on the small desk in front of her in a fit of anger, ¡°If little Gerald continues to ignore me, I will get angry yo.¡± The young girl had a petite body and looked like a little insect whenpared to the huge dragon. However, the dragon wouldn¡¯t dare view her as a little insect. In fact, no one in the entire multiverse would dare to regard her as a little insect. Anyone who judged her by outer appearance had indeed paid a disastrous price. Origin Dragon Gerald turned towards the young girl and said helplessly, ¡°Can Lord Sovereign please not act so childish?¡± ¡°How am I childish? Did you know how difficult it is for me to free some time to join little Gerald for a little afternoon tea! And yet you ignored me. Let me tell you, the documents on my desk are going to pile up like a mountain in just this little time,¡± the young girl who had been called a Sovereign God put both hands on her hips as she looked like a little girl who was innocently boasting to her father. She looked very cute. ¡°I was not ignoring you, I just felt a little something.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it, tell me.¡± the Sovereign God asked, her expression full of interest. ¡°It¡¯s not such a big deal. It¡¯s just that I have lost connection with the blood I left behind in that world. It may be assumed that it has already been assimted by my descendant.¡± ¡°Descendant?¡± asked the Sovereign God with bright eyes, ¡°The one whose soul you had that Jenny brat send to the human world before he got to hatch as a proper dragon?¡±1 Gerald squinted his eyes. He slightly moved his head forward and asked, ¡°Lord Sovereign also knew of this?¡± ¡°Aiyaya, I am still a Sovereign God after all, that Jenny brat¡¯s immediate superior. For the famous Origin Dragon to personally ask her a favor, and that too something as big as sending his descendant to a human world, of course, she would report it to me,¡± the Sovereign God waved her hands, feeling very proud of herself. ¡®Was that really the case?¡¯ Gerald tried to see through the Sovereign God¡¯s intention from her doll-like face, but how could an old monster like her who had lived for so many countless years be expected to make such a simple mistake? It had already been many countless years since shest made a mistake. ¡°Ey~ Little Gerald, why are you treating that descendant of yours so fondly? You¡¯ve even given him one of the seven bloodstones you have,¡± Sovereign God sipped a mouthful of tea and continued, ¡°Is he the one you¡¯re betting on?¡± It was as casual as the next-door aunt asking if you¡¯ve already had lunch, yet it caused Gerald to instantly sharpen his eyes and arch his back like an enraged cat. A frightening aura enveloped the entire room. It seemed that Gerald was about to pounce on the Sovereign God like a wild beast. ¡°How did the Lord Sovereign know what I gifted was the dragon bloodstone?¡± asked Gerald. ¡°All I knew was that you¡¯ve gifted a blood essence,¡± the Sovereign God drank the tea leisurely as though she couldn¡¯t feel the pressure emanating beside her, ¡°but now I¡¯m certain what you¡¯ve gifted was the dragon bloodstone.¡± The Sovereign God looked into Gerald¡¯s eyes and said with acent smile, ¡°After all, you don¡¯t look very calm right now.¡± Gerald rxed his posture and returned to the crouching position on the ground, ¡°Lord Sovereign is as sharp as expected, what I gifted, was indeed the dragon bloodstone.¡± ¡°Then, that descendant is really the one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± since she had already guessed it, there was no need for him to hide it anymore, ¡°He is the one. There¡¯s not much time left. All existence above the level of Gods are in danger. Those who areying a bet have done what they have to do, those who want to preserve their strength areying low, but Lord Sovereign, you¡­¡± Gerald stopped for a while before continuing with a questioning look, ¡°don¡¯t seem to be doing anything? Is Lord Sovereign really that confident in your own strength?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way, no way at all~¡± the Sovereign God covered her little face with one hand and waved the other in a show of embarrassment, ¡°In front¡­ of that, who would be able to boast about their strength? Stop teasing me like that.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve alreadyid my bet a long time ago~¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Gerald¡¯s head came closer to the Sovereign God and he asked out of curiosity, ¡°I wonder if you can tell me who it is.¡± ¡°My oh my~ This kind of thing¡­ I obviously can¡¯t tell you,¡± the Sovereign Godpletely ignored Gerald¡¯s bitter face and said, ¡°However, I can tell little Gerald this¡­ that person¡¯s identity will definitely give you a shock.¡± ¡°Is that so? Is it someone I know?¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t gain any more information from the Sovereign God, Gerald could only pull back. ¡°Alright,¡± the Sovereign God drained the remaining tea in one gulp, then she stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I will be taking my leave now.¡± ¡°Take care, I won¡¯t bother seeing you out.¡± ¡°Aiya, little Gerald is so cold,¡± the Sovereign God pouted in discontent, ¡°Forget it, I am not that narrow-minded. Before I go, let me tell you onest bit of information.¡± ¡°That old nemesis of yours¡­ might still be alive yo¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gerald looked at the empty main hall with light coursing through his dragon eyes. Nobody could understand the thoughts behind those silent eyes.
    1. Whoa! Plot twists¡­ so it was the great ancestor all along?
    Chapter 27: My Excellent Teacher Chapter 27: My Excellent Teacher
    Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 1720 characters
    Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1185 words
    I, Kaoru, formerly a great ????¡ª in my previous life, but those are things of the past. I am now the dragon princess, an existence loved by the universe, one that is worshipped by all who possess the blood of dragons. My radiance can light up the entire dragon ind, and my aura causes everyone to bow before me. I am the great, graceful, and beautiful, that Arte something-something Lilith. What? Why wasn¡¯t I hit by lightning even after I was so ???? ????¡ª? Hm-hm-hm, after my witty, and cautious experiment, I found that as long as I am speaking the truth, I won¡¯t be hit by lightning. In other words, thew only works when I get excessively ????¡ª, or when I say something along the line of ????¡ª, ????¡ª, or ????¡ª. Right now, none of my words contain any hint of exaggeration. As a genuine princess, I need to maintain my gracefulness and etiquette at all times. Even if I have suffered a mental struggle and physical abuse at the hands of my deranged motherst night, I need to maintain my smile to greet my dragonnguage teacher. ¡°Good day, teacher,¡± I greeted with a formal tone. It sounded so mellow even I felt it was a bit corny. ¡°G- good¡­ day,¡± the old man in front of me bent his body. He was shaking continuously like someone who had contracted Parkinson¡¯s disease. His eyes were spiritless and frightened like that of a young girl who had just been assaulted. ¡°What did you do to him? Why does it look like his soul has left his body?¡± mother asked Akarin, who stood behind the old man. Akarin scratched his head and said helplessly, ¡°I have no idea, my Queen, he¡¯s been like this ever since I brought him here. I wonder if he¡¯s sick or something.¡± ¡°And you still dare to bring him here? Aren¡¯t you even capable of finding a healthy one? What if my dear daughter gets infected with his illness?¡± mother said with an angry tone as her eyes sharpened. Akarin said sullenly, ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t know if he was ill. And he is indeed the most authoritative professor of dragonnguage in the entire Holy Dragon Empire.¡± The old man was wearing a pair of presbyopia sses, and his clothes looked like a magic gown as seen in the Harry Potter movies. The bald crown of his head shimmered like the Sun¡¯s reflection off the clearke. Mhm, he does dress like a professor. The shivering professor suddenly straightened his body and looked all over the ce absent-mindedly. Then he fell onto his knees and started scratching the ground using his hands. ¡°Is this¡­ really the dragon ind? I never thought that I would ever set foot in the legendary dragon ind in my entire lifetime. Heaven must have been touched by my good faith and gave me this huge opportunity!¡± He looked like a wanderer who had finally returned to his hometown after thirty years of exile, leaning towards the ground and kissing it repeatedly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Stop with your craziness,¡± Akarin pushed him lightly with his front ws and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve invited you here for a proper business.¡± The professor¡¯s head almost crashed into the ground with the light push. Then he slowly stood up and adjusted his sses. After a quick look at me and mother, he turned around and¡­ ¡°D- dra- dragon!!!¡± the professor¡¯s eyes bulged out as he pointed at Akarin while sping his chest. He was so excited that it seemed he would faint any moment now. Seriously, uncle, just how slow can your reaction be? You only react to that now, after he brought you all the way here? The old man named Flint, seemed as if he had just processed some new information, as he became emotionally moved for at least three minutes. When mother was starting to get a little annoyed, he finally kneeled in front of Akarin and nervously said, ¡°Oh, mighty dragon, for what matter did you call upon this Flint. As long as it is something I can be of help for, I will definitely risk my life and limb to help out.¡± Akarin pointed to me, who was behind the professor, ¡°It¡¯s not me who needs your help, it¡¯s that personage.¡± The professor turned back to look at us, apparently finding it strange that there were two humans at this ce, ¡°And they are¡­¡± ¡°Our all-powerful Queen and Her Highness the Princess.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s the queen and the princess,¡± the professor turned his head around naturally as if the queen and the princess were merely two unrted passers-by. In the next second, he suddenly froze and turned back with mechanical motions. He took off his sses that had been smeared with mud when he fell onto the ground earlier and used his equally dirty gown to wipe it. After putting on his sses again, he looked at mother: ¡°Queen?¡± Then at me: ¡°Princess?¡± Akarin put his head next to the professor¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that dragons could take on a humanoid form?¡± The professor¡¯s body shook violently again. Mrrph! His Parkinson¡¯s disease seemed to have be more serious, ¡°Of course¡­ I knew¡­ but¡­ boo hoo hoo¡­¡± The old man cried like a salted fish who had finally been granted his life-long wish, He cried like an eighty years old child, ¡°I started studying the dragonnguage since I was seven years old. At the age of twenty, I became a dragonnguage schr second to none in the Holy Dragon Empire. And now, I am over seventy years old, just when I thought my studies with the dragonnguage would end here, I have been timely summoned to the dragon ind. I even had the opportunity to see the legendary dragon empress and dragon princess¡­¡± The professor shifted towards mother, still in a kneeling posture, and prostrated before her, ¡°Oh, Your Majesty, I am your most devout believer. May I be presumptuous enough to ask for permission to stay on the dragon ind to learn about the dragonnguage. There¡¯s no need to teach anything of importance to this humble devotee of yours, as long as they can be of use to me, that will be all I ask for.¡± Mother tilted her head, giving a side nce to the professor as she said, ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something.¡± The old man looked confusingly at mother. ¡°We didn¡¯t call you here to teach you our dragonnguage. Instead¡­ you will be the one teaching the dragonnguage to my dear daughter.¡± Mother¡¯s words pierced the old professor¡¯s heart like a mighty sword cutting through. The old professor revealed a stupid expression, that looked as if he was a beggar trying to borrow one million from a famous billionaire. Then he stiffly turned his head towards me like a wooden puppet. I put on my most pleasant smile and adjusted my voice to speak in a formal tone, ¡°I will be in your care from now on¡­ teacher~¡± Chapter 28: My Strict Academic Program (1) Chapter 28: My Strict Academic Program (1)
    Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 1741 characters
    Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1079 words
    Blue waves approached from the horizon and crashed against the surface. Ocean, oh, beautiful ocean. Just as how all the mansions have a so-called garden built in their backyard, only the magnificent ocean is worthy of being my backyard. The feeling of joy rose in my heart as I looked at the beauty of the ocean from the cliff above. What? You are saying I am acting up again? Hmph! How ignorant. When mother brought me here, she told me this: ¡°Dear daughter, that sea area belongs to us, the dragon race. If you see some other races or beings in our territory, just tell mommy. Mommy will definitely punish them with my demi-god level magic.¡± Didja hear that? Since the sea belongs to the dragons, then that¡¯s the great ????¡ª¡¯s backyard. Besides¡­ I am the dragon princess~ However, since I am the dragon princess, that means my mother is the Dragon Queen. As a queen, she has a lot of things to deal with, so she can¡¯t apany me at all times. And the teacher who was supposed to teach me the dragonnguage got too excited and causing his blood pressure to rise. He is now taking rest. Therefore, my only option now is to learn how to control the power within my body. As for why I¡¯m learning to control my power, that¡¯s all because of the dragon in front of me. Enormous built, icy-blue scales, perfectly symmetrical body, and bearing the beauty and elegance of nature itself. But¡­ ¡°Um¡­ why must you stick out your tongue like a dog?¡± ¡°Zat¡¯s bcuz I kant pul bak ma tung,¡± the dragon spoke in broken words, but I mostly understood what it meant. ¡°Can¡¯t pull back your tongue? Why?¡± Could she be the type that was born with a long tongue? But even so, broken speech aside, they should still be able to pull their tongue back into the mouth. ¡°** den #£¤$*%¡­¡­¡­¡± Okay¡­ I can¡¯t understand a word of that. After the dragon let out a pile of nonsensical garbled words, she surrendered herself in despair. Then pointed towards the sky and continued to speak out more garbled words. ¡°I say¡­ can¡¯t you find another method? There¡¯s no way you can teach me like this.¡± I helplessly said to the dragon, who started gesturing dramatically with hands and feet. I don¡¯t understand the aliennguage. Besides, I doubted even she herself understood what she was saying. The dragon stopped her little episode and lowered her head to think for a moment. Then, in front of my amazed eyes, she grabbed her tongue and tied it into a bowknot before stuffing it back into her mouth, all of this faster than one could even utter the word ¡°tongue-tied¡±. Oioi, I only asked you to speak a little more clearly, is there a need to inflict self-harm? Do you think you would be able to speak clearly just by tying your tongue? How can dragons be so naive¡­¡­ ¡°Alright, that should do it,¡± while I was still in the middle of making a retort, the dragon suddenly spoke a clear and wless sentence. Not only that, but her voice was so pleasant to listen to, you would think she was an exceptional beauty, from listening to her voice alone.1 Wow, she really did it. Are you a protagonist from someedy cartoons?! Wouldn¡¯t tying the tongue normally lead to stuttering? Howe you can speak so clearly after tying your tongue? Are you sure your tongue has normal biologicalposition and not artificially remodeled by some mad scientist? ¡°Princess, is everything fine?¡± Seeing my condition, the dragon stretched her head forward and asked. ¡°I am fine,¡± I quickly shook my head and pointed at the dragon, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m more worried about you.¡± The dragon was confused for a moment, but quickly understood what I was pointing at, ¡°Ah, you mean my tongue? It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. After freezing at the Land of Eternal Frost for fifty years, it has already be as strong and flexible as rubber.¡± She then lifted her head proudly to state, ¡°My tongue can now stretch five times longer before.¡± What are you being so proud of?! Speaking of which, so you are that Ice Dragon who had your tongue stuck on the Eternal Ice for fifty years? ¡°My humble self is Fenice, the Ice Dragon. I truly apologize for not being able to attend the princess¡¯ birth festival. I was really unable to pull free at the time, but after I received the queen¡¯s message, I immediately released myself and rushed over.¡± Let¡¯s face the facts, you actually received mother¡¯s death notice and were afraid she will reallye and cut off your tongue, that¡¯s why you forcibly pulled your tongue off from that whatever Eternal Ice, and resulted in your tongue¡¯s miserable state, isn¡¯t that right? If you could pull it off yourself, then was there any meaning in wasting your past fifty years at all? However¡­ there is one thing I¡¯m very curious about¡­ ¡°Why would you try to lick that Eternal Ice something?¡± Fenice¡¯s originally prideful face suddenly stiffened, ¡°S- so¡­ you knew?¡± ¡°Not only me, all the other dragons know. After all, Akarin did kind of announced it in front of everyone.¡± A terrifying killing intent suddenly burst forth from Fenice¡¯s body. Judging from the density of her killing aura, perhaps Akarin wouldn¡¯t live to see the daylight tomorrow. Fenice smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s like this actually¡­ Didn¡¯t they say that the Eternal Ice will never melt? I was just testing to see if the rumor is actually true.¡± ¡°Then was there a need to use your tongue?!¡± I became increasingly doubtful. Just what was she thinking, even trying to lick the ice, was she trying to suck the ice into her mouth? Fenice scratched her head, apparently a little embarrassed. Then she said in a coy manner, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t I the Ice Dragon? Just from that title, you should already know that I specialize in ice magic. And from the long usage of ice magic, my body temperature is rtively low, my tongue could be said to be the warmest part of my body¡­¡± Alright, alright, you don¡¯t need to speak anymore, I can roughly guess the whole story now¡­ Sure enough¡­ I looked at the blushing face of Fenice who was now fidgeting in front of me like a bashful youngdy. Dragon race is surely full of genius.2
    1. Okay¡­ so the Ice Dragon Fenice is indeed a female! The author kept using ¡°he¡± in the past so I thought all dragons they previously mentioned are male¡­ I knew Fenice sounded feminine¡­ I even tried to make it sound more masculine thinking that it¡¯s a male name¡­
    2. She¡¯s being sarcastic, but I¡¯m sure you already know~
    Chapter 29: My Strict Academic Program (2) Chapter 29: My Strict Academic Program (2)
    Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 1544 characters
    Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 974 words
    Because the temperature of her tongue was slightly higher than her body temperature, she used her tongue to lick the Eternal Ice, resulting in her tongue to be stuck for fifty years. Only after receiving a death notice from mother did she finally did everything she could to pull out her tongue. As a result, her tongue has now be as flexible as a certain character in a famous Japanese manga. She could even tie it into a bowknot, and the most retort worthy thing is that she could even speak fluently under that condition! In regards to that, I could only express my greatest surprise. There¡¯s no way I can copy that, nuh-uh. Perhaps starting to feel ufortable from my disdainful gaze, Fenice awkwardly coughed twice and said, ¡°Alright princess, let us formally begin our lesson.¡± Fenice took out a ckboard from somewhere and grabbed a chalk stick the size of my waist. With a few strokes on the ckboard, she had sketched the image of a human and a dragon. Again, she took out a ten meters long pointer from who knew where and suddenly tapped the ckboard with it, ¡°Your Royal Highness Princess, look over here please, the ss is about to begin.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Before the ss begins, can I ask a question?¡± I raised my hand to ask. Fenice revealed a contended smile like a teacher who just discovered that her students were the deligent type and said, ¡°Of course you can.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say there¡¯s no dragon who knows how to teach? Where did these specialized equipmente from?¡± ¡°You mean these?¡± Fenice asked as she raised the pointer in her hand. When I looked at the pointer, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this pointer would be used to ????¡ª the students. That sounds scary. I nodded. ¡°These are left behind by a dragon who was once determined to be a teacher,¡± Fenice answered. ¡°Oh, then why didn¡¯t he be a teacher in the end?¡± There is no teacher among the dragons right now. In other words, the dragon who wanted to be a teacher either failed or died. Combining their long life span, formidable power, and low IQ, I feel that the possibility of failing is much higher. ¡°About that¡­¡± Fenice let out a sigh, ¡°Before he learned how to be a good teacher, he was attracted to the next-door sister who studied as a nurse. He is now putting great effort into bing a qualified nurse with her.¡± I see, so he¡¯s a gentleman (pervert) who¡¯s controlled by his instinct. What determined to be a teacher, more like determined to openly peek at the female colleague¡¯s uniform and ck stockings! I am starting to doubt if this race has really lived for nine million years. Was there never a true hero who¡¯de to suppress these groups of silly dragons who only knew how to do foolish things? Oh¡­ right, it seems like the human heroes are busy dealing with the Demon King. They don¡¯t have time to take care of these mentally deficient children. For the end-game bosses that appeared in countless stories, such as the evil dragon and the Demon King, to appear at the same time, the humans of this world are kind of pitiful. I unconsciously started to feel sorry for humans again¡­ Eh? That¡¯s not right, I am here to study, why am I thinking about these useless things for? What does the war between the humans and the Demon King have anything to do with me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a human¡­ Putting the useless thoughts aside, I waved my hand to indicate Fenice she can now begin the lesson. ¡°Cough, cough,¡± Fenice cleared her throat and pointed at the dragon diagram, ¡°Dragons are born with high elemental affinity and extremely powerful body, which makes us stronger than any other race of the same level. Elemental affinity makes it easier for us to use magic. We can even use dragonnguage and blood resonance to slightly revise the rules of our inherent magic, just like this.¡± Magic power welled up in Fenice¡¯s body, then she directed her attention to the sea surface. ¡°??????!¡± Unfamiliar words came out from Fenice¡¯s mouth. I¡¯d never heard those words before, nor did I even know whatnguage they were in. However, I was able to understand the meaning of those words. It was as though those meanings originally came in pair with the words. No, it was more like the freezing phenomenon that followed just so happened to exin the exact meaning of those words. Following Fenice¡¯s words, the nearby sea surface started to freeze at an astonishing pace. Nearly a thousand kilometers of the sea surface was frozen. T- that¡¯s the dragon magic? A thousand kilometers of sea surface froze from just one word¡­ S- so powerful¡­ I apologize for belittling the dragons just now. As expected, the dragons are the romance of all men¡­ Fenice looked at me a little proudly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a dragon¡¯s aptitude for magic. Next, I will show you a dragon¡¯s raw power.¡± Fenice put down the pointer, then she flew towards the frozen sea surface and mmed it with her ws¡­ Cracks began to form on the iceyer and instantly spread out from where her dragon ws were lodged in the ice. Huge waves began to surge up and pushed the fragments of ice hundred meters into the sky. After the waves settled down, Fenice¡¯s excited voice could be heard, ¡°How was it, princess? Aren¡¯t I amazing?¡± ¡°Of course you are,¡± I praised. Then with a smile, I pulled out the shard that struck my head from the resulting waves just now, ¡°but you¡¯ll have to think about how to exin this injury to mother.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I doubt you will live to see the sunlight tomorrow~¡± Chapter 30: My Strict Academic Program (3) Chapter 30: My Strict Academic Program (3)
    Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 2049 characters
    Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1376 words
    The air turned strangely quiet for a few seconds, then Fenice abruptly pped her wings, causing huge ripples to form on the sea surface, as she threw her gigantic body at me like an arrow that had just been released. I looked at Fenice who got in front of me in a sh¡­ wait a minute, what are you doing? Are you going to silence me by means of murder? A- are you really going to kill someone just because of such a trivial matter? I was only joking! And besides, even if I really sell you out to mother, she wouldn¡¯t¡­ as if! She will definitely take that long and thick ice shard from earlier and stuff it up your ???????¡­ Oh ????!! There¡¯s a dragon homicide here!!!! Will I be able to make it if I run now? Is there any method I can use to survive under a dragon¡¯s assault? Hurry up Google-sensei, this is urgent! Bang! Fenicended in front of me, giving rise to a huge cloud of dust. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The dust slowly cleared up, revealing Fenice¡¯s enormous body. She wrapped me around her ws like a kitty cat treating its most beloved yarn ball. Her huge head was only a fine line away from me. I could even see the glistening teardrops in her small eyes. ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Your Royal Highness Princess~ please spare me~, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± She stretched her head in an attempt to rub against me. ¡°Wait¡­ don¡ª!¡± Big sis, might I remind you that you are a huge dragon! It might be cute if a little puppy pounce on you and rub against your face, but what if you change that to a huge dragon head about ten meters long? That¡¯s nothing short of a horror movie material!! Without minding my words, she still rubbed against me with her head. Ah¡­ this is the end for me¡­ the sharp scales will definitely peel off ayer of my skin¡­ ouch, ouch, ouch¡­ Hm? Howe I don¡¯t feel any pain? Not only does it not hurt, it feels kind offortable? It¡¯s just like rubbing a smooth gem against your cheek. Fenice looked at me with her tearful eyes, she looked as pitiful as a kid who had her toy taken from her. ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t. I was wrong, it was my fault! Sniff¡­ princess can do anything to me, but please don¡¯t tell the queen. Otherwise, she will tie my tongue to the Eternal Ice and I will really have to live my whole life being stuck to it.¡± Has your tongue really fallen to that degree already? You can actually use the word ¡°tie¡± to describe it now? Um¡­ when I think about it, I guess it¡¯s nothing weird if she can already tie her tongue into a knot. I heaved a sigh and gently stroked Fenice¡¯s smooth scales, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I was only trying to scare you, there¡¯s no way I will let mother know. Just don¡¯t repeat the same mistake again.¡± ¡°R- really?¡± Fenice looked at me with gratitude, her excited look reminded me of a certain canine with low IQ. ¡°Dear daughter, what will you not let me know?¡± Mother¡¯s voice came from behind¡­ I nervously swallowed my spit, and Fenice had an ugly look as though she just ate a housefly. As I turned around mechanically, I found that mother was looking at me curiously. Judging from her appearance¡­ she shouldn¡¯t have heard the front part. After all, mother loved to use teleportation, so it wasn¡¯t anything strange if she only heard thetter part. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ um¡­ the matter regarding how she stole the teaching materials from another dragon for this ss,¡± I reacted quickly and pointed to the ckboard and pointer at the side. ¡°Is that so?¡± Mother tilted her head, clearly unconvinced, ¡°Then my dear daughter, why are you drenched?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Haha¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± I scratched my head. I doubt I have ever worked my brain as hard as this in all my life, ¡°This is my first time seeing the ocean, so I got too excited and jumped into the sea to swim, that¡¯s right¡­ I was swimming!¡± Haha, I really am too quick-witted, is there nothing that I can¡¯t think of? ¡°Then, my dear daughter, why is your head bleeding?¡± Huh? What? Bleeding? I ced the hand which I used to scratch my head in front of me. I found that it was really stained red with blood. ording to the surface area of the redness, it would appear that I have lost a lot of blood¡­ No wonder my head had been feeling really itchy since just now, so it was actually bleeding! I turned my head to look at Fenice. She was looking back at me with innocent yet pleading eyes. She even stealthily made a thumb up at me. Why are you showing me a thumbs up?! How am I supposed to spin this now? That I bumped into an iceberg in the middle of swimming? What am I, a Titanic? ¡°Actually, I bumped into an iceberg while I was swimming,¡± however, that was the only excuse I coulde up with. ¡°Really?¡± Mother was still a little skeptical. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, you can ask Fenice if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± regardless of the truth, let¡¯s just push the boiler to Fenice first. ¡°Is that true? Fenice?¡± mother asked while squinting her eyes,ying bare her threatening behavior. Fenice hastily nodded her head. It was so fast that¡­ it formed a beautiful afterimage. Stop joking around! If Fenice really told the truth, then she might really have to spend the rest of her life being tied to the Eternal Ice. Even if mother threaten her more than this, she has no choice but to catch the piping hot boiler with teary eyes. Mhm, let¡¯s just treat this as your punishment. ¡°I see,¡± mother finally relented. She walked over and lovingly stroked my head, then she said ferociously, ¡°I bet it¡¯s that blockhead using ice magic in the sea again. If I catch him, I will certainly ram his head into the iceberg at the Land of Eternal Frost.¡± The main offender here was so scared that she withdrew her neck. If not for the fact that she was afraid of the truth being spilled, Fenice might have alreadye up with an excuse to leave the area. ¡°Oh right, can you guess what I have brought for you, my dear daughter?¡± mother asked evasively. How am I supposed to know that? Your hands are clearly empty¡­ wait¡­ what is that in your right hand? A chain? Seeing that I have noticed the chain in her hand, she lifted it with a smile, ¡°This is the thing I want to give you.¡± Chain? Why does she want to give me a chain? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ mother is finally going toy her ****** w on me? H- how terrifying, is it toote to run now? Mother quickly knocked my head, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ouch¡­ my head is still bleeding you know! ¡°This is the training partner I found for you.¡± ¡°Mating partner?¡±1 ¡°That¡¯s right, a sparring partner. Realbat is more effective than a mere lecture. Come, let¡¯s do this!¡± After that, mother threw the chain in her hand upward. A huge shadow from a distant mountain was pulled along into the sky, then it fell into the nearby sea like an asteroid. Ssh! Apanied by that loud sshing sound, waves reaching up to a hundred meters arose. However, with one casual handwave, mother unleashed an invisible force that instantly dispersed them revealing a huge figure of a monster. ¡°As a dragon, you really do need to face an opponent the same size as you after all,¡± mother spoke with an expressive look, as though she was a living example of her own words. I dumbly looked at the monster slowly getting up. Upon realizing that the seawater only reached up to its lower legs, I could feel my heart shattering into tiny pieces¡­ Then you should find one about the same size as me! That is clearly too big, I am only 1.4 meters you know!!!!
    1. Training partner and mating partner have the same pronunciation in Chinese
    Chapter 31: Evenly Matched Training Partner (1) Chapter 31: Evenly Matched Training Partner (1)
    Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 1748 characters
    Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1197 words
    ¡°This guy will be your training partner from now on.¡± When I heard mother, I had the urge to kill myself and reincarnated one more time. This was just like receiving a novice level quest from the vige chief, only to arrive at the destination to find out the target to be conquered was actually the Demon King! Oi, are you seriously asking me to face that thing without time to even practice first?! ¡°What is it, my dear daughter? Don¡¯t be scared~ It¡¯s just amon deep-sea giant, other than its size, there¡¯s nothing special about it,¡± mother spoke as though it was a palm-sized beetle. Other than its horn, the beetle was basically a harmless creature. But its enormous body size alone was enough to wreak havoc ya know?! You should apologize to Ultraman, Godzi, and King Kong who made a living with their body size!!1 I looked at the ten meters tall2 deep-sea giant in front of me with dry tears. Even as ????¡ª as I was in my past life, I still didn¡¯t possess items such as the Spark Lens.3 Not to mention, my experience in beating up monsters was basically non-existent. The deep-sea giant that was thrown upside down just now slowly regained its bnce. It struggled to get up and scanned its surroundings. ¡°Roar!¡± The deep-sea giant snarled and ran in my direction¡­ Oh no, its target was obviously the woman standing behind me. But it didn¡¯t matter whoever its target was, during its frenzy, it would simply tear anything blocking its path into pieces. What to do¡­ what to do? Should I just let myself be eaten? I doubt my body could even fill in the gap between its teeth. ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished my ss, I still have no idea how to make use of my powers!¡± Just before the deep-sea giant made it ashore, I realized this fatal issue¡­ I had onlypleted half of the ss. Mother frowned and turned towards Fenice. Fenice forced out a peal ofughter, ¡°A¡­ haha¡­ seems like our ss is still in session¡­¡± Mother stared at her and yelled, ¡°Then continue your lessons, what are you standing there for? Waiting for me to pay your wages?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it, I¡¯m on it¡­¡± Fenice moved to front of the ckboard like a wisp of smoke. She pointed at the human-shaped diagram and started, ¡°Now we will talk about¡­¡± ¡°Roar¡ª!¡± The lesson was disrupted by a resounding roar from the deep-sea giant. It had already climbed ashore and was now running in our direction with Mach 0.1 speed. Fenice halted and cautiously nced at mother¡­ The corner of mother¡¯s eyes was twitching continuously, blue veins could already be seen popping on her forehead, ¡°What are you roaring at, you mother ???? ???? ???? ????¡ª ??????? ????¡ª¡± Mother raised her hand and flung the chains, it swirled up and whipped the giant¡¯s stomach. Only now did I notice that the chain in my mother¡¯s hand was connected to the giant¡¯s stomach. It looked as though the chain was directly piercing through its stomach. As the giant was getting closer, the chain pierced into its stomach even deeper and was now more clearly visible. ¡°Pow!¡± The deep-sea giant received a powerful impact on its stomach. It was clearly a whip attack, but instead, it sounded like it had been punched. The furious deep-sea giant was shot back to its original spot by mother¡¯s whip. ¡°Roar!!¡± Once again, the giant struggled to get up and let out a threatening roar at mother after rubbing the pit of its stomach. However, its eyes showed a clear indication of fear as he looked at mother. ¡°Do you¡­ really want to die?¡± Mother revealed a warm smile, creating an image of a big sister next door, but the words that came out of her mouth were a frightening deration of approaching danger. ¡°Roar! ¡­¡­ Roar. ¡­¡­ Roar~¡± The giant¡¯s trademark angry roar gradually turned as mellow as the meowing of a kitten begging for food. And right before my amazed eyes, the deep-sea giant ¡ªwho seemed ready to tear all living creatures to shreds a moment ago¡ª now began to cower. ¡°Alright, you may continue~¡± Mother turned her head and said to Fenice with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes.¡± Fenice had cold sweat running down her forehead as she nodded. Her trembling ws pointed at the human diagram. Then she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Royal Princess although you cannot transform into a dragon your body still has the same raw power it can be considered just like a bucket of water beingpressed into a water drop this will cause a qualitative change which will then wholly umte in your small body to make use of your powers without any need to transform Now you only need to gradually adapt to this power in your body before you can ultimately use it moreover you have the great ancestor¡¯s blood essence purifying your blood so if you spend some time perceiving your blood flow you will quickly be able to understand this raw power within you¡­ there, sigh¡­ I¡¯m done.¡±4 Mother gave her five minutes, but Fenice didn¡¯t even take fifty seconds to finish. Her lung capacity was amazing indeed. She didn¡¯t even pause in between sentences¡­ But that mother ??????, at least use proper punctuation marks! How is the reader supposed to understand the sentence like that¡­ No, more like, how am I supposed to understand? I didn¡¯t understand a single word you just bbered, you ???????!!5 On the other hand, mother nodded in approval, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± So, how could you understand any of that? Even if your esteemed self could hear it clearly, you have to think about me! My educational level is only up to elementary school grade three, don¡¯t expect me to have understanding abilities on par with secondary school grade three!! ¡°Alright, since you already understand how you can control and use the power in your body, let¡¯s begin the actualbat.¡± No no no, I don¡¯t know anything yet, this is no different from being absent-minded in ss and attempting a test in the next session, and it was not even a voluntary action¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mommy knows you can definitely do it,¡± mother¡¯s eyes were brimming with encouragement and expectations. No matter how much your esteemed self encourages me, it¡¯s still useless. There¡¯s no way an irregr student who didn¡¯t even listen in ss can pass the test. And we¡¯re jumping into the real thing at once? There¡¯s not even time to practice? However, I was unable to say anything after seeing mother¡¯s hopeful gaze¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s begin! My dear daughter, the Dragon Princess, one who is bestowed the name of Chaos, this shall be your first battle!¡± Mother retrieved a Spectrum Stone from her bosom, ¡°I shall record this momentous moment!¡±6 ¡°Yay!¡¯ Fenice apud from the side. But believe me, all you will record is the daughter of the Dragon Queen ¡ªthe dragon princess who was granted the name of Chaos¡ª being trampled on the ground by the insignificant deep-sea giant¡­ It won¡¯t be a pretty sight¡­
    1. The censorship is heavy here, I have no idea if I get all the reference right, but I¡¯ll take what I get
    2. Imp: In prev chapter 1. fenice¡¯s head was 10 meters long 2. Sea giant was revealed behind 100meter tall water waves, sea water reaching only to lower legs. So how is he 10meters tall??
    3. Another Ultraman /wiki/Spark_Lens
    4. Silva: The long flowing sentence is intentional. Imp: I get ur intention of saying in one go, but it will be a bit messy, so just made 2 sentences (instead of 4). read n see if u feel flow breaking.
    5. Imp: f*ckkk¡­¡­ I had to re-edit entire paragraph¡­. :-( at least all punctuation marks¡­.. Silva: that¡¯s why I said it is intentional, kek
    6. Oh, Rest in Pepperoni¡­
    Chapter 32: Evenly Matched Training Partner (2) Chapter 32: Evenly Matched Training Partner (2)
    Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 1641 characters
    Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 1184 words
    I, the great Arte something-something Lilith, am the princess of dragons. I won¡¯t bother talking about my past life, nor do I wish to look into how I became like this, all I want, for now, is to soundly get through the crisis before me¡­ I originally thought that the so-called princess was a noble, graceful, and sophisticated creature. Even if we get invaded by a world-destroying monster, a knight would stand in front of me and say, ¡°princess, fear not, for as long as I am alive, no harm shalle unto you,¡± but now I have realized¡­ Just how naive I was¡­ A princess, especially the dragon race¡¯s princess, is a highly dangerous upation¡­ As I looked at the deep-sea giant that slowly got up with an ominous glint in its eyes, I could feel my lower half shaking so much as though I was standing on a desk with hundreds of electric drills switched on at the same time. I shook so much I could even feel my scalp getting numb and my vision turning white. As for the deep-sea giant who before was shaking even more fiercely than me, as soon as my mother told him, ¡°If you can win against my dear daughter, I will let you go,¡± it immediately recovered from its fearful state after realizing the daughter of the terrible demoness was just a shivering little bunny. It is now baring its fangs at me, seemingly ready to jump at me at any time¡­ Big brother, please think over it thoroughly, did you honestly believe Mother would keep her word if you really win against me? That¡¯s too naive, if you harm me, she will definitely cut you into a hundred and eight thousand pieces before throwing your remains into the sea to feed the fishes. That¡¯s why we should just shake hands and resolve this peacefully. I promise to release you with my status as the princess of dragons, how does that sound, not a bad deal right? ¡°Roar!!¡± The big brother clearly did not understand my intention¡­ that¡¯s a really dumb decision, if you keep this up, both of us will end up dead yo! ¡°Roar!¡± The deep-sea giant let out another cry, then it ran towards me with thunderous steps. Its speed was clearly faster thanst time¡­ He¡¯s clearly looking down on me huh¡­ ????! Do you think I¡¯m scared of you huh? Who am I? A great ????¡ª in my past life, the princess of the strongest dragon race, my mother is one of the only three demigods in this world, I was born with lightning as a special effect, and even received the favor of the great ancestor. Moreover, he gave me a divine weapon and a drop of blood essence. Anyone who hears my true name, the Chaos Dragon, would feel nothing but awe. I could walk the instant I was born, I could speak merely half a dayter, and now, after a day, I am already capable of threatening my subordinates! Do you think someone as awesome as me wouldn¡¯t be able to beat you? Hah! Alright, since you want to throw away your life so urgently, then I can only¡­ ¡°Mommy, save me!!!!!!¡± I can only turn around and run away¡­ Stop joking around, there¡¯s no way I can defeat that thing. My total height didn¡¯t even reach up to its little toe, how am I supposed to fight? Punch its stomach with my tiny fist? I would be ttened first before I couldnd a good hit. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t panic. Turn back and finish him off.¡± ¡°Dear daughter, rx, you can definitely do it.¡± Can the two of you please stop cheering? Just let me concentrate on running away¡­ Hm? Speaking of running away, I found that my running speed was really fast. Even the brawny ruffians in my past life wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve this kind of speed. Even the speed of someone running away after using a spear to stab the part of an enemy general which can only be described as a yellow flower wouldn¡¯t be this fast. 1 Just a light step on the ground and ten meters were closed just like that. With a casual leap, I was able to jump over a boulder several meters tall. My body felt so light as though gravity was non-existent. Moreover, it felt like this was far from my full power. So this is¡­ the body of a dragon? Judging from the outward appearance, it looks no different from a normal thirteen- or fourteen-year-old girl, but the basic stats of this body are clearly off the charts. In addition to that¡­ I touched the ce that was bleeding earlier and didn¡¯t feel any damp blood. Instead, there was a solid scab in its ce. Three minutes had yet to pass since I received this injury, and yet a scab had already formed. With this kind of recovery rate, could they really still be categorized as a life form? No wonder mother only stroked my head lovingly and wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned, perhaps she had already known this would happen. Hahaha¡­ Iughed out loud with my head looking up at forty-five degrees. With such a frigging body, what am I still afraid of? Just turn around and beat him up!!! But afterparing the gaps between us¡­ I still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little terrified. As the proverb says; leave the greenery alone, and you won¡¯t have to worry about theck of firewood; it¡¯s a small world, there¡¯s always an intersection between mountains and rivers; the body is our greatest capital; today you punch me once, tomorrow I punch you back; justice always prevail over evil; a princess that doesn¡¯t take revenge is not a good princess! 2 Today¡¯s terror shall make me stronger tomorrow. Just wait for me, next time I will show you just how much I¡¯ve grown!! For now? ¡­Hehe, let¡¯s just run away first¡­ Just when I was about to run away, I found that the sky suddenly turned dark¡­ ¡°Eh? Why did it suddenly be so dark? It was so sunny just a moment ago.¡± It couldn¡¯t be¡­ I stiffly turned my head around¡­ then I saw the deep-sea giant squatting right behind me. It looked at me with a nasty grin. ¡°Haha¡­ as expected of big brother. You sure are fast and caught up to me so quickly. But since my mind wandered for a bit just now, this fight has be quite one-sided. How about¡­ we start from the beginning again?¡± I used my sweetest smile and asked cutely. The deep-sea giant lifted its right hand and answered with the ¡°rumbling¡± sound of the gale. At this final moment, there was only one thought in my mind: The next time I run for my life¡­ I should devote all my attention to running away. I must never look down on the art of running away, otherwise¡­ I will receive judgment¡­
    1. in Chinese, chrysanthemum (a yellow flower) is an euphemism for ¡®anus¡¯
    2. Silva: No idea what she¡¯s trying to pull here, everything¡¯s so random¡­
    Chapter 33: Evenly Matched Training Partner (3) Chapter 33: Evenly Matched Training Partner (3)
    Author: We Ain¡¯t FishOriginal Source: SFACGWord Count: 1339 characters
    Trantor: SilvaEnglish Source: Re:LibraryWord Count: 904 words
    As the deep-sea giant¡¯s fists got bigger and bigger right before my eyes, my brain crashed for three seconds. Then this life¡¯s memories¡­ oh wait, more like, this life¡¯s memoriesbined with the past life¡¯s memories reyed in my mind like a revolvingntern¡­ So this is the legendary shback before death? I died too suddenly in my past life, so I didn¡¯t get a chance to see it, this time¡­ let¡¯s take a good look at the first half of my life¡­ ¡°Bam!¡± Along with that deafening sound, my body was crushed into the ground like an insect. The bones all over my body let out cracking sounds. For some reason, even though I was hammered into the ground and should have be a pile of unspeakable mass already, the shback continued ying. From the day I started to gain recognition¡­ to the day I did that thing and slowly rose to be the greatest ????¡ª¡­ until the day I was reborn as the dragon princess. It kept ying over and over again like a broken record. No matter how many times it was reyed, these were the only content. However¡­ viewing these shbacks just once is already enough. Too much and one would get very disheartened¡­ I beg you, just let me enter the cycle of reincarnation already! Even if I have to meet those two retarded goddesses again, it¡¯s better than¡­ Thump! The shback suddenly stopped. Just when I thought I could finally enter the cycle of reincarnation, a jittery feeling suddenly rose in my heart. How annoying!! It was the same as that jittery feeling I had when I hatched from the egg, but it was a thousand times more intensepared to that time. Thump-thump! Thump-thump! That jittery feeling was followed by a constantly elerated pulse. The quickened heartbeat resounded so very clearly in this dark, quiet environment. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The blood was forcefully squeezed to every part of my body due to the quickened heartbeat. My body and limbs that were originally suffering in extreme pain began to move and easily shattered everything I touched into fragments. I had nowhere to give vent to the jittery feeling in my heart. Due to the umtion of that feeling, they soon became¡­ WRATH!!! One that¡¯s powerful enough to cause my blood to boil!! As my breathing became faster, I felt as though I could vaguely see that gold dragon again. He was sitting on the throne, and though he was clearly expressionless, I could see a hint of mockery in his eyes¡­ Mockery? Are you jeering at me? Making fun of me? Just because I let a mere deep-sea giant treat me like an insect? A mere deep-sea giant¡­ A mere insect¡­ That¡¯s right, of course, I deserve to beughed at. I, the Chaos Dragon Artemis Niger Lilith, the supreme dragon princess, and yet I let a mere deep-sea giant¡­ Crack. But why? Crack. It¡¯s just a deep-sea giant? Crack. An insect¡­ Crack. Insect¡­ Crack. It¡¯s just an insect¡­ Cr- crack. Since that¡¯s the case¡­ then die¡­ As the rock and dirt weighing down on my body shattered, they scattered all over the ce¡­ light gradually filled my vision¡­ then the astonished face of the deep-sea giant appeared in front of me¡­ ¡°Surprise~¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªGoing back in time¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°D- do you think she¡¯s fine, my queen?¡± Fenice asked in concern as she saw the deep-sea giant hammering Lilith into the ground. ¡°There should be no problem, I believe in my daughter,¡± The Dragon Queen remained cool, but her tightly clenched fists told a different story. ¡°But¡­¡± Fenice still wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by a sudden booming sound. ¡°Boom!¡± With the deep-sea giant¡¯s fist as the center, the frightening atmospheric pressure exploded like a gale and swept away all the dust and stones in the surrounding area. Thump-thump! Thump-thump! A clear pulse could be hearding from underneath the giant¡¯s fist. The gradual rise of the frightful aura was like the premonition of a slumbering beast awakening. ¡°Roar!¡± The smiling face of the deep-sea giant gradually froze. Fear was apparently in his eyes. Encouraging himself with a roar, he increased the power in his right hand to add to the downward pressure. However, not only was his right arm unable to press downward for even an inch, it even began to tremble. That wasn¡¯t because of fear. Rather, it was due to some power pushing his right back up. The fear on the deep-sea giant¡¯s face became even more apparent. He kept letting out a cry and tried to keep the existence under his fist down as is, but not only did that not help at all, it even made his fist tremble all the more. His fist was slowly but surely being pushed up. Lilith¡¯s petite body gradually became visible. With her legs slightly bent, she pushed against the deep-sea giant¡¯s fist with one of her hands, while the other was in front of her body. As she straightened her body, she slowly lifted her head. Her golden pupils burned as fiercely as theva, and a domineering smile floated onto her cute face¡­ ¡°Surprise~¡± Then she clenched her right fist and raised it to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now yo~ Big brother, make sure to receive it properly okay? Otherwise, you will die¡­ hehe¡­¡± Chapter 34: Evenly Matched Training Partner (4) Chapter 34: Evenly Matched Training Partner (4) ¡°It¡¯s my turn now yo~ Big brother, make sure to receive it properly okay? Otherwise, you will die¡­ hehe¡­¡± Lilith formed a fist with her right hand and swung it abruptly. Her small fist hit the humongous fist of the deep-sea giant. To describe that action with an analogy, it was like dropping a small pebble into a stillke. However, contrary to expectation, that small pebble was able to stir up huge waves! Starting from the point of intersection, the wind¡¯s whistle spread in all directions and swept away all the shattered rocks around Lilith¡¯s foot. ¡°Crack,¡± the sound of the bone fracture reverberated clearly amidst the whistle of the wind. The deep-sea giant¡¯s arm looked like a sugar cane which had been squeezed from both ends, the skin split open and blood kept squirting out from the muscle tissues. ¡°Roar!¡± The giant let out an rmed cry. His left arm bounced back from the terrifying force, causing him to lose bnce and fell backward. As the deep-sea giant fell onto the ground, clouds of dust rose from the ground. His huge body wasn¡¯t able to give him the slightest bit of security, he didn¡¯t dare to stand up anymore and just crawled backward in that position. He was so frightened that his only thought was to get away from the demon before him. ¡°Roar¡­ roar¡­!¡± He growled in a menacing nature, yet it gave people the impression of a crippled dog whimpering at the lion who snatched its food. ¡°Ha!¡± Lilith took two steps forward in extreme delight, ¡°Are you begging for forgiveness? Haha¡­ that¡¯s so pleasant to hear, keep it up¡­ just keep whimpering¡­ hahaha.¡± ¡°Roar¡­ squeal¡­¡± The deep-sea giant let out a whimper obediently, as though begging for forgiveness. ¡°That¡¯s it! That sounds so good! The irritation in my heart is quickly dissipating,¡± Lilith spread out her arms and hugged the air like she was really enjoying it. ¡°However¡­¡± Lilith suddenly tilted her head, ¡°didn¡¯t you sneer at me earlier, you insect?¡± ¡°Did you? Did you? Did you?¡± Lilith repeated those words like a madman, then she leaned forward and said with a sweet smile, ¡°For a mere insect to sneer at me, your judgment is death!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ROAR!!¡± The deep-sea giant regained his ferocity because he had finally realized, this demon only wanted him dead. He instinctively chose to strike first to gain the upper hand. As soon as he turned around and sprang up from the ground, he attacked with his remaining left hand, but¡­ ¡°Too slow¡­¡± Lilith revealed a slight smile and lightly tapped on the ground with the sole of her foot. Web-like cracks instantly spread over tens of meters on the ground before it sunk. The tremendous counterforce caused Lilith¡¯s speed to break through the speed of sound instantly. In a split second, she got in front of the deep-sea giant along with the sound of a sonic boom. ¡°I hate beingughed upon by others. Every time other people made fun of me, I really wanted to punch them.¡± ¡°Just, like, this.¡± ¡°Pow!¡± Lilith punched the deep-sea giant¡¯s cheek. Not only did his jaw gets dislocated, but his head and torso pulled aplete 180. The giant created an incredible arc in the air before falling t on his stomach. Hey syed out lifelessly, his jaw shattered to bits leaving some muscle hanging around, every bit looking as terrifying as the zombies depicted in movies. However, Lilithpletely ignored that fact and performed a perfectnding, then she moved to the side of the giant¡¯s head. Ignoring the giant¡¯s blood-drenched appearance, she kicked his head and said, ¡°Get up! Get up! Get up, I say! Are you done already? The Princess still haven¡¯t had enough~ Tsk, how weak, as expected of an ant.¡± Fenice, who had been watching Lilith¡¯s brutal act all along, swallowed hard and said with a shudder, ¡°T- t- the¡­ princess has¡­ gone crazy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty normal for a dragon¡¯s nature to be affected by their lifeblood, isn¡¯t it?¡± the queen answered with a nk face, but no one knew what she was thinking under that mask of indifference and pride. ¡°Indeed dragons may be bloodthirsty and ruthless due to the lifeblood, but that¡¯s within a controble range. The princess, on the other hand, has be apletely different person!¡± ¡°¡­¡­Perhaps¡­ it¡¯s due to the great ancestor¡¯s blood essence.¡± ¡°Blood essence? How could that be? And besides, there¡¯s no reason for the great ancestor to double-cross his descendant,¡± Fenice turned her head and asked in puzzlement. After all, the great ancestor was the originator of the dragons, there¡¯s no reason for him to harm theter generations. ¡°There is no problem with the blood essence. On the contrary, I feel that the effect is too powerful. Her strength levelpletely exceeded what a few drops of blood essence could grant. How powerful do you think my daughter¡¯s two earlier punches were?¡± ¡°How powerful?¡± Fenice recalled the two punches that killed the deep-sea giant, ¡°Perhaps around the level of a dragon who just reached adulthood?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, early adulthood phase,¡± the queen turned to look at Fenice and continued, ¡°but my daughter has only been born for a day. Even if she had stayed in the eggs for twenty years, she¡¯s still considered an infant as per a dragon¡¯s life span.¡± Fenice finally understood, ¡°And yet this infant has disyed the strength of an adult.¡± ¡°An infant with the strength of an adult, that¡¯s impossible regardless of how much talent one possessed. Unless the ancestor¡¯s blood essence has granted my daughter with excess strength. However, that also caused the defect in dragon blood to strengthen multiple folds! That¡¯s why she has be like this,¡± the Queen finished her speech and turned to see Lilith still kicking the giant¡¯s head. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do other than wait? Once Lilith has gained dominance over the blood essence, she shouldn¡¯t be like this anymore,¡± although her tone was calm, the Queen was clearly disturbed. She only hatched after twenty years, born with incredible power, yet possessed the w of being unable to transform, nor could she understand the dragonnguage despite having the dragon blood. And in addition to how she got out of control right now, it felt like someone was manipting her from behind, attempting to turn her into their puppet¡­1 ¡®No matter who it is, if they dare to touch my daughter, I will chop off their ws!!¡¯2 ¡®Nobody is allowed to harm my daughter! Nobody!!¡¯ ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to let her rest.¡± The Queen silently flew behind Lilith and called her with an extremely tender voice, ¡°dear daughter.¡± Lilith stopped her action and turned around to look at the Queen, who was clearly the most important person to her in this world, yet her eyes were as cold as if she was looking at a stranger. Ignoring her cold re and her resistance, the Queen took two steps forward and pulled Lilith into her embrace. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± Lilith kept struggling but found that she was unable to shake free from the embrace. ¡°Nununununuuuuuu!!!¡± The Queen gently caressed Lilith¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ just withdraw your lifeblood force, the enemy is already gone.¡± ¡°Nununununununuuuuu¡­¡± Lilith continued to struggle, but she eventually calmed down a bit, even her voice bing soft and low. In the end, all movements ceased and her hands dropped powerlessly. She becamepletely silent.3 ¡°Hm?¡± The Queen looked at the motionless Lilith in her arms with suspicion, ¡°Why did she stop moving, did she fall asleep?¡± Fenice, who just arrived at the side suddenly said with a pale face, ¡°That um¡­ my Queen, did you choke the Princess until she fainted?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±
    1. She¡¯s¡­ pretty sharp
    2. Uh¡­ good luck with that, you¡¯ll have to raise to the level of godhood and beyond.
    3. Death by breasts!
    Chapter 35: The Start of my Journey (1) Chapter 35: The Start of my Journey (1) Pain! So painful! It was hurting even if I tried to move my little finger! As I regained a bit of my consciousness, I felt pain all over my body. It felt like all the bones in my body had been shattered and reattached¡­ I suspected if someone had hit me with the entirebo of Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms1 after I had been knocked out. But why would a martial art master with such a level of skills do something as despicable as that? If you have the skills, then let¡¯s fight face-to-face! What kind of heroes would cowardlyunch a preemptive strike? Just look at me, when have I ever been scared? As a great ????¡ª in my past life, and the current dragon princess, the great Artemis something-something Lilith, I will never show weakness when facing my enemies! Even if my enemy is a ten-meter tall muscr man who looked at me with perverted intent, I won¡¯t be scared! This is my pride as the princess! Please call me the Never Terrified Lilith! ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake, my dear?¡± Mother¡¯s voice came from somewhere close, as though she was speaking right beside my ear¡­ Beside my ear? Don¡¯t tell me mother did something shameful to me while I was asleep? Such as dressing me up in some restraining S&M outfit, then locking me in ce where there¡¯s no light so she could manipte me within her evil clutches for all eternity¡­ So scary¡­ could my body be so painful because the restraining outfit is too tight? I immediately opened my eyes in fright¡­ The all-powerful dragon eyes immediately adapted to the strong light of the outside world. I could see my mother¡¯s beautiful face right above me¡­ she was wearing a familiar gentle smile on her face. After taking in the surrounding scenery out of the corner of my eyes, I found myself lying on the sunny seaside, and not some secret room devoid of daylight. A sigh of relief involuntarily left my mouth, but more importantly, I could feel something soft under my head for a while now. From the texture, it didn¡¯t feel like a pillow, but a certain part of the female body¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­ this is the legendary¡­¡­p¡­ pillow? I am actually lying on the legendaryp pillow? Granted that it¡¯s not a girlfriend¡¯sp pillow but my mother¡¯s instead, but there¡¯s no difference in the texture anyway. This captivating sensation¡­ this fascinating position¡­ This pair of F-cup breasts that were visible as soon as I opened my eyes¡­ ???????????????????¡ª¡ª2 C¡­bat medic, bring the first aid pack immediately! The general is dying in battle!! Calm down! Calm down! Just calm down, me. How can the will of the great dragon princess be destroyed by such a trifling allure and be engrossed by the big uh¡­3 bountiful gift? Deep breath¡­ deep slow breath¡­ call upon my indomitable willpower, there¡¯s nothing that can entice me¡­ ¡°Dear daughter, are you alright? You seemed like you were in pain just now,¡± mother tilted her body slightly forward. The bountiful gift on her chest shook along with it, seemingly to produce a ¡°boing-boing¡± sound effect. Ah¡­¡­¡­ At this very moment, I felt as though time had stopped. As if the pain in my body never existed. My spirit had risen to a higher level and reached a never before seen height¡­ If it¡¯s going to be in this position, I wouldn¡¯t mind being locked up for an eternity¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ heh-heh¡­¡± I answered while panting a bit. ¡°Really?¡± Mother ced her palm on my forehead, ¡°then do you remember what happened earlier?¡± Earlier? Earlier huh¡­ I seem to be attending a ss, then mother found me a sparring partner and¡­ It seemed to be a creature called a deep-sea giant, and it looked quite powerful at that. That¡¯s right¡­ what happened to that sparring partner? How did my realbat turn out? Damn it, why does it feel like there¡¯s a nk in my memory? At this time, something entered the corner of my eyes. That was the corpse of a giant figure who died tragically¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right, it seemed like I killed the deep-sea giant with two punches¡­ Killed? With two punches? Much to my mother¡¯s surprise, I suddenly sat up and turned my head to look at the corpse. The right hand twisted at a strange angle; the lower jawpletely turned into rotten flesh like those of zombies and its face was still filled with fear¡­ Did I¡­ do this? I killed the giant? With only two punches? How is that possible? I¡¯m not even the size of his toe. I bet he ran too fast and fell to his death, then cing all the me on me. However, the memories in my head is making it clear that all of these are real¡­ not only did I beat the opponent I never thought I could defeat, I even killed it very ruthlessly. At that very moment, my mind felt asplicated as that of a dead drunk person who was waking up the next morning to find herself sleeping next to the sixty-year-old femalendlord. This is bad¡­ I miss Qinqin¡­ Don¡¯t ask me who is Qinqin, nor why I miss her. Even if she was my ex-girlfriend, it would be weird to think about her at times like this. Besides, how can someone as ????¡ª as I have something like a girlfriend? How naive, I am the type to propose marriage directly and skip the girlfriend stage. Though I have yet to seed at least once¡­¡­
    1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eighteen_Subduing_Dragon_Palms
    2. Silva: Lilith.exe has stopped working. Lilith.exe is now rebooting
    3. She¡¯s about to say breasts but corrected herself
    Chapter 36: The Start of my Journey (2) Chapter 36: The Start of my Journey (2) As a real ????¡ª in my past life, I wouldn¡¯t do something as uncool as getting a girlfriend. Instead, I¡¯d get on one knee to propose to her and make her a part of my harem. Although the number of members in my harem is currently zero, as long as I¡­ Huh? That¡¯s strange, I kind of remember now isn¡¯t really the right time to think about that kind of thing, then what am I supposed to be thinking about? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I still want a ??????? harem though. Is there something wrong with my head? Am I schizophrenic? Do I have multiple personality disorder? Or is this a remnant from the original owner of this body, the original Lilith? Strange, those two retarded goddesses did say that this body¡¯s original soul was mine, I was born in the wrong fetus and had been reincarnated. That¡¯s right, two souls sharing one body is too¡­ Too normal. This really is a fantasy world, the kind of ce where even a one-meter tall loli can beat up a ten-meter tall idiot. This whole two soul thing is as normal as seeing a stone on the roadside, alright! Moreover, this isn¡¯t the first time the two retarded goddesses have scammed me, so it is still eptable that they might have shoved me into a body with a soul. What to do, will she try and drive me out? Will she try to kill me if I don¡¯t want to leave? My eyes couldn¡¯t help but linger on the dead body of the deep-sea giant¡­ Absolutely! She would definitely do that, and I am sure she¡¯ll even smile while doing so!!! What to do, what to do, what to do¡­ It seems that I just have to take the initiative to leave. But how do I leave? Um¡­ Let me think about it. A way for the soul to leave the body can be done by¡­ a car ident? Jumping off a building? Getting electrocuted? Getting hit on the head by a brick? Ah, but none of those are things that can be done here¡­ It¡¯s time to show off my unrivaled IQ¡­ the first three are definitely impossible to aplish, but thest one¡­ what am I even supposed to do, oh wait! I can use my head to bash against things, haha, I am a genius! Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t any bricks around, then again the ground looked pretty hard. That¡¯ll work! So I plummeted to the ground and wholeheartedly started mming my head into the ground¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Three minutester, I looked down with a dumb expression at the thirty-centimeter deep hole in front of me, that was created by my vigorous head-bashing idea¡­ What¡¯s up with this head? Wasn¡¯t a piece of flying icicle enough to hurt me earlier? This is obviously harder than ice. How is it that N levels of ground aren¡¯t equal to a single piece of ice? I touched my forehead with my hand and found that there were only a few abrasions, and not even a drop of blood flowed for my efforts¡­ Oi oi..!! What¡¯s going on? Did I gain so much experience from the fighting with the deep-sea giant that I jumped to level 100 in an instant? Didn¡¯t mother say that this was only the lowest level of sea giant? Could it be that the sea giant I¡¯ve been fighting is actually a level 99 mini BOSS? And he was caught by my level 9999 mother to act as my training partner? H- how scary¡­ ¡°My dear daughter, what happened to you? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± My mother suddenly hugged me and questioned me worriedly as she ced a hand on my forehead. ¡°Mother, I think there is another person in my body.¡± It can¡¯t be helped, at this point the best idea is to get help from my well-informed mother. The other Lilith seems to be her real daughter, even their personalities are quite simr¡­ If there really is another person in my body, if that¡¯s true¡­ then she will likely choose to abandon me. Since I was originally an intruder and have lived for over twenty years, it might be better for me to be gone since it would be pitiful for the real Lilith to be stuck in this body without ever having a chance to be free. When that timees, I¡¯ll leave of my own will. I just need to know the method to separate myself from this body. ¡°Pfff.¡± Mother suddenly covered her mouth as sheughed at my words, then she held me in her arms, ¡°Ahhh~, my lovely daughter is so adorable when she tries to think aboutplicated things.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ Mother, what are you doing?¡± I started to struggle against her grasp because if I don¡¯t struggle, the breasts, ahh¡­ will rub against my face again¡­ good¡­ this feels good¡­ Beasts! Didn¡¯t I tell myself not to have dirty thoughts about my mother¡¯s devilish body anymore? Just what am I doing now? It¡¯ll be fine to rub against her breasts if I don¡¯t have dirty thoughts right¡­ hehe¡­ Mother forced me to look into her eyes. Her blue eyes were as bright as a jewel and had a magical effect that was able to calm people in an instant. ¡°Oh, my silly daughter, you always let your thoughts run wild ever since your birth, yet you¡¯ve never hit the mark. Ahh¡­ Just like in this case, about there being another person in your body, if that was true, then how would you be able to remember everything clearly? Even if you could remember, it would be from a third-party perspective. Just think back on it, was that actually how u remembered?¡± Thinking back on it, she¡¯s right. Although the memories I have are incredibly hazy, they all take ce from ¡°my¡± perspective instead of an outsider. At the time, it was more like my thoughts and actions were being influenced by an external source, but they were still my own. I suddenly felt relieved. Although I was still a little bit worried, it wouldn¡¯t be any use to dwell on it any further. Moreover, I was happy that I wouldn¡¯t have to leave, I¡¯m quite happy here. Mother suddenly leaned over and rubbed her face on my cheek, ¡°even if there were two souls in you, wouldn¡¯t that just mean I have two daughters, oh¡­ that¡¯s such a nice thought¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t do that¡­ it¡¯s ufortable.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ don¡¯t hide from me, dear daughter, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose anything from being rubbed against~¡± Still, I feel very relieved. ¡°Oh right,¡± mother suddenly said, ¡°The human professor seems to have woken up. Is my dear daughter ready to learn the dragonnguage now, or do you want to go out and y for another three to five years?¡± Three¡­ three to five years, are dragons really that casual about their education? No wonder it took them two hundred years to learn how to barbeque, perhaps they were merely fooling around for one hundred and ny-nine years. I just shook my head, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± After all¡­ I want to be like you as soon as possible, isn¡¯t that what it means to be the dragon princess? Chapter 37: The Start of my Journey (3) Chapter 37: The Start of my Journey (3) In order to live up to the name of the dragon princess as quickly as possible, I began to diligently study the dragon race¡¯snguage. Unfortunately, after only ten minutes I began to regret that decision. The way Professor Flint taught the Dragon Language was basically for him to write down all the most basic characters on a ckboard and exin their meanings one by one. Then he made me go over them a dozen times to memorize all the characters. It brought back the pain I suffered while learningnguages in my past life. Even more so in this case, after all, the difficulty of learning anguage from scratch and learning one based on your understanding of your native tongue are on twopletely different levels. Having the foundation of my original world¡¯snguage coupled with thenguage of this world instilled in my mind from those two goddesses, the difficulty of learning the Dragon Language was exponentially greater. Studying thenguage this way is so tiring that even just a ten minute period was tough for me to survive. My heart hurt as if it was scratched by a cat, I can¡¯t wait to take a break for two or three years before resuming the lesson. Well¡­ the real reason is, that it is super boring. ¡°That¡­ teacher, can¡¯t you make the lesson more interesting?¡± I¡¯ve always been a good student who pays attention and asks questions. ¡°More¡­ interesting?¡± Professor Flint¡¯s hands were shaking and he nearly dropped the pointer. Trembling, he responded while pushing up sses on his nose, ¡°I have been studying thenguage for a long time and I have never once heard of making the lessons ¡®interesting¡¯.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this force-feeding style of teaching only makes a student lose interest in the lessons, thus reducing my efficiency in grasping the information. Moreover, such a hypnotic course will only serve its purpose of making me fall asleep during sses. I ask this of you, if I were to fall asleep in ss, would you dare try to rouse me? No, right? As a consequence of that, I can¡¯t even learn the Dragon Language, can you handle the burden of that pot?¡± My eyes opened and my righteous words pointed out the ws in his old-fashioned ideas. Professor Flint took a handkerchief from his pocket and began to wipe his sweat, he almost dropped the handkerchief due to his trembling hands, ¡°That¡­ your royal highness, how should I teach you then?¡± ¡°Hmm, there is an extraordinary number of interesting teaching styles that you can employ. For example, you could try to integrate Dragon Language into tongue twisters, folklore, or music.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do huh¡­ um¡­ how about crosstalk1 then,¡± Professor Flint¡¯s expression became more and more ugly the longer I spoke, but I¡¯m not the kind of princess who would go out of her way to make things difficult for him. Since I felt a little sorry for him, I decided to lower the difficulty. However, after hearing the idea of crosstalk, his face turned green as if he¡¯d just eaten ten pounds of cauliflower. ¡°B¡­but I don¡¯t even know what is crosstalk,¡± Professor Flint continued to wipe the sweat from his face. At the rate he was sweating, perhaps he was on the way to get dehydrated soon. You don¡¯t know about crosstalk and you still dare make a living with that mouth of yours? ¡°How dare you call yourself the one who teaches Dragon Language when you can¡¯t even do crosstalk!?¡± I had yet to speak when I heard Akarin already howled from behind. ¡°How can you teach the princess like this?¡± ¡°Yea, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Precisely so.¡± The other dragons began to jeer. Nupz, that wasn¡¯t a mistake, it was indeed Akarin and the other dragons. In the small forest where the ss was being held, there were not just me and my teacher, Professor Flint, but also a little more than a hundred other dragons. You don¡¯t think that one hundred dragons idling in one ce are a lot? Most times, dragons like to set out and explore the world, so there aren¡¯t many left on Dragon Ind. The one hundred dragons sitting around are more or less the entire poption remaining on the ind at the moment. This created the scene where Professor Flint stood in front of a huge ckboard, while I sat on a stool not too far away from him, and then there was a huge group of dragons watching us from the back. This was also the reason why Professor Flint was trembling since the start of the ss as though he was at thest stage of Parkinson¡¯s disease. It¡¯s not because I went out of my way to embarrass him. But even if their behavior influenced the atmosphere of my ss, I can¡¯t get rid of them because my mother is also one of the dragons among the group that assembled to watch. I should¡¯ve expected it with how casual the Dragon race is about everything. ¡­ ¡°Hey~ by the way, what is crosstalk anyway?¡± A sensible dragon finally spoke up and asked the question on everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°A crosstalk¡­¡± I slowly stood up and looked around. ¡°I- is crosstalk a very powerful skill?¡± asked a dragon with a trembling voice. ¡°If the Royal Princess puts on that kind of face, it must be so,¡± the other dragons affirmed as a group. I stood before them with the solemn presence of a person speaking before hundreds of thousands of people at Tiananmen Square, ¡°is a way to get people tough with tongue twisters, stories, and songs.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The air suddenly turned strangely quiet. Even Professor Flint was so shocked by my stunning majesty that he stopped shaking. After that, he suddenly fell to the ground weeping bitter tears after having experienced the sincerity behind my knowledgeable and experienced words. ¡°Crown Princess, that¡¯s utterly impossible.¡± He sounded like that one irrelevant guy in ancient dramas who always only says things like, ¡°this lowly servant is not capable of such feat!¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± I sighed and kindly spared the poor old man, ¡°since you can¡¯t do it, let¡¯s just proceed as before.¡± Professor Flint once again showed gratitude towards my benevolence, shouting, ¡°thank you, Princess, thank you, Princess,¡± as he kowtowed. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I called out to Professor Flint as he stood up unsteadily with the pointer and preparing to continue the ss. The professor suddenly stopped and then stiffly turned his body towards me while forcing out a daisy-like smile, ¡°Do you have anothermand for me, Princess?¡± ¡°I say¡­ isn¡¯t time for today¡¯s ss over now?¡±
    1. A witty, fast-paced dialogue, especially in a y,ic act, etc.; repartee.
    Chapter 38: The Start of my Journey (4) Chapter 38: The Start of my Journey (4) ¡°Finish¡­ Finish ss?¡± Professor Flint looked back with an expression that read ¡®are you joking?¡¯, ¡°But our ss onlysted for ten minutes, where in the world would you find a ss that ends in only ten minutes?¡± ¡°No no no,¡± I shook my finger at Professor Flint, ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t know this, but teaching for ten minutes then taking a break for forty minutes is actually the most scientific way to teach, not only does thebination of rest and work improves efficiency, but it also prevents the students from bing mentally exhausted, dozing off, or getting stressed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true everyone?¡± I turned around and asked the other dragons, the threat in my eyes was evident. ¡°¡­ true true true, the Royal Princess is absolutely correct.¡± ¡°Yes, if only I had mastered this scientific method earlier in life, it wouldn¡¯t have taken me a thousand years to learn Elvish.¡± ¡°Indeed, the Royal Princess is truly deserving of her title.¡± When I was satisfied with the answers I turned back to Professor Flint with a victorious look in my eyes. The professor froze for a long time before finally putting down the pointer in his hand, ¡°Since the Royal Princess has decreed it, ss is dismissed.¡± 1 I gave Professor Flint a thumbs up, ¡°As expected of the best Dragon Language instructor, you are a sensible man indeed.¡± Then I turned and immediately slipped away. As for whether I had returned to ss after forty minutes¡­ that¡¯s another story that we¡¯re not gonna talk about now. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time flies like an arrow, the sun and the moon are like a shuttle, and in the blink of an eye three years had passed since I was born in this world. These past three years, I spent every day with my schedule crammed full of important matters. Every morning, I practiced controlling my lifeblood. After my first schizophrenic event, my mother told me that the reason it happened was because I couldn¡¯t control the great ancestor¡¯s blood essence that¡¯s raging within my body and if I want to be able to do so, then I shouldn¡¯t avoid it. If I want to control it, then I need to embrace it and use it repeatedly. Therefore, every morning I had to spar with the training partners my mother caught from various locations. However, the race of my training partners was always the same: Deep Sea Giants. Once, it had nearly led to a war among the dragon races, but mother single-handedly shut that down. And that other personality of Lilith had appeared more than once. It happened every time I lost to my training partner and was hammered into the ground. She would brutally murder her opponent with battle instinct and base power which is simply iparable to my power in my normal condition. Therefore, it can be concluded that she only appears and takes over my body if I¡¯m facing an opponent that I can¡¯t deal with on my own. But, just as mother said, I was still me at the time. It was only because of my poor control over my lifeblood that my personality and thought processes were affected. I¡¯ve been told that my personality, when influenced by my blood, is rash, bloodthirsty, violent, crazy, and vengeful. All my little discontent would act as the fuse for me to act out violently at that time. As a result, I also tore up Akarin¡¯s Magical Girl Book, beheaded the sexy statue of the sculptor, and tied Fenice¡¯s tongue in a sailor knot. Therefore, whenever my personality switched, all the dragons on Dragon Ind, aside from my mother, would take their treasures with them and teleport away, waiting for me to turn back to normal. And when my other self finally started to tear apart mother¡¯s collection of ten-meter tall statues, she also decided to run off like the other dragons. I studied the Dragon Language with Professor Flint every afternoon. I studied attentively for ten minutes and then took a break for forty minutes, there were three sses every day on that schedule. How well did that work out? Well¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! With a few cannons, the ribbons that had been fired fell on my head¡­ ¡°Congrattions, Crown Princess!!¡± ¡°Congrats, Crown Princess!!¡± Each tree in the forest was covered with ornaments. At my usual ce of attendingnguage sses, a huge cake was ced. On the ckboard, there was a message that read, ¡°Hearty congrattions to Crown Princess Lilith for learning fifty words of the Dragonnguage!¡± You didn¡¯t misread that, it took me merely three years to learn fifty characters, not only that but I also learned some low level spells that I can cast using those fifty characters such as ¡®Ignition¡¯, ¡®Freeze¡¯, ¡®Breeze¡¯, and so on. Most importantly, I remembered my name! The Chaos Dragon, Artemis Niger Lilith, I remember all thirteen characters of my name! I didn¡¯t even expect to be able to do that. So I am a genius after all. ¡°Crown Princess is a genius.¡± See, even they said so. ¡°That¡¯s right, it only took you three years to learn fifty characters. If this keeps up, then memorizing all five thousand should only take, lemme see¡­ one¡­ two¡­ three¡­¡± ¡°You idiot, how long do you intend to count for. It should take about five hundred years.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, five hundred years is enough. And here I thought that the Crown Princess would need to study for more than a thousand years. I¡¯m so shortsighted I should punish myself with three cups.¡± ¡°Yes, three penalty drinks. Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Those guyspletely forgot about me and drank from a barrel-sized cup. But there¡¯s no way for me to enjoy it since this body can¡¯t handle alcohol, thest time I tried to take a sip with my tiny mouth nearly all of Dragon Ind was destroyed and since then no one offered me even a drop of wine to drink. Seriously, how frustrating! I was the God of Wine2 who wouldn¡¯t even get drunk from a thousand cups in my past life, so howe this new body of mine can¡¯t even handle a drink? Forget it, just eat cake. If I can¡¯t drink then it¡¯s better not to think about it¡­ ¡°Crown Princess, could you wait a moment.¡± Professor Flint suddenly called me. ¡°Professor, is there something you want?¡± I turned to look at my teacher who seemed to have aged too much in thest three years.3 Professor Flint hesitated for a moment, ¡°this humble one has¡­e to resign.¡± ¡°Resign?¡± I look him straight in the eyes, ¡°how can you resign after doing such a great job? Don¡¯t tell me, is getting to ss too exhausting? Is your sry not enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± The professor promptly answered, ¡°It¡¯s not exhausting, how can it be exhausting with only thirty minutes of ss every day? And a sry of ten gold coins per day is more than I would¡¯ve ever imagined at my previous job.¡± ¡°Then why are you resigning?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Flint paused. He seemed to be thinking about whether he should say it. After hesitating for a moment, he continued, ¡°The Princess has only learned fifty characters in three years. It is really a waste.¡± ¡°How is that a waste? Dragons live for tens of thousands of years.¡± ¡°I mean I can¡¯t afford it,¡± Professor Flint trembled sharply, he shook so bad, you¡¯d think that someone had dug up his ancestral grave. ¡°This year I¡¯m turning eighty-one, I already have one foot in the grave. It really is a waste.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I almost forgot that humans had such short lives. Professor Flint twitched and retrieved a letter from his arms, ¡°I know why Your Highness has been so slow to learn, that is because it¡¯s too boring to study alone.¡± He handed the letter to me, ¡°This is a rmendation letter for St. Caroline Academy. It is the most prestigious magic school in the Holy Dragon Empire. There is a special dragonnguage department in the school. I rmend you to go there to study, Crown Princess.¡± 4
    1. Silva pities the prof. Andughs at him¡­
    2. Lil Red Imp is proud that he was really a god of wine because of no lightning; sheughs at this developement
    3. More pity from silva
    4. An excited silva cheered for the ¡°fabled¡± school arc.
    Chapter 39: The Start of my Journey (5) Chapter 39: The Start of my Journey (5) ¡°St. Caroline Academy?¡± I looked at the rmendation letter in my hand and murmured. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, St. Caroline Academy.¡± Professor Flint stared at me with great enthusiasm, as if he was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t agree with his thoughts, ¡°St. Caroline Academy is the most prestigious magic school in the Holy Dragon Empire. It is even ranked as one of the best in the nine kingdoms of mankind. As the foremost institution of the Holy Dragon Empire, it naturally opened a Dragon Language department and there are a lot of people studying every year. Since your Royal Highness thought it was very boring to learn by yourself, you can go there and learn with many people.¡± Many¡­ people. Sinceing to this new world and living in the middle of this group of happy-go-lucky dragons, I unconsciously began to forget my former identity. I don¡¯t know when it started, but I¡¯vepletely epted myself as the dragon princess Lilith. I haven¡¯t even thought of myself as Kaoru, the great ????¡ª in a long time. Maybe it¡¯s because the life is so happy and simple here, there are no bullies, no discrimination, no rejection, only seemingly silly but actually meticulous dragons. They centered around an otherworlder like me, singing and dancing on the stage with a fan, and pulling me to dance along with them. I have long since forgotten when it was that I was pulled to the stage and became a part of them. I have long forgotten that I used to be just a lonely spectator curled up in the corner. Perhaps my mother had given me a push ever since I was still in the egg and made me the center of attention, turning me from a lonely spectator to a popr actor. I¡¯m really really happy during this period of time. But my heart was like the moon halfway through the month, a small step away from perfection. Now, this letter is like the missing part of the moon hidden in the shadows, gradually showing its original shape, and letting me know what I want. I want to¡­ go out and see, not only the human world, but also the elves, beastmen, demons, and monsters in the Sea of Origin. In my past life, I was bound by my own ????¡ª and was unable to leave, and the furthest my eyes could reach was the border of my ????¡ª, but in this more entric, more fantastical world, I did not have those constraints. Moreover, I feel that a long-extinguished ambition has been reignited in my heart¡­ I¡­ want a harem! I want a harem!! A harem!!! Something that important must be said three times over! Even though I have been turned into a little girl by those two mentally retarded goddesses, and a 1.4 meters tall blonde loli at that, such an obstacle will not stop me from making a harem! Bing a little girl? No problem at all, yuri is still eptable!! Blonde loli? That doesn¡¯t matter either, didn¡¯t they say lolis are awesome? Also¡­ For some reason¡­ I¡¯ve be more excited than ever¡­ hehehe¡­ Wait, now is not the time to think about these, the most important thing is how to get the mother¡¯s consent. After all, she¡¯s extremely overprotective of me and certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to stand having her daughter leaving on her own, it seems that I have to¡­ ¡°Since my daughter wants to go, just go.¡± I suddenly heard my mother¡¯s voice. I turned around and saw my mother, who had been standing behind me from god knows when with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Why¡­¡± I don¡¯t understand why she chose to act like this. My mother habitually pat my head and said, ¡°I have been thinking about it since you were born. Is my daughter more suitable to live as a dragon or a human. We dragons are extremely long-lived. That longevity can be a curse, which forces us to live with loneliness, but you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°However I also¡­¡± I wanted to refute my mother. After all, I lived through most of my past life by myself, how could I not stand being alone. But my mother ced a finger on my lips and bade me not to speak, ¡°I know that you can withstand loneliness, but you are afraid of being alone.¡± ¡°As a mother, how could I make my child stay with what she fears the most, so I always try to stay with you. But you¡­¡± My mother¡¯s eyes were slightly dim: ¡°are still more like human beings in the end.¡± ¡°Human-like figure, human-like thinking, it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯d be surprised by some of the dragon race¡¯s practices. For example, why do you think we learn things so slowly? Could it really be just because ours brains are all no good? No, in fact, we learn slowly on purpose, we are just giving ourselves something to look forward to doing. Otherwise, the deeply rooted boredom and loneliness would drive us dragons insane.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re more like humans, you might as well go to the Human world.¡± I stayed silent for a long time, then I smiled and said, ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t stay in the human world forever. When I finish learning the Dragonnguage I¡¯lle back. After all, this is my home.¡± Mom¡¯s smile returned, ¡°Of course, this will always be your home.¡± Then she turned around and wiped a crystal clear tears away from the corner of her eyes. Then she pped her hands at the dragons who were feeling tipsy from drinking, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! All of you get up now. The party is over¡­¡± ¡°Time to change this party¡¯s purpose to Artemis Niger Lilith¡¯s farewell celebration!¡± The dragons who were originally noisy suddenly quieted down, all looking at me and my mother, after a while¡­ ¡°The Crown Princess is leaving?¡± ¡°Wh- where is she going?¡± ¡°Is it because of something we did, Crown Princess?¡± ¡°Crown Princess¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I just want to learn the Dragon Language in the human kingdom. Not only the Dragon Language, I also want to learn magic and martial arts, I want to be the most powerful princess in the history of the Dragon Race and let my name, Chaos Dragon Artemis Niger Lilith, resound throughout the world!¡± I made such a strong speech, but of course, the most important sentence has yet to be said¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to leave if I say it today. ¡°As expected of our Crown Princess to have such a lofty ambition.¡± ¡°Precisely, I recall that in the history of the Dragon Race there was a royal princess who nearly conquered the world, and our princess said that she would surpass her. Is she going to start a worldwide campaign? Oh¡­ that¡¯s quite incredible.¡± ¡°Crown Princess, if you want to conquer the world, please be sure to call me to be your vanguard.¡± ¡°Me too, me too.¡± ¡°Add me too!¡± ¡°I remember those demon race brats were moring about destroying us in the past, it¡¯s best to start with them.¡± I watched dumbfounded as the group of dragons jumped up and down while making derations that they¡¯d conquer the world, itching to immediately armor up and kill their enemies. This isn¡¯t what my words meant, ya bastards! ¡°Alright, stop fooling around,¡± Mom¡¯s eyes suppressed the dragon group whose blood was boiling, ¡°If you are drunk, throw them up immediately. If you ate too much, spit out the food. Akarin, go contact the dragons that are absent, if they don¡¯te this time they¡¯ll no longer be allowed to return. All dragons without a task, begin re-arranging the venue and make sure to uphold a standard of excellence.¡± ¡°We shall present the perfect farewell party for my daughter!¡± Mom spread out her hands and spoke as if she was the king of the world. ¡°Yes!!¡± (Volume 1 End) Book 1: Afterword Book 1: Afterword Hello everyone, I am the author of this series, Ain¡¯t Fish. First of all, allow me to express my thanks for everyone¡¯s support. It gave a huge boost of confidence to a new author like me. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t expecting this series could make it this far. After all, my previous work goes down the drain after a mere 20,000 words. As a newbie, I am stillcking in many areas. The more I thought to myself that I should write better, the more unsatisfactory the oue became. When I look back to the previous chapters, I feel that it didn¡¯t turn out as good as I hoped it would be. It¡¯s just like the time when you see an interesting picture, your mind filled with rainbows, but the thing you wrote turned out as in as a white paper. However, I¡¯m not afraid of failure. When I was still at the starting point, I have written a few series, two of them no less. The first series had 7,000 words but there were only two views. My second work had 20,000 words and only viewed eleven times. Then I wrote another two series during my times with SFACG. The first one had 20,000 words and only had eighty-odd views. That was dropped in a sh. However, this series had reached eight thousand views. Honestly speaking, this ispletely unexpected. But this is also proof that I am constantly improving, right? What¡¯s scarier than a low starting point is to make no headway, because no matter how low the starting point is, one can always make steady progress. There wille a day when we will eventually catch up to those who are already ahead of us. My dream is to be able to portray a character I wanted to write with ease one of these days. From the look of it, I am still far from achieving my dream. Alright, let¡¯s keep the rant to a minimum and get back on topic. Lilith is a character I suddenly came up with when I was taking a nap on a certain day. She has experienced many unfortunate events in the past and could only rely on Eight-Grade Syndrome to protect herself. However, she still managed to maintain her kindheartedness despite all odds. Under that kind of circumstance, she was transported to another world and met dragons with all kinds of entric attitudes, such as a mother with daughter-con, the loyal dog Akarin, the meat sculptor, and Fenice who licked the Eternal Ice. This gave her second life a sense of belonging. This was also a chance for her to change herself. As Lilith¡¯s journey began, she will meet more entric characters and eventually start her own harem. As for whether she would seed or not¡­ that¡¯s a different story. The next volume will be the first step of Lilith¡¯s journey towards the St. Caroline Academy. Just what kind of encounter and adventure awaits her on the road? Let us wait and see. Since we are finally entering the first part of the plot, it will definitely take more time to n out everything. Therefore I will shamelessly consider this afterword as filler. I hope everyone can forgive me for this. However, this is my promise to you all; the next volume will definitely be better than thest, I will write with more passion than ever. Then I will be even more shameless here to ask you all to bookmark and like this work¡­ Let¡¯s meet again in the next volume, and I wish that y¡¯all have a wonderful and interesting life like the characters in this book. P.S. Cough cough, a little advertisement below: To be honest, due to ack of experience, this series had a few rough parts at the beginning of volume two. Everyone could probably tell from myment sections and reviews already. It will be better in thetter parts of the volume. However, due to a certain reason, the writing style after that will change slightly. It will not be pure NEETnguage anymore. Therefore, readers who like to read NEETnguage, I will rmend my new work to you all ¡¶The World is Still on the Brink of Destruction Today¡·. Pure NEETnguage from beginning to end. Naturally, please continue to follow the Dragon Princess series. It¡¯s still not toote to drop it if you really don¡¯t like itter on. Thank you for your support, everyone. ¡¢(?????) 2019.7.13 Dragon Princess Settings and Ranks Dragon Princess Settings and Ranks In order to improve the reading experience, we will talk about the rank and base setting here. This is a world with Battle-Qi and Magic. Regardless of Warriors or Magicians, their ranks are divided into Nine-level and the Saint-level above. Level 1 to 3 are considered Low-level Warrior. Level 4 to 6 are considered Mid-level Warrior. Level 7 to 9 are considered High-level Warrior. Beyond that are the Realm of Saints, divided into Low-Rank, Middle-Rank, High-Rank, and Pinnacle. Level 1 to 3 are considered Low-Level Mage. Level 4 to 6 are considered Mid-level Mage. Level 7 to 9 are considered High-level Mage. After breaking through the Realm of Saints, they are known as Magister, one who develops unique spells. Regardless of the spell power, they will be known as a Great Magister so long as they were able to develop a unique spell. Divided into weaponry (spare me from the ridicule, please), Military Arms, National Tools, Sacred Tools, and Paired Equipment. Sacred Tools normally has a spirit. The main races are Humans, Demons, Dragons, Elves, Beastmen, Merfolks, and Subdragon race. There are nine great nations in human territories. The only ones that can be revealed at this time are the Luminous Theocracy who worship the Goddess of Light, the Shadow Theocracy with belief in the Goddess of Darkness, and the Holy Dragon Empire who believes the Origin Dragon to be a Dragon God. There are three main continents in this world, namely the Xedrios, Aizenias, and Aberon. The humans upied the Xedrios continent. The Demons, who are on bad terms with the humans, are located in the Aberon continent. They are separated from Xedrios by an endless blue ocean. However, as both continents are linked by a crack in space called the ¡°Magic Pool,¡± the demons are able to invade directly. The elves had once been enved by the other races, that¡¯s why they have built a Spirit Maze in the Elven Forest to the South, thereby protecting themselves with a nearly half-god magic known as ¡°Maze of Misdirection¡±. The other races will be slowly revealed so as to maintain a bit of mystery. Book 2: Chapter 1: The Goddess of Light is Charming but Scheming Book 2: Chapter 1: The Goddess of Light is Charming but Scheming
    ? Previous
    ¡°Still angry?¡± I stood alone on an unknown street and looked at the crowd in front of me, sighing. Seeing that I looked too excited at my farewell party, my mother said to me with a sad face, ¡°It seems that my daughter wants to leave her mother as soon as possible. As you wish, mommy will send you there immediately with Teleportation magic. But Mommy is busy and can¡¯t send you personally, so you¡¯ll have to pass through this random teleportation circle instead.¡± ¡°Wait, mom, are you angry? I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Random teleportation isn¡¯t reliable, don¡¯t! Ah, I apologize¡­ Ah!!¡± ¡°Mommy is not angry~¡± Even though I desperately apologized, my mom smiled and pped the random teleport spell on my face. ¡°But this is also my fault, I got too excited about leaving for the outside world. It was like I¡¯m trying to rub it on my mother¡¯s face by saying that I¡¯m happy to leave her. It¡¯s normal for her to be mad at that.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± I looked around for a moment and muttered, ¡°I still have to find out where I am.¡± Pedestrians walked up and down the streets as the endless sound of the market revealed an atmosphere unique to human society. ¡°Uncle, wait a moment,¡± I called out to a middle-aged uncle wearing dirty overalls who looked to be going to work. The old man seemed to be in a hurry, maybe he wasn¡¯t all that happy to be stopped, but when he turned his head and saw me, his expression warped into a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Does little sister want me for something?¡± Sure enough, this is a society that judges you by your face. ¡°May I ask where we are right now?¡± I asked with a sweet smile. ¡°Where?¡± The uncle was confused by my question, then he pointed towards the many boats anchored in the distance, ¡°isn¡¯t this a port?¡± Of course, I know this is a port, I¡¯m not blind okay? There are so many boats anchored here that anyone could tell. ¡°What I meant to ask is, what is the name of this country and city?¡± ¡°Obviously, this is the port city of the Luminous Theocracy, the biggest port in the nine nations.¡± After saying that, the uncle eyed me suspiciously. ¡°If you don¡¯t even know that, are you perhaps a ve that escaped from somewhere?¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± I showed off my beautiful dress to him, ¡°have you ever seen a ve dressed so finely?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Uncle cupped his chin with a hand and said with an all-knowing look, ¡°it looks like you are the daughter of some noble family that snuck away to see the world.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± What else can I say? I only kept smiling. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± the uncle suddenly came to my side and whispered into my ear, ¡°it¡¯s better for you to go back as soon as you can, little girl. This area hasn¡¯t been very safetely.¡± ¡°Unsafe? Are there bandits?¡± ¡°Nay, I don¡¯t dare to openly call them bandits,¡± the uncle whispered directly into my ear with a disgusted expression, ¡°there have been rumors of a ver in the area.¡± ¡°ver?¡± I said with big eyes. ¡°Uncle, just a moment ago, you said that you doubted me because you thought I was a ve, are vesmon in this country?¡± Obviously, the so-called Luminous Theocracy is not as bright as it makes itself out to be since they practice an evil system like very, the goddess they all worship must look innocent and charming but is actually calcting and maniptive. ¡°Naturally, very is banned on the surface, but there are always ces in the world where the goddess¡¯ teachings do not reach. Some greedy merchants would secretly kidnap lost girls or children of peasants to be sold as ves. Moreover, some high officials have been bribed, so this kind of trade continued despite repeated prohibition. Us ordinary people are afraid to speak out despite our frustration and anger.¡± After saying that, uncle patted my shoulder with his hand that was covered in an unidentified ck substance, ¡°you must be careful, little girl, otherwise your family will be worried if you disappear.¡± I seamlessly slipped out of Uncle¡¯s grasp, leaving his hand empty in the open air and responded to him with a slight bow, ¡°thank you for reminding me, uncle. I will head on first. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± From there, I turned around and head in the opposite direction of the uncle. I looked around to see the pedestrians with a beaming smile, but obvious exhaustion could be seen on their faces¡­ Sure enough, no matter where you go in the world, poor people have the most difficult lives. ¡°Move aside! Everyone in front of me, move aside!¡± Shouted someone from behind, apanied by the sound of the fierce clomping of hooves. Looking back, I saw that the sound came from a horse-drawn cart, rushing ahead speedily. The goods loaded on the cart were covered by a ck cloth. The cart was moving ahead,pletely ignoring the crowds around it. Some people that couldn¡¯t escape in time could only roll and scramble on the ground, and soon the once lively market became a chaotic mess. Driving the carriage was a big man with a scarred face. When he saw me standing in the middle of the road without moving, he raised the whip in his hand, ¡°Little girl, you better get out of the way quickly or else I won¡¯t be responsible for what happens to you.¡± At a single nce, it was easy to tell that the ck scales on the horse¡¯s body was nothing more than ordinary, but I have the utmost confidence in my body. If the carriage hits me, I will surely be fine, and the carriage will definitely be destroyed. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve only arrived in the human world and there¡¯s no need to get into trouble, even if scarface is asking for it. I moved my body slightly to avoid the horse-drawn cart. Even so, it brushed past me without slowing down in the slightest, it was still running in a frenzy. However¡­ just as the horse-drawn cart run past me, the ck cloth was opened slightly, revealing the goods hidden behind. I saw several girls, their bodies covered in whip marks.1 So those are the ves the uncle mentioned earlier? Surprisingly, they let this happen in broad daylight¡­ The Goddess of Light is such a ?????.
    ? Previous
    1. was censored in the raw, just a guess
    Book 2: Chapter 2: Will eating in broad daylight call up ghosts? Book 2: Chapter 2: Will eating in broad daylight call up ghosts? ¡°Boss, please give me a map.¡± I went over to a bookstore on the corner and prepared to buy a map. After all, I had to know how far away I was from St. Caroline. ¡°Go ahead, which ce¡¯s map do you want, dear customer.¡± The owner asked. ¡°The more detailed a map you can give me of the Holy Dragon Empire, the better.¡± The owner took a map from the shelf and handed it to me: ¡°This is what you want, that will be fifteen copper coins.¡± Copper? I don¡¯t have any, there are only mountains of gold, gems, and the likes in the storage ring mom gave me. Gold coins should work. But I don¡¯t know what is the exchange rate for Gold and Copper. Let me try it out by using a gold coin, I passed a gold coin to the owner, ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Gold¡­ gold coin?¡± The shopkeeper looked at the gold coins in his hands in disbelief, bite in his lip, and then spoke with a bitter expression, ¡°You don¡¯t usually use gold coins when you buy a map. It is difficult to give change for it.¡± ¡°Gold coins are really valuable?¡± ¡°Of course, a single gold coin is worth one thousand copper coins. Hm? Customer, don¡¯t you know this?¡± The owner looked at me strangely. ¡°Haha¡­ well, in the past I usually didn¡¯t need to pay on my own for these things.¡± ¡°Oh~ So you¡¯re another one of those rich youngsses who snuck out.¡± The owner had a look of understanding. Do you have a lot of richdies who sneak out around here? Why does everyone immediately assume that? ¡°Here, youngdy, your nine silver and eighty-five copper coins.¡± The shopkeeper made the exchange and gave me a bag of jingling coins. ¡°Silver coins?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ youngdy, don¡¯t you know, a gold coin is equal to ten silver coins or one thousand copper coins. You have to know these things when you go out, otherwise, you won¡¯t know if you¡¯re being swindled.¡± The shopkeeper lectured me like an aunt next door. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± I thanked him and turned to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, be careful on the road, go home early.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Well, that shopkeeper was rather nice. ¡­¡­ I open up the map and found that there are only three countries on it, the Luminous Theocracy, the Shadow Theocracy, and the Holy Dragon Empire. Though it can¡¯t be helped, this is a very detailed map after all. Hmm¡­ Lemme see, the Holy Dragon Empire¡­ Eh? It¡¯s pretty close to the Luminous Theocracy. I¡¯m currently in the port city¡­ following here to reach the capital city Aeria. After that¡­ From there I can directly go to St. Caroline Academy with a teleportation circle. In other words, I don¡¯t have to travel very far, I just need to get to that Aeria City and wait in line? It seems that mom decided to go easy on me in the end. Otherwise, with how big the nine countries are, why would I be sent to the Luminous Theocracy which isn¡¯t too far from St. Caroline Academy. There¡¯s still a month before terms start at St. Caroline Academy, I should have enough time to make it there. For now¡­ I¡¯ll put the map in my storage ring and go get something to eat. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Wee, would you like to dine in the lounge or a private room?¡± As soon as I walked into a nice-looking restaurant, the waiter asked me. Private room? There is such a high-level thing? ¡°A private room please.¡± Naturally, only a private room is fitting for my status. ¡°Understood, please head upstairs.¡± One of the restaurant waiters came to lead me to a private room upstairs. The waiter took out a small booklet and asked, ¡°what would you like to order, we¡¯ve got scarlet beef, but if it is your first time in the harbor city then the golden water fish is a must-try.¡± ¡°Everything.¡± ¡°What?¡± The waiter, who was preparing to take notes, was stunned and felt like he misunderstood, ¡°Miss, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­ give me everything on the menu.¡± The waiter looked me up and down, ¡°Miss¡­ are you sure you can eat all that?¡± I nced at him and mmed the table in anger, ¡°Are you looking down on me because I¡¯m a loli? I told you to give me everything, don¡¯t give me any more backtalk.¡± ¡°But¡­ can you¡­¡± The waiter still looked hesitant. I took out a gold coin and threw it at him, ¡°go quickly. I¡¯m hungry.¡± The waiter bit the gold coin as soon as he saw it just like everyone else, then he put on a smile and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately, please wait a moment.¡± After that, he quickly turned around and rushed away like he was preparing to fart. Ah~ there¡¯s nothing that can be done. Even though my body is now all small and delicate, my appetite is still that of a dragon. All of my meals end up being sorge that they surpass my body weight and yet even after all that food my figure ispletely unaffected. Sometimes I wonder if there¡¯s a ck hole in my stomach. Eating too much might be unseemly for others to do, but it¡¯s incredibly cute for a loli like myself. ¡­¡­ The influence of money is huge, in no time the table in front of me was filled with different kinds of foods, all of which looked very appetizing. It¡¯s just that¡­ I am somewhat hesitant to touch the vegetables in front of me. Every meal on Dragon Ind wasprised of meat, there were never any vegetables and asionally some fruit. When I asked mom, she said that dragons never eat vegetables. But I¡¯ve got memories of a past life as a human, so I should be fine. I use my chopsticks to pick up some vegetables and brought them up to my mouth¡­ Ok¡­ so it¡¯s a little hard to eat, it tastes less like vegetables and more like grass, it was so unptable that I immediately spit out the vegetables. Sure enough¡­ there are many differences between dragons and humans. Well, it¡¯s not that bad when you think about it. When others call me to eat veggies in the future, I can confidently say that I¡¯m not a vegetarian. But what should I do about these vegetarian dishes? In my past life, I had a habit of never wasting food. Toss¡­ or not toss? Can I even eat it if I don¡¯t toss it out? I scratched my head and thought about how to dispose of these vegetarian dishes. At that moment, I felt like my calf was suddenly grasped by a cold hand, and a voice seemed to echo in the whole room with the sound of infinite resentment¡­ ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t seem¡­ to like¡­ the food¡­eh¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 3: The Wandering Beggar is the Eldest Daughter of a Wealthy Family Book 2: Chapter 3: The Wandering Beggar is the Eldest Daughter of a Wealthy Family ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t seem¡­ to like¡­ the food¡­eh¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­ Ghost!!!!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± The bleak voice, coupled with the cold touch on my leg, gave me a feeling of a chill rising from the soles of my feet that instantly traveled to the top of my head. I was so scared that I couldn¡¯t stop myself and jumped straight to my feet and kicked at it¡­ Then the white thing beside my leg rolled over several times on the ground and bumped into a pir of the private room like a ragged doll. ¡°You¡­ are you a person or a ghost?¡± I carefully approached the white figure who was lying still and poked it with chopsticks in my hand. It suddenly started to move and looked like it was struggling to support itself as it slowly stood up. ¡°Oof¡­ it hurts. Of course, thisdy is a person!¡± The figure screeched as she rubbed her waist. Only now did I realize, the thing that I kicked away was actually a young girl, but the clothes she wore were ragged and worn out. Though I said white, her clothes were already tainted in gray-color. Her long ck hair was filled with innumerable twigs and leaves, and her face was covered in ck stains, looking as if she had crawled out from the bottom of the stove. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I thought a ghost had appeared in broad daylight, are you alright?¡± Although it was just a light kick, with my physical strength any ordinary person would¡¯ve already had their spine broken. But the girl was acting like nothing happened. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m alright. Fortunately, thisdy is tough or else she¡¯d have been killed by you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really alright.¡± The girl did a few squats to prove she was healthy. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I patted my little chest and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I thought I might have to pay for damages.¡± When I said the words ¡®paying for damages¡¯, the girl¡¯s eyes shone brightly, as if she had spotted an oasis in the desert. She quickly rolled her eyes, then suddenly grabbed her chest and started to roll on the ground. ¡°Owie, owie, owie, my chest hurts¡­.. You kicked me in the chest so hard with your foot just now, you have to pay for damages or else I¡¯ll tell on you.¡± I amusingly looked at the girl, who was now rolling around on the ground but my heart was not shaken the least bit. In fact, I felt likeughing out loud. ¡°But I hit your belly.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± The girl stopped awkwardly, slowly moving her hand from her chest to her abdomen. ¡°It hurts¡­ Ah¡­ even my stomach is starting to hurt now.¡± I looked at the girl who was twitching in front of my eyes and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± All of a sudden, a knock rang out from the door of the private room and the waiter poked his head into the door. ¡°Miss, there seems to be a lot of noiseing from this room, did something happen?¡± Then he saw the girl on the ground. The girl also looked back at the waiter. Instantly, the room became silent. The two of them kept staring at each other for more than ten seconds. The gaze that was revealed seemed as deep as the deep sea. The atmosphere felt like the reunion of lovers who have not seen each other for two decades, and me holding my breath due to surprise. The waiter was the first to break thisplicated silence. I watched as he opened the door, walked in, stopped in front of the girl, and lifted the tray in his hand to gently hit the girl¡¯s head¡­ ¡­ As if that¡¯s what would have actually happened!!! The waiter red at the girl as if she was his father¡¯s murderer, then he suddenly moved his tray to hit her head with such force I thought he wanted to kill her. ¡°You damn beggar! How many guests have you scared away thesest couple of days, and yet you dare to return today! I¡¯m going to resign if I don¡¯t bash your brain today!¡± The girl beautifully dodged the fatal blow of the waiter. As she stood up and jumped to her feet, she shrieked, ¡°You¡¯re a beggar. Your whole family is of beggars. Thisdy already told you I¡¯m just here to look for something to eat. After I finish my business and get back home, I wille back and pay back everything I owe you. Stingy! Miser! Ptui ptui~~¡± She acted just like a little girl pulling her face and spitting saliva at the waiter. The waiter dodged the girl¡¯s spit and sneered, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a nobledy? You have to depend on the charity of others even for eating food. What kind of destitute youngdy are you?¡± ¡°Thedy already said, I brought too little money with me so I don¡¯t have anything left to eat with, you cheapskate. You¡¯re just a waiter! After I go back, I¡¯ll bring a mountain of copper to smash your shop.¡± ¡°You really are a beggar, and have only ever seen copper coins in your life,¡± sneered the waiter. ¡°No, you are the short-sighted one. Don¡¯t you even know that copper coins are the most valuable of all?¡± The girl puffed out her chest that wasn¡¯t anyrger than my own, as she spoke with a know-it-all face. ¡°Wait, what was that? Can you say that again?¡± I asked, noticing how strange her words were. The girl looked at me strangely, ¡°I said copper coins are the most valuable.¡± Me: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Waiter: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This may be presumptuous of me to ask, but how much money did you bring with you when you left your home?¡± The girl¡¯s expression withered, as if she were recalling a bad memory, ¡°Because of my haste, I only brought a hundred gold coins1 with me. As a result, I ran out of money after only two vegetarian dishes. One meal and all my money were gone. Now I can only wander around aimlessly and live in unspeakable misery.¡± Both the waiter and I looked at the girl with a dumbfounded expression as if looking at a precious animal that could only be seen once a century. No, she is already one. The legendary rich girl spoken of in all corners of the world who sneaks out of her home and doesn¡¯t understand how money works¡­
    1. Silva: At first, I thought this was a typo, but nay, 100 gold coins is correct.
    Book 2: Chapter 4: There are Always People Who Don’t Get Fat No Matter What They Eat Book 2: Chapter 4: There are Always People Who Don¡¯t Get Fat No Matter What They Eat ¡°You¡­ you mean that gold coins are most valuable and copper ones are the least valuable?¡± The girl asked with a dumbfounded expression. The waiter and I nodded at the same time. ¡°Wuu~¡± the girl suddenly started crying, ¡°I trusted that uncle so much, but he was lying to me, he gave me only two buns for the 100 coins I gave him. I even thought he was such a good person¡­¡± ¡°Such a scammer, swindler! Just you wait, once thisdy catches you, I am going to chop your body into a thousand pieces.¡± The young girl spoke while gritting her teeth in her fury. ¡°Hm? No matter what, you can still get your money back if that wicked shopkeeper who swindled you hasn¡¯t already run away.¡± The young girl started crying again, ¡°wuuu¡­he already ran away.¡± ¡°No way! Did he abandon his shop? Isn¡¯t that a huge loss for him..¡± The waiter was also baffled. ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± The girl looked like she was hesitating to say something, she lifted her head and looked at us with tearful eyes¡­ ¡°Actually, I was eating at a roadside stall¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even know what to say anymore¡­ Why would a high-ssdy want to eat at a random roadside stall? Wouldn¡¯t that be unhygienic? ¡°Since I have never before eaten at ces like that, my curiosity got the better of me, I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I didn¡¯t expect toe across a swindler¡­ wuuu~¡± ¡°And the most annoying thing was that the bun wasn¡¯t even tasty. I only had less than half of it before I was unable to continue eating.¡± No no no, the most annoying thing is how you can be so stupid. ¡°Okay okay, that¡¯s enough now. You got a chance to cry out your grievances, but now it¡¯s time for you to go.¡± The waiter interrupted the girl and started dragging her out of the private room, ¡° Don¡¯t go around disturbing our customers anymore.¡± The girl was unwilling to leave, she clung to the nearest pir and started to sob, ¡°woo¡­ thisdy is so pitiful and you still want to drive me away? Don¡¯t you have any sympathy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are pitiful or not, but if my boss finds out that I let you stay here then I am definitely going to be fired.¡± The waiter tried his best to pull the girl away, but she was like an octopus, stubbornly clung on to the pir. He tried his best to pry her away from the pir, but the girl just wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave, thisdy hasn¡¯t eaten in three days. If I don¡¯t eat I¡¯ll starve to death. At least show a bit of kindness, you wouldn¡¯t want to see an extremely beautiful young girl starve to death.¡± ¡°As if I¡¯ll buy that lie, even with so much force I can¡¯t make you budge from the pir.¡±1 ¡°HmHmHm, who do you think I am, there¡¯s no way an ordinary person like you can make me budge, you fool! Bleh bleh~¡± ¡°Looks like I need to show you my real strength today or else I¡¯ll be belittled by a little girl like you.¡± ¡°Idiot! Idiot! Ptui ptui ptui~¡±2 I watched the two of them who seem to havepletely forgotten about me as they performed their epic emotional, philosophical, thoughtful, andedic shenanigans until I started to feel a headache and had to stop them, ¡°okay, okay, waiter. Just let her stay, she can have some of my food.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The young girl looked at me with joy. ¡°Yeah, but first let go of that pir. How can you call yourself a nobledy and yet behave so udylike clinging to a pole?¡± ¡°Uuu¡­ thank you, you are such a kind person.¡± The young girl looked like she was going to cry, then she suddenly turned to the waiter and shrieked, ¡°Let go, let go! Didn¡¯t you hear her, you jerk!¡± I was talking about you, idiot, are you really a richdy? Other than her ignorance, she didn¡¯t have anything about her that resembled a rich girl. The waiter unwillingly released his grip and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go today.¡± ¡°Oh right.¡± I called the waiter as he was about to leave, ¡°You can send up another round of everything I ordered previously, but this time don¡¯t give me any vegetarian dishes.¡±3 ¡°¡­¡± The waiter gave me a strange look but then quickly nodded, ¡°as you wish, miss,ing right up.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re such a kind person, you ordered new sets of dishes for me.¡± The young girl threw herself at me, only to have her face in my hand as I push her away. ¡°Ooh ooh ooh, it hurts¡­ how are you so strong even though you¡¯re so small?¡± ¡°Firstly, my name is not ¡®kind person¡¯, it¡¯s Lilith.¡± Anyone would feel a bitplicated to bebeled as a ¡®kind person¡¯ all along. ¡°Secondly, those foods are all mine, you can only eat these vegetarian dishes.¡± ¡°¡­don¡¯t be so stingy now, how will it matter if I eat a piece of meat, besides¡­¡± the girl pointed to the table and continued, ¡°there¡¯s no way you can finish that much food on your own. But if you share it with me you won¡¯t be wasting any of it.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± I smiledcently at the girl, ¡°I never waste food.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Ten minutester, the girl looked at me with a bewildered look and didn¡¯t even notice the vegetable hanging out of her mouth. ¡°You ¡­ you¡­ you ¡­¡± The girl pointed at me with a finger and then pointed beside me towards the stack of tes that was taller than a person. Her voice trembling as if she had encountered a prehistoric monster, ¡°How can you eat so much?¡± I wiped my mouth with a dining cloth elegantly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m in an important stage of development now, so I naturally need to eat more.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes bore into me as she looked at me from head to toe and then stopping to stare at a certain ce for a long while, ¡°I don¡¯t see that part developing much though.4¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I think I should¡¯ve instead helped the waiter throw her out. ¡°DEVELOPING! I AM STILL DEVELOPING! Didn¡¯t you hear me? Or do you not want to eat anymore?¡± The girl quickly guarded her te, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re actually developing pretty well, at least much betterpared to a ten-year-old girl.¡± Believe it or not, I will throw you out. Deep breaths, deep breaths. I¡¯m a dignified princess, how can I be provoked with just a few words by this kind of person. ¡°Oh right¡­ I just remembered I have a ten-year-old cousin who is more developed than you,¡± the girl scratched her head and added as if the thought had only just urred to her. ¡°¡­ Get out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too arrogant.¡± The girl quickly knelt and begged. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± After everything that happened, I almost forgot to ask for it. ¡°My name is Carol.¡± The girl looked up and introduced herself as if her name was the most glorious thing in the world, ¡°my daddy gave that name to me.¡± Who gives a damn who named you, even if it was your long-lost second aunt who named you, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been curious for a while¡­¡± I started as I closed in on Carol¡­ ¡°Why are you sneaking out from home?¡± Carol¡¯s eyes lit up and she proudly answered, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to do something big.¡±
    1. Silva: He¡¯s implying that he doesn¡¯t believe the girl is starving since she still has so much strength left.
    2. Sound for spitting; sometimes spelled ptooey
    3. The silva expressed surprise at how much she will eat.
    4. Referring to her breasts
    Book 2: Chapter 5: After Eating Your Fill, You Should do Big Things Book 2: Chapter 5: After Eating Your Fill, You Should do Big Things ¡°Big thing, what big thing?¡± I¡¯m not sure why, but I had a feeling that Carol¡¯s big thing would not be anything good. Carol answered with a mysterious expression, ¡°I¡¯m not telling~¡± Believe it or not little girl, I will punch you in the face. ¡°But¡­¡± Carol shifted around me slightly, ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised about your bones, you are¡­¡± ¡°Some kind of Martial Arts genius that appears only once in a century?¡± ¡°What martial arts genius! I am sure that your physical defects won¡¯t allow you to perform a lot of martial art skills, okay, I mean¡­ Uwaa¡­ what are you doing¡­ you look so scary¡­¡± I grabbed Carol by her shirt cor and yanked her face closer to mine, as I asked with a threatening smirk, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my body? Come on, point out my ws, if you dare.¡± At the same time, I made a cracking noise with my other hand, ¡°if you can¡¯t tell, how about I test out my crippled body on you.¡± ¡°Waaa¡­ I just meant that you¡¯re too small to learn so many martial arts skills¡­¡± Carol, started struggling and was so frightened by my threatening appearance that her eyes were instantly filled with tears ready to fall any minute. ¡°Oh? Are you looking down on lolis? Would you like to taste my Loli fist? I can guarantee to send you flying high up in the sky with it¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ my mistake, my mistake. But how are you so strong, Lilith? Surprisingly, I can¡¯t even struggle free¡­¡± Carol quickly shook her head and begged for mercy. ¡°Hmph.¡± I let Carol down, and let out a displeased scoff, ¡°continue.¡± ¡°Uuu¡­¡± Carol straightened out the front of her clothes that were almost torn by my strength, ¡°What I mean is, w- would you like to do something big with me, Lilith?¡± ¡°No.¡± I refused tly. Are you kidding me, one look at Carol is enough to tell that her so-called big thing is definitely not going to be anything good. ¡°But¡­ why not? Lilith, you¡¯re so cute, so strong, and also so rich. With you by my side, we¡¯ll definitely be able to aplish the great thing.¡± So the real reason you want me is for my money. ¡°No means no. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what? I¡¯ll do anything as long as it¡¯s within my power,¡± Carol answered as her eyes twinkled with hope. I think you can¡¯t do anything I ask for with the way you look right now. I didn¡¯t say that though, instead, I said, ¡°¡­unless you can tell me what this big thing is.¡± ¡°No can do,¡± Carol shook her head resolutely, ¡°my big thing is a secret, once the secret is out, there will be schemers who use it and that would surely be very bad.¡± I think you¡¯re the schemer here. ¡°But¡­¡± Carol¡¯s eyes rolled around in circles, which made me wonder just what is wrong with her, ¡°¡­I can show you.¡± Take a look¡­. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with that, after all, I am curious about what Carol¡¯s so-called ¡®big thing¡¯ is. ¡°Just take a look,¡± Carol whispered seductively in my ear. ¡°Uwaa.¡± I pushed her head away and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you to see this big thing, but I¡¯m just going to look, I¡¯m not going to join you.¡± ¡°Great! Great! Well, it¡¯s about time to go now,¡± Carol immediately grabbed my hand and started pulling me out. ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t paid the bill yet. Hold on! Waiter! Waiter! Checkout!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ After we left the restaurant, Carol led me down an alley, followed by a left turn, then a right turn, before we finally reached an alley that was not even a meter in width. ¡°So why are weing to this kind of ce for your big thing?¡± ¡°Shh, no talking.¡± Carol was squatting around the corner wall and kept staring down the alley at the other side. Hearing my question, she just turned around and asked me to be quiet before quickly getting back to her previous position. This¡­ she couldn¡¯t bemitting robbery right now, right? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. It doesn¡¯t look like this is her first or second time in this area and doing this. If she wasmitting robbery, how could she be so poor to run into the private rooms of a restaurant to ask for food? Hm¡­ I¡¯m getting more and more curious about this big thing. ¡°Third master, what treasure are you going to dig up this time?¡± ¡°What treasure are you talking about, it works as long as they look pleasant to the eyes. Anyway, it was so deliciousst time, but it¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t evenst for more than three days.¡± ¡°Haha, then you should buy a longsting one¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I heard a voice from the other side of the alley and then Carol waved me over, ¡°here theye.¡± I also bent down and looked over Carol¡¯s head to see the other side of the alley. I saw three big-bellied middle-aged mening from a distance. They were talking andughing, making a few snorting noises with theirughs from time to time. After the three men got closer, Carol looked at me and said, ¡°Just look closely now, I will show you the big thing I must do.¡± I watched as Carol walked right up to the middle of the alley, lifted her tattered skirt to her thighs, and posed mboyantly while winking provocatively at the group. ¡°Hey handsome~ Do you want to y with me? It¡¯s cheap.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Whuuuuut!1 This is the big thing she was talking about? Isn¡¯t this the ??????? girl of legend! Could it be that she has fallen from being a beggar to doing this? I kept looking at Carol, who was trying to make a sexy and enchanting pose, and felt as though I¡¯ve been dragged onto some kind of a pirate ship.
    1. Silva: Well, since the author is using an inte ng, I might as well follow suit~
    Book 2: Chapter 6: Strong Men Always have a Weakness Book 2: Chapter 6: Strong Men Always have a Weakness Unexpected, really unexpected. I could have never thought that Carol¡¯s so-called big thing would turn out to be something like this. I thought that she was just a stupid and innocent rich girl. I had not expected to see her fallen to such a low level. Then again, it¡¯s not that strange of an idea. The rich youngdy who ran away from home was brainwashed by a perverted uncle due to her inexperience, turning the story into ????, isn¡¯t that a popr plotline some genres? However, I felt a very strong sense of unrest in Carol¡¯s body. Carol leaned against the middle-aged man, seducingly rubbing the inside of her thigh against his leg as she clumsily traced circles on his chest with her little fingers. Suddenly, an idea shed in my mind and I realized what was causing the sense of tension in her, it was fundamentally impossible for Carol to seduce any man. Because¡­ When the man looked at the girl who was suddenly trying to seduce him and started touching him all over the ce, he only felt a sense of disgust. Then he suddenly pushed Carol away and yelled, ¡°Where did this beggare from? My new and clean clothes are all dirtied by her, get lost! I have no spare change to toss your way.¡± Because no one would want to do ¡°that¡±1 with a filthy beggar. ¡°Ow,¡± Carol was pushed to the ground. She got up unsteadily while rubbing her butt. Then she pointed at the man¡¯s nose and jumped on her feet and said, ¡°You¡¯re a beggar. Your whole family is beggars. Thisdy became like this only because she was deceived. I¡¯m not a beggar.¡± The man sneered, ¡°Those are just the fantasies of a retarded woman like you. Get out of my way now, don¡¯t block my path, I¡¯m busy.¡± Carol¡¯s expression suddenly became flushed with anger, she grabbed the man¡¯s cor and pulled him down to meet her face. Seeing that his body was easily pulled down by the girl, the man yelled at her in a fluster, ¡°you¡­ what do you want¡­¡± Carol sneered coldly, ¡°What do I want? I want you to see my big treasure.¡± Suddenly, Carol pulled out a long stick-shaped thing. When the man saw the stick-shaped thing she held, his face suddenly changed, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hehe,e on now, you should have a good taste of it,¡± Carol said as she pointed the stick directly at the man¡¯s face. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ let¡¯s talk this out, do you want money? I¡¯ll give it to you¡­ just don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hmhm, lie on the ground and repent.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!!¡± ¡°Pfff¡­¡± The spray bottle in Carol¡¯s sprayed some liquid on the man¡¯s face, instantly knocking him unconscious. Seeing the man be unconscious, Carol pushed him to the ground and patted her hands, ¡°you still want to oppose thisdy, looks like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Then she turned to me and waved, ¡°See Lilith, I knocked him out.¡± Honestly, I should be happy because Carol is neither a prostitute nor is she trying to drag me into the sex industry. She was just a pure girl who knocked out a middle-aged man in an empty alley with some kind of unknown spray, but I couldn¡¯t feel any happiness about it at all. Not only was I not happy, but I also wanted to grab the spray from Carol¡¯s hand and just knock her unconscious with it. Because¡­ I pointed behind the excited Carol, ¡°Say¡­ Before you try to show off how strong you are, shouldn¡¯t you first get rid of his partners.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Carol blinked and her face looked as if she didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. Then she turned around and shrieked, ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaah! Why are there still two people here! When did they show up?¡± ¡°¡ªFrom the start you idiot!!¡± Carol awkwardly smiled at me, ¡°Haha¡­ that¡­ you know what? A true hunter¡¯s focus is only on their target, so it is normal that I didn¡¯t see those extras.¡± Like hell it is normal, you¡¯re just blind! At this time, one of the bulky men suddenly sneered and took two steps forward, ¡°You two little girls dare to block us, I have to admire your courage, but it¡¯s time to end this farce. Just obediently follow this uncle and ept your punishment.¡± ¡°Ptui, who will go back with a fat pig like you,¡± Carol spat at the fat man¡¯s face. The fat man wiped his twitching face with a handkerchief, and then started the cliche viin dialogue, ¡°it seems like you won¡¯t listen obediently until you are faced with grim reality.¡± ¡°Ptui! Ptui! Ptui! Thisdy isn¡¯t scared of a fat pig like you.¡± Carol again spat on his face, this time three times at that. ¡°You dare to call me a fat pig, go die! Ha!¡± The fat man yelled and his body suddenly expanded to twice its original size and filled the entire alley. ¡°Humph, this is the Level 3 Magic, Steel Reinforcement. After using it, not even Mid-Rank Level 4 warriors can break my defenses.¡± He shot a malicious smile at us, and the white mucus on his face made him look even more disgusting. ¡°Nowe obediently with me if you don¡¯t want a fight¡­ Ahahaha,¡± he said with his face full of self-confidence. After saying that, he mmed a fist into the wall where a hole of about 30cm in diameter could be seen now. ¡°Awawawa! That¡¯s terrible¡­¡± Carol was so scared that she hid behind me. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were fearless,¡± I turned and asked Carol who was shivering in fear behind me. ¡°I- I- I¡¯m not afraid, it¡¯s just that the gap in strength between them and myself isrge enough that a¡­ strategic withdrawal is required in this situation to avoid unnecessary sacrifices.¡± ¡°Ahaha!! You¡¯re trembling! This uncle will make you regreting to this world.¡± The old man keptughing loudly before he started rushing towards us like a disgusting and mad boar. ¡°W-what¡­ do we do now? He seems really strong. Lilith, quickly think of a way out of this, I don¡¯t want to be caught by a fat pig¡­¡± Carol kept shaking my shoulder. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. If you shake it anymore I¡¯ll be dizzy before we even start fighting.¡± ¡°Fight? Lilith, you want to fight him? He looks so strong, are you sure you can win against him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already found his weakness.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± ¡°Naive kid,¡± the fat man sneered disdainfully, ¡°This uncle¡¯s Steel Reinforcement has no weakness. Stop your useless struggle, you are going to die at my hands.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I looked at the fat man who was getting closer and closer and said, ¡°How about this trick, eat this loli¡¯s ????????2 kick!¡± ¡°I SAID THAT THERE IS NO WEAK¡ª UUUUOOH!!!!!!!¡±
    1. ¡°That¡±, as in sex, you don¡¯t really need me to spell it out for you do ya? ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)
    2. Silva expressed pain at this.
    Book 2: Chapter 7: A Villain always waits for the Protagonist to finish their Transformation Book 2: Chapter 7: A Viin always waits for the Protagonist to finish their Transformation After that, a sound simr to cracking of egg was heard and the fat man turned pale as he started to scream like a pig getting ughtered. He covered his special ce and curled up like a shrimp as any remnant of his Steel Reinforcement Skill disappeared. ¡°Pugiiihh¡­ !!!¡± The fat man¡¯s eyes turned inward toward the nose and his mouth was sticking out like a defeated rooster. Not long after, his scream started to change into some strange sound, as his tone became like that of a pleasure instead of pain. This guy¡­ I hope I didn¡¯t awaken his suppressed fetishes of some kind¡­ Gulp! The thought of a fatty having awoken to that kind of fetish is¡­ Ugh¡­ so disgusting. I shook my head, immediately dispelling the dreadful thoughts and spoke to the fat man in a grave tone, ¡°I told you beforehand that I found your weakness and you still dared to rush right at me. You really are courting death.¡± ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± The fat man still couldn¡¯t speak. Looking at him like this, I couldn¡¯t help but think that even if this assault hadn¡¯t awakened his fetish just now, sooner orter, another fetish would have surely crept up from within him¡­ Thinking of it that way¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean the variety of his fetishes has grown? Wow, did I just do a bad thing? What to do¡­ should I just cut the weeds and eliminate the roots? While I was thinking about what to do with the fat man, Carol, who had been stunned by his earth-shattering scream had finally recovered. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so good, Lilith! You defeated that fat pig with a single kick.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that special,¡± I replied humbly, ¡°I just found his weakness.¡± ¡°W-weakness, you mean the weakness of Steel Reinforcement is that?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the weakness of all men.¡± ¡°A-All¡­ men?¡± That¡¯s right, all men. No matter how tough, strong, or invulnerable you are, as long as you are a man who has his little brother, then your little brother will always be your weakness. Even though I¡¯m no longer a man, I can still clearly remember the agonizing pain of having my little brother kicked. That¡¯s why all those invincible martial arts in the past required you to cut off your little brother because that was the only way to be a perfect person without any weakness hindering them. At that moment, Carol came over and asked excitedly with eyes shining like stars, ¡°All men? Is it that effective? Could it be that the ultimate secret of men is hidden there?¡± Your guess was more or less correct. ¡°Uh¡­ that is indeed the case¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°But what,e on!¡± Carol was now shaking my arm nonstop, and it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t let go unless I answered her. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Oww, that hurts¡­¡± Carol whined after I suddenly whacked her on the head. ¡°But I can¡¯t tell children.¡± ¡°What children?¡± Carol puffed out her cheeks and massaged her head as tears filled her eyes, ¡°Thisdy is soon to be sixteen years old, I¡¯m pretty much an adult. I even look older than you, Lilith.¡± ¡°Hmhmhm, haven¡¯t you ever heard of a legal loli?¡± ¡°Legal Loli, what¡¯s that? It sounds powerful.¡± ¡°A legal loli is an adult who looks like a small girl.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Carol suddenly had a realization, ¡°In other words, Lilith¡­ you are¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually an adult.¡± ¡°Wow! How is that possible?¡± Carol¡¯s put on an incredulous expression as she reassessed me, ¡°You don¡¯t look like an adult at all.¡± Cough cough I coughed twice and said, ¡°In short, I¡¯m already an adult so I can know the ultimate secret of men and you can¡¯t.¡± I wasn¡¯t lying to Carol, with my past lifebined, I am already twenty-three years old though I¡¯m only three in my current one. ¡°Uuu¡­¡± Carlo lowered her head, looking despondent. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry, Carol. You can still exploit the weakness of men while fighting in the future, the effect is very potent.¡± ¡°Really¡­ you mean it?¡± Carol instantly regained her fighting spirit, ¡°wow, thisdy can¡¯t wait to find a male target to try this new skill on.¡±1 I looked at her and suddenly felt dreadful on behalf of the next man who will face Carol. She is definitely going to aim for their third leg with her full enthusiasm. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether this was sphemy against other men¡­ Then again, I¡¯m not a man anymore. Now that I think about it¡­ am I forgetting something? ¡°Are you finally finished with your talk?¡± The one they called the third master finally spoke up. Oh right, we did have another enemy. I almost forgot about him because he hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Huh? Why is there another person here?¡± Carol¡¯s case is really a hopeless one, she must have some sort of eye cancer at the final stages. The third master looked at his defeated teammates and sneered, ¡°These two idiots, they should¡¯ve known better than to underestimate their opponents, even if they are just two little girls.¡± Then he looked up at us again, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you chose to block us, I have to admire your courage, but courage without knowledge makes you a little more than just reckless fools. You won¡¯t be able to aplish big things like this.¡± He pulled out a magic scroll, ¡°Even a lion would know to go all out even when just hunting a rabbit. I won¡¯t make the same mistake as them. Although I was unable to bring bodyguards or advanced scrolls due to the rules of the auction, I still have this scroll. This Rank 6 Intermediate Burst Scroll should be enough to reap both of your little lives.¡± ¡°Go die, little girl. Try to be smarter in your next life.¡±
    1. Silva issues a warning to all men: stay away from these lolis (even you robin)
    Book 2: Chapter 8: Don’t use Burst Magic in Narrow Areas Book 2: Chapter 8: Don¡¯t use Burst Magic in Narrow Areas The so-called magic scroll, as the name implies, is a scroll made out of special materials with magic engraved on them. Once the special conditions set by the creator are met, the magic in the scroll will be released instantly. In other words, even if the user does not know magic, as long as he has a magic scroll in his hand he can use magic. The trigger conditions of the magic scroll are highly dependant on the maker. These trigger conditions can range from ignition, collision, tearing, shouting kazam, and all kinds of other effects. As for the Burst Spell, it is a powerful spell known to be among the most powerful of spells in its level. Basically, if something is targeted by that spell then even if your Magic Power or Battle-Qi is two levels higher than the spell, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against it. That terrible weapon was in the third master¡¯s hands. ¡°Hahahaha! ept your demise!¡± The third masterughed three times and then threw the scroll in his hands at us. ¡°Awawawawa!! Thisdy doesn¡¯t want to die yet! Lilith, Lilith quickly think of something! I am only fifteen years old and I don¡¯t want to die!!!¡± Carol immediately jumped on me, shivering like a quail and trailing snot all over me. ¡°Hahaha, tremble! Be afraid! Kneel before me! Squirm more for my amusement!¡± The third master was intoxicated, holding his shoulders like a pervert and twisting his waist. I watched the scroll¡¯s magice closer and closer. My heart was calm and I had no intent to avoid the spell. After all¡­ I have this magic stuff too, and much more of it. Before I left, my mother gave me two storage rings, one filled with gold, gems, and a mountain of clothes, and another full of magic scrolls. That¡¯s right,pletely full. As for the specific number, I didn¡¯t bother counting them. I only know that it¡¯s enough to make even my Demigoddess of a mother put on a weary expression that she tried to conceal as she gave the ring to me. Since I have so many scrolls, there has to be at least one that can block the Burst Spell. The answer is yes. I fished out a ninth rank Holy Guardian scroll from my ring and called out, ¡°Mama is my favorite!¡±1 A dazzling white light burst out on the scroll and enveloped me and Carol. Although I couldn¡¯t see the expressions of the two because of the light, after my shout I felt that the atmosphere became quiet for an instant. ¡­¡­ Yes, that is the trigger condition set by my mother. Every time I use one of the scrolls, I have to shout that sentence, and as the level of the scrolls increases, so too does the volume I need to shout. So if it¡¯s not necessary, I usually refuse to use the scrolls. This is so frigging embarrassing, it¡¯s as though I have a severe case of mother-con. 2 But even in such a shameful situation, I give the third master a middle finger, ¡°???? you!¡± As for why I did that¡­ It¡¯s because the powerful Burst spell has a very obvious w, which is causing very few people to use Burst magic. And that¡¯s¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± With the explosion, the Burst magic exploded and the terrifying shock swallowed up everything in the surrounding. ordingly, the thunderous shout of the three unfortunate men momentarily suppressed the rumble of the explosion. The w of burst magic is that ¡­ because it is so powerful and can¡¯t be controlled, it¡¯s verymon for the spell to identally cause friendly fire. Especially in such a narrow area, the explosion won¡¯t just hurt teammates, but the zing air will also bounce back and assault the user. So as soon as I saw the third master pull out the scroll for the Burst Spell, I had already begun to burn incense for him in my heart. Third Master, have a safe trip to the underworld! After all, there are not many silly cute viins like you. ¡°You¡­ you despicable¡­¡± At this time, the third master¡¯s furious yelling was suddenly heard. He¡¯s alive? Even after taking that Burst Spell directly to the face¡­ um¡­ well I guess he is thick-skinned enough. The light dissipated, revealing the blown-up dpidated alleys and the trio who were so covered in ash and soot that they looked like Africans. The fat man and the middle-aged man were lying on the ground, and it was unknown whether they were alive or dead, and the third master was struggling to prop up his upper body. He pointed his trembling, burnt fingers at us, ¡°You¡­ despicable child ¡­ suddenly using such a dirty trick.¡± What dirty trick¡­ obviously, you must be mentally retarded. ¡°Ptui ptui ptui, you are the despicable one. You should have been blown to death after using a terrible thing like burst magic against thisdy.¡± I hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to speak up yet, and Carol, who had only moments ago been crying and holding my waist, had quickly run up to the third master and shouted while spitting at him. ¡°Ahhhh¡­ my fingers!¡± Not only that, but she also stepped on the third master¡¯s fingers andughed excitedly with her arms around her waist. ¡°Thisdy is truly blessed by Heaven, even a burst spell is unable to harm me. Is there anything in this world even capable of harming me at all, ahahahahaha ¡­ ¡± Seriously, this is the kind of girl that will forget the world of pain once her scar is healed.
    1. silva: Kek, the trigger condition¡­ mommy is desperate xD
    2. ĸ¿Ø -> mother-con -> motherplex
    Book 2: Chapter 9: Everyone has a Sad Memory Book 2: Chapter 9: Everyone has a Sad Memory Carol continuously abuse the immobilized third master, as if she had forgotten the sorry figure she cut no so long ago. I walked over to Carol, put my hand on her shoulder and smiled at her, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve been able to live up till now because of the protection of gods?¡± ¡°¡­ Of course not ¡­¡± Carol¡¯s big eyes blinked for a few seconds, and she immediately began to rub her hands together, ¡°This small one only managed to live this long, due to the beauty, generosity, strength, and care of Miss Lilith.¡± After she finished talking, she tilted her head in an attempt to rub her cheek against mine. She was acting no different than a dog, even I have started to doubt if she was really from an affluent family. ¡°Alright alright, get off.¡± I pushed Carol¡¯s head that was inching closer to my face. ¡°So, what was the big thing you were talking about earlier?¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t be hunting down old men and doing suspicious things to them, right?¡± I nced back and forth between Carol and the three suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing, hmph! I¡¯ll show it to you now, then you¡¯ll know how amazing I am.¡± After I say it¡¯s a bad thing, Carol gets a little angry, then squats down and starts groping around the Third Master¡¯s body. While doing that, she also began to take off the clothes. Ooooi, doesn¡¯t it look like she¡¯s doing something improper? ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± The Third Master, who was already badly injured, was also surprised by Carol¡¯s sudden actions. He wasn¡¯t sure how, but he managed to muster some strength1 to back away. ¡°Hmph! Stop resisting, it¡¯s futile. Just stay still like a good child and hand that thing over.¡± ¡°What¡­ what thing?¡± ¡°The thing you brutes use on pitiful girls, um¡­ it¡¯s roughly this long.¡± Carol said while using hand gestures to measure the item; about the thickness of three fingers and length of the palm.2 That description¡­ that size¡­ why does that sound so familiar? The third master¡¯s face turned white, ¡°you¡­ what do you want with it?¡± ¡°Why do you care about what thisdy does with it, just give it up. Then thisdy will let you go. Otherwise, thisdy wille after it herself~¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t give that thing to you¡­¡± The third master almost cried as he weakly growled at Carol with his remaining strength. ¡°Why not!¡± Carol pped the Third Master¡¯s forehead, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the entrance ticket to the auction, why can¡¯t you hand it over.¡±3 ¡°¡­¡± The Third Master stared, scowling miserably before speaking, ¡°you¡­ you should speak more clearly¡­¡± Then he dug into a pocket hidden in his undergarments that were made of a material I couldn¡¯t identify and gave the ticket to Carol. Carol snatched the ticket and gestured with her hand curiously, ¡°I¡¯m clear enough, it¡¯s about the same size.¡± ¡°The size might be correct, but your descriptions will make others think of different things.¡± I took the ticket from Carol and noticed that it was made from a kind material I¡¯ve never seen before. It was neither made from gold or wood. There was an engraving of an unnamed bird on the front and unknown characters on the back. ¡°What is this thing.¡± Carol came over and asked. ¡°Little children can¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Carol suddenly hugged me and act like a spoiled child, ¡°Lilith is clearly a child too, but she always keeps me in the dark. I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! Thisdy wants to know, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± ¡°I said that I¡¯m an adult, and if you can¡¯t sleep, then you can¡¯t sleep ¡­ Either way, I can.¡± I pushed away Carol, who was constantly rubbing her dirty body against me. ¡°Wow ¡­ Lilith is so indifferent.¡± Carol puffed out her cheeks and turned her head to the other side, huffing, ¡°I won¡¯t care about Lilith ever again.¡± ¡°Oh? Really, well since you don¡¯t care about me anymore, I¡¯ll just leave, and take this thing by the way. I put a lot more effort into getting it anyway.¡± ¡°Waaa¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being so arrogant,¡± Carol instantly turned back and held onto my thighs. ¡°Okay, okay, get up, I won¡¯t go.¡± I helplessly pushed Carol away with my feet. ¡°Really?¡± Carol¡¯s tear-filled eyes looked up at me. ¡°Really,¡± I answered. Then again, Carol, are you made out of water? You are so quick to resort to crying. ¡°Hehe, I knew Lilith wouldn¡¯t have the heart to leave me.¡± Carol stood up and patted herself clear of dirt. Though that was a pointless action as her clothes were originally that dirty. The gloomy expression on her face changed into a bright smile even quicker than one would flip a book. I rolled my eyes and was speechless about Carol¡¯s face-changing skills. If she went to study Sichuan opera, she¡¯d be able to be a master. I shook the ticket in front of Carol¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What is this thing? Is this the reason you decided to block those three here?¡± Carol nodded, ¡°that¡¯s right, I stopped them here for this thing. As for what it¡¯s for¡­Lilith, look over there.¡± Carol reached out and pointed behind me. This area is at the intersection of a T-shaped alley. Since my attention was focused on Carol and the trio earlier, I didn¡¯t notice the other side of the alley. I only noticed that now after being pointed out by Carol. ¡­ At the end of the alley is a dark hole. ¡°Where does it lead,¡± I ask. ¡°To the underground auction.¡± ¡°Underground auction?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also thergest ve auction in the Luminous Theocracy.¡± Carol stares at the ce, no longer disying her trademark happy-go-lucky smile and instead, her face faintly shes with hatred. ¡°And the thing you have there is the entry pass.¡±
    1. This is in reference to the third master, not Carol
    2. silva: It¡­ it¡¯s a d¡­ ?????
    3. silva: HAHAHAHAHA!!! Damn, whoever thought it was a ????? must have a dirty mind~ hides
    Book 2: Chapter 10: People Always have a Weakness for Children Who Crouch in the Corner and Cry Book 2: Chapter 10: People Always have a Weakness for Children Who Crouch in the Corner and Cry
    ? Previous
    ¡°The biggest ve auction? Wait¡­¡± I look at Carol, ¡°You¡­ wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Hmhm¡­ that¡¯s right, the big thing I was talking about is¡­¡± Carol puffed out her chest, hands nted on her hips, and proudly spoke as if the hatred in her eyes from moments ago was a mere illusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go save those ves!¡± ¡°haha¡­ Carol, you¡¯re so funny¡­ I¡¯ve got to say, if you continue lying like that then you will surely be stolen by a wolf during the night¡­¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s the truth!¡± Carol¡¯s face waspletely serious with no hint of lies, ¡°This was my goal from the start!¡± I feel like I¡¯ve just been told the funniest joke in the world¡­ but the person who told me the joke said she was frigging serious. ¡°Can I take the liberty to ask you some things¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You want to go save those ves?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Since they dared to set up an auction house in a ce like this, they must have some incredible backers.¡± ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been able to uncover the people backing the Auction site, they should be pretty impressive. After all, many girls have disappeared recently, but nothing hase of it. There must be some government officials operating in the dark.¡± ¡°¡­and you don¡¯t have any allies with you?¡± ¡°Um¡­ not just me, I already have a partner.¡± Carol looked up at me with stars twinkling in her eyes. Suddenly I felt like my body was enveloped by a thickyer of malice, the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. ¡°¡­ The teammate you¡¯re talking about wouldn¡¯t happen to be me, would it?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± What a joke, if you have no manpower and are not powerful enough yourself then going to such an auction house that is backed by some powerful people to rescue the ves is simply equal to giving them more ves. ¡°Waaa! Lilith don¡¯t go.¡± Carol hugged my thigh again, ¡°You said that as long as I show you the big thing I wanted to do, you would join me.¡± ¡°The hell I said that! Let go of me, I don¡¯t want to go in vain and end up giving them a white, tender, fragile, and beautiful ve girl.¡± ¡°No way¡­ thisdy had such a well-thought-out n, but I can¡¯t implement it without you¡­¡± ¡°A n?¡± I looked at Carol, who was still clinging to my leg even after I have walked a dozen meters ahead. Seeing me turn around, Carol looked up at me with hopeful tears in her eyes, ¡°Of course, my n is a super invincible, ingenious, andprehensive n. I spent three whole days thinking about this n to rescue the ves and get us out safely.¡± ¡°You spent three days thinking about it? You sure it will work?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± I nodded with a smile, then bashed Carol atop her head. ¡°Yeowch, it hurts!¡± Carol covered her head with her hands in pain, and I took this opportunity to turn around and run. ¡°Only an idiot would believe that. With your IQ, you¡¯lle up with a good n the day pigs fly.¡± ¡°Wao¡­ Lilith, how could you say that? What¡¯s wrong with thisdy¡¯s IQ!¡± I looked back at her and smile, ¡°Not much, it¡¯s just below average.¡± Then I turned around and continued running. ¡°Below average¡­ average¡­ wow! Lilith, you called me an idiot. That¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Like I care. Anyhow, I won¡¯t join you on this suicide mission!¡± ¡°Hmph¡­ Lilith, you¡¯re so naive. Do you think thisdy didn¡¯t expect you to do something like this?¡± Carol suddenly sneered from her ce behind me, ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± I looked back and saw that Carol had pulled out a Spectrum Stone from somewhere and shook it in her hand. ¡°Normally, only those with power are allowed to participate in the auction, I have recorded the scene of you beating up the two of them. Lilith, if you don¡¯t help me then¡­ I¡¯ll expose the video and from that point on they¡¯ll chase you down forever like a street rat¡¯¡± After saying that, Carol shot a provocative look at me. This girl¡­ since when was she so smart? In the end¡­ I had no choice but to turn around and walk back to Carol. Carol got more and more excited as she saw me walking toward her. If she had a tail, it would have surely wagged high up in the sky by now, ¡°It would¡¯ve been better if I didn¡¯t have to do that, but you forced me to use such a despicable method.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I squinted and snapped my fingers, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that to threaten your opponent like this, you¡¯d have to possess the absolute advantage¡­ otherwise¡­ hehe.¡± ¡°Lilith¡­ what are you doing¡­ don¡¯te over ¡­ I¡¯m kidding ¡­ don¡¯te over, awawawa¡­¡± Ten secondster, Carol was rolling on the ground while clutching her head. ¡°It hurts, Lilith, you hit me so hard¡­ boohoo¡­¡± I yed with the Spectrum Stone in my hand, and sneered, ¡°Sure enough, Carol, even if you asionally show a higher IQ, it¡¯s only average. I don¡¯t want to die following you.¡± After that, I deleted the recording and threw the Spectrum Stone back at Carol, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll be heading off first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Carol sat up suddenly, but lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Go on.¡± Her voice was trembling with the sound of crying. ¡°Ok?¡± Carol stood up, but still lowered her head so that I could not see her expression. ¡°I said go away, from the start¡­ I¡¯ve always been alone anyway, haven¡¯t I?¡± Hey¡­ it looks like she¡¯s crying. ¡°It¡¯s been like that since I was young, everyone is so busy, nobody has time for me. The only people willing to spend time with me were the ones who are considered lowly ves in your eyes.¡± ¡°But why is she a ve¡­ why does she have to be a ve? If she weren¡¯t a ve, would she still be alive? Would mother have been able to save her?¡± ¡°Because of that¡­ I hate ves and anyone who would turn someone else into a ve. I don¡¯t want anyone to be made a ve anymore, but¡­ nobody supports me, everyone thinks I¡¯m stupid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± Carol slowly crouched down, her head buried in her knees as she hugged her head pitifully as if she¡¯d been abandoned by the whole world. Her appearance¡­ is so familiar¡­ Lilith felt as though she was looking at her past self. ¡°Tell me about your n,¡± I said. ¡°Huh?¡± Carol raised her head in disbelief, her eyes were red and swollen, ¡°Lilith¡­ What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± I thought back to how I was still weak and couldn¡¯t help it. I was afraid of being alone¡­ I was even afraid of being left alone by others as I always felt fear of loneliness. In the face of what I was most afraid of, I could only makepromises. ¡°-let¡¯s go together.¡±
    ? Previous
    Book 2: Chapter 11: I have a Perfect Plan (1) Book 2: Chapter 11: I have a Perfect n (1) ¡°I said¡­ let¡¯s go together.¡± As I said those words, I feel like the entire world began to move in slow motion. Carol slowly stood up and her teary face slowly changing into a bright smile. Then, as if the fast-forward button had been pressed, Carol¡¯s small body suddenly mmed into my body like a silly but cute husky. ¡°Uwaaaaaan, I knew Lilith was the best. I knew Lilith was just a soft heart with a sharp tongue, she would never give up on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te over¡­ so dirty, when was thest time you took a shower, huh? What are you doing? Get your dirty hands off me!¡± ¡°Uwa¡­ haha, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose anything with me touching you.¡± ¡°Woah! Where are you touching, hey, not there ¡­ not.¡± ¡°Are you sensitive here too, Lilith?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get off me.¡± I pushed away the over-enthusiastic Carol who keeps trying to take advantage of me in perverted ways, ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯m gonna leave.¡± ¡°Uwaa¡­ don¡¯t be such a spoilsport.¡± ¡°Okay. First, let¡¯s talk about your n.¡± When I mentioned Carol¡¯s n, she haughtily raised her nose to the sky like a five-year-old child who just got a little red flower in kindergarten. ¡°This is an absolutely well-thought-out n that I have made after exhausting my countless brain cells for three days. The sess rate of this is a perfect 100%.¡± ¡°Wow ¡­ wow ¡­ apuse ¡­ p p p.¡± I answered expressionlessly. ¡°Hmmm, now perk your ears up and listen carefully.¡± Carol made a circle in ce, then pointed to the sky with the other hand on her hip, ¡°First step: we need to obtain reliable and concrete internal information, such as the number of strong enemies, location of the guards, and the terrain of the auction house, as well as find out the number of ves and learn where they are detained.¡± Sounds reasonable. Can the n thought by Carol after spending three days be actually feasible? ¡°And the specifics of the n?¡± I asked. ¡°The auction house is heavily guarded and even guests who are participating in the auction cannot bring bodyguards or advanced scrolls. Therefore, sneaking in and attacking from the inside isn¡¯t feasible, so¡­ thisdy came up with this amazing method to get in. ¡± ¡°Sneaking in as a ve!¡± ¡°¡­..I¡¯m just gonna go now.¡± ¡°Uwaa¡­ Lilith, why are you leaving?¡± Carol hugged my thigh very skillfully. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± I growled at Carol, ¡°Your n will only give them more ves to sell at the auction.¡± ¡°What ve, I said I¡¯d be pretending, pretending.¡± ¡°Oh sure, it¡¯s a disguise when you first get in, but it¡¯ll be real by the time you get sold! Moreover, every ve is bound by a contract, what are you going to do about that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve done my research. There are two kinds of ve Contracts, one of them is called a Blood Lease which is temporary and can be canceled. Normally, ves that are put on the market in a hurry have this kind of contract.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s the other one?¡± ¡°The other one is¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure if it was my imagination or not, but Carol¡¯s mood looked a bit low, ¡°the other is called a Spirit Contract. That kind of contract forms a direct connection between the ve¡¯s soul, the contracting tool and the contractor and so this kind of contract is permanent and can¡¯t be undone once the contract is set into ce. And if either the contracting tool or the contractor dies, then so will the ve.¡± Carol¡­ she seems to be very knowledgeable about this type of ve contract. ¡°How can you be sure they won¡¯t force you into that kind of contract instead of the Blood Lease?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, forming a Spirit Contract is an incredibly long and tedious procedure, so generally only ves who are born in-house will have that kind of contract.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, do you not trust thisdy¡¯s word?¡± I gave her a slightly skeptical look which caused Carol to sulk a little. ¡°Mhm.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°very untrustworthy.¡± ¡°Waaa, Lilith you are too much!¡± ¡°¡­ how do you pretend to be a ve?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very easy, recently the number of auctions held in auction house has been rising. To provide for enough appetizers to entice the crowd for the main events, the auction house has been sending people to kidnap femalemoners in the dead of night.¡± ¡°As long as I pretend to be amoner, then with my perfect figure and beautiful face, I will be kidnapped within half an hour.¡± Carol raised her head proudly. Is that something to be proud of, you idiot?! ¡°Okay, okay ¡­¡± I interrupted Carol, who was pretending to be seductive. ¡°Let¡¯s say you do get in, how do you n to get out?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious¡­¡± Carol stared at me brightly, ¡°you just have to buy me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±1
    1. silva: we might have expected too much from Carol?
    Book 2: Chapter 12: I have a Perfect Plan (2) Book 2: Chapter 12: I have a Perfect n (2) ¡°B-Buy you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Carol nodded, ¡°Lilith, you were able to pay for so much food before and were even able to pull out a Ninth Level scroll, so you must be rich. Therefore, you can just go to the auction and buy me.¡± Carol looked proud as if she had said something a genius would say. ¡°¡­You are really something¡­¡± ¡°Hey? Lilith, your expression looks terrible¡­ what are you doing¡­ uwaaa¡­¡± I wrapped a hand around Carol¡¯s neck and twisted it, ¡°You really took a fancy to my money, huh!¡± ¡°Uwaa¡­ how can it be! It¡­ it¡¯s because¡­ I realized¡­ how smart¡­ beautiful¡­ and strong¡­ Lilith is¡­ T-That¡¯s why¡­ uwaa¡­ let me go¡­ c-¡­ can¡¯t¡­ breath¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± I only let go of Carol when I began to see the whites of her eyes. After she was finally freed, Carol slumped to the ground while panting heavily and sucking in air with long breaths. ¡°Wow, I almost died Lilith. Don¡¯t you know that you should be gentle towards women?¡± I answered with a sneer, ¡°Being gentle towards women is only applicable to youngdies who are sweet and innocent, you are neither, you little beggar.¡± As soon as I called her a beggar, Carol spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m not a beggar! I just got cheated out of my money, so I couldn¡¯t eat and had nowhere to live¡­ I have not even been able to take a bath in seven days! Wow¡­ Lilith, you¡¯re adding insult to injury again¡­ it¡¯s too much!!¡± Seven days? You¡¯ve be like this in just seven days? I looked at Carol, who was rolling about on the ground and asked, ¡°Are you sure that you became like this by not bathing for just seven days? Why do I feel like you haven¡¯t taken a bath for a month?¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Carol paused suddenly, her eyes darting around as if she was avoiding something. Huh? Weird. I continued mockingly, ¡°I see, you must have turned to like this because you¡¯re frequently throwing a tantrum on the floor like a spoilt baby, but why a youngdy would do such a thing, I wonder¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Uwaaa¡­ Lilith¡­ you¡­¡± Carol rushed up to cover my mouth, but I easily resisted. Hmmm¡­ as expected, I knew it was impossible to be this unhygienic if it¡¯d only been a week since shest took a bath. I moved my mouth close to Carol¡¯s ear and spoke slowly, ¡°I suspect you became like this because¡­¡± ¡°Llla¡­ I can¡¯t hear you, I can¡¯t hear you!!¡± Carol shook her head like a rattle drum as she struggled to break away from her bonds, but there was no way she could break free from my clutches with her strength that was just slightly more than an ordinary person. Carol was immobilized with just a little more exertion of my arms. ¡°You were scavenging for food from the garbage,¡± I continued regardless of her protest. ¡°Uwaaa¡­¡± Carlo suddenly lost strength all over her body and fell to the ground. She looked up with a pair of lifeless eyes as if she was broken and murmured, ¡°Lilith is so mean¡­ Lilith is¡­¡± ¡°Oh ho ho, our youngdy did shuffle through garbage for food, what a surprise. And she¡¯s still rolling on the ground¡­ as a matter of fact, you look just like a puppy.¡± ¡°Waaaa!!! Lilith!!! I¡¯ll fight with you!!¡± Carol cried like a small animal baring its fangs and ws at me. The result was obvious. Merely three secondster, Carol was squatting and hugging her head, whispering some kind of curse under her breath. ¡°Who told you to act arrogant even when you are clearly after my money? Just consider this as a lesson.¡± I crossed my arms and said to Carol amusingly, who was squatting in the corner and ignoring me, ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, what about the follow-up n?¡± ¡°What n?¡± Carol lifted her head, her dirty face filled with confusion. ¡°Like, what should we do after I buy you, etc¡­ or what, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t¡­¡± I squinted my eyes and approached Carol. ¡°Oooh¡­ you mean the next part of the n¡­ of course¡­ I have one, that is, um¡­¡± Carol opened and closed her mouth a few times, but couldn¡¯te up with anything to say. ¡°Uwaaaaaaa!!¡± I knocked Carol¡¯s pig head and yelled, ¡°Be Honest!¡± ¡°Uuuu¡­ I didn¡¯t have time to think of that¡­¡± ¡°That is to say ¡­¡± I looked at Carol and felt like I was about to go crazy due to anger, ¡°the detailed, thorough, and absolutely workable super invincible n you took three days to devise is only half-finished? ¡± ¡°Awawawa¡­ Lilith, don¡¯t get angry ¡­¡± Carol tried to run from me, but she had already retreated to a corner so she couldn¡¯t move away any further. She could only look at me with a voice full of confidence, ¡°Actually, the half-finished n is already pretty awesome, we would be able to rescue the ves in any case.¡± ¡°Awesome your head! You¡¯re still light-years from rescuing the ves.¡± ¡°Then what are you saying we should do?¡± Carol shrewdly asked me with a pout. I sighed and spoke again after thinking about it for a moment, ¡°for now we¡¯ll start implementing it ording to your n, and then wing it once we get more detailed information.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± But this works in our favor, I honestly can¡¯t feel at ease if the most important part was nned out by Carol¡¯s low IQ. I might not be able to devise a perfect n now but if we are stuck in a worse situation in the end then I can just use a saint-level scroll and blow up the auction house. Regardless, I still have the teleportation scroll as a life-saving measure. I kept feeling a bit uneasy at heart as if I have overlooked some important matter. I knew something was amiss but couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I looked at Carol who was still drawing circles on the ground and cursing me under her breath, I spoke to her in a threatening tone, ¡°You better wish that this infiltration n is implemented well¡­ if something goes wrong¡­¡± I smiled slowly showing a cruel expression, ¡°I¡¯ll really sell you to the auction house¡­¡± Carol quickly nodded in horror. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll follow Boss Lilith¡¯smands to the letter.¡± Book 2: Chapter 13: Do you Prefer Roast Pigeon or Roast Rabbit? (1) Book 2: Chapter 13: Do you Prefer Roast Pigeon or Roast Rabbit? (1) ¡°When will we start implementing the n?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to start tonight.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± I looked up at the darkening sky with a gloomy mood and wondered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have much time to prepare then.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it,¡± Carol spread out her arms, ¡°there are three auctions, each taking ce consecutively over the next three nights.¡± ¡°After the auction tonight, the auction house will definitely go out to capture more ves in preparation for the next one, so today is the best time to implement the n.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Carol lowered her head feeling remorseful, ¡°the ves auctioned tonight and tomorrow evening can¡¯t be saved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your fault,¡± I stroked Carol¡¯s head. ¡°You are doing your best, so the most important thing now is to rescue the ves who haven¡¯t been sold yet, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°By the way, what about the three of them?¡± I pointed to the trio lying on the side. ¡°It¡¯s fine to just leave them here,¡± Carol curled her lip, ¡°all we needed from them was the ticket anyway.¡± ¡°Although this is a remote location, some people going to the auction house will pass by, they won¡¯t be dying here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, but I just want to ask something ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I turned to look at the dark hole, ¡°Are there any other entrances like this to the Auction house?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Carol nodded and began to exin, ¡°for the sake of safety, the auction site has a lot of entrances to it. This one seems to have fewer people and that¡¯s why I chose it.¡± ¡°They truly are like a cunning rabbit with three burrows¡­however, this could be an important factor for us to rescue the ves.¡± I looked at the hole that looked like a tunnel with no end to it and began to think about various possibilities in my mind. ¡°R-really? Then, should we look for all the entrances?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to start in the evening, do we even have the time to look for them?¡± ¡°Uuu¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Alright alright, let¡¯s leave the matter about tonight forter,¡± I said to Carol, who was still squatting there and signaled her toe over, ¡°I¡¯m feeling hungry. Let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°Food!¡± Carol instantly jumped and became attentive, ¡°but¡­ we just ate two hours ago.¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯m hungry now. Besides, you pulled me out before I could even finish eating and now I¡¯m hungry again.¡± ¡°Oof¡­ now that you mention it, even I ate only a few vegetable dishes¡­¡± Carol muttered and rubbed her belly, ¡°Lilith is stingy. There were obviously so many meat dishes and you still only gave me the veggies.¡± ¡°I guess you won¡¯t mind not eating anything and just licking the tes after me, Carol.¡± ¡°Waaa¡­ I was wrong, I wholeheartedly apologize for my rudeness. Please, oh great and kind Lilith, reward me with a piece of meat.¡± ¡°That depends on my mood,¡± I pushed Carol, who was trying to rub her dirty face on mine again, ¡°but first we need to find a ce for you to bathe and get a change of clothes, otherwise¡­ I doubt the auction house will ept a dirty little beggar.¡± ¡°I am not a little beggar! Thisdy is a dignified one!¡± ¡°Oh? You can even roll on the ground for food, what dignity do you have left?¡± ¡°Awawawa! You are doing it again, Lilith, thisdy will fight with you today!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll y along!¡± ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Ah¡­, guest, you¡¯ve returned, you also brought the little beggar?¡± The waiter was surprised when he saw me returning with Carol in tow. ¡°Who are you calling a beggar! Thisdy has already told you I¡¯m not a little beggar, it looks like I need to teach you¡­ ouch¡­¡± I caught Carol¡¯s hands that were waving around, then I smiled apologetically at the waiter and said, ¡°Um¡­ I would like to rent a private room again. Is there one avable?¡± I was also going to buy clothes for Carol, but then I remembered about the collection of clothes in my storage ring from my mother. They ranged from clothes for a newborn baby to ones that would fit me even when I will be twenty thousand years old. I figured there might be probably a few that can be fit for Carol and save us the trouble of going out and instead directly go over to the restaurant at noon to get an open room for a bath. ¡°Of course, how many?¡± ¡°Two rooms.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Carol suddenly pushed away my hand that was blocking her mouth to stop me. ¡°Just get one.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be embarrassed if you rent a separate room for me, just get one,¡± said Carol. ¡°¡­What, you¡¯d be embarrassed¡­?¡± Am I supposed to take that at face value? ¡°Then why weren¡¯t you embarrassed at all when you pestered me for help earlier?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ that was an exception because of the special circumstances¡­¡± Carol scratched her head with a stiff smile. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m toozy to bicker with you. You have no shame, to begin with.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about, who has no shame? Thisdy is very reserved.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Whatever you say.¡± I waved helplessly at the waiter, ¡°Just follow what she says and get us one room. Also, bring some hot water to the roomter. I want to take a bath.¡± ¡°As for her ¡­¡± I nced at Carol, who had ¡®I want to eat meat¡¯ written all over her face, ¡°didn¡¯t she say she is very reserved? Then give her a te of peanuts and rice for now.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Lilith, I want to eat meat¡­¡± ¡°Not a chance!¡± ¡°Uuu¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 14: Do you Prefer Roast Pigeon or Roast Rabbit? (2) Book 2: Chapter 14: Do you Prefer Roast Pigeon or Roast Rabbit? (2) ¡°Ah ~¡± I dipped into the hot water and sighedfortably, ¡°Sure enough, only hot water can soothe my mental fatigue.¡± The things that I did with Carol today obviously didn¡¯t require much physical effort. So I don¡¯t know why I feel so tired. It¡¯s even more tiring than spending an entire day learning the dragonnguage. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s only been half a day since I came to the human world.¡± Yet after only half a day, I got involved in a plot to rescue ves; it seems that I have a constitution like the protagonist in novels that attracts trouble. ¡°Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter since I already promised to help Carol. Let¡¯s just consider it as a virtuous act!¡± ¡°But why do I feel so restless?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ forget it¡­ just let me indulge myself for once.¡± I shoo away the annoying thoughts in my head, close my eyes, and lie in a morefortable position in a wooden barrel. ¡°Creaaaak.¡± The door opens. ¡°Huh? A thief?¡± I sat up sharply. The restaurant¡¯s guest room is a twin room. You can¡¯t see the outer doorway from inside the bedroom, but I still stare in the direction of the door, secretly holding the storage ring in my hand. After a few minutes, nothing else happened. ¡°Did I imagine it? Thinking on it, how could there be thieves in the middle of the day, it must¡¯ve been from next door.¡± I deliberately made a loud noise, then closed my eyes again, andid back again. Rustle. Rustle. Although the sound was very subdued, I still heard the footsteps. A dragon¡¯s senses are very acute, I can hear the footsteps of cats at this distance, not to mention humans. I listened carefully to the footsteps, then suddenly opened my eyes when I heard them get close. Then I saw Carol trying to sneak in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked her while covering my private parts. Seeing me suddenly open my eyes, Carol froze for a moment then stopped hiding. She straightened her back, curled her lips, and said, ¡°I want to take a bath too.¡± ¡°I said you could take a bathter, go away and eat or something.¡± ¡°Uuu¡­ shelled peanuts don¡¯t taste good.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask the waiter to boil some eggs for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m allergic to eggs.¡± ¡°Then you can order something else from the waiter instead, get whatever you want. That¡¯ll be fine right? Just hurry up and go.¡± I quickly dismissed her. Even if I may be a girl now, I still feel embarrassed from her staring. ¡°But Alex said I can¡¯t eat too much before taking a bath.¡± ¡°¡­you, what the hell do you want?¡± I suddenly had a bad feeling as I looked at Carol, who was getting closer and closer. Carol walked directly to the edge of the barrel, smiled wickedly, and then began to undress herself. ¡°Alex said that girls can be honest with each other and deepen their friendship in the bath. As partners who are going to do big things together, this kind of team building exercise is necessary.¡± ¡°Who is Alex supposed to be? Just stop, did you know only those female perverts would do this kind of thing?¡± However, Carol ignored me. As her dress falls off her body, her dirty arms, legs, and breasts are exposed. ¡°¡­ What the hell are you doing to get so dirty in your clothes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about trivial things like that.¡± Carol stepped in with her leg, hmm¡­ this thigh is quite sexy¡­ Sexy looking your head! This isn¡¯t the time to think about that, I quickly pushed Carol out, however, because of my posture, I couldn¡¯t muster any strength and Carol came in with my hand. ¡°Ah¡­ the water¡­¡± I pointed to the water that turned ck as soon as Carol entered. ¡°Carol, what did you do to get so dirty? Roll around in a mud pit every day?¡± Carolughed, trying to y it off, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about such trivial things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very worried, I¡¯m trying to bathe, not be dyed ck!!¡± Carol didn¡¯t care about my scolding and wonderfully ignored me. She simply moved past me and took aside the soap fruit (a nt used in this world to bathe), crushed it, and used it to wipe herself down. ¡°You!¡± I was seething with rage, I threw out my hand to grab Carol, but my hand stopped in the air. I couldn¡¯t tell before, but when Carol cleans up it turns out she¡¯s actually a beauty. Her pretty face, big lustrous eyes, and her cute little nose all fit together perfectly. Her neck was slender like a swan and following the graceful curve below¡­. ¡­¡­¡­ When I was still living on Dragon Ind, my mother would change me into all kinds of clothes every day, and arge number of them were ck. ¡°Ah, the ck gooey is thinning out,¡± she said, but I didn¡¯t understand at all. ck is ck, what thinness is there to be found?1 If wearing ck was enough, then why aren¡¯t more fat people losing more weight? Now¡­ I finally know, many of the facts passed down by the elders have some truth in it! I hadn¡¯t noticed it when she was wearing dark grey clothes, nor had I noticed after she undressed due to how dirty she was, but I found out once she¡¯d cleaned up and shown off her white and tender skin. Her breasts are not a pigeon sized, but instead a pair of white rabbits! That¡¯s right ¡­ pigeon breast, white rabbits2, cows, these are my own ssifications of the useless fat that came in a pair on the chest, because I find that if it is just the dry letters of ABC, I can¡¯t interpret them. To gain strength, one must understand strength. Therefore, I am not a pervert. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does Lilith like this as well?¡± Carol saw me staring intently at her powerful chest. She came over deliberately, wrapped my arm within that lump of power and said, ¡°Would you like to feel it for yourself¡­ ¡± Wow¡­ this feeling¡­ this softness¡­ I¡¯ve felt simr things on my mother¡¯s body a countless number of times, but due to the difference in size, this also has a distinct vor. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lilith to like this so much as a girl¡­¡± Carol stared down at my t chest, deliberately covering her mouth in surprise, and continued with a smirk, ¡°Yeah, I forgot Lilith didn¡¯t have this, oh wow ¡­ so poor so pitiful¡­ ¡± Then she held my head and said with tenderness, ¡°Lilith is so pitiful, even though she said she is an adult.¡± Her tone incited feelings of revenge in me that I couldn¡¯t hide. Hehe¡­ ¡°Burn.¡± A phic word came out of my mouth, and as the sound was made, a hot me formed in my hand. This is one of the basic magics that I can use with the fifty words of the dragonnguage I learned. It has no special effects, it just formed a ball of me that can¡¯t be extinguished by water in my hand. ¡°Whoa ¡­ Lilith, what are you doing ¡­ Your hand is on fire ¡­¡± Carol saw the meing out of my hand and was so scared that she fled directly to the edge of the barrel. However, the barrel was only so big, so where could she hide? I approached Carol with a smile and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Do you prefer roasted pigeon breasts or roasted rabbit?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­I prefer teppanyaki¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡­ All right, the roast cow you ordered will be here soon.¡± ¡°Awawa¡­ Lilith, I was wrong ¡­ I won¡¯t ever mock your chest again ¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured my dear guest, I¡¯ll make sure to knead and bake them simultaneously. I¡¯ll guarantee you a feastful meal.¡± ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± ¡­¡­ On the other side, a waiter who was passing by the guest room rubbed his nose and said oddly, ¡°Huh? Why is there a burnt smell? Did something catch on fire?¡±
    1. Silva is also confused by this
    2. Silva believes white rabbits to be C-cups
    Book 2: Chapter 15: Rich Young Ladies from the City usually Develop an Ultimate Skill Book 2: Chapter 15: Rich Young Ladies from the City usually Develop an Ultimate Skill ¡°Uwaa¡­ Lilith is too much, you¡¯re seriously gonna burn me¡­¡± Carol was fully submerged in the water, with only her head peeking out, but her shoulders were still shaking, probably because she was rubbing her breasts under the1 water. ¡°Come on, I didn¡¯t really burn you at all,¡± I said while putting on my clothes. ¡°No way you didn¡¯t, you obviously did¡­ burble ¡­¡± Carol muttered while blowing bubbles, her head still barely above water. It is hard to imagine that the kind of person who would casually blow bubbles in the dirty bathwater to be a noble youngdy. ¡°Okay, you can finish washing up first, I¡¯m going to head out and get something to eat,¡± After putting on my clothes, I passed the barrel and flicked Carol¡¯s head. ¡°Ow¡­ burble¡­¡± Caught off guard by this unexpected surprise, Carol¡¯s limbs plunged into the bucket as if she were drowning and gulped down a lot of bathwater all at once. Hmph, she deserves it for making fun of my chest. Then, ignoring Carol who shot me a resentful re while coughing at the edge of the barrel, I headed out to eat. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Oh, finished bathing already? How¡¯s the taste of the bathwater?¡± I teased Carol, who had already changed into a goose yellow dress and was sulkily walking beside me. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me? Does your chest hurt?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Carol nced at me, but she still maintained her silence. ¡°Heeeh, you¡¯ve got quite the temper,¡± I used my chopsticks to pinch a piece of chef¡¯s rmended medium-rare beef and dangled this delicacy before Carol¡¯s eyes, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want the meat?¡± From the moment I picked up the piece of meat, Carol¡¯s eyes dangled with the meat, and her body even the stretched forward involuntarily. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll give you a bite,¡± I teased her, pretending to flick the meat forward for a bit. As soon as I said that, Carol moved toward me. Her shape bing an afterimage in an instant, eating the piece of meat and then sitting back in her seat like a thunderbolt. The whole process happened in an instant and I was too slow to react. ¡°Ooooh, youwu¡¯re thhe wun who ret me eat it,¡± Carol¡¯s cheek bulged like a foraging squirrel, but it wasn¡¯t cute in the slightest. On the contrary, it made people want to beat her up even more. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± I said while holding out another piece of meat in front of her. ¡°Swish!¡± It was faster this time, as I couldn¡¯t even catch the afterimage. I merely heard the sound of wind and by the time I looked the meat was gone. ¡°Oh, delisssssh~¡± Carol¡¯s face was unbelievably smug. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I looked at my empty chopsticks and felt like I was being yed by a monkey. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°Again! Again! Again!¡± ¡°Swish! Swish! Bish!¡± ¡°Seriously¡­¡± I looked at Carol, who was almost unable to cover her mouth, and felt my face and hands cramping, ¡°with that much agility, couldn¡¯t you have done it yourself? Why are you involving me in your big thing?¡± Carol chewed the meat in her mouth contentedly and said indistinctly, ¡°This is the ultimate skill I developed from childhood, I don¡¯t normally show it off.¡± ¡°WHY WAS A YOUNG LADY PRACTICING THAT KIND OF SKILL!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The faster you eat, the more time you have to y.¡± ¡°Just how much did you like to y¡­¡± I covered my face and felt like my brain cells were fried. ¡°Hmhm~¡±, Carol hummed, smiling smugly. ¡°That¡¯s not something to be proud of, you idiot!!¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± I gave up and pushed a lot of different dishes in front of Carol, ¡°eat up, just do your job properlyter tonight. You probably won¡¯t be able to eat anything good for a while after you enter.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Hurray!¡± Carol stuffed the food into her mouth like a crocodile, not even bothering to use her chopsticks. ¡°Uuu¡­¡± Carol, who had eaten half of the food, suddenly covered her stomach and said bitterly, ¡°I drank too much bathwater¡­ I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why didn¡¯t you die drinking it? ¡°Haaa~¡± I sighed and didn¡¯t bother to criticize Carol over this, I just waved my hand at her, ¡°If you¡¯re full, then stop. Don¡¯t stress it, what will you do if your stomach is broken?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you should reconsider if you have anything else to prepare.¡± After all, the operation tonight is quite important. I really can¡¯t feel at ease with Carol¡¯s n, so I mention it just in case. ¡°This ¡­¡± Carol scratched her head for a moment, her eyes suddenly shed as if she just thought of something. She said excitedly, ¡°Lilith, could you lend me a little money, I have something to buy.¡± ¡°What are you buying?¡± I asked a little bit puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just lend me a little money.¡± ¡°That¡­ Okay¡­¡± I hand her a few gold coins, ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°More than enough,¡± Carol nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not anything expensive.¡± After I gave Carol the money, she ran out of the restaurant like a wisp of smoke. Although I was a little confused about what Carol was going to buy, it was just a few gold coins. Even if the hole in her head gets any bigger, she wouldn¡¯t do anything extraordinarily dumb¡­ Uh¡­ She wouldn¡¯t right¡­
    1. silva: not in an hi way, Lilith literally burned them so she¡¯s rubbing to ease the pain
    Book 2: Chapter 16: Do I Need Makeup to Infiltrate the Enemy? Book 2: Chapter 16: Do I Need Makeup to Infiltrate the Enemy? Carol left with the gold coins and returned shortly holding a package. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s in your hand?¡± Carol¡¯s waved the item which was wrapped in a printed cloth at me, ¡°Want to know?¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± She then proudly hefted her package into the room and mmed the door behind her, locking it on her way in. ¡­resisting the thoughts of dragging Carol out of the room and viciously beating her up, I knocked on the door instead, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret~ just wait there for a little while, you¡¯ll definitely be shocked and kneel before thisdy¡¯s genius idea.¡± Hopefully, I will really be kneeling before you at that time and not me knocking you into the ground. With a sigh, I dismissed the idea of breaking into the room. Carol might be very unreliable, but what if she reallyes up with some great ideas, everyone can have a sh of brilliance every once in a while, right? I sit back at the table in the lobby and called out to the waiter, ¡°Give me some more food.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the waiter immediately dropped what he was doing and ran to the kitchen. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m imagining it, but it seems like the waiter is very passionate about serving me. Mhm¡­ that¡¯s one of the many advantages of being cute. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ After about two hours, several rounds of food had been served, the sky gradually darkened, but Carol was still locked up in the room. Impatiently, I walked to the room¡¯s door for the seventh time and roared, ¡°Carol, are you dead in there? Still not ready yet?¡± ¡°Well¡­ wait a minute, I¡¯m almost done¡­ don¡¯t worry¡­¡± After another two minutes or so, Carol finally spoke up again, ¡°Okay, you cane in now.¡± ¡°Carol, you better not have been doing anything weird, otherwise I¡¯ll¡­¡± I opened the door and walked in. I found Carol wearing a crimson dress sitting in front of the dresser with her back. Perhaps from the sound of me opening the door, Carol jumped up proudly and said, ¡°How is it? Not bad, right? I bought this specifically for tonight¡¯s n.¡± Was the red dress specifically chosen to draw attention? Hmm¡­ if youbine it with Carol¡¯s pretty face, it will indeed have a great appeal to people, especially men. Perhaps it will work wonders in the operation tonight. ¡°Well¡­ not bad, I didn¡¯t expect this Carol, I guess your head isn¡¯t just for disy sometimes.¡± ¡°Of course, thisdy¡­ wow! Lilith, you called me stupid again!¡± ¡°Cough.¡± I yed it off with a dry cough and asked, ¡°But why did it take you two hours to put on clothes?¡± ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t just clothes, hmhm~ The next thing is thisdy¡¯s highlight. I one hundred percent guarantee that it will catch the fancy of those vers.¡± Carol said before turning around so she could surprise me. ¡°You did your makeup, right?¡± ¡°Wow! Lilith, how did you figure it out in such a short while?¡± Carol had stiffened before turning her neck a fraction. Something time consuming that will make you more attractive. If it were a man, I¡¯d have to guess, but since it¡¯s a woman, I can think of no other possibilities besides makeup. ¡°That¡¯s only natural, who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Uuu, I wanted to surprise Lilith.¡± I guessed her secret so Carol was saddened, she hung her head and turned around. ¡°Raise your head, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to see it clearly.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Carol lifted her head. After that¡­ it was as if I was brought back to my past life; when I was thirteen years old. The old gentleman and I were squatting at the fence of an elementary school yground, watching a group of youthful kids dancing on stage, dazzling the audience as if they were fairies wrapped in sunshine. Followed by the gaudy dress and glittering decorations was a smiling face that looked like a monkey¡¯s butt. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Carol.¡± Carol poked her cheek with a finger to make a cute (terrifying) face, and said happily, ¡°Am I pretty now?¡± ¡°Nonsense, Carol doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ I only put on some light makeup and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore, Lilith. Hmhmhm~ you shouldn¡¯t have face blindness.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m blind, I can recognize what¡¯s human and what¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Who¡¯re you calling inhuman!¡± Carol finally realized what I was saying and angrily shouted with swelling cheeks, ¡°Uwaa, that¡¯s too much, it took me two hours to do this makeup only to be humiliated by Lilith like this!¡± ¡°Even if you continue for another two hours, you won¡¯t be able to cover up that you¡¯re a clown from the monkey family!!!¡± ¡°Who are you calling a clown from the monkey family! I put so much effort preparing for tonight¡¯s n so that I¡¯d be captured without fail.¡± ¡°Besides, I clearly put the makeup on well,¡± Carol continued, unconvinced. ¡°Oh? Can you tell me where your makeup looks good?¡± Carol stroked her cheek, revealing a charming (scary) smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this slightly blushy makeup will make me feel demure, and this hazy shyness will arouse a man¡¯s desire to protect?¡± ¡°Not a chance.¡± I pulled Carol¡¯s cheeks out and said, ¡°That much cosmetic powder will only make your face thicker.¡± ¡°Ouch¡­ it hurts.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s get rid of the makeup. It¡¯s gettingte, we should head to the preassigned spot.¡± I released my hand and found that my fingers were also dyed red. How much makeup did this girl use? ¡°No.¡± Carol wrapped her arms around her chest and turned her face to the side, refusing to listen. ¡°Come on,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Carol remained stubborn and turned farther away. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t feed you.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t eat, and I won¡¯t go either.¡± ¡°Looks like I need to get rough.¡± I rolled up my sleeves and was ready to force Carol to remove the makeup, but as soon as I caught her, she took the opportunity to flop on the ground to throw a tantrum, ¡°Don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t remove the makeup I took two hours to put on, please don¡¯t. ¡± As I looked at Carol iling her limbs on the floor with her eyes closed, a strong sense to switch teammate crossed my mind. My desire to beat Carol here and now was also incredibly strong. Book 2: Chapter 17: Since You Can’t Rely on Good Look, You Must Rely on Acting Book 2: Chapter 17: Since You Can¡¯t Rely on Good Look, You Must Rely on Acting ¡°Seriously¡­ do you really think this will work?¡± Carol gave me a thumbs-up, her eyes that were visible between the gaps of the printed cloth had already changed into the shape of a crescent, ¡°Of course, who do you think thisdy is? This operation will be 100% sessful.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± I stopped looking at Carol¡¯s quirky expression and turned my head to watch the intersection. It¡¯spletely dark now, and we ¡ªwho are about to enact our n¡ª have naturallye early. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t beat Carol¡¯s uncontrolled outburst skills, so I can only help her to implement the n with that beautiful (ugly) makeup. As for sess, it depends on luck and the taste of the person responsible for capturing the ves. Hmm¡­ if the person¡¯s taste is odd, then Carol might work wonders as she is. ¡°Wow, Lilith, can I take this cloth off my head, it¡¯s so hot.¡± ¡°No.¡± Before leaving, Carol had to cover her head with a printed cloth under my strong coercion. Now she looked like a Japanese ninja with only a pair of eyes exposed, and the rest of her face covered with the floral-printed cloth she was using to hold things. Although this look is funny and she gets a lot of looks from people in the streets, it is at least better than the monkey butt makeup she put on herself. It¡¯s already dark at this point, but it¡¯s not toote that there were no civilians on the street. As a Dragon Princess, I can¡¯t be seen going around with someone who looks like a clown. ¡°Carol, are you sure you¡¯ll run into those people here?¡± At this time, I was hiding on arge tree near a remote intersection, observing the surrounding area through the dense foliage. ¡°I don¡¯t know~¡± Carol crouched on the branch next to me, tearing the leaves in her hand out of boredom. ¡°I don¡¯t know how those people act, but I¡¯ve heard women crying around here. So it¡¯s probably from the vers.¡± ¡°What if we miss them tonight and have to wait for tomorrow? I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to save many ves even if the n goes perfectly tomorrow.¡± There are three auctions starting from today until the day after tomorrow. If Carol is caught tomorrow, then I¡¯ll have to wait for the day after tomorrow to buy her. At that time, I am afraid that all the ves in the auction will be sold out. ¡°Then we just have to wait for the next batch of ves to be transported and save them. No matter what, I will do my best to save the people I can save,¡± I was not able to make out her expression since her face was hidden from view, but Carol said with an extremely resolved tone. ¡°Next batch?¡± ¡°Yes. The auction in Harbor City can be said to be thergest ve-trading market, but the real source of ves are the elves, beastmen, subi, and the like that are captured by mercenaries hired by rich merchants. Another thing they do is reach out to those small viges in the border areas and forcefully plunder the beautiful young girls. Even if small ces like that just up and disappear directly it¡¯s easy to just push the me to Demon Beasts and no one will bother to investigate.¡± ¡°At most, the auction house has a rtively strong background and can directly eat some other ve shops. The real source of evil is the greedy merchants and the disgusting nobles who start the cycle.¡± ¡°It is really aplete industrial chain.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Most people with inferiorityplexes are like this. They are dominated by greed and desire in their hearts, and act heinous towards others, but will take pity on those of lower standing than them. ¡°When would the next batche?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Carol paused to think, ¡°it shouldn¡¯t take too long, maybe another two months. After all, smuggling people from other areas isn¡¯t easy.¡± Two months? If I wait around here for two months then won¡¯t I miss my entrance for St.Caroline¡¯s Academy? No way, nuh-uh, I¡¯m not here to be a phnthropist. ¡°Carol, if you don¡¯t get captured soon then I¡¯ll directly sell you to the Auction House,¡± I threatened, intentionally stressing the word ¡®sell¡¯. ¡°Waaa¡­ Lilith, why are you suddenly so severe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to motivate you. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you would be 100% sessful? Do you have stage fright?¡± ¡°Of course not!! Just watch my performance! I¡¯ll definitely make those people fall head over heels for me,¡± Carol said, puffing out her chest. Squatting and trying to push her chest out at the same time, now she just looks like a duckying eggs. But instead of mocking her, I turned my attention back to the intersection. ¡°It¡¯s up to you then.¡± At this point, we can only hope for the pity of the gods. Although I don¡¯t give a crap about gods. ¡­¡­¡­ With the passing of time, civilians on the road became scarce. Perhaps due to the madness of the recent kidnappings, the pedestrians ¡ª especially women¡ª have begun to rush home in haste since night fell. Now there is no one visible on the road and the area turned frighteningly quiet. The only thing I can hear are the distant barking of dogs and the sound of our breathing. This was a ce known to be blessed by the Goddess, but the people here didn¡¯t even dare toe out at night. It was hard to tell if the corruption stemmed from the goddess or human nature. ¡°Are you ready? They should being soon.¡± I motioned to Carol next to me to get her ready. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Of course I¡¯m ready¡­¡± ¡°What are you trembling for, it¡¯s toote to back out now. Besides, didn¡¯t you always say you have a card up your sleeve?¡± Carol tried to wipe the sweat from her face but only managed to scratch the cloth that wrapped her head, ¡°Of course, thisdy has a n, but it¡¯s unavoidable that I¡¯m nervous since this is my first time doing undercover things.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going undercover,¡± I corrected, ¡°You deliberately became a ve by your own will to make me buy you out. It has nothing to do with going undercover.¡± ¡°Wao! Lilith, can¡¯t you just let me¡­ boo hoo hoo¡± ¡°Shh.¡± I covered Carol¡¯s mouth and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, someone¡¯s here.¡± The sound of rustling footsteps is very minor, but it is extremely clear in such a quiet environment. ¡®It¡¯s your turn.¡¯ I gestured to Carol with my eyes. Carol nodded, and slowly unwrapped the cloth on her head. After that¡­. well, I was so frightened by Carol¡¯s appearance that I almost fell off the tree. After being wrapped up for so long, the original monkey butt makeup had be smeared beyond recognition by her sweat. It now resembled¡­ a monkey butt that had fallen off the top of a twenty meter tall tree and was close to breaking apart. Carol notices my twitching face and shoots a questioning look at me. I suppressed the thought of wanting to kick Carol¡¯s face, barely shing her a shaky smile. There is nothing to be done as the footsteps were getting closer. Judging from the fast and stable footsteps, it should havee from a trained person. This was most likely our target. There¡¯s no time for Carol to redo her makeup, and I can only hope for that person¡¯s taste to be strange. Maybe he might like this type of Carol. As I gently pushed Carol, she jumped out of the tree and walked towards the center of the intersection. Looking at the red figure floating away, I don¡¯t know why I have a burning feeling in my heart. It was as if I was watching an urban inspirational drama of an ugly woman¡¯s counterattack. Let¡¯s go! Pikarol!1 Since you can¡¯t be a beauty, make up for it with your acting skills!
    1. Apparently pikachu + carol = pikarol
    Book 2: Chapter 18: The Self-Discipline of Actors (1) Book 2: Chapter 18: The Self-Discipline of Actors (1) Carol ran to the middle of the street with a fiery fit, took a look around, and then fell on the ground. Instead of standing up, she takes hold of her knee and begins to cry as if the gods had abandoned her. Well, it seems that I have misread Carol, she¡¯s actually very talented in acting. Her portrayal of a poor girl who identally fell and sprained her leg on the road and can now only cry helplessly in hopes of help was so vivid that even the fall and crying seemed so real. ¡°Wuwuwuwu, which ??????? put this stone in the middle of the road, don¡¯t they care about other people?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sometimes I feel like my enhanced hearing isn¡¯t really a good thing, especially when I¡¯m with Carol. Rustle. The sound of approaching footsteps instantly put me on alert. They must have heard Carol¡¯s cry because the footsteps have be louder and faster. I take a scroll that can conceal my presence out of the storage ring, and whisper, ¡°I like mama the most.¡± The scroll emits a faint glow that surrounded me andpletely masked my presence. A dark shadow crept out of the darkness and stopped beside Carol. ¡°Little girl, why are you out sote? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous here at night?¡± Here ites, the textbook example of a child trafficker. First, he would exaggerate how dangerous the ce is, then offer to take the child home and such. ¡°Would you like this uncle to take you home?¡± As expected, this man must have been sent by the Auction house to round up new ves. I gently move a bit of Lifeblood Force, gathering it within my eyes to improve my vision and soon the figure became clear. He had an ordinary face without any special features, a beard of stubble that seems to have been left alone for a long time, and dirty worker clothes¡­ What the ????, isn¡¯t this the same uncle that gave me directions earlier? How can this be? When I spoke to him earlier I didn¡¯t smell anything off about him, all I saw was a middle-aged man who has suffered countless struggles in life. Could it be that he¡¯s the legendary normal-looking uncle who controls the underworld criminals? Maybe he fakes his appearance because it¡¯s more convenient to find beautiful women that way? Since he was so intimate with me during the day, does that mean he also took a fancy to me? He even deliberately revealed some information to gain my trust. H- how scary, if I hadn¡¯t secretlye with Carol this time and learned of his true identity, the next time he appeared in front of me, maybe I would really have been fooled by him! When I think of it, I can¡¯t help but feel a bitter cold. This guy is a genuine ruler of the shadows. With his acting skills, I don¡¯t know how many innocent girls have been deceived. No wonder the auction house sends him out to do this kind of thing. Carol ignored him, still crying while holding her leg. Maybe he felt that his words failed to inspire trust due to theck of light thereof, the evil middle-aged uncle took out a candle from his chest pocket. I didn¡¯t see him light a fire or anything, but the wick was ignited with just a twitch of his fingers. The uncle moved the candle a little forward, then he bent down and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Uncle is not a bad person.¡± Hehe, who would buy that? Only bad guys say they aren¡¯t bad guys. At this moment, the crying Carol suddenly shook, perhaps she just recalled her mission and figured out the true identity of the person in front of her, the crying gradually stopped. Then Carol used her wide sleeves to cover the lower half of her face, revealing only a pair of red eyes and sighed, ¡°Many thanks for your care, milord, this Lady Safflower1 is infallibly grateful.¡± J- just what the hell is she trying to pull? Milord? Lady Safflower? Infallibly grateful? Do other worlds also have this ssical culture?2 Did I perhaps arrive at some strange alien world? And what is that Safflower, a stage name? It¡¯s quite daring for her to pick such a vulgar stage name. Carol¡¯s responses were like surging thunder, a p of thunder so loud that it briefly took off my attention. The evil uncle was shocked and stood there stunned for a long time. He then looked Carol up and down again using the candlelight and started to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Y- you pitiful child, how hard did you fall to be like this?3 Not only are your eyes swollen red, but your brain was broken as well. Hearing someone was saying that she has a brain problem again, Carol almost red up. Fortunately, she still knew the current situation and forced herself to remain calm. ¡°Hehe.¡± Carol slowly lowered her sleeves and said, ¡°You are quite funny, milord. Thisdy didn¡¯t fall, she was born like this.¡± When I saw Carol¡¯s action, I predicted the oue. Just as expected, the uncle froze for a few seconds after seeing Carol¡¯s appearance, and then his listless eyes widened instantly. He yelled while falling back in a panic as if he saw a ghost. Waving the candle wildly in front of him, he spoke incoherently, ¡°M-m-m- monster! Where did youe from?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Carol was about to have another fit of rage, but she managed to hold back after taking a few deep breaths. She covered her mouth andughed stiffly. ¡°Hehe, Milord is truly a jokester, how does thisdy bear any resemnce to a monster? To tease the littledy like this, did you perhaps get charmed by thisdy¡¯s natural beauty?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The uncle and I both felt sick to our stomachs.
    1. A Chinese ¡°pun?¡± that doesn¡¯t trante well. > This Wing is Grateful (ÕâÏáÓÐÀñ) In ancient times, rich people live in wings (of a traditional house). They are separated into North Wing and West Wing. Rich families often have three wives and four concubines, so they naturally have lots of children. The daughters are not allowed to go out and meet strangers before they get married, so when there is a guest, they¡¯d say; this ¡°side (wing)¡± is grateful. This side (ÕâÏá) is the way they use to refer to themselves (they are identifying by the room they live in somehow) and ÓÐÀñ is the greetings As the word has been passed down generation after generation, it has be an umon word that¡¯s not being used anymore. Now, the ¡°wing¡± refers to ¡°this side¡±.
    2. See previous note
    3. This line is very important to whates next. The word ˤ means fall down. Remember at the start of the chapter, she literally fell to the ground?
    Book 2: Chapter 19: The Self-Discipline of Actors (2) Book 2: Chapter 19: The Self-Discipline of Actors (2) What the ???? Carol, just how disgusting can you be? Even with that monkey butt face that¡¯s close to breaking apart, you still dare to act flirtatious? Are you not afraid of getting beaten up? However, Carol waspletely clueless and decided to throw a wink at the uncle. The uncle was so disgusted by Carol that he put both hands over his chest and immediately took a defensive stance. The knot in his throat dropped fiercely and the uncle kept ncing at Carol as if looking for something. After a while, he spoke in a trembling tone, ¡°You mean¡­ you were born like this?¡± Carol nodded her head. ¡°This uncle doesn¡¯t have much educational background, are you lying to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± ¡°Really¡­ such a pitiful child, the goddess has made such a big joke out of you, how did you grow up like this? I couldn¡¯t even find any good-looking part on your face,¡± Uncle wiped the tears in the corner of his eyes and said with pity. With hispassionate tone and sincere tears from the corner of his eye, if I didn¡¯t know his true identity, I would definitely have thought he was a good,passionate uncle1. ¡°¡­Just how pitiful does milord think thisdy is to make milord so sad,¡± Carol tolerates his words with twitching cheeks and gritted teeth. ¡°How¡­ how pitiful, so pitiful that she doesn¡¯t even recognize it herself and is living in her delusions.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Carol rolled up her sleeves and just before she rushed over, she was struck with fear afterparing her thin arms and legs with the uncle¡¯s tough and stocky build. ¡°Could it be that milord came to mock this youngdy?¡± ¡°Of course not, this uncle just wants to save those poor, ignorant girls.¡± So that¡¯s how he¡¯s ying it, as expected of the ruler of the shadows. He made kidnapping out to be such a clean and outstanding job. In that case, oh kind uncle, please take away the poor girl in front of you, she needs your help after all. ¡°Since uncle is still busy, I will leave first.¡± What? You¡¯re leaving? Aren¡¯t you the ruler of the shadows? What about your training as an actor? What¡¯s up with this half-???ed acting? Regardless of the oue, you should have taken Carol away to maintain your good guy act. However, the uncle didn¡¯t pay attention to any of those superficial things at all. Instead, he shook his head with a sigh before turning to leave, clearly unwilling to be entangled here. Damn it, I knew Carol¡¯s clown face would ruin things. Now that I think about it, even people with strange interests wouldn¡¯t want to see a badly mutted monkey-butt face. Even necrophiliacs only want beautiful corpses, they too would vomit if they saw a rotting corpse. I knew I should¡¯ve been tough and forced Carol to remove the makeup. Seeing that the uncle was about to leave, Carol was stunned for a few seconds, and then jumped the uncle using one of her signature moves; holding his legs. ¡°Waaa¡­ didn¡¯t you agree to help this¡­ apany this youngdy home, why are you leaving? Weren¡¯t you afraid some strangers would try to abduct me?¡± The uncle moved forward a few steps and found he couldn¡¯t throw off Carol, so he reluctantly said, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t worry, you look safe and you will be fine.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ what do you mean safe? When thisdy is born so beautiful, ordinary people will have the urge tomit crimes just by looking at me.¡± ¡°What you said¡­ their urge tomit crime stems from looking at you and welled-up the desire to step on your face,¡± The uncle continued while trying to pull his legs from Carol¡¯s clutch, ¡°Besides, that face might actually look better if you kicked it.¡± ¡°Awawa!! Why are you just as mean as Lilith? This¡­ This youngdy is obviously pretty. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. You must take me away.¡± The uncle who had dragged Carol away for more than ten meters suddenly stopped his feet. He turned his head to look at Carol¡¯s face and said to her with a questioning expression, ¡°youngdy, have you fallen for uncle?¡± ¡°Yuck¡­¡± Now it was Carol¡¯s turn to feel sick. Then the uncle quickly pulled his legs out of Carrol¡¯s grasp while she was momentarily distracted and leaped away with Battle-Qi on full force. He disappeared in merely a few moments. ¡°Uuu¡­¡± Carol stared at the spot where the uncle disappeared, crying and shouting at the spot, ¡°Sheesh, how can thisdy be safe with such a beautiful look? Jerk! Dummy! Go Die! Uuu¡­ what if the n fails now¡­¡± I sighed, and just as I was going tofort Carol. I heard the sound of another¡¯s footsteps from the distance where the uncle disappeared, and this time the footsteps were not alone. There seemed to be many people chasing someone or some people. What¡¯s going on? Could it be said that the uncle¡¯s evil truth has been discovered and is being hunted down by the masses of some righteous people? Although I was still puzzled, I remained cautiously unmoving. The uncle came out of the shadows, and the candle on his hand actually didn¡¯t go out even when he is running so wildly. It illuminated the uneasy face of the uncle as he grabbed Carol¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Huh? ¡­ Ah?¡± Carol didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation, and asked ignorantly, ¡°follow¡­ where?¡± The uncle grabbed Carol¡¯s hand and dragged her along, his tone of voice was anything but calm, ¡°There is no time to exin now. If you don¡¯t start running, we won¡¯t be able to get away anymore.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ there¡¯s no way to run anymore.¡± Multiple footsteps sounded, and several figures in ck clothes surrounded Carol and the uncle. An impressive looking person slowly stepped out of the horde. ¡°It sure is hard to track you down,¡± The man flicked the weapon on his waist while stroking the scar on his face that stretched from his left forehead to his right chin. ¡°Say, where are the organizers, what are they secretly nning?¡±
    1. TLN: But he really is a goodpassionate uncle¡­ this is just your own misunderstanding~
    Book 2: Chapter 20: Real Villains Never act Good Book 2: Chapter 20: Real Viins Never act Good That man was wearing an ordinary warrior outfit, he had arge sword slung across his waist, his fingers lightly flicking the handle of the de to produce tinkling sounds. A very long scar stretched from left to the right side of his face, making the ugly face look even fiercer. As though he detested the whole world, I could feel a strong aura of malice around him even while he was just standing there. Scarface, he was the man who drove the ve carriage on the street at noon and almost hit me. He¡¯s here now, which means¡­ if he¡¯s the one sent by the auction house to catch ves, then¡­ who is the uncle? ¡°Tell me¡­ where are the organizers, otherwise¡­ you may not be able to go back alive today.¡± Scarface said with a calm smile, but the expression looked a little grim. The uncle sneered, ¡°dream on.¡± Scarface frowned slightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°Afraid of death? Do you think I would still be confronting you if I am afraid of death? After my sister was taken away by you ten years ago, my life has no meaning except revenge.¡± ¡°Your sister? Oh ~ I was wondering why you intrude in our work. It turns out that your sister was also sold as a ve. Too bad I don¡¯t remember who your sister was sold to, otherwise, I might even tell you out of kindness. How about we take you too, haha¡­ after all, we need a lot of ves every day.¡± Scarface inclined his head and pretended to think about it for a while, but his tone was indifferent. ¡°I advise you not to think about your sister anymore, the ves that are sold generally have bad ends.¡± ¡°Moreover,¡± Scarface said with a cheerfulugh, ¡°ves ten years ago should have signed a Spirit Contract, what can you do even if you manage to find her.¡± ¡°You!¡± The uncle widened his eyes with rage, and veins bulged violently on his forehead, but he forcibly resisted the anger, ¡°What the hell do you want out of all this?¡± ¡°What do I want? Didn¡¯t I just say¡­¡± Scarface stared at the uncle with sharp eyes, ¡°where are the organizers and what they¡¯re nning?¡± ¡°Like I said¡­¡± Uncle said, ¡°Dream on! As long as I have a breath, I will save all the innocent girls who would fall into your trap! I won¡¯t give you information about that organization.¡± ¡°Then there is no other choice. I wanted to have a nice talk with you, but now it seems that we don¡¯t have anymon ground.¡± Scarface shrugged with regret, ¡°Kill him.¡± As the men in ck who surrounded the Uncle and Carol began to rush forward, the uncle also assumed a fighting stance. However, in terms of battle aura, the uncle was only slightly stronger than those in ck, and was definitely weaker than Scarface. He had no chance of winning. What should I do? If I act, then I¡¯m afraid that Carol¡¯s n will go down the drain, but if I don¡¯t, Carol may just be captured and the n will go on, but the uncle will be killed. Abandon one person to save more¡­ or save the one person in front of me¡­ This is basically the same as the trolley problem. But you have to make a choice even from that nonsense question. For me, the answer to this question is¡­ Of course, it is to save the people in front of me. I am not a hero, I don¡¯t have it in me to save so many people. With that decided, I move to deactivate the concealment scroll, but suddenly the uncle Speaks with confidence, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m the same person who was chased away by your weak henchmen in the past?¡± The uncle shouted loudly, and his body suddenly burst with a force that was far greater than the ck-clothed men around him. Was the uncle hiding his power level? I pulled back the foot that I had extended earlier, and returned to squatting on the branch again. I held my breath while carefully observing the situations. ¡°Oh? Have you advanced to the intermediate level of warriors?¡± Seeing the uncle¡¯s power suddenly erupt, Scarface showed no sign of confusion and continued to lightly tap his sword handle. ¡°Not bad, it looks like you weren¡¯t just running from us these past years, however, the men under mymand are not so simple.¡± Just as he said that, some of the men took positions around the uncle. There was no connection between them, but the force in their bodies seemed to bebined in a way that didn¡¯t lose to the Uncle¡¯s in power. ¡°Combo Formation?¡± Uncle called out in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Combo Formation.¡± Scarface set his attention on the uncle, unexpectedly spending time to exin what was happening to him. ¡°The guards at our auction house are all orphans raised from an early age. Those orphans don¡¯t have too much talent, so most of them can only reach the rank of a low-level warrior. However¡­ they trained from childhood to have a certain method to unite the Battle-Qi of several people together into an inseparable whole, which allows them to freely transfer the energy to any one of them, allowing them to use power far beyond themselves.¡± ¡°That is to say, before you bring down everyone, you will be facing thebined assault of several people. The only downside is that this method is quite harmful to the human body. Almost everyone who bes the focus of the technique dies by the age of twenty. Hahaha ¡­ what am I talking about, do I still pity them?¡± Scarfaceughed like a madman while moving a hand to touch his scar, ¡°We can get as many orphans as we want anyway.¡± To use people as tools and then throw them away after use as a matter of course, it¡¯s inhuman. ¡°You ¡­¡± Uncle red back at Scarface with red eyes, ¡°You vile beast!!! How can you treat those pitiful children like this?!¡± Then the uncle turned to the men in ck, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, children. Put down your swords ande with this uncle. You can be free from the control of these animals.¡± As he spoke, he reached a trembling hand out to touch the face of one of the men in ck. Scarface seemed to have seen something incredibly strange, ¡°Hahaha, from the reactions of the many self-righteous people who have heard my exnation, you are the first person to even ask them to drop their weapons.¡± ¡°However¡­ you¡¯ll probably be disappointed to hear¡­ they can¡¯t respond to you¡­ b-e-c-a-u-s-e~ their tongues have been cut out.¡± Just as Scarface said that, one of the men in ckshed out at the uncle with his sword. Book 2: Chapter 21: Children don’t interrupt when Adults are Speaking Book 2: Chapter 21: Children don¡¯t interrupt when Adults are Speaking The man in ck shed his sword directly at the uncle¡¯s hand, the sharp de¡¯s light carried a level of power that was no weaker than an intermediate rank warrior. ¡°You¡­¡± The uncle hurriedly dodged the knife, however, the man in ckid on the pressure as he inclined the de of the sword andshed out again. This time, the uncle leaned back to avoid the knife by a hair¡¯s breadth. The candle me in his hand instantly grew in intensity as he swept it forward to force the man in ck to back off. Where the fire shone, there were eyes that did not reflect any brilliance. Just as the man in ck stepped back, his Qi suddenly weakened. At the same time, the Battle-qi of a man in ck behind the uncle suddenly rose, and the big sword in his hand flew straight towards the uncle¡¯s head. ¡°Ha! Exploding Mountain!¡± The uncle shouted angrily, and a strong air pressure sted out from his body, directly pushing the man in ck back. ¡°Oh? Surprisingly you¡¯ve got a Martial Skill.¡± Scarface touched his chin and said with interest, ¡°With your background and talents, you not only managed to break through to the Intermediate Rank, but also have a Martial Skill? It seems that you¡¯re already determined to work for that organization.¡± The uncle sneered, ¡°so long as I can kill everyst one of you beasts who spare not even children, I will work for anyone.¡± ¡°Beasts, eh? I rather like that title,¡± Scarface suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh right, do you want to see it?¡± ¡°See what?¡± ¡°That thing¡­¡± Scarface pped his hands together, ¡°their tongues.¡± A man in ck took two steps forward and removed the mask on his face, revealing a pale young face beneath the ck clothing that looked as if he had never been exposed to the sun. The man in ck opened his mouth, his mouth was empty, and only a part of his tongue was visible. ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± The uncle took two steps forward, his eyes fierce like an animal choosing its prey, but he was stopped by the sword of the man in ck. The uncle cursed while dodging the concentrated sword attacks from the men in ck clothes, ¡°You beasts, they¡¯re still children!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got no choice, I don¡¯t want to be too cruel to the children either, but you must know that ve trading is a high-risk upation. This is the only way to prevent them from leaking information about the auction house to good guys like you after their reformation.¡± Scarface said with a hand covering his face as though to show off how helpless he was. As if the people in ck couldn¡¯t hear the savage words spoken by Scarface at all, they continued to sh at the uncle with lifeless eyes. They were like puppets on a string without their own awareness and could only follow the orders of their master. ¡°Sooner orter, you will be punished by the goddess.¡± ¡°Goddess? Divine punishment?¡± Scarface touched the scars on his face as if he¡¯d just heard the best joke in the world, ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± ¡°If the Goddess or divine punishment was truly real, I think I would have experienced it already. However¡­ I haven¡¯t¡­ I haven¡¯t even experienced it once¡­ The Goddess¡¯ Grace, Divine Punishment, or whatever, all of that is just nonsense!! I never believed in any of that stuff! Therefore¡­¡± Scarface¡¯s expression suddenly turned fierce, ¡°Whoever the hell dares to talk about those nonsensical things to me, I will kill him!¡± As soon he said those words, the man in ck who was fighting with the uncle suddenly dropped his sword to meet the uncle¡¯s fist. The uncle was taken aback and subconsciously pulled his punches. The man in ck took the opportunity totch onto the uncle and directly bar the uncle¡¯s actions. ¡°Crap.¡± Another man in ck shed at the uncle from behind. Uncle unleashed his Battle-qi in an attempt to break free, but the man whotched onto him matched him with Battle-qi of the same level. How could he struggle free? The uncle had to use his Battle-qi to form a pale red aura defense around his body. It¡¯s perfectly feasible for an intermediate rank warrior¡¯s body to be strong enough to defend against a lower level warrior¡¯s full power and receive few, if any, injuries. However, just before the sword was less than a foot away from the uncle, the Qi of the man in ck who was holding the uncle suddenly weakened, and the Qi of the man in ck behind him suddenly rose sharply. Damn!¡± The uncle roared and pushed the man holding onto him away, but it was already toote to dodge the sword, his only option was to sidestep it to prevent any fatal wound. ¡°Pfff.¡± The big sword smashed through the defense of the reddish aura and carved a bright red flower of blood directly on the uncle¡¯s shoulder. The uncle rolled away on the ground, half-squatting and covering his shoulder. He red at Scarface and shouted, ¡°Despicable!¡± ¡°Despicable? That¡¯s the bestpliment for me.¡± Scarface¡¯s disgusting smile returned to his lips. Then he re-stated his orders to the men in ck, ¡°kill him, I don¡¯t want to spend any more time on him than I already have.¡± The men in ck slowly moved closer to the uncle. Damnit, they¡¯re really going to kill him. I calcted the distance between myself and the uncle, and found that it would be difficult for me to get there in time even if I used all my strength. At this point, I can only hope that the uncle can hold on for a few more seconds even if he gets injured in the process. Just as I was going to rush out, someone I had long forgotten about suddenly spoke up, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Carol suddenly ran to the middle of the men in ck, held her hands out wide to protect the uncle and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Scarface was just as surprised as he learned of the new entry, ¡°There was another woman? You stand aside, don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Scarface motioned one of the men in ck to move out from in front of him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to catch a woman here ¡­ I have to see how she looks, if she looks good, then tonight¡¯s quota will be¡­¡± The man in ck gave way, exposing Carol¡¯s scarlet silhouette. Scarface trembled, his eyes almost bulged out of his eyes, then he pulled sharply to draw his sword and shouted at Carol, ¡°what¡¯s a devil doing here assaulting others in broad daylight!¡± Carol realized that he was calling her a devil and stomped her foot angrily. She pointed at scarface¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°You are the devil! Your whole family is devil! Thisdy¡­¡± Carol stopped abruptly, cutting off her rant midway, and then tugged her sleeve up to half-cover her face and said coyly, ¡°this youngdy is so naturally beautiful, how could I be a devil? Why would a handsome mister like you insult this youngdy?¡± ¡°Yuck¡­¡± Even Scarface retched. ¡°I wonder if milord will allow this youngdy to have a word.¡± ¡°No!¡± Scarface¡¯s eyes opened wide and he spoke, ¡°This girl is making me sick, cut her to pieces too!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just chop her up, make sure to turn her into a meat paste! Damn, how disgusting.¡± Book 2: Chapter 22: The so-called Relevant Departments Always Appear When They Shouldn’t Appear Book 2: Chapter 22: The so-called Relevant Departments Always Appear When They Shouldn¡¯t Appear After Scarface gave the order, all the men in ck rushed to Carol and the uncle simultaneously. If they were merely a few ordinary low-level warriors, then even if they all rushed up at the same time, the uncle should be able to beat them back with his power level. However, with this group of people in ck relying on their Combo Formation, any one person can instantly reach the level of an intermediate warrior, and with them all attacking at the same time it became difficult for the uncle to judge their power quickly, just like what happened earlier. Moreover, the uncle was injured. Seeing all the men in ck rushing over with sharp swords in hand, Carol immediately screamed and started to crouch on the ground, holding her head and shivering in fear. ¡°Damn it! She¡¯s in the way.¡± Although the uncle said that, he still took two steps forward. The candle me in his hand brightened, and the me suddenly turned into a moving serpent of fire. The fire snake was like a living creature, winding around uncle and Carol to protect them. Every time the men in ck rushed up they would be forced back by the fire snake. For a moment, the men in ck were unexpectedly unable to hurt the uncle and Carol in the slightest. When she saw that the men in ck couldn¡¯t rush in, Carol instantly became arrogant, as if the sight of her trembling on the ground a moment ago was just a hallucination. She pointed at Scarface and scolded, ¡°Stupid Scarface, smelly baldly, there¡¯s nothing you can do to us now. Hmph, thisdy just wanted to talk to you and yet you refuse. You even went as far as to order your goons to kill thisdy. Did you think thisdy was so easy to kill? Naive.¡± Scarface didn¡¯t meet Carol¡¯s eyes andpletely ignored her, he sneered at the uncle and said, ¡°I thought you only had ordinary weapons, I hadn¡¯t expected you to have a Military Arms. It seems that the organization values you very much, to the point they¡¯re even willing to give such a weapon to you.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Carol cut in before the uncle could speak, as if dissatisfied with Scarface¡¯s disregard for her, ¡°Our uncle is powerful, faithful, and more handsome than you. Even though I just treated him like a bad guy, it still couldn¡¯t cover up his good nature. It is only natural he will be valued everywhere he goes.¡± ¡°You thought I was a bad guy and still wanted to follow me?¡± The uncle looked at Carol suspiciously, still brooding over why Carol was tangling up with him earlier. ¡°Um ¡­ that ¡­ I was actually joking, hahaha. Uncle is so nice, who would think you were a bad guy ¡­¡± Carol chuckled twice, then turned her finger to Scarface and said, ¡°When I said ¡®bad guy¡¯ I, of course, meant men who look like bad guys at first nce.¡± ¡°Look at him, he looks ugly, has a vicious look, and has a big scar on his face. At first nce, it looks like a wicked viin, even if ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ what ¡­ did I hit the nail on the head¡­?¡± ¡°I said shut up!¡± Scarface expression suddenly became malevolent, ¡°Is looking ugly the same as being a bad person? Does having sharp eyes mean you do bad things? Hahaha, thank the Goddess of Light. Does the scripture of the Goddess teach you to judge people by appearance? I am¡­¡± ¡°That¡­ forgive me for my interruption, I don¡¯t pray to the goddess of light,¡± said Carol, flickering her innocent eyes and said, ¡°I follow the Dragon God.¡± 1 Scarface¡¯s words caught in his throat, and his red eyes red at Carol as if wanted to devour Carol. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you believe in! No matter who you believe in, you¡¯re going to die here today!¡± Scarface growled and rushed directly at Carol and the Uncle. Scarface is obviously not the same as the men in ck or even the uncle and he managed to close the distance of thirty meters in an instant. The sword in his hand shed sharply at the fire snake. The fire snake that had been able to drive back the men in ck several times was easily cut apart like a piece of ordinary twine. ¡°Even if we are both intermediate warriors, the difference between the fourth and sixth rank is still veryrge.¡± Scarface didn¡¯t care about Carol for the moment, and instead rushed towards the uncle who he saw as a slight threat. Therge sword in his hand exuded a dense, pale ck sword aura. It was easy to tell at a nce that it was not any ordinary weapon. If something was cut by it, then I would dread to see the result. Naturally, the uncle did not dare to fight back directly. Instead, he threw the candle in his hand, which instantly exploded when it came in contact with the sword, causing a huge amount of smoke and dust to fly out. For a moment, Scarface lost sight of their movement. ¡°Haha, take that, who told you to rush over with a terrible expression, pfft, it¡¯s good for you to die, so that you can¡¯t harm others¡­¡± ¡°Madame, please stop talking!!¡± As soon as the voice came, the dust was swept by the wind, revealing an unharmed Scarface. Scarface looked at the frozen Carol with a smirk and said, ¡°Keep talking, why don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Carol twitched her cheeks, and was speechless for a long time. Then she suddenly covered her mouth, and blurted out, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t say anything, you were just hearing things.¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll get to you in a moment!¡± Scarface didn¡¯t want to deal with Carol anymore and thus turned his attention back to the uncle and asked, ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± The uncle slowly stood up. His left hand fell to his side because of the earlier shoulder injury. It would not be useful for a while, however, he still clenched his right hand and said, ¡°whatst words? I just want to drag you to hell with me. That¡¯s all! ¡± The uncle roared and rushed at Scarface. ¡°How interesting, even I¡¯ve started to admire you somewhat. Because of that, I will stop bullying you now.¡± Scarface threw his sword down and moved forward to grapple with the uncle. Even though Scarface threw away his weapon, it was a simple fact that the uncle had no chance of winning. And in merely a handful of moments, a lot of new injuries were added to his body, while Scarface waspletely unharmed. If anything, I should be grateful that Scarface decided to be honorable at this point, since it gave me time to think of a solution. If I rush out, there¡¯s a chance that I won¡¯t be able to save uncle or Carol, and that Scarface could take both of them as hostages to threaten me. Not to mention that the scrolls my mother gave me were hardly suitable for this situation. However, thanks to my genius, I finally thought of a perfect runaway strategy. I took out two scrolls from the ring with opposite attributes. One is a Water Condensation scroll that can instantly extract arge amount of water from the air, and the other is an Ignition scroll that can create a fierce burning me. When these two meet¡­ a lot of water vapor will be created! With that, I can blind Scarface, and with the addition of my concealment scroll that can mask my presence¡­ It¡¯s Perfect! Haha¡­ I really am a genius. At the moment, while everyone¡¯s eyes are all attracted by the battle between the uncle and Scarface, I can quietly throw it over. However, just as I was about to throw the scrolls, a sharp whistle suddenly broke the silent night sky, forcing everyone to stop and look out. Scarface stared at the direction of the whistle, and I looked at my empty left hand. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s thew enforcement team.¡± ¡°Oh snap! My Water Condensation scroll!¡± 2
    1. Silva wishes to inquire about Carol¡¯s reaction when she learns Lilith is the dragon princess
    2. Silva expresses concern over the looming disaster
    Book 2: Chapter 23: Unexpected Surprises Book 2: Chapter 23: Unexpected Surprises ¡°Oh? It¡¯s raining?¡± Because I was startled by the sudden whistle just now, I identally threw out the Water Condensation scroll, but the Ignition scroll was still in my hands. Because of that, the surrounding area had been covered by pouring rain. Although the rain could obscure vision to a certain extent, it is obviously impossible for me to rescue uncle and Carol silently. 1 Damn it, why is there always someone interrupting the gorgeous appearance of this princess? Is it so difficult to give me a little spotlight? Fortunately, Scarface didn¡¯t care too much and didn¡¯t probe the magic elements remaining in the air. He just looked up curiously before turning his attention back to the whistle. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect thew enforcement team toe so fast.¡± Scarface picked up his sword from the ground and returned it back into its scabbard. He said to the uncle, ¡°Although we¡¯ve bribed the heads of thew enforcement team, in the end, they are still our adversaries as they work on the bright side. If we kill people in front of them, I¡¯m afraid that people on both sides of the coin will be upset. So congrattions, your life has been spared.¡± ¡°Okay team, let¡¯s go.¡± Scarface waved his hand at the men in ck around him. ¡°Tonight¡¯s quota¡­¡± Then he shot a nce at Carol. His eyes were as bright as someone seeing the New World for the first time, and he looked Carol up and down. ¡°You ¡­ what do you want from me?¡± Carol shuddered at Scarface¡¯s aggressive gaze, shrinking back from him. ¡°I was almost cheated.¡± ¡°Wh- What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that after the countless number of women that I¡¯ve seen grow, I almost let you slip from my hands.¡± ¡°You¡­ what are you talking about?¡± 2 ¡°It¡¯s good camouge, I didn¡¯t see through it at all.¡± Scarface suddenly walked over and pinched Carol¡¯s face, kneading it back and forth a few times like he was working the dough, and then carefully looked at the reddish stains on his hands, ¡°Poor quality make-up? Interesting, I was fooled by poor make-up. Your skill with makeup is not bad.¡± ¡°Ouch¡­ that hurts. What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand, you just need to look beautiful.¡± Scarface took two steps back and ordered, ¡°Tie up this youngdy for me.¡± The men in ck moved in response. Two of them stepped forward and quickly tied Carol up. The rain has stopped, and everyone is soaked from head to toe. Carol squirms like a caterpir on the ground, trying to break free of the rope on her body, but she¡¯s unable to do anything except yell. ¡°You¡­ what the hell are you doing, let go of thisdy, it hurts¡­ it¡¯s too tight around my breasts.¡± ¡°What?¡± Scarface sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what we are doing after seeing this?¡± ¡°Uuu¡­ how would I know what you are doing, you didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything? I remember saying it clearly a few times¡­ you know what~ forget it. Since you asked so nicely, I will mercifully tell you, youngdy¡­¡± ¡°Youngdy, run away. These bad people are vers!¡± The uncle who had been beaten before was struggling to get up as he said this sentence. ¡°????, did I ask you to say that?¡± Scarface kicked the uncle in the abdomen, causing him to spit out blood. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ we are the rumored ve merchants, you will being with us, little girl. Hehe¡­ I promise I will find you a good buyer.¡± ¡°You said you capture ves?¡± Carol widened her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You work for the biggest underground auction?¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to take me in as a ve?¡± ¡°Of course, are you afraid, well even if you are afraid ¡­¡± ¡°Wao¡­ I¡¯ve finally found the right person.¡± Carol crawled up to Scarface¡¯s feet, arching with excitement: ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting anymore. Whew, you scared me. Earlier, I thought the uncle was a ver, but in the end he was a good guy¡­¡± ¡°Hey¡­ why do you have such a disgusted look when saying that I¡¯m a good person, for some reason, it hurts¡­¡± the uncle said withck of energy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details, what¡¯s important now¡­ is that thisdy can finally be caught¡­ haha.¡± Carol twisted her body around Scarface¡¯s legs shamelessly. ¡°Hurry¡­ take me away, I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Scarface asked with a twitching face, ¡°You¡¯re not actually an idiot, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the idiot! Your whole family are idiots¡­ How could a gifted and intelligent woman like thisdy be an idiot, but for the sake of you taking me in, thisdy will forgive you today.¡± Scarface facepalmed, ¡°you¡¯re really an idiot.¡± ¡°Well, forget it, as long as she looks good, someone will buy her. Take her away.¡± A man in ck rested Carol on his shoulders and quickly disappeared into the darkness. ¡°Alright, thew enforcement team is should be here soon, I will withdraw first.¡± Scarface also walked towards the dark and waved at the uncle before his figure disappeared, ¡°Let¡¯s y again sometime, if I¡¯m in a good mood, you might find out where your sister was sold ¡­ haha ¡­ ¡± That was a down to earth teasing tone. ¡°Damn!¡± The uncle was struggling to stand up, but after a few attempts, he helplessly fell to the ground, worsening his injury. Just then, neat and powerful footsteps echoed in the silent night, and those so-calledw enforcement teams finally arrived three whole minutes after the whistle sounded.
    1. The silva is mncholic over it being ¡°just rain¡± and not a tsunami
    2. make up is weak to water, silva is amused
    Book 2: Chapter 24: Everything is Difficult in the Beginning Book 2: Chapter 24: Everything is Difficult in the Beginning A team of uniformly dressed and well-equipped teams approached from a distance with neat steps, blowing whistle as they approached, seemingly conspicuously disying their existence and unting their might. However, making such a big noise all the time has frigging no use other than to give the vers sufficient time to escape. The team stopped in front of the uncle. The leader took two steps forward with antern in his hand, but within thentern was not a candle or something of that nature, but a shining stone. It was a Bright Stone. It could be said to be a verymon lighting object, but it was expensive and not something ordinary people could afford. The man held the Bright stone close to the uncle who was on the ground and carefully looked him over, but he didn¡¯t seem to have noticed that the uncle was seriously injured, and began to question him with a frown. ¡°The city¡¯s curfew has already passed, what are you doing outside at this time?¡± The uncle pointed at the direction Scarface left and weakly replied, ¡°Someone just captured a young girl and is going to sell her as a ve.¡± ¡°ve trafficking?¡± The man looked around perfunctorily. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone suspicious.¡± ¡°They already left, why¡­ did you guys only arrive now¡­¡± The man seemed displeased to hear such a question and coldly said, ¡°Ourw enforcement team is busy, we won¡¯t be avable at any time.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t bother saying anything.¡± The man interrupted the uncle¡¯s follow-up and said, ¡°Since this is just your first offense, I¡¯ll let you off with only a warning. If you are still wandering during the next curfew, we¡¯ll have the right to arrest you as a suspicious person.¡± ¡°Everyone, turn left!¡± The man did not give the uncle a chance to respond again, he turned back to his team and barked the order, ¡°Patrol target, west wall, start marching!¡± The team turned around, trotting away in the opposite direction of scarface in lockstep. The leader picked up the metal whistle hanging on his neck and blew on it rhythmically apanied by the orderly footsteps. The sound of the whistle became smaller and smaller, and gradually disappeared into the night. The silence of the night was restored, and not even a dog¡¯s bark could be heard. At that moment, the extremely constrained cry resounded so clearly in the quiet night. ¡°Sister¡­ I¡­ failed again¡­¡± I put away my concealment scroll and slowly walked to the uncle, but I didn¡¯t know how tofort him, so I said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, a big man shouldn¡¯t cry.¡± I regretted it immediately after saying it, the uncle he¡­ should be allowed to cry now. After all, his enemies were in front of him, but he didn¡¯t have the ability to get revenge. Helplessness is far more painful than physical pain, it¡¯s the kind of pain that prates the bone marrow. ¡°How long have you been there?¡± The uncle¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound surprised, as if he knew I was hiding there all along. ¡°From the beginning, but how did you know that I was hiding there.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, but the rain a moment ago was weird. Thosew enforcement officers weren¡¯t wet at all.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it.¡± I crouched down and began to examine the uncle¡¯s injuries. ¡°Do you mind if I take a look.¡± The uncle didn¡¯t answer, still staring nkly at the sky. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± I slowly tore open the uncle¡¯s shirt and found that the sword wound on the uncle¡¯s blood-stained shoulder was the lightest, and the few punches he took when confronting Scarface were the most dangerous. There were a lot of ck marks on the uncle¡¯s body, and he winced in pain when I ran my fingertips over them. Not only that, the uncle also had old injuries of various sizes, eighty percent of which were stab wounds, including those from the sword of the men in ck. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything that can treat your injuries now, I can only do some emergency treatment for you at the moment.¡± Most of the scrolls that my mother gave me were powerful offensive scrolls, and only a small part were scrolls with utility abilities like the Concealment Scroll. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t a single healing scroll in the ring. Perhaps she was confident in my self-healing ability. I tore apart the uncle¡¯s shirt into a cloth strip and wrapped up the bleeding wound on his shoulder. I¡¯d done this kind of thing often in my previous life, so I was very skilled at it. ¡°Well, bear with me first. I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡± As I put the uncle on my shoulders, he was like a fish with all the bones removed the way he hung limply, resting his entire body¡¯s weight on me. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Uncle suddenly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make your move earlier?¡± ¡°Make my move? Uncle, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll also be taken away?¡± I slowly dragged the uncle forward. Due to his height, the uncle¡¯s feet could only be dragged on the ground, and two drag marks were left on the muddy ground. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, there¡¯s no fear in your eyes at all. Though it¡¯s just a hunch, but I have a feeling you would have been able to beat that Scarface.¡± ¡°Uncle is really smart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hardly smart,¡± the uncle wryly smiled to himself, ¡°But if I didn¡¯t have at least this much observational skill, I would have been stabbed to death by those people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you could tell, uncle, but Carol got caught intentionally.¡± ¡°Carol?¡± ¡°The mentally retarded girl from just now.¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s yourpanion. But why would she want to get caught on purpose?¡± ¡°Almost for the same reason as you, uncle.¡± ¡°Almost?¡± The uncle thought for a moment, then suddenly realized, ¡°You mean she¡¯s going to save the ve too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y around, I didn¡¯t feel the slightest amount of Battle-qi or Magic Power from her. She should just be an ordinary person. Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for a normal person to jump into a tiger¡¯s den like this?¡± ¡°Of course, force isn¡¯t enough, but you can still outsmart them.¡± Then I told the uncle half of our n. In any case, the goal of the uncle is simr to ours. Not to mention, if it¡¯s this uncle, maybe he can supplement the subsequent n. After hearing the n, the uncle lowered his head and thought for a few seconds, then said solemnly, ¡°Give up on her, she¡¯s beyond saving.¡± 1 ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are too many unknown factors in this n. Without knowing the internal conditions of the auction site and the auction process, the chance that you could sessfully buy her is very low. Moreover, you don¡¯t know how deranged some nobles can be in order to buy their favorite ve. They can even go as far as giving up their family properties.¡± ¡°Giving up family properties? That bad? Isn¡¯t it just some random ves to them, is it worth it to go that far?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not worth it, but it¡¯s a matter of reputation to those nobles if they were unable to buy what they like from the auctions. For the sake of their reputation, let alone their properties, they are even willing to sell their own wives and children into very.¡± ¡°Therefore,¡± the uncle looked at me with pity, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote for yourpanion.¡±
    1. Silva wishes Carol to rest in peace. Or was it pieces? I don¡¯t know.
    Book 2: Chapter 25: A Story Always Has a Lot of Contrived Plots Book 2: Chapter 25: A Story Always Has a Lot of Contrived Plots ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you always trying to save those poor innocent girls? It¡¯s not good to jinx them like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jinxing her. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Trying to do things like that without careful consideration isn¡¯t an act of courage, it¡¯s just recklessness.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± I gazed at the uncle¡¯s pale side profile and said, ¡°Uncle, you clearly knew you weren¡¯t a match for the enemies, but you still rush forward without hesitation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, knowing that I lost a lot of things because of my recklessness, I have long since resolved in my heart to think carefully about everything, but sometimes I can¡¯t control myself.¡± The uncle¡¯s eyelids dropped and even though I couldn¡¯t see him clearly, I could feel a loneliness from him. ¡°Regardless, I still have to go.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t talk about the deal that Carol and I made, but if the only thing I need to worry about is money, then I¡¯ve got no fears that I will be beaten out.¡± The uncle was silent for a long while and said, ¡°That Carol, she must be a very important person to you.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve only known each other for half a day.¡± ¡°Half a day?¡± The uncle opened his eyes wide and asked incredulously, ¡°You only know her for half a day and you¡¯d go that far for her? Let¡¯s not talk about danger, I¡¯m afraid the money you will need to buy her this time is also an astronomical figure. Is it worth it for someone who has only known you for so short a time that you¡¯re practically strangers?¡± ¡°Is it worth it?¡± In my mind, I suddenly remembered a night from my previous life when I was a youth, the crowd, the shaking figures, the bright red liquid, and the spectators wearing demonic masks. Everyone seemed to be watching a shadow y, pping at the story in the show, but they couldn¡¯t show any genuinepassion for those actors. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when she asked me to join in her foolish n while crying on the ground like a child, I saw a shadow of my past on her. Just like me before, forced to leave important people, and only able to squat in a corner and cry. I don¡¯t want to see others like me, because every time I¡¯m forcibly reminded of many things that I have gone through lengths to forget.¡± ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you the same, uncle. Back then, if you didn¡¯t care about Carol, you would¡¯ve been able to flee without any trouble. You knew Carol wouldn¡¯t be in danger of getting captured.¡± The uncle didn¡¯t answer my question, instead he sighed before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young and still have such stories to tell.¡± ¡°Everyone has a story, they merely have different circumstances. Moreover, even though I look like a loli, I¡¯m already a full-grown adult,¡± While speaking, I puffed out my inexisting chest to show off that I am a respectable adult. ¡°¡­yeah, everyone has a story.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you bementing on the fact that I said I¡¯m an adult?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Uncle raised his head with difficulty, looking at the dim neb in the sky, but his eyes reflected some kind of crystal liquid. ¡°Lil¡¯ sis¡­ Alex1¡­¡± ¡°Hey, is that all the reaction I get when I reveal my real age? Don¡¯t just change the subject!¡± ¡°Hush.¡± ¡°¡­I have half a mind to abandon you here.¡± ¡°Hush, uncle is tired, and he needs to sleep for a while.¡± ¡°How about I let you sleep here forever?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t actually fall asleep! I really will leave you here, you know? I¡¯m a woman of my word.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±
    ¡°Wow¡­ guest, why are you bringing another injured person back?¡± I took the uncle for a fewps on the street, but couldn¡¯t find a ce simr to a clinic. The uncle also fell asleep because of his injuries, and I had no choice but to take him back to the inn. I didn¡¯t expect that the inn¡¯s waiter was still so busy at this time of day. When he saw me enter the door with the uncle, he rushed over to help me carry him to the room. ¡°Honestly, you are such a good person,¡± said the waiter with after he helped me bring the uncle to the bed. ¡°What do you mean by good person?¡± ¡°Earlier this afternoon, didn¡¯t you bring that little beggar in? You even let her take a bath and feed her. Now you have brought back this badly injured person, if you are not a good person, then what are you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯m actually a ver? Can¡¯t you tell that the little beggar is gone?¡± ¡°Haha, guest, you really are a joker, how could a cute girl like you be a ver?¡± It seems I¡¯d make a fortune if I really went and became a ver. ¡°¡­ Just think of me as a good person then,¡± I threw a gold coin to the waiter, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now, please go out and find a doctor for uncle, quickly.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the waiter caught it with a smile on his face. As he was about to leave, he suddenly turned back and said, ¡°oh, right.¡± The waiter brought out a pile of dirty rags from the corner, ¡°These are the clothes that the little beggar changed out of, did you want me to throw them or what¡­?¡± ¡°Just throw them¡­ wait no, burn them.¡± If that kind of thing isn¡¯t burned, I¡¯m afraid that something like rabies virus will spread. ¡°Alright.¡± The waiter held the rags and ran. When he reached the door, a silvery object suddenly fell from the inside and made a crisp sound when it fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The waiter picked it up and found it to be a silver lotus pendant. Just from looking at the material, it was easy to tell that it wasn¡¯t incredibly valuable, it was difficult to imagine that it was something that a youngdy would have. However, judging from Carol¡¯s unconventional appearance, it¡¯s not that hard to imagine where she¡¯d have found such a thing. ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto it.¡± I took the pendant and found that there was nothing special about it other than the vivid budding lotus flower carving, so I was about to casually shove it into the storage ring. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The uncle, who I had thought was asleep because of his injuries, suddenly said. Looking back, I found the uncle struggled to sit up while bearing with the pain of his injuries. He was staring at the pendant in my hand, with lips trembling with excitement as if what I was holding was his younger sister who had been missing for many years. ¡°Can you show that to me?¡± Before I could answer, the uncle started taking trembling steps towards me. No, he was stretching his hand towards the pendant in my hand. If I didn¡¯t give it to him, he would just fall directly on the ground because he couldn¡¯t reach it. I helplessly handed the pendant over to the uncle. The uncle took the pendant carefully looked it over several times, then he ced the pendant on his forehead with trembling hands and suddenly burst into tears. ¡°This¡­ this is my sister¡¯s pendant¡­ It was a birthday present I gave her when she was ten years old.¡± Uncle¡­ sister¡¯s pendant? But why did Carol have it? I frowned slightly and realized that things were gettingplicated. Looking at the uncle who was crying like a child, I suddenly felt as if I stepped into a melodramatic plot written by a dog-headed writer.
    1. Silva wonders about the connection between this Alex and the previous one. I motion to rename Alex to Alyx
    Book 2: Chapter 26: The Start of a Plan Always has a lot of Momentum Book 2: Chapter 26: The Start of a n Always has a lot of Momentum Whether it¡¯s melodramatic or not, I¡¯ve got to put everything in order first. First of all, Carol ran away from home and came to the Port City to rescue the ves. ording to what she said before, her reason for saving the ve may be rted to another ve. Moreover, she mentioned a person named Alex. Considering her tone of speech, it seems that they were at least acquaintances. At the very least, they seemed to trust one another fully. Then the uncle also had a younger sister named Alex, who was arrested by a ver ten years ago. Her whereabouts are unknown. Finally, a silver lotus pendant fell out of Carol¡¯s clothes, but the uncle said it was a birthday gift he bought for his sister ten years ago. ve, Alex, Sister, Pendant. The situation became clear in an instant. The story probably goes like this: Uncle had a lovely younger sister named Alex, but one day Alex was abducted by a ver, which was then bought by Carol¡¯s family. In the days when Alex was at Carol¡¯s house, she established a deep friendship with Carol, a youngdy who did not act like a nobledy, but for whatever reason, Carol came to hate the existence of ¡°ves¡± since she couldn¡¯t befriend Alex with her status as a ve, which led her to run away from home alone to rescue the ves. Then she met the uncle and me. Right now, she got caught deliberately by the ver in order to implement the n. Hmm¡­ it should be like this, but it¡¯s important to consider¡­ The reason why Carol even gave up her life in thep of luxury and ran here to do such a dangerous thing. Moreover, that time she was crying like she had lost someone close to her, and if that pendant was not on Alex¡­ Thinking of it that way, then uncle¡¯s sister¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ But looking at the uncle who had burst into tears, I couldn¡¯t say anything. I could only hope that I had guessed wrong. Alex must still be living happily somewhere in this world. Although I know this is nothing but hope. After a long while, the uncle finally calmed down and slowly raised his hand in the air. The pendant shook back and forth with the trembling of the uncle¡¯s hand, and the original lotus flower seemed to bloom instantly. ¡°Who held this pendant before?¡± The uncle asked with red eyes. ¡°Who is Little Beggar?¡± After hesitating for a long time, I still answered, ¡°It¡¯s Carol.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Uncle gasped heavily, it was as if a fire was burning in his chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t she trying to save ves? Why then would she buy ves? Ah? Could it be that she says one thing with her mouth, but in fact is no different from those scummy nobles, they¡¯re all ¡­ Cough, cough, cough!!¡± ¡°Uncle, are you okay?¡± The uncle was too excited and worsened his injuries. He coughed with his hands on the edge of the bed, and the bright red blood was particrly prominent on the uncle¡¯s pale face. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to get a doctor! What are you getting distracted for, there¡¯s an injured person here!¡± I gently kicked the waiter, who seemed to be lost in thought. ¡°Ah¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯ll go right away.¡± The waiter wheezed painfully and then hurriedly ran out. ¡°Uncle, calm down first.¡± ¡°How can I calm down, this is my sister who I have been searching for ten years!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re in a hurry, Carol has already been captured.¡± ¡°Right, she was captured.¡± The fire the uncle¡¯s eyes instantly went out and was reced with sadness. I sighed and advised, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t get too excited. The pendant Carol had may not have anything to do with her, maybe she picked it up randomly.¡± ¡°However, Alex loved this pendant. She said she would keep it with her at all times. If that girl could just pick it up, does that mean¡­¡± Shoot! Uncle began to think of the worst. ¡°Ah¡­ that, maybe it was actually bought by Carol¡¯s family, so it¡¯s natural that Carol would have the pendant, and with Carol¡¯s kind nature, Alex will definitely be alive and living well, so you can rest assured, Uncle.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why it is imperative that we save Carol now so that we can hear the whole story from her, right?¡± There was no other way. At this point, I can only tell him half-truths. I¡¯ll dy telling him the whole truth for a while. In short, I have to wait for the uncle¡¯s injuries to heal. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to take the blow. ¡°Uncle, you have to heal yourself now, or your body won¡¯t be able to get by at the time you reunite with your sister.¡± The uncle slowlyid back, there was still a hint of distrust in his eyes. However, after a while, the uncle sighed and begged, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I will bring Carol back to you, and let her tell you all about Alex¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Then you should take a break first, uncle. The doctor will be here soon.¡± I turned around and wanted to give the uncle some resting space but when I walked toward the door, I suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Right, I don¡¯t know what to call you, uncle.¡± ¡°Reyter, Marcus Reyter. My sister is Marcus Alexiel. ¡°I¡¯m Lilith, please take care of me from now on.¡± The uncle ignored me and looked at the pendant in his hand. Whether he was immersed in the mood of excitement or apprehension about his sister¡¯s whereabouts, I didn¡¯t care. I just turned and walked into the night. Thete-night was very silent. The dim stars that could have been seen in the night sky were also invisible at this time, just as my mood was dark and turbid. I took out the entry card from my storage ring and rubbed at the iprehensible characters. I could feel an unknown wildfire raging in my heart to the extent that I want to burn everything in front of me. This is the second time I have the urge topletely obliterate something even if I add up my experiences from my past life. But since it is an evil ve auction, then I won¡¯t hold back destroying it. Lifting my feet into the deeper darkness, I felt a dark shadow flowing around me. Even if they¡¯re weak, I¡¯m only one person¡­ Even though my heart felt a little trepidation¡­ Even if I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something very important ¡­ Tonight, nobody can stop the Artemis Niger Lilith, the Dragon Princess of Chaos. Nobody! ¡­A short whileter. ¡°Why did youe back again?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot the auction I¡¯m supposed to go to is set tomorrow night.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 27: The Importance of Good Teammates (1) Book 2: Chapter 27: The Importance of Good Teammates (1) The night was thick, and the sky seemed to be covered by a ck iron curtain with no visible starlight. ¡°Is this it?¡± I held a small Bright Stonentern in my hand, the bright jade light illuminated my surroundings. However, the dark hole in front of me still looked like a man-eating beast, the darkness made it impossible to see the insides. The alley was as messy as it was yesterday, but the trio was gone and most likely had been rescued. When the uncle finally settled down and rested for a whole day, I took note of the uncle¡¯s endless list of things to take note of and brainstormed together with him. Then, it was finally time for me to participate in the ve auction. Although I was bleeping rich in my previous life and a Dragon Princess in this life, I have to admit that I have never experienced anything like participating in an auction. If it wasn¡¯t for the uncle who told me a lot about the auction process, I¡¯m afraid I might have brought shame upon myself this time. Although I don¡¯t know why the poor uncle knew about the auction process that only rich people could participate in, he wouldn¡¯t have lied to me. After all, he was more worried than I was. If it was not for his health, I¡¯m afraid the uncle would¡¯ve followed me. Moreover, when I left, the uncle solemnly handed me a badge. ¡°This badge was given to me by the organization. You mighte across their people at the auction house, present this badge and those affiliated with it will help you.¡± ¡°So what organization are you talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific name of the organization, but I heard that the organization was created by the continent¡¯s top expert to save ves.¡± ¡°It makes people feel ill at ease not knowing the name, and since you¡¯ve got the backing of a top-ss powerhouse in the maind, why didn¡¯t they take a shot on their own?¡± ¡°Well, the influence of a top-ss power is wide and their every word and deed will affect many things, so it is normal for them to not be able to act personally. But the mystery and strength of that organization are beyond any doubt. After all, I was promoted to a Mid-ss warrior by relying on the treasures they gave me. So if you are in trouble you must find them, don¡¯t be stubborn and try to solve the problem by yourself. ¡°Ok, ok, I got it.¡± So now that I have another hidden backer, I¡¯m more likely to seed. It¡¯s just¡­ I yed around with the golden badge, which was engraved with a canary standing outside its birdcage as it shone brilliantly. I don¡¯t know why, but looking at this beautifully crafted badge, I keep feeling that there is an unreliable auraing off it. That so-called organization¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be a scam right¡­ ¡°Haha ¡­ how is that possible.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at myself, it seems that I have been overly suspicious because I had been scammed too many times. This was a chance for the uncle to learn his sister¡¯s whereabouts, how could he screw me over on this matter. Moreover, hadn¡¯t Scarface asked the uncle for the whereabouts of that organization earlier? Mhm, it definitely isn¡¯t a scam this time. I firmed my mind, then put the badge into my storage ring. After all, the auction house is still tracking the organization. If they find the badge on me, they may just capture me outright. Alright, it¡¯s time to start. I pped my cheeks to wake myself up, then I took out a mask I bought from a roadside stall and put it on my face. Don¡¯t expose your true face, that was the uncle¡¯s first piece of advice. ¡°Hoo. Let¡¯s go.¡± Taking a deep breath to calm my nerves, I walked into the ck hole with antern. The diameter of the ck hole is about one and a half meters, so I can just walk straight in.1 After walking inside, I found that the passage was longer than I expected, and I still haven¡¯t reached the end after roughly ten minutes of walking. I heard that there were no less than a hundred holes like this to the auction house. How can they make so many holes like this? Maybe they should just call themselves the Rabbit House. While I was making a retort, I found that I had reached the end of the tunnel. However, the end of the tunnel was just a smooth stone wall. ¡°How do I get in, by using intangibility ability?¡± I kicked the stone wall but it didn¡¯t even leave a mark. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help giving the stone wall a careful examination. Although I hadn¡¯t used all of my strength, there weren¡¯t many walls that could bear my kick. But I watched it for a long time and noticed nothing except that the whole wall was made of polished stone. ¡°BANG!¡± Since that was the case, I kicked it again, but once more there was no trace left on the stone wall. Damn that nefarious thing! I don¡¯t fricking believe there¡¯s a wall this princess can¡¯t scale! ¡°BANG!!!¡± I kicked with all my strength and finally noticed some movement. I saw a mirror-like circle suddenly appear on the smooth stone wall. The circle first reflected the fox mask I was wearing, then it gradually became transparent and exposed an angry grandpa with a white beard. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say knocking three times would be enough? Which mother ?????? is kicking it? Why don¡¯t you take some pity on the weary body of this old man?¡± Although the grandfather looked very kind, like a white-bearded grandfather who a protagonist would meet after falling off a cliff, his tone was as vulgar as a rogue roaming the streets and alleys all year round. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You?¡± The hooligan grandfather looks me up and down, ¡°Why is a little girling here in the middle of the night instead of running on home. What are you doing now? Get outta my sight. You shouldn¡¯t be here, run along before I tie you up and sell you off.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for the auction.¡± ¡°Just you? Haha, don¡¯t joke with me.¡± The Grandpa disdainfully said, ¡°judging from your t-chested, you look barely over 13 years old. Hurry on and leave, this isn¡¯t a ce for little girls.¡± ¡°BANG!¡± I stepped on the mirror and said fiercely, ¡°First of all, I came to participate in the auction, not to joke with you¡± ¡°Second, this princess is, already, an, adult!!!¡± ¡°It hurts! We2¡­ I mean this little one gets it already, hurry¡­ get your foot off me.¡± The grandpa in the mirror struggled for mercy as if I¡¯d actually stepped on his face. After I got off, the hooligan grandpa¡¯s face really had crimson footprints as if I¡¯d actually stepped on him. ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡± ¡°No ????! This elder is obviously not a human. This elder is a legendary sacred tool. Hmph, rude little girl, if you kneel on the ground to beg for mercy, this elder might kindly let you off, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°BANG!¡± I stomped on his face again, and this time I even grinded my heel along the surface, ¡°This princess already owns a few divine artifacts, and you think I¡¯d be afraid of a mere sacred tool? Hahn?¡±
    1. She is 1.4m tall
    2. Royal ¡®we¡¯ as he is being haughty
    Book 2: Chapter 28: The Importance of Good Teammates (2) Book 2: Chapter 28: The Importance of Good Teammates (2) ¡°It hurts !!! I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m really going to die!¡± ¡°Huh? You still dare to y games?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Great aunt is surely generous enough to spare this small one.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Seeing that the grandpa admitted defeat, I raised my leg with a cold hmph. After that, two mercury-like hands unexpectedly extended from the smooth wall, the grandpa used both hands to repeatedly rub at his face. A wall is rubbing his face? I watched the strange scene with interest. ¡°Are you really a sacred artifact?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The gramps suddenly welled-up with arrogance the moment sacred artifact was mentioned and hepletely forgot about everything that had just happened. ¡°Back in those days, just the mention of my name is enough to strike terror into the existence all over the world.¡± ¡°Back then? What about now?¡± ¡°Now¡­ I- I¡¯m certain I still have the power to shake the world.¡± ¡°Why would someone strong enough to shake the world be doing here?¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s because this grandfather is trying to avoid strife, cultivating my body and spirit.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard that the sacred artifacts are very powerful, but I stepped on your face, why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡± suddenly, beads of silver sweat began to roll down the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s because this one is a magnamious grandfather, I don¡¯t want topete with a little girl.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I put my face close to Grandpa, and said with a nasty tone,¡± But I just said I¡¯m not a kid ~ ¡± ¡°Hmm ¡­ wait ¡­¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re notfortable if I¡¯m not stepping on¡­¡± ¡°Little ¡­ this little one was wrong! Wait ¡­¡± Stomp! ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah!!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°This¡­ although this little one is a sacred weapon, he was injured in a past battle. He has no strength at all, so he has been reduced to the watchdog of the auction house.¡± ¡°Hmph! You should¡¯ve obediently listened to me from the start.¡± After being stepped on by me for more than ten minutes, the grandfather in front of me now acts just like a good baby. I spoke and he answered, he threw himself to the ground and talked. ¡°What did you say your name was again?¡± ¡°My name¡­¡± the grandpa took a moment to recall, ¡°it seems that no one had called this one by his name in a long time now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lived quite a miserable life.¡± ¡°This grandfather is called Inferno, sacred weapon of the former Saint of the Inferno.¡± ¡°Saint of Inferno?¡± ¡°Yes, he was a peak power thousands of years ago. When this grandfather was still at its peak, when the Saint of the Inferno and Ibined our power, we were practically invincible. If not for that that year ¡­¡± ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Seeing that he was about to start a monologue if I let him keep talking, I quickly stopped him in fear that I¡¯d miss the auction, ¡°Stop with your glorious history, I didn¡¯te to the auction to hear your backstory.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Inferno was in an extremely bad mood with me having interrupted him and suddenly said with ack of enthusiasm, ¡°do you have a pass?¡± ¡°I have one.¡± As soon as I took out the pass, an invisible force acted on the pass. The pass slowly floated, and the strange characters inscribed on it began to sparkle. Inferno nced up at it and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed. You can enter.¡± After that, Inferno¡¯s face disappeared and the pass card lost the blessing of the invisible power and directly fell to the ground. Picking up the pass card and looking around, I found that there were no changes in my surroundings, and the stone wall in front of me was still faintly glowing. More like, it looked even harder than before. ????! How am I supposed to get in? Do I really have to phase through the wall? Just thinking about that is making me angry. I moved toward the wall and kicked it. ¡°???????, how dare you trick this Princess. Try and see if I will not demolish you today.¡± However, when my feet touched the stone wall, there was no real impact. What appeared to be a stone wall rippled like the surface of water, and then my foot passed directly through it. Damn, I overshot it. But now it¡¯s toote to pull back, and I could only watch as I lost my center of gravity and fell forward. ¡°Ouch.¡± I fell straight to the ground all at once, although it didn¡¯t hurt, I must¡¯ve looked really awkward right now. I could even faintly hear the old *******¡¯s mockingugh. ¡°Damn that Inferno. This princess will definitely tear you apart one of these days.¡± As I greeted the eighteen generations of ancestors in my heart, a surprised voice sounded in front of me. ¡°Guest, are you okay.¡± The man in front was dressed in a waiter¡¯s suit with a professional smile on his face, but I could see the ridicule hidden in his face. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± The waiter waved his hands quickly. ¡°How could Iugh at a guest.¡± ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine.¡± I stood up and patted the dirt off my body, ¡°I¡¯m here to participate in the auction, please take me to the venue.¡± The waiter looked me up and down, and seemed to be looking for something. After a while, perhaps failing to find what he wanted, he bowed slightly and said ¡°My apologies, guest. I can¡¯t take you to the auction right now.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°The rules of the auction house stiptes that if you do not have a noble family emblem, you must first pay a deposit of one thousand gold coins.¡± ¡°So to put it inly, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡± ¡°Oh not at all, those are simply the auction house¡¯s regtions, meant to prevent people from maliciously disrupting the auction. If you do not pay, it will cause huge losses to the auction house.¡± ¡°Your auction is a big business, what are you afraid of?¡± The waiter smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Even if that is true, there will always be some people we dare not provoke. For example, in the past, a saint bought a ve from us and did not pay, and to this day we still have yet to locate and receive payment from him.¡± Even a sainte here to buy ves? This ce really is rotten. ¡°Okay, I understand. It¡¯s only a thousand gold coins.¡± I remove the storage ring from my finger and shake it lightly in front of the waiter. Arge number of gold coins flow out of the ring and gradually build into a hill under the waiter¡¯s feet. ¡°Well, that should be a few thousand there. You can count it yourself.¡± Seeing the hill of gold coins on the ground, the waiter didn¡¯t panic at all and turned a blind eye to my embarrassing moment. I saw him take out a storage ring from his chest pocket. A faint light shed, and the gold coins on the ground instantly disappeared. The waiter reacted and bowed slightly to me, but his face was still the same. It was a very condescending smile, as ifughing at my childish antics. ¡°A total of 8,532 gold coins, you may proceed, honored guest.¡± Ok ¡­ I really want to hit him, but now the most important thing is to participate in the auction. If I caused a scene here and got kicked out of the auction house, that¡¯d be troublesome. I took a close look at the waiter, remembered his face, and walked in the direction he instructed. It¡¯s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge after three days, I¡¯lle to you to settle the bill when I finish my job here. At that time ¡­ Hum, I will punish you by having you count gold coins till you die. After all, this princess is still kind. Book 2: Chapter 29: There Will Always Be Someone Who Thinks They’re Hot Book 2: Chapter 29: There Will Always Be Someone Who Thinks They¡¯re Hot ¡°This is your number te, please keep it handy.¡± Following the directions the waiter gave me, I was led to a gate. There was a beautiful big sister in a low-cut pullover and short skirt, except it was cut low to emphasize her breasts and her skirt was so short it came up to her thighs. ¡°Can this be changed?¡± I asked, pointing to the number te in my hand. ¡°Is there a problem? Our number te is issued ording to the seat. You deposited 8,000 gold coins at once. We will directly give you an Earl¡¯s treatment. This position is extremely luxurious.¡± ¡°The problem isn¡¯t the seat, it¡¯s just that this number 38 is making me ufortable.¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± She was stunned for a moment after hearing my answer, and then quickly recovered her apologetic smile. ¡°But this was the only avable seat left from the first hundred numbers¡­ see¡­¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Thirty-eight is thirty-eight. I can¡¯t always be too particr about the details. Moreover, the difference between thirty-eight and stupid1 is still veryrge. ¡°Guests, pleasee in.¡± The older sister bowed slightly, and the door opened automatically. As the door opened, the light and noise rushed towards me. I quickly adapted to the light, and got a good look at the entire auction house. The entire venue is like a huge ssroom. The side I was standing at had rows of seats from the top to the bottom, and on the opposite side is a huge stage. At the moment though, it is covered by a red curtain that can¡¯t be seen past. This arrangement enables all the seated guests to see the stage clearly. Although rather than a beautiful and moving show, the stage would be showcasing the captured ves instead. The venue was almost full of people. Most of them were wearing masks, but looking at the family emblems at their chest, the mask they were wearing did nothing other than deceiving themselves. I was guided to the thirty-eighth seat, it was in the second row, which was almost a step away from the stage. ¡°Well then, I hope our honored guests can buy their favored products. The auction will begin soon, so stay tuned.¡± Favored ¡­ products? They really don¡¯t treat their ves like humans at all. ¡°It¡¯s strange to see such a little girle to buy ves.¡± I followed the sound and turned my head to find a blond man wearing a white half-face mask sitting next to me. ¡°Although you may not believe it, I¡¯m actually an adult.¡± ¡°How is that ¡­ possible.¡± The man¡¯s exposed cheeks twitched as he looked me up and down, spending a long time staring at a certain misleading ce. ¡°I have spent more than ten years around sea of flowers, and I can guess their age urately. You are obviously only 13 or 14 years old.¡± I don¡¯t want to investigate the meaning of ¡®the sea of flowers¡¯ nor do I want to look into if this man is in his early twenties. I directly pinched his arm with my small and delicate white hand. ¡°Ah, little sister, you are really enthusiastic. You did this kind of thing to a man you met for the first time, it¡¯s too bad but you¡¯re not my type. I like big breasts ¡­ owowowowowowow!!! Pain! It hurts!!! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adult.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see¡­ this mature sister ¡­ please let go.¡± Because the venue was too noisy, the man¡¯s cries did not attract attention. I did not get too caught up and let go of the man¡¯s hand. Then I started to look around. ¡°I didn¡¯t think someone as small as you would be so strong.¡± The man said as he rubbed his arm, seemingly not wanting to let this matter go. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I ¡­ I mean you are so cute ¡­ yeah, cute.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Say¡­ little¡ª I mean big sister, are you alone?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± The blond man pointed around, ¡°Because it¡¯s almost only men whoe to this auction.¡± Indeed, I have only seen three women so far throughout the venue, and they are all apanied by male partners. I¡¯m probably the only woman who came alone. But this is to be expected. In this type of auction where the sale of female ves is the mainstream, the guests whoe will naturally be people with a master-ve fetish. This also means that the ves that are generally bought are those who appeal to those kinds of people. There is no hope of a good ending for them. But that has nothing to do with me, I just came to rescue Carol. I looked around, and although I had a bit of knowledge about it, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh to myself. ¡°It¡¯s really impressive.¡± ¡°Of course, this is thergest ve auction in the entire Luminous Theocracy.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The blond man scratched his face awkwardly, and suddenly came over and asked, ¡°What kind of ve do you want to buy, big sister? An Elf? Beastman? A fresh and pure noblewoman? I personally rmend a subus with a big chest and white skin. Hehe, especially when you¡¯re doing that, their moans are so crisp.¡± The blond man hugs his shoulders, his face colored by his imagination. ¡°Oh? Do you not like any of those?¡± The man saw me staring at him without a word, thinking with a distressed grip on his chin, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect big sister to be so difficult to satisfy.¡± Hehe, I won¡¯t speak. I¡¯ll just watch you continue the show. After thinking for a moment, the man suddenly pped his hands as though he just realized: ¡°I got it! You¡¯re a woman!¡± You don¡¯t say! Did you think I was disguised as ady? ¡°That makes sense, since big sister is such a small¡­cute girl, you must havee to buy a lesbian, and if that¡¯s the case then you must be looking for someone like you, a very small ¡­ lovely girl. ¡± The young blond man gave an expression that said he¡¯d stumbled upon the truth, ¡°It turns out that older sister came to buy young girls. You¡¯ve got style, I like it.¡± The blond man patted my shoulder with relief. ¡°Did you know that we have a trick that is exclusively used to deal with lowly men?¡± ¡°You¡­ you do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I gently put my hand on the man¡¯s shoulder, and said softly, ¡°Japanese Ninjutsu ¨C Surprise Attack2~¡± ¡°This name ¡­ it¡¯s really not stylish.¡± ¡°Click!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Ten secondster, I watched the blond man continually twitching while hugging his shoulders and sneered: ¡°Some people really didn¡¯t know how to listen, what do you mean a young girl like me, am I so small?¡± ¡°It turns out ¡­ you ¡­ hiss ¡­ you ¡­ don¡¯t deny ¡­¡± The blond man seemed to want to say something, but he couldn¡¯t get it out because of the pain. Forget it, even if he said it, I wouldn¡¯t want to listen. It¡¯d just make me want to beat him up a few more times. At that moment, the lights of the entire venue suddenly dimmed, but everyone who came to the auction seemed to have expected this. Instead of panic, they quickly became quiet. ¡°Boom!¡± A ringing sound reverberated throughout the venue, and the lights suddenly shone on the red curtain. The curtain slowly opened, revealing a man in a clown mask. The man bowed to us first and then said in a strong baritone, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee to tonight¡¯s auction.¡±
    1. The Silver Silva provides context: A wordy between ¡°thir-ty eight¡± and ¡°three-eight¡±. If you remove the ¡°ten¡± between the three and eight, it bes ¡°three-eight¡±, which also carries the meaning of foolish and stupid.
    2. More context from the now tarnished Silver Silva: /item/%E5%BC%B9%E4%B8%80%E9%97%AA There isn¡¯t really a direct trantion for this term, µ¯Ò»ÉÁ. It¡¯s basically a skill used in games where you click the attack button the moment you deflected the enemy¡¯s attack in defense mode. It¡¯s a high-end skill pursued by all yers.
    Book 2: Chapter 30: The Auction Begins Book 2: Chapter 30: The Auction Begins ¡°Good eveningdies and gentlemen! Wee to the auction. I am the auctioneer today. You can call me Mr. Clown. I don¡¯t want to say too much, since I¡¯ve no doubt that all of you can¡¯t wait to see our wonderful products. The goddess created beauty in this world, and it is our duty to dedicate those beauty to everyone!¡± As the clown snapped his fingers, a gorgeous firework spewed out at the edge of the stage, and the audience at the venue began to get excited. ¡°Yesterday, our auction went perfectly. Some of you sitting here are old customers who are still interested after yesterday, as well as some new customers who want to pursue excitement. But no matter if you¡¯re an old customer or a new customer, I promise you will find the beauty you seek here! ¡± ¡°Oh !!!¡± The atmosphere of the venue was instantly mobilized, and everyone yelled like crazy. ¡°So, here¡¯s today¡¯s first wonderful item.¡± As soon the clown spoke, several big men with ck masks pushed a cart covered by ck cloth onto the stage. ¡°Today¡¯s appetizers¡ª virgin twin sisters!¡± The clown roughly pulled aside the ck cloth to reveal the contents. The two girls that were about fifteen or sixteen years old were revealed hugging each other naked. Maybe it¡¯d been too long since they saw the light, but both of them were afraid of the light and lowered their heads together. After a while, the two slowly raised their heads, nced left and right, and then found that hundreds of hungry wolves with green eyes were staring at them. Two almost identical faces became pale, their bodies trembled like leaves on the wind. The two held each other tighter in order to prevent being seenpletely naked, but what they did not know was that the valley of their breasts being pressed together would make people more excited. ¡°Hmm, not bad, as expected of thergest ve auction in the entire Luminous Theocracy. Only we could have appetizers of such a standard, and in all nine countries perhaps you¡¯ll never find a second auction of this level.¡± The blond man dangled his fingers under his jaw, smiling and offered a fair evaluation. ¡°What, are you aroused?¡± ¡°How can that be? I only said not bad as a figure of speech. As the son of Count Aneva of the Holy Dragon Empire, how can I, Aneva Durango, be aroused by these kinds of country bumpkins.¡± the blond-haired man said with disdain. ¡°Holy Dragon Empire?¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ that ¡­ actually I ¡­¡± The blond man who imed to be Durango also noticed he had said something wrong. He stuttered and tried to fix it, but didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°Okay, so even the son of the count of the Holy Dragon Empire hase to the Luminous Theocracy to buy ves. Are you saying that there are no beauties to be found in the Holy Dragon Empire?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ I¡¯m just here to search for novelty. Moreover¡­¡± Durango suddenly said with a mysterious expression, ¡°I¡¯m not the only person from another country.¡± ¡°Look at that ¡­¡± Durango whispered, pointing to a big-bellied old man in the first row. ¡°That¡¯s Archduke Carterbell of the Shadow Theocracy. I was shocked when I saw him. After all, Shadow Theocracy and Luminous Theocracy have always been sworn enemies. He actually ran to the enemy country secretly in order to participate in this auction. s¡­ he really is morally corrupt. If I were a goddess of darkness, I would surely tie him to a cross and burn him. ¡± You¡¯re the least qualified person to say that! Perhaps Durango couldn¡¯t stand my contemptuous look, he immediately changed the subject to someone on the opposite side. ¡°That is Count Karachi of the Macedonian Empire, the northernmost human kingdom on the maind. The Macedonian Empire is three countries away from the Luminous Theocracy, you know? But would you just look at him, sitting there so casually like a pig.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Durango straightened up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I came over from the Holy Dragon Empire.¡± That¡¯s irrelevant! Let¡¯s just ignore this guy and focus on the stage again. Enough time has passed for everyone to appreciate the disy, as such the clown has finally started speaking again. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be starting off the auction at Fifty Gold Coins.¡± Hearing the words starting off the auction, the two girls in the cage visibly tightened their hug and shivered even more. However, the audience did not show the slightest pity. Or rather, their mood was even higher. ¡°Sixty!¡± ¡°Seventy!¡± ¡°One Hundred!¡± With a cry, the price for the two girls continuously raised, and finally stopped at the price of One Hundred and Seventy Gold Coins. ¡°One hundred and seventy going once¡­ one hundred and seventy going twice¡­¡± The clown deliberately slowed down and hoped that someone would bargain, but everyone was silent. ¡°Excellent, sold for one hundred and seventy gold coins!¡± Seeing no one raising their voice again, the clown mmed the small wooden hammer in his hand, ¡°Congrattions to guest two hundred thirty-three for buying this beautiful pair for one hundred and seventy gold coins.¡± ¡°One hundred and seventy¡­ that¡¯s really cheap.¡± Just One hundred and seventy gold coins can buy two budding young girls. If I used all the gold coins in my ring¡­ could I buy everyone? After thinking about it, I shook my head and rejected the idea. I don¡¯t even know the price of them all. If I buy all the ves, I will definitely attract attention. I am afraid that will be even more dangerous. And that¡¯s just treating the symptoms but not the root cause, there will be more ves next time. So¡­ destroying the entire auction floor is much more effective. And to destroy the auction house¡­ the information Carol brings out is essential. Well, let¡¯s focus on the auction. I don¡¯t know why, but every time the clown reports the prices I suddenly feel very upset. ¡°Guest number two hundred thirty-three, pleasee backstage after the auction to collect the blood leases. Excellent, now onto the next highlight.¡± When ites to the main event, the audience was instantly excited, and some even stood up and started shouting for the elves. ¡°That¡¯s right! Some smart guests have already guessed, the highlight is a beautiful wind elf!¡± This time there were no carts or cages, but a petite girl came out silently from behind the scenes. Her green hair and pointed ears disyed her identity as an elf. The elf girl is wearing sexy lingerie. As opposed to being naked, this aroused the men even more. She wasn¡¯t restrained, but her eyes seemed to have lost all their energy, and she was numb to therge audience. Even Elves, the protagonists of many books since ancient times, cannot escape the tragic fate in this world. I heard that in order to escape the fate of being enved, the Elven Forest in the South gathered all the power of the elves to create a magic infinitely close to the demigod ranked ¡°Maze of Misdirection¡± in self-defense. But it is only infinitely close to the demigods. Any of the three demigods in the world can easily break that magic, but none of them are interested in it. ¡°This is an elven ve raised by the auction house from an early age. She is extremely skilled in all aspects.¡± The audience suddenly gave a wretched smile, and it seemed that almost everyone knew what they meant by ¡°all aspects¡±. ¡°She is also under a Spirit Contract, once you buy her, she will never betray you. Such a beautiful and heartfelt elf ve, aren¡¯t you tempted? There¡¯s not much else to say, start the bidding at two hundred gold coins!¡± Book 2: Chapter 31: Life’s Chance Encounters Always Catch You Off Guard Book 2: Chapter 31: Life¡¯s Chance Encounters Always Catch You Off Guard When the clown finished speaking, many people couldn¡¯t wait to start answering. ¡°Two Hundred!¡± ¡°Two Hundred and Fifty!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll put forth Three Hundred!¡± The audience¡¯s mood was soaring and the price broke through four hundred in just an instant. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you bidding?¡± I pushed out my elbows and sat firmly on the side. Durango didn¡¯t seem to be thinking about getting involved either. Durango sneered when he heard the words, ¡°Although I like elf girls very much, this one is obviously badly adjusted and is no different from a puppet.¡± ¡°ves with training this poor are generally only for minor nobles who only have a little money to spend. If you don¡¯t believe me, pay attention to the bidders sitting in the front, holding themselves back.¡± Looking around, I found that Durango was right, all the minor nobles who shot were behind, and the real rich people in the front three rows were still sitting calmly amidst the chaos. ¡°OK! The 177th guest bids 480 coins! Does anyone want to bid higher?¡± The clown looked around as usual. ¡°Four hundred and eighty, going once!¡± ¡°Four hundred and eighty, going twice!¡± ¡°Sold!¡± ¡°Sold for 480 coins! Congrattions to the 177th guest, please go to the back office to go through the formalities of contract transference after the auction is over.¡± The clown waved his hand at the green-haired elf, and the elf walked back obediently. Even after the auction concluded, her eyes did not show any signs of life. Just like a living corpse, she was only able to follow instructions or move instinctively, and possessed no will of her own. ¡°Ahh ~ so boring, is there nothing interesting to buy?¡± Durango sat sideways in his chair, bored and seemingly very dissatisfied with the previous item. Even though he was the one saying that the auction house¡¯s standard was not bad. ¡°The next item on our docket is a lovely beastman.¡± Another person wearing a ck mask appeared holding an iron chain in his hand and the end of the chain was a petite girl. The girl is very cute, with a pair of furry animal ears on her head. If I was still a man, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold myself back. The atmosphere of the auction also reached a climax with the appearance of the beastgirl. A few people sitting in the front row sat ramrod straight and prepared themselves. ¡°You ????????, let me go!¡± Unlike thest ones, the beast-eared girl was still fighting. While struggling, she cursed their ancestors. ¡°Haha, this was what we caughtst night. It seems she was hiding at the bottom of the cargo ship, trying to sneak in.¡± ¡°However, this kind of wild and difficult to train ve is more interesting, don¡¯t you think?¡± The clown twisted his waist in a very vulgar way and said in an indecent tone. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The audienceughed loudly and agreed with the clown¡¯s words. ¡°Ptooey! Scum!¡± The beast-eared girl spit on the clown¡¯s face. The clown pulled out a handkerchief from his sleeves and rubbed his mask slowly. ¡°Sweetie, the fiercer you are, the more people will want to buy you.¡± ¡°Then the auction will nowmence, we¡¯ll start the bidding at five hundred!¡± The price for her was higher than the elf from a moment ago, but the bidders were far more involved now. ¡°Six Hundred!¡± ¡°Seven Hundred!¡± ¡°Seven Hundred and Fifty! I am Marquis Stewart, give me face!¡± ¡°You have no right and no potential to be more than a fart at the border. I am the Marquis of Modo. Eight hundred gold coins. You give me face.¡± As soon as the Marquis of Modo spoke everything came to a halt, the calls stopped suddenly, and everyone seemed to be considering whether it was cost-effective to continue bidding on her. Seeing that the bidding stopped, the clown asked tentatively, ¡°Are there no more bidders? In that case, eight hundred, going once¡­ eight hundred, going twice¡­¡± ¡°One thousand.¡± The words were spoken in a calm tone, absolutely filled with self-confidence. The Marquis of Modo, who had thought he had things in the bag, was disturbed by this and immediately looked at the speaker with a face full of anger. But when he saw the man¡¯s appearance, he was astonished as a daylily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Count Muscara toe too.¡± Durango, who had been rxing, put on a serious expression when he saw the man. ¡°Is he powerful?¡± ¡°His strength is secondary. The important thing is that the power behind him is one of the five cardinals of the Luminous Theocracy, who are the most powerful people in the sacred order.¡± ¡°I wonder if he came this time on his own or as a representative for the person behind him.¡± ¡°Would be great if he¡¯s here on his own¡­¡± Durango smiled mischievously, ¡°If he¡¯s here as the cardinal¡¯s representative¡­ that¡¯ll certainly carry an interesting implication.¡± Holy order¡­ Cardinal, apparently I¡¯ll need to reconsider the capabilities of the auction house. ¡°Guests No. 13 is bidding for 1,000 gold coins. Is there anyone else who wants to contest them? Since there is not, the deal will be concluded.¡± Someone is naturally very happy at the price increase. Besides, he also knew that it was impossible for anyone to add more. He only asked symbolically and then quickly finalized it. ¡°Heh-heh¡­ little girl, see, I¡¯ve found a good ce for you ¡­¡± The animal-eared girl red at the clown, and then looked at Count Muscara again. Apparently, she made up her mind about something, and then suddenly an expression of pain appeared on her face. Not good¡­ if she¡­ ¡°Not on my watch!¡± The clown found out what she was going to do and pped the girl at least three meters away. But it was toote, the animal-eared girlid on her back and twitched slowly, then raised her head and showed a very taunting smile to the entire audience before spitting out a bright red tongue. After that, she lost all her strength and fell to the ground softly. ¡°Damn damn damn it!¡± The clown quickly rushed over to check her breathing, and then suddenly kicked the girl¡¯s body, sending her body over ten meters away. ¡°Take her away.¡± The clown¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. I don¡¯t know why, but looking at the beast-eared girl brought down like trash, I began to feel an irritation in my heart and rage that made me want to destroy everything. The auction room also became quiet for a while, and it seemed difficult for them to ept the scene that just ured. ¡°???????! This is the ve you trained?¡± Count Muscara was furious, growling and pping his armrest. The only uneptable thing was the fact that he lost out on her. ¡°This ¡­ this was a freshly caught ve, after all. Being a bit wild is normal.¡± When the customer was angry, the clown quickly nodded and apologized, ¡°Guests, don¡¯t be angry, this auction will double yourpensation.¡± Seeing that Count Muscara was still angry, the clown hesitated and seemed toe to a decision, ¡°Not only that, we will halve the price for the next pair of ves we auction, that is to say, two ves will be auctioned together, however we will only ount for one in the price.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hearing that, Count Muscara finally hummed. The clown pped his hands, ¡°Bring them up.¡± ¡°ng.¡± The sound of ringing chains came, and at the same time I heard screams that I knew very well. ¡°Waaa¡­scoundrel! Be gentle, you¡¯re hurting thisdy!¡± Our youngdy Carol was here atst. Young Lady Carol was put in a white dress, which perfectly matched her beautiful face and pleasing figure. Next to Carol was an elf girl, with azure hair and jewel-like eyes. Her perfect face was only slightly exposed in the light which eclipsed the surroundings. It¡¯s just that the beautiful elf is now trembling with fear, shaking with every step and making people wonder if she will fall to the ground in the next second. ¡°One is a stunning beauty who we caughtst night that ims to be a youngdy, and the other is a fairy elf, an extreme rarity even among other elves.¡± ¡°Two people, the starting price of which will be one thousand gold coins.¡± Two people? Well there¡¯s no harm, might as well buy them. Just as I was preparing to raise a bid, Durango suddenly screamed. ¡°F¡­????!!!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Durango pointed at Carol on the stage and stuttered, ¡°AAAAAHHHH¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you shaking?¡± ¡°IT¡¯S EMONA CAROL, ????!!!!¡± ¡°You ¡­ know her?¡± ¡°Crap!¡± Durango grabbed my shoulder tightly. I couldn¡¯t see his expression because of the mask, but I could see bloodshot red of his eyes. ¡°The sole daughter and only child of the Emona family of the Holy Dragon Empire, the baby daughter of that dragon-blooded lunatic, don¡¯t you get it!!!¡± Book 2: Chapter 32: When Going Out, You Have to Bring Enough Money Book 2: Chapter 32: When Going Out, You Have to Bring Enough Money ¡°Twelve Hundred!¡± ¡°Fifteen Hundred!¡± ¡°Two Thousand!¡± The bidding had begun. With Carol¡¯s beauty and the rarity of fairy elf, it was only natural that many people would bid, but the more those people cried out, the more Durango shook in front of me. ¡°Are you really that afraid?¡± ¡°No ????! Can¡¯t you be afraid? If anyone lets that dragon-blooded lunatic know that his baby girl was sold as a ve, he will definitely kill everyone here!¡± ¡°Dragon-blooded¡­ lunatic?¡± ¡°Yes, Emona Canster, the youngest Saint-level expert in thest millennia of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s history, he is also the man who once saved the entire western front of the Empire. ¡°Without him, I am afraid that the Holy Dragon Empire would¡¯ve been breached by the Demon Army by now.¡± Demon army? I remember that five of the nine human kingdoms bordered on the Demon Realm, and it was precisely because these five countries shared equal responsibilities that they were able to barely fend off the Demon race. In addition to that, the Demon King was injured and is currently chasing his son-inw across the world. But it stands to reason that the Holy Dragon Empire has the least to worry about, after all¡­ ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Holy Dragon Empire have the Guardian Dragon, Aurora? How could it almost have been breached?¡± ¡°It is precisely because of the existence of His Majesty the Guardian that the peak fighting power of the Holy Dragon Empire can be said to be the greatest in all of the nine kingdoms, but because of this we have always been the key offensive target for the Demons.¡± ¡°In thest Battle of Locarme, the Demon Army dispatched three grand dukes, even if the Holy Dragon Empire had the Guardian Dragon and Headmaster Mercaid, it would be difficult to say who would¡¯ve won. In the end, Emona Canster was born and repelled the third Grand Duke to win.¡± ¡°What to do ¡­ we¡¯ll be killed, everyone will be killed.¡± Durango curled up in his chair, holding his leg and trembled like a sieve. ¡°As for that, this is the Luminous Theocracy, no matter how terrible her father is, even he would be afraid to make trouble here.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure of that, Emona Canster was nearly fifty years old when he was awarded his title of Duke, and his Majesty offered his own sister to him for his merits.¡± ¡°Do you know what this means? This means that he can basically do whatever he wants in the Holy Dragon Empire except to sit on the throne!¡± His concubine is the younger sister of the king, not to mention his strength that¡¯s at the peak of the Saint Realm, isn¡¯t the King of the Holy Dragon Empire afraid of Carol¡¯s father seeking power and usurping the throne? ¡°Furthermore, Duke Canster is famous, if he knew that his daughter was sold as a ve, and I¡¯m afraid he would even dare to break into the Demon King¡¯s Capital¡­¡± Durango smiled at me with a smile saying he had nothing left to live for, ¡°There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s otherwise known as crazy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± It seemed to be a little troublesome, but since her dad was such a big shot, why didn¡¯t she directly call her dad to have the auction house destroyed? Instead, she just made everything more troublesome. But ¡­ since Durango was so scared, maybe I ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I pat Durango¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him, ¡°It¡¯s not time to give up.¡± ¡°What ¡­ do you mean?¡± ¡°Since Carol¡¯s father is known to be insane, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if we didn¡¯t let him know.¡± ¡°You mean ¡­¡± ¡°Yeah ¡­¡± I shoved the number te into Durango¡¯s hand. ¡°You just have to buy Carol.¡± ¡°Buy ¡­ buy her?¡± ¡°Yes, buy it,¡± I seduced him. ¡°You just buy Carol and let her go. Then you don¡¯t say anything and I don¡¯t say anything, and Carol won¡¯t say anything for the sake of face. How would anyone know aside from Carol herself?¡± ¡°Yeah ¡­ yeah ¡­ Just buy Carol.¡± After listening to me, Durango came to a realization and his eyes bloomed full of color again. ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ why are we exchanging number tes?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ haha, don¡¯t worry about such trivial things, you just need to be responsible for holding a te and buying Carol.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Durango clenched his fists firmly and puffed himself up. ¡°I will definitely buy her.¡± ¡°Thene on. Oh¡­ now the price has soared to three thousand, as long as you scream out five thousand, everyone will definitely be scared by you and won¡¯t increase the price.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Durango¡¯s face suddenly copsed. ¡°I only brought four thousand gold coins.¡± You didn¡¯t bring enough money? ¡°Heh-heh-heh, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ yourugh sounds so scary¡­¡± ¡°I can lend you money.¡± ¡°It¡¯s disturbing to see youugh so scarily when you lend money.¡± ¡°See, I¡¯ll only charge you one percent of interest.¡± ¡°One Percent? That¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°One percent¡­a day¡± ¡°One percent a day?¡± Durango¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Isn¡¯t that usury?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a high-interest loan.¡± ¡°However, young man¡­¡± I put my hand on Durango¡¯s face, and shed a kind (self-righteous) smile, ¡°What other options do you have?¡± Durango stared at me desperately, as if trying to remember my face, but I¡¯m wearing a mask at the moment, so no matter how he looks at me, I won¡¯t be shy. After a short while, Durango finally made up his mind, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll borrow from you.¡± ¡°A wise decision.¡± I tossed him a small storage ring, ¡°This is six thousand gold coins, paid in advance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, Young man.¡± Durango red at me again, as if wanting to take a bite out of me. However, in the end he still had to raise the price, ¡°Five thousand!¡± Suddenly, the price jumped up by two thousand and the venue went silent. Everyone seemed to be waiting to see who was so impressive. But that¡¯s not my problem. I found afortable position and leaned back on the chair. I felt that the aggravation that had risen up in me over the past few days was gone. Haha, I have been scammed so many times, and now this princess has finally scammed someone. It feels so good. Speaking of which, the auction house really is powerful, it seems that going with two people for the price of one person would¡¯ve had them losing money, but the value of the two people ced there and the final transaction price may be much higher than the price either of them could¡¯ve been sold for in a single auction. ¡°Five thousand! Guest Thirty-Eight has bid five thousand!¡± Seeing that someone directly raised the price by two thousand, the clown was also excited, and at that moment Durango also realized why I had to exchange a number te with him. ¡°Five thousand! Are there any higher bids?¡± ¡°Since there aren¡¯t, then this time the products will go to the thirty-eighth¡­¡± ¡°Six Thousand.¡± Just then, the balding Archduke suddenly held up a card. ¡°This old man will spend six thousand gold coins.¡± Book 2: Chapter 33: The Incoming Death Will be Refreshing Book 2: Chapter 33: The Iing Death Will be Refreshing As soon as the bid of six thousand was called, the entire auction room exploded. Five thousand gold coins were more than enough to buy two of them, but the Duke directly bid a thousand more. Hearing the price, Durango, who was already relieved, looked serious again. ¡°Come on, what are you doing?¡± I shoved Durango, who was still in a daze and motioned him to continue. Durango swallowed hard, but still held up the sign, ¡°Seven thousand!¡± ¡°Oh! Seven thousand! Guest thirty-eight is bidding seven thousand. This is already the highest bid ever ced in this auction house. Is there anyone who wants to counter-bid?¡± Duke Carterbell turned around with an ugly expression and said, ¡°Little friend give an old man some face, and give these two beauties to this old man.¡± ¡°This¡­.this¡­¡± As expected of the duke who has been standing in a high position for a long time. With only his incredibly dull tone, he made Durango sweat coldly. I could see the sweat dripping on his chin from where I was sitting. ¡°This old man will bid eight thousand.¡± Duke Carterbell raised his te again. Durango¡¯s thoughts were likely extremely tangled, on one side Duke Carterbell was staking his im and on the other, Duke Emona would kill him if he didn¡¯t save his daughter from very. But since you are so hesitant, then let this Princess help you. ¡°Who cares about giving you face.¡± ¡°What!¡± Maybe it wasn¡¯t expected that someone would actually scold Duke Carterbell to his face, the whole venue was quiet, and everyone stared at me. Even Carol and the fairy elf on the stage looked at me subconsciously, but when Carol saw me, her eyes brightened, and she seemed to recognize who I was. It¡¯s really strange. I was obviously wearing a mask, how could she tell who I was. ¡°Big ¡­ big sister, you ¡­ what are you doing ¡­¡± Durango trembled and quietly asked as he pulled on my sleeve to hide his face. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± I gave him a reassuring look and a thumbs up, ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± Then I turned around and pointed at Duke Carterbell and scolded ¡°So what do you count, why should we give face to an old fart like you?¡± ¡°We?¡± Duke Carterbell squinted his eyes and asked. He¡¯s certainly a person who earned his title as Duke. If someone scolded me like that I¡¯d be mad. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t you know who he is?¡± I asked, pointing at Durango, who was sweating next to me. ¡°Oh? Who?¡± ¡°Perk up your dog ears and listen, he is the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s ¡­¡± As soon as Durango heard me start, Durango moved to cover my mouth, but I smartly leaned away to avoid him. ¡°He is the son of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s Count Aneva, Aneva Durango!¡± The people aroundughed suddenly, even Duke Carterbell, ¡°Count Aneva truly has a good son.¡± ¡°¡­OH MY GOD¡­ what are you doing ¡­¡± Durango almost started crying. ¡°What does it seems like I am doing? Since he is pressuring us with his authority, we naturally have to return the favor.¡± ¡°Even so, you have look at who you¡¯re returning the favor to! He is a dignified duke. My father is just an Earl. Moreover, Duke Carterbell is infamous, if he spreads my name then I could be killed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important, if you want to buy Carol you¡¯ll have to fight him for it, if you¡¯re going to fight him anyway, you might as well show some fighting spirit.¡± ¡°But I ¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t resolved yourself to offend them?¡± I said with a sneer. ¡°You have to know that if you offend the Duke Carterbell, you will probably die, but if you don¡¯t buy Carol, then you will definitely die.¡± ¡°You have to think clearly~¡± ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± Durango¡¯s face became as ugly as if he¡¯d seen his parents get killed and his face even turned whiter than the mask he was wearing. Durango¡¯s eyes wavered as if a war of gods was urring in his mind. After a while, he suddenly broke down and pointed at Duke Carterbell, and shouted after finally abandoning his fear, ¡° That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Aneva Durango, son of the renowned Count Aneva! I want those girls, so why would I make things easier for apetitor!¡± ¡°I will bid for ten thousand!!!¡± Durango threw the number te on his hands and directly spent more money than he even brought with him. ¡°Woohoo ¡­ hahahaha!¡± Durango gasped heavily and stared Duke Carterbell in the eyes like a lunatic, ¡°old *******, are you okay? If you can add more then do so, hahaha!!!¡± Duke Carterbell¡¯s face swelled like a pig¡¯s liver and after taking a long pause to consider, turned his head with a grunt. ¡°Ten thousand! Guest thirty-eight bids ten thousand! Is there anyone else who would like to counter, no one? Well then, with no one else bidding, I dere that these two products belong to the guest number Thirty-eight!!!!¡± ¡°p p p!¡± Everyone, except Duke Carterbell, raised their hands in apuse, seemingly praising Durango for his courage. ¡°Hahaha, I ¡­ I won, I won ¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed the son of the famous Count Aneva. I¡¯m very impressive¡­¡± I patted Durango on the shoulder and handed him a note, ¡°Here¡¯s an IOU1 of six thousand gold coins, one day¡¯s interest, remember to pay back the money.¡± ¡°You ¡­ when did you make this IOU?¡± Durango looked at the IOU before staring at me. ¡°I just wrote it, don¡¯t think too much about it. Just sign already.¡± Durango cried a bit, but signed the IOU. I put away the IOU with satisfaction, ¡°Congrattions, you have got yourself two amazing beauties.¡± ¡°Congrattions¡­ you, Congrattions to you as well.¡± Durango sat paralyzed, like he¡¯d lost the will to live. He really had no spirit, it was only a mere six thousand coins and yet he¡¯s already so dispirited. ¡°Well, congrattions to guest thirty-eight for taking the products you like, let¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡± The fairy elf on the stage suddenly squat down and held her head, wailing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be sold ¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±
    1. IOU ¨C acronym short for ¡°I owe you¡± (¡°U¡± sounds like ¡°you;¡± ¡°O¡± sounds like ¡°owe¡±). A promissory note of various legal standing that states the signer owes the holder something or some amount of money to be collected at ater date.
    Book 2: Chapter 34: The Importance of Good Teammates (3) Book 2: Chapter 34: The Importance of Good Teammates (3) The sudden movement of the fairy elf quieted the originally noisy venue. Everyone was watching the auctioneer¡¯s next move. After all, it was only a short while ago that a ve hadmitted suicide, if that were to happen again then the auctioneer will lose a lot of face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be sold, please don¡¯t sell me, you can do anything you want, but don¡¯t sell me.¡± The fairy elf suddenly knelt, begged, and pleaded with tears at the clown¡¯s feet, but the more she begged the more the clown¡¯s expression became a volcano about to erupt, and the anger he was umting could be felt from a distance. ¡°Don¡¯t sell me¡­ I¡¯ll be obedient, I¡¯ll listen to you, but please don¡¯t sell me¡­¡± ¡°Since you want to be obedient, then obediently go away.¡± The clown¡¯s tone was as cold as a cier. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t wanna¡­ Sniffs¡­¡± The clown kicked the fairy elf right in the stomach, sending her flying away. ¡°Do you qualify to bargain with me?¡± The fairy elf wrapped her arms around her stomach and curled up in the fetal position like a shrimp. Even so, she still whimpered and begged not to be sold. ¡°My deepest apologies. I didn¡¯t train the auction property well enough. We will treat the injuries I caused just now for free, and guarantee a perfect product for our customers. We will also ¡­ Ah !!!¡± The clown bent over to apologize to Durango, but suddenly screamed and jumped up. ¡°Ah!!! My ???!¡± The clown quickly turned around and found that Carol was standing behind him with an angry look, holding a bloody knife in her hand. At the same time, an ominous premonition suddenly appeared in my heart, and instinctively told me, Young Lady Carol is¡­ about to do something again! ¡°Why did you hit her!¡± Sure enough, Carol hadpletely forgotten about her situation, and pointed a delicate finger at the clown and her shout split the crowd, ¡°Why did you hit her!¡± I don¡¯t know how powerful this clown is, but being in an important position like the auctioneer of this event implies that he is certainly strong and cunning, but I¡¯m afraid he didn¡¯t expect a ve to be bold enough to stab him with a knife that¡¯s not even finger length! He was stabbed in the ??? right in front of so many people. Compared with the physical pain of the act, I¡¯m afraid that the shame is even more traumatic. Now the clown¡­ is going to want to kill Carol, I suppose¡­ ¡°Do you not know where you are?¡± ¡°You may be in control of my position, however you are wrong.¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­ even the merchandise regarded as dregs dares to argue what is right or wrong ¡­ It seems you are tired of living!¡± A terrible killing intent filled the entire venue, and the clown¡¯s body glowed with Battle-Qi. Considering the strength of his Battle-Qi, I¡¯m afraid that the clown seems to be incredibly powerful even amongst High-Ranking Warriors. However, Carol was still true to herself even amidst such terrible momentum, ¡°Hurry up and apologize!¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Seeing Carol¡¯s earnest expression, the clown became a little skeptical, and stopped in ce to consider his next move. The clown lowered his head and began to think, and seemed to consider Carol¡¯s energy, but how could he have possibly known that the reason she wasn¡¯t scared was merely because she had thick nerves and nothing more. After a while, the clown looked up and asked, ¡°I heard that you took the initiative to enter the auction house, is that true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Carol replied bluntly. ¡°Damn!¡± I was beginning to think that things were bing bad. With Carol¡¯s IQ, I¡¯m afraid the clown might really ask something. ¡°You¡­ you got a problem with that?¡± Seeing the clown¡¯s gaze constantly turning on herself, Carol unconsciously stepped back. ¡°No one in the world, especially not a young girl, would ask to enter the auction unless¡­¡± The clown took two steps forward, ¡°You entered with a purpose in mind.¡± ¡°Haha ¡­how¡­ how could¡­¡± Wow, Miss Carol, your guilty answer will only make people more skeptical!! No, you can¡¯t let the clown ask any more questions, otherwise Carol might give everything away. ¡°You go and stop the clown from asking anymore questions, hurry up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Suddenly, Durango scratched his head and asked me, ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cut the interest in half.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± ¡°Well¡­ that,¡± Durango stood up and spoke to the clown, ¡°Can we continue the auction, my time is precious.¡± ¡°Guests, please forgive me, we have very important things to do now, please wait a moment.¡± Damn, it¡¯s totally useless. ¡°Well, you are certainly fearless¡­¡± the clown turned his head again and continued to ask, ¡°is it perhaps¡­¡± ¡°Quick Quick Quick! Hurry up and stop him!¡± (Lilith) ¡°Well¡­ then let go of me first¡­¡± (Durango) ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Because it was so urgent I didn¡¯t realize I had been grabbing Durango¡¯s cor. ¡°How the hell do you want me to stop them?¡± (Durango) ¡°Rush down there and punch the clown.¡± (Lilith) ¡°I can¡¯t, big sis, I¡¯m already terrified now that I¡¯ve offended a duke, if I also go and assault the auctioneer I really will die!¡± (Durango) ¡°You can¡­¡± (Lilith) ¡°Because you have an aplice?¡± (Clown) Damn, is it toote? It seems that we can only believe in Carol now, I hope she won¡¯t be so retarded. ¡°You ¡­ how do you know ¡­¡± God dammit, Carol! It¡¯s fine if you give up that you¡¯re in disguise, but don¡¯t keep ncing at me while you¡¯re revealing your identity! Sure enough, the clown followed Carol¡¯s gaze. Calm down. Either way, he only knows a general direction and shouldn¡¯t be able to urately locate me. ¡°Catch that blonde loli in the fox mask over there.¡± How did you guess it was me!!! A few men in ck suddenly jumped out of the shadows and held a knife directly on my neck. ¡°Why are you catching me?¡± Even if I die, I have to know the reason. ¡°Because you are herpanion.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± The clown said unhurriedly, ¡°One strange thing happening may be chance, but if two strange things happen at the same time, it¡¯s no coincidence. I have been an auctioneer at the auction house for more than 30 years and I have never seen a young girl like youe to one before. Then, the only conclusion is that you¡¯re the one who is ying house with this ve. In short, you¡¯re just another kid who is brainwashed by stories of justice.¡± It¡¯s¡­ such an unpleasant answer, but I also know that the clown is just guessing, and he has no absolute evidence. That being the case, I might be able to struggle a bit. ¡°He he he he¡­¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at your poor eyes,¡± I stood on a chair, puffed out my chest, and said, ¡°can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m an adult?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As soon as I said that, I felt that the entire auction house went silent. ¡°Apologies, I don¡¯t see any characteristics that an adult should have on you.¡± ¡°Hmph! If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Durango, the son of Count Aneva, you should believe what he says.¡± ¡°Is she an adult, guest?¡± ¡°Y¡­yeah¡­¡± With Durango¡¯s affirmative answer, the clown couldn¡¯t help but start to doubt his previous conjecture. Hmph, you¡¯re still too inexperienced to have a battle of wits with this princess. Just then, the clown suddenly turned around and asked Carol, ¡°Is she actually yourpanion?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you are a joker, how could Lilith be mypanion ¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± CAROL!!! You¡­ freaking¡­ IDIOOOOOT!!!!!! Book 2: Chapter 35: Great Hunters Always Prepare a Backup Book 2: Chapter 35: Great Hunters Always Prepare a Backup ¡°What do you have to say now?¡± ¡°Wew¡­¡± Calm down, although my identity has been exposed because of Carol¡¯s mental retardation, I still have the life-saving trick of the teleportation scroll. Now I just have to rush to Carol and teleport away with her before the clown reacts, and if that doesn¡¯t work, I can just leave by myself. Although at the moment I am being held by the men in ck with a knife to my neck, with the physical cababilities of a dragon, I am fully capable of breaking away in an instant. Well, just do it. Although the use of the Scrolls now will definitely alert the auction house, I don¡¯t want to be caught by the auction house and sold as ves. The dignified Dragon Princess Artemis Niger Lilith can¡¯t afford to lose to these people! As I secretly gathered strength, ready to break through the ck men and rush to Carol to steal her away, Carol acted again. Perhaps Carol knew that my identity was exposed because of her action, and she was trying to make up for that by doing something helpful. However, if I could do everything over, I wouldn¡¯t care about Carol at all and just directly teleport out of here. It turns out that I¡¯m too naive. Carol took advantage of the clown¡¯s attention on me, and suddenly threw herself on the clown and hugged him tightly, and then yelled with a voice that could be heard by all the audience, ¡°Lilith, run away! I know you¡¯re not an ordinary person. You can even use Rank 9 scrolls at will. You must have some items that let you escape. Leave me! Hurry!!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although I couldn¡¯t see my own expression, at that moment, I must have looked like an old air conditioner, and I felt despair that rushed from my feet to the top of my head. I finally understood why Durango just lost his hope for life like a salted fish. I ¡­ Is this retribution? But if deceiving people will be punished, Miss Carol¡¯s retribution will probably destroy the world. ¡°Well? Why aren¡¯t you leaving, Lilith?¡± I¡­ how the heck am I going to leave, you dimwit!!! The scroll isn¡¯t instantaneous, it has to be taken out and then triggered with a specific key phrase, it may be useful if they weren¡¯t prepared, but you just had to scream out about its existence, you idiot!!! You ask why I¡¯m crying? That¡¯s because I want to cut down this guy who is still pretending to be innocent! ¡°Heh-heh, I see. So you do have a backing, after all?¡± The clown grabbed at Carol, who was wrapped around him with her octopus-like grip. ¡°Waaaaa, let me go ¡­ it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡± The clown drew a dagger out of nowhere and ced it on Carol¡¯s neck, ¡°You can go, but yourpanion will just¡­¡± After speaking, he scratched Carol¡¯s neck slightly, leaving a trail of blood. ¡°Awawawawawa¡­ Lilith, don¡¯t abandon me ¡­¡± Carol begged, not daring to struggle anymore and cry while trembling. Where did your earlier bravado go?!?! ¡°Okay, hand over your storage ring.¡± The clown said with a sneer, the mask on his face looked extremely sinister in the light. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Lilith¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lilith¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Liiiiiilllllliiiiiiiittttttttthhhhhh¡­.. I¡¯m your cute little Carol, why are you ignoring me~¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± ¡°Waaa, Lilith, I didn¡¯t mean it, forgive me ¡­¡± Seeing that the good girl act was useless, Carol flew straight into my arms and began to beg. I pushed Carol away and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s okay I¡¯ll forgive you, as long as you can take us out of this ?????? ce.¡± ¡°Uwaaa¡­ you know I can¡¯t do it ¡­¡± ¡°Then you can help me get rid of the shackles and fetters.¡± ¡°Wow ¡­ I can¡¯t seem to do that either¡­¡± ¡°Then what can you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cute ¡­¡± ¡°??????? hell! I¡¯ll strangle you!¡± ¡°Awawawawawa¡­ it hurts, the chains are hurting my flesh¡­ Uuuu¡­ Mistress Lilith I was wrong ¡­ let me go ¡­¡± ¡°Oh, if an apology was enough, we wouldn¡¯t need police? Die, traitor !!!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not a traitor¡­ Ugh¡­ dying! I¡¯m dying¡­¡± ¡°Not a traitor? All you need to do is just to stay on top of the stage. Why do you have to make trouble out of nothing? And you even have to pull me into it¡­¡± When I talk about this, I get angry, thinking that I, the dragon princess Artemis Niger Lilith is now not only caught by ve merchants, but also locked up in a cage. Who knew just what had been locked in here before, it is stinky and has some unknown liquid in it! More importantly, I¡¯ve been put in handcuffs and fetters. Have I lost all my dignity as a dragon? And all this was caused by this girl who killed thousands of swords in front of me ¡­ haha! Let¡¯s kill her! ¡°Can¡¯t you girls be quiet for a while, it¡¯s noisy.¡± Durango, who had been lying dead in the corner like a dead fish since he¡¯d been caught, suddenly spoke. ¡°You, could it be that you don¡¯t want to kill the culprit?¡± ¡°I want to kill you more. How would I have been caught if not because of you? I¡¯m innocent!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, partner? As partners, isn¡¯t it natural for us to share equal responsibilities?¡± ¡°Who the heck are yourpanions!¡± Durango straightened up and red at me. After taking off the mask, his face looked younger than I thought and should be about the same age as Carol. Maybe he also snuck out from home¡­ ¡°That said, she looks like she¡¯s gonna die soon.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Now¡¯s not the time to be hurting each other, after tossing the fainted Carol to the side, the most important thing to do now is to figure out how to escape. The men in ck left us after they threw us here, so they could continue to guard the auction. While the auction is still going on, all the focus will be on the auction. So this is our only chance to escape. Moreover¡­ Naive clown, did you really think I only had one ring? I knew that excellent hunters always have a backup. Although my scrolls above the Saint rank were in the confiscated ring, my weapons and lower-ranked scrolls are here¡­ Hahahaha¡­ you are all still too inexperienced to challenge me. ¡°Blegh¡­¡± ¡°Uwa¡­ how disgusting ¡­ what are you doing?¡± I wiped the saliva from the corner of my mouth and ignored Durango¡¯s disgusted expression, answering, ¡°Hidden position in the stomach ¡­ Isn¡¯t it a basic operation to hide the ring?¡± ¡°Of course not !!!! When did you swallow it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details.¡± I held the still shining ring in the dim light with a cold smile on the corner of my mouth. ¡°Be prepared to suffer, I shall make you feel twice the shame that I feel now!!¡± Book 2: Chapter 36: There’s Always One Cheater Teammate Book 2: Chapter 36: There¡¯s Always One Cheater Teammate ¡°Well, now we can escape from here. Hum, since they made me ¡­ this princess suffered such humiliation, I¡¯ll have them pay double inpensation!¡± ¡°Wow, so amazing ¡­¡± Durango apuded expressionlessly, and then pointed at the fairy elf crouching by the wall, ¡°Speaking of, what should we do about her? ¡° After we were caught, for some reason the auction house locked the fairy elf with us, and since she got here, the fairy elf has been squatting in the corner of the room with clutching her knees silently. ¡°What is your name?¡± The fairy elf raised her head and looked at me. Her eyes were as numb as the wind elf before, but I could see the fear deep in her eyes. ¡°Weir ¡­ My name is ¡­ Elle Weir.¡± ¡°Elle Weir, that¡¯s a really good name. Would you like to escape with us?¡± ¡°Escape together?¡± Weir asked, tilting her head, and didn¡¯t seem to know what to say. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave together and escape from here, escape from the auction house.¡± ¡°Escape from the auction house ¡­ Escape from the auction house ¡­¡± Weir kept repeating this sentence, and then suddenly wailed, holding her head and crying in pain, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, we can¡¯t escape. All the people who tried to escape are dead, all dead ¡­ impossible ¡­ impossible ¡­¡± It seems that she is also poisoned by the auction house. Judging at her current condition, she will certainly not be of any substantial help. If you want to escape from the auction house, the most important goal is to escape from the cell first. Under normal circumstances, an iron door like this wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me at all. It¡¯s just¡­. ¡°These handcuffs seem a little weird. I haven¡¯t been able to use any energy for a while now.¡± ¡°Of course, these are handcuffs made by Madrica Silver, which can not only block Battle-Qi and Magic Power, but also weaken physical strength. Generally, they are used to restrain criminals. I never expected to see a day where I, Aneva Durango, would one day be locked up by this kind of thing.¡± Durango leaned aside and picked his nose in an ungentlemanly manner, and then bent his finger and sted a mass of ck unknown substance into the air. ¡°It¡¯s just as you said ¡­ but why are you soid back, don¡¯t you want to escape?¡± ¡°Haha,¡± Durango continued to pick his nostrils. ¡°Ever since they put these handcuffs on me, I lost all thoughts of escaping.¡± ¡°Why? I have a storage ring. Besides, this Madrica Silver shouldn¡¯t be able to block mental power, which means that I can use the storage ring, and the possibility of escape is very high.¡± ¡°Ha? Are you stupid?¡± Oh, do you want to die? ¡°Even if you can use a storage ring, can you open the cell door silently? With that type of st scroll, I¡¯m afraid it will lead people in immediately.¡± He¡¯s right. Although no one is guarding it now, it doesn¡¯t mean that the people on the auction floor are deaf. If you use a powerful scroll, the noise will definitely attract people. I won¡¯t have a chance at that time to hide the ring again. But with that ¡­ it should work. ¡°Wait! I have a way!¡± Carol, who was just rolling her eyes on the ground, spoke up when an opportunity presented itself. ¡°What can you even do¡­?¡± ¡°Wao! Lilith, don¡¯t you always look down on me, is thisdy so unreliable?¡± ¡°Stare¡­¡­¡± ¡°Stare¡­¡­¡± ¡°Uh ¡­ Cough cough¡­¡± Carol gave a cough awkwardly, and then suddenly aimed the fire at Durango, ¡°Granted that Lilith looks down on me, but what gives you the right!¡± ¡°Ha? Don¡¯t you know him?¡± ¡°Should I know him?¡± ¡°Miss Carol doesn¡¯t know this humble one is normal. When this humble one went to your birthday party with my father, I looked at you from afar.¡± Just because I paid a little more attention to him from the rest of the crowds, not only did he end up owing a huge debt of six thousand gold coins, but was even captured by the auction house as my aplice. s, I feel like he is even more unlucky than me. ¡°Okay, Carol, first you¡¯ll need to tell us about your n.¡± Although Carol¡¯s ns are usually unreliable, if someone says otherwise, she will act spoiled and troublesome. ¡°Hmph, look at that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡­¡± Looking in where Carol was pointing, we noticed something hanging on the wall¡­ ¡°Key?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the key, I identally discovered it just now.¡± The auctioneers are really kind hearted. Are they really so confident in these handcuffs to ce the key so close to the prison? ¡°What¡¯s next after that?¡± Although the key was hung on a wall not far away, it wasn¡¯t so close we could reach it. ¡°That¡¯s not easy. Ipared the width of this iron railing and found that someone with a petite body should be able to squeeze through. So Lilith, as long as you ¡­ awawawawawa¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°Bam!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!! It hurts, it hurts! !! My head is going to crack!!!¡± ¡°How do you feel, think you can slip past it now!?¡± ¡°I meant you, Lilith ¡­¡± ¡°Click.¡± ¡°Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa! It¡¯s stuck, my head is stuck, I was wrong, I was wrong, Mistress Lilith forgive me!!!¡± ¡°Just get stuck here and reflect.¡± ¡°Waa, please save me.¡± Carol stuck out her butt and wanted to pull her head out of the railings, but that was just in vain. Even I barely had the strength to force her in, she couldn¡¯t possibly have enough energy left. After all, the physical weakening effects of Madrica Silver are quite severe. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get back to nning.¡± I sat back in front of Durango, ¡°Assuming I can solve the prison problem, what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Of course, there must be a detailed map of the auction site, otherwise they¡¯d be like headless flies, and would¡¯ve gotten caught sooner orter.¡± Well, yes, the map of the auction house is really important. But ¡­ about that, I remember Carol came in for information. ¡°Carol, did you get a map of this auction site?¡± ¡°Ah? What map?¡± ¡°A detailed topographical map of the auction site, a count of the number of strong men employed within, and the ce where the ves were held, didn¡¯t youe in for this?¡± ¡°Ahaha ¡­ that ¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No ¡­ no ¡­ I was arrested just yesterday. I don¡¯t know anything other than the ce where the ves were held.¡± ¡°Then why¡¯d youe in the first ce! Are you sightseeing?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ I know where the toilets in the auction house are. We can go in and see if there are any small windows that we can slip out from.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Owowowowow, that hurts.¡± I stomped on Carol¡¯s butt, and her head snapped forward for a bit. Damn it, wepletely overestimated Carol¡¯s ability. Even if it¡¯s only been one day, with Carol¡¯s IQ who knows if she¡¯ll actually remember where the toilets are, let alone maps. What to do, will I, the dignified dragon princess Artemis Niger Lilith, really be trapped here? ¡°If you run into trouble, you can go to the organization and they can help you.¡± That¡¯s right, I still have the badge that the uncle gave me. I quickly took out the badge, he had said that if I had any troubles at the auction house, I could use this badge. It¡¯s just ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to use it, the uncle didn¡¯t give me contact information or anything, and there¡¯s no one else in this ce¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet the holder of the badge here.¡± ¡°Who?¡± The sudden voice surprised both Durango and me, and we both subconsciously rose from the ground into ready stances. At this moment, a small figure in the shadow of the cell opposite us gradually walked into the light. ¡°Oh my, how rude of you to not know who this one is, badge holder¡­ So, listen up!¡± ¡°This one is Eleanor Hamelin, the founder of that organization.¡± Book 2: Chapter 37: Reality and Imagination Are Different Book 2: Chapter 37: Reality and Imagination Are Different ¡°Ha ~ what are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I said this one is Eleanor Hamelin.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m asking about the second half of your sentence.¡± ¡°This one is the founder of that organization.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to y house and refer to yourself as ¡®this one¡¯ or ¡®that one¡¯, honestly, I don¡¯t care at all. However, to pass yourself as the founder of that organization, what are you trying to y at?¡± The short figure emerged from the darkness, revealing their profile. Long silver-white hair, a pale face that has not seen the sun for a long time, looks almost twenty years old, but the eyes are extremely deep, almost like that of a 60-year-old woman. The pointed ears confirmed that she was undoubtedly an elf, except that the elf was short and somewhat abnormal, with a twenty-year-old face. But a height that could be confused for a twelve-year-old. ¡°This one is telling the truth, that organization was indeed created by this one ten years ago.¡± ¡°Stop joking around, the founder of that organization is¡­¡± ¡°One who stood at the pinnacle of the continent right?¡± the silver-haired elf smiled, ¡°that is without a doubt this one.¡± No away, for even the finest fighter to be stuck in this cell. Did she slip up or something? From the look of it, the auction house may be scarier than I initially thought. Should I ask my mother for help directly? Yes, my mother gave me a red crystal before I left, and now it is hanging on my neck as an ordinary-looking decoration. However, that crystal is not ordinary, my mother gave it to me as insurance for a life and death scenario. Only¡­¡­ ¡°My adorable daughter, this is a crystal that can broadcast your coordinates to all dragons that can use teleportation magic. If you encounter any danger, use your lifeblood force to crush it, as long as they can still move, every dragon capable of teleportation will appear to help you tear up the enemy in front of you.¡± As soon as I use it, all of the adult dragons will teleport in, and I am afraid that the entire Luminous Theocracy will be razed to the ground. No, no, I have to think of a solution again. I don¡¯t think my situation is really that desperate. More importantly, the self-proimed strongest in the continent Eleanor Hamelin is here, and while she may look ipetent now, that should just be because she¡¯s restricted by the Madrica Silver. As long as I help her get out of the restraints, then she¡¯ll be a huge boost to our potential. ¡°You¡¯re sister Eleanor?¡± Eh? The Fairy Elf Weir know her? ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s little Weir. I haven¡¯t seen you in years. You¡¯re so big already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ Sister Eleanor.¡± Weir suddenly pounced on the railing, grasped the railing tightly with both hands and cried excitedly, ¡°I ¡­ I thought you were dead Sister Eleanor.¡± Eleanor also let out a sigh, but tears were clearly visible in her eyes, ¡°Stupid girl, how could I die, I am your sister Eleanor.¡± ¡°But ¡­ but didn¡¯t they say they can¡¯t sell you and should just dispose of you directly, Sister Eleanor?¡± Can¡¯t sell? Dispose of? ¡°Well ¡­ I haven¡¯t been dealt with, I¡¯m just being held here, but if no one wants to buy me before I turn twenty-five, I¡¯m afraid they really will dispose of me.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should we do? If I recall, Sister Eleanor should already be twenty-four years old¡­¡± ¡°What to do huh¡­ There¡¯s only¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± I suddenly interrupted them, and then asked Eleanor, ¡°What the hell is not selling?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Eleanor shrugged extremely casually. ¡°I am also a ve at the auction house ¡­¡± ve¡­ ve? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were the founder of that organization? Why are you a ve at the auction house now.¡± ¡°Yeah, that organization was a self-rescue organizationposed of the ves at the auction house, which was created ten years ago.¡± The ve¡¯s self-rescue organization? So that¡¯s why the pattern on the badge is a canary standing outside the cage? ¡°The continent¡¯s top power¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a gimmick for this one to coax people into joining.¡± ¡°Just¡­. a gimmick you say¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a gimmick. After all, if you want to be a good leader, you must have a strong identity, and this may make some righteous fools help us for free.¡± In other words, the uncle is Fool no.1 and I am Fool no. 2? ¡°But ¡­ haven¡¯t you given artifacts that can help others improve their strength, and weapons and the like? That isn¡¯t something that ves can take.¡± I asked a little unwillingly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Eleanor tilted her head for a moment and thought, ¡°I think those are just things that sold ves have stolen from their master¡¯s home.¡± ¡°They are indeed a subordinate of this one. How wise and brave they are.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting about!!!! You¡¯re obviously just a ve, and yet you¡¯re even more pretentious than me¡­ this great one, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Big Sis, calm down! You¡¯re still in the cell, you can¡¯t hit her.¡± ¡°Let me go, if I don¡¯t bury these scammers alive, I wouldn¡¯t be able to call myself Lilith anymore!¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t, there¡¯s no point for you to bury them alive, and isn¡¯t escaping our top priority right now?¡± Ah¡­ that¡¯s right, the most important thing now is to escape. But for now, it doesn¡¯t seem like the self-rescue organization founded by the ves will be able to help us. Speaking of which, the reason why the auction house has been unable to find any traces of that organization is because they¡¯ve always been inside the auction hall huh? Is this the so-called Hiding a Tree in the Forest? s¡­ what to do, do I really have no choice but to cry for help? Damn it, how could this magnificent Dragon Princess, Artemis Niger Lilith, do such a shameful thing? And it¡¯s only been two days since I came to the human world. If I ask for help now, I¡¯m afraid mom wouldn¡¯t let mee to the human world anymore out of concern. Will my journey end before it even started? Aaaah, what should I do, why did I encounter so many scammers on my journey? God, can¡¯t you just give me a reliable teammate? If you do, I would be willing to ept being called t-chested. ¡°Yo, small chested sister over there, you seem to be upset.¡± ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t call me a t chested little sister or I¡¯ll make you another 20 cm shorter.¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you grumpy¡­ but don¡¯t worry, this one is broad-minded so I won¡¯t mind your rudeness.¡± ¡°What the hell do you want to say?¡± ¡°Although this one does not have the strength you want, I have the two things you need most~¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± Eleanor pulled out a crumpled piece of paper from her dirty clothes and threw a wink at me, ¡°Uh-huh~ this here is a detailed map of the auction house and a perfect escape n¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 38: Dagger is Better than Long Sword Book 2: Chapter 38: Dagger is Better than Long Sword ¡°A map of the auction grounds? A perfect n?¡± Could it be that the heavens had heard my pleas, and are finally willing to send a reliable squadron mate to me? ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to trick me again, are you?¡± Despite being met with a suspicious gaze, there was no change in Eleanor¡¯s expression: ¡°Of course not. In any case, I was captured by the Auction House when I was 5 years old, and had stayed in there for close to 20 years. Therefore, it¡¯s a breeze for me to create such a detailed map of it.¡± From a certain perspective, not being sold after being held by them for close to 20 years was an extremely pitiful thing to experience. ¡°You¡­seem to be thinking about something discourteous.¡± ¡°Eh? Cough cough¡­¡± I never expected Eleanor to be that sensitive. Coughing twice, I immediately changed the topic: ¡°Okay, we have the map, so what is it about your so-called perfect n?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Before that¡­¡± Eleanor shot a prating stare at me: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show me if you are truly capable of escaping from the prison?¡± ¡°If we get to know each other better, it will be easier for me to talk about the n, right?¡± ¡°So it turns out that our mutual cooperation is based on having sufficient strength, huh?¡± Rubbing the storage ring on my hand, the ancient engraving on it glowed with increasing brilliance. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have no choice but to show off that fellow. Hmph, hmph. You guys better open your eyes wide to see. What I¡¯m going to bring out is the Divine Artifact from the legends.¡± ¡°No¡­that¡¯s impossible! Divine Artifacts cannot exist in this world.¡± ¡°What¡­what? Divine Artifact? Woah! This miss also wants to see it..ah, ah! So painful! I can¡¯t turn my head, wuuuu¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just showing off.¡± You guys don¡¯t believe me? Since it¡¯s the case, feast your eyes on this. A faint sh of brilliance burst forth, and my Ancestral Divine Artifact appeared in my hand. ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­that a genuine Divine Artifact! Hurry up and let me see¡­¡± ¡°That¡­that shouldn¡¯t be real, right?¡± A sword hilt engraved with ancient carvings, a sword scabbard forged out of gold and iid with 10 exquisite gemstones, and my real name in the ancient dragonnguage engraved near the hilt. Gorgeous, extravagant, high-end, outrageous. Anyone who set their eyes on this sword would always sigh in amazement. ¡°Pay attention. I¡¯m going to draw my sword.¡± Everyone present could not help but hold their breaths upon seeing the serious expression on my face. Even Carol, who was stuck in there, had reduced shaking her butt by a lot. ¡°Click.¡± As the sword slid out from its scabbard, everyone¡¯s gaze locked on it gradually revealing itself. ¡°Schwing.¡± the sword rang as it finally left its scabbard. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Woah! What¡¯s the matter? Why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything? Doesn¡¯t it look awesome? I bet you¡¯ve never seen a Divine Artifact this awesome at all¡­¡± Silence filled the air for a few seconds, with the only noiseing from Carol¡¯s incessant chirping. Eleanor¡¯s face proceeded to turn ugly as she started at my Divine Artifact: ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°You just took out a broken sword to fool me, and you still say that you¡¯re not joking with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not joking. As for why the Divine Artifact has be like that, I¡¯ll have to ask my ancestors about it.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not sincere in working with me. Since it¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll not apany you after all.¡± Seemingly losing patience with me, Eleanor immediately walked into the shadows. ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve gone slightly overboard with your jokes, big sis~¡± Durango yawned, before proceeding to continue lying by the side. The Fairy Elf Weir looked towards her left and right, before hugging her head and crouching down. In an instant, the atmosphere turned extremely awkward. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Although this sword was only 5 centimeters long and appeared extremely unreliable, it was a weapon that was left behind by the old ancestor. Seeing it being mistreated like that made me feel slightly angry. ¡°Since you all don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ve no choice but to demonstrate to you guys.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Perhaps being shocked by the angry tone in my voice, Eleanor stopped in her tracks and looked over. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Carol.¡± ¡°Eh? What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Just stay still!¡± ¡°What exactly are you talking about? You¡¯re making me feel very uneasy.¡± ¡°Here ites!¡± ¡°Guaaaah!!!¡± Wielding the sword with a standard 2-handed grip, I made a sh down towards¡­.the bar beside Carol¡¯s neck. When the old ancestor had handed this sword over to me, he had told me that it had the ability to ignore all defenses. However, after my tests, I discovered that the ¡°ignore all defenses¡± wasn¡¯t due to it being able to pass through defenses, but being able to slice right through them. That means that all kinds of things below the level of divine beings would be as weak as paper before its edge. As I cleaved down, the metal bars were sliced right through with such swiftness they appeared as though they never existed in the first ce. With a few soft swipes, the few bars that had shackled Carol up werepletely sliced apart. ¡°Woah¡­I¡¯m finally free¡­¡± Carol rubbed her head with excitement as though she had just regained her life: ¡°Wow¡­your Divine Artifact¡¯s really awesome, Lilith! Can you¡­let me take a look? Huh? That¡¯s a Divine Artifact? It clearly is a broken sword, right¡­¡± Carol¡¯s excitement suddenly turned into a look of contempt. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Ah haha. Your Divine Artifact¡¯s really awesome, Lilith. I¡¯ve never seen such a formidable weapon before! It¡¯s simply as pretty and powerful as its owner!¡± (Thumbs up sign) After being touched by my kindness and gentle smile, Carol could not help but be full of praise for my Divine Artifact. ¡°How¡¯s that? This should convince you, right?¡± I looked towards Eleanor and asked. Shaking her head, Eleanor calmly looked back and replied: ¡°Cutting apart steel chains isn¡¯t enough to prove anything. Any sharp sword can easily do the trick.¡± ¡°You should know that it¡¯s not easy to slice through Madrica Silver.¡± ¡°Hoho, is that right?¡± Seeing the confidence disyed on my face, Eleanor showed a serious expression on her face as she narrowed her eyes: ¡°Let¡¯s do a test to see if it has the ability to slice through Madrica Silver.¡± ¡°Open your eyes wide and see clearly.¡± Wielding the broken sword, I gave a light sh towards the Madrica Silver-made chains. With a faint ring, the chains were severed into two. Spreading my arms out, I indicated to them that even the shackles that were binding my hands have already been severed. ¡°Now¡­ do you believe me?¡± Everyone had incredulous expressions on their faces as they saw how easily I have severed the shackles. ¡°How is that possible! There clearly is no Magic or Battle-Qi used. There¡¯s also no usage indications of any magic or martial skills. The Madrica Silver has actually been severed with such ease!¡± As those words rang out, they tried to touch my broken sword. ¡°Take your dirty hands away.¡± I pped Durango¡¯s dog paw away, before speaking towards the stunned Eleanor: ¡°So, you aren¡¯t going to continue doubting me, are you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± finally recovering from her shock, Eleanor proceeded to scrutinize me with her gaze before suddenly revealing a smile: ¡°Please take care of me,patriot.¡± Book 2: Chapter 39: Execution! Exploding Eggs Plan! (1) Book 2: Chapter 39: Execution! Exploding Eggs n! (1) ¡°Ahh, being free really feels good.¡± Twisting her wrists, Eleanor gave a sigh as she said: ¡°I¡¯ve been shackled here for 5 years. Yet, I¡¯m suddenly feeling slightly unwilling to take a step into freedom.¡± Due to being shackled up for so long, there were ring-shaped areas on Eleanor¡¯s arms and legs that were much slender than the other areas of her limbs. Furthermore, the skin within those areas was crimson red in color, just like skin with 2nd-degree burns. Coupled that with her weak and frail figure, it was truly a heart-aching sight. ¡°Do you want me to help you put on those shackles?¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s really no need for that. Didn¡¯t I say that I feel veryfortable now?¡± Eleanor gave two delightful chuckles. Only people who were truly free could produce such sounds ofughter from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Big sis Eleanor!¡± With her hand and leg shackles being removed, the Fairy Elf Weir brimmed with impatience as she immediately lunged right towards Eleanor, causing the weakened Eleanor to tumble backward. ¡°Achaa, as usual, you¡¯re still pestering people, huh, Weir¡­¡± ¡°Wu¡­it¡¯s so good that you¡¯re already, big sis Eleanor! Lucy and others will definitely be happy¡­if they know about this¡­¡± All of a sudden, the emotion-filled Weir became depressed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­¡± Although she was the one posing the question, a knowing expression had already appeared on Eleanor¡¯s face. ¡°Lucy and the others¡­ have been sold away¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, that has happened.¡± Eleanor¡¯s excitement was reced by an expression of sadness. ¡°¡­However, you shouldn¡¯t be sad, Weir. Now, we should pray for them that they meet up with a good owner¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible! Don¡¯t you know the kind of people whoe here, big sis Eleanor¡­¡± ¡°Hey hey. Aren¡¯t you extending your stereotyping range a bit too wide?¡± Right after hearing my words, Weir immediately hid behind Eleanor¡¯s back like a scared little mouse being met with daylight. Am I that scary? Scratching my head, I spoke towards Eleanor: ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for you two to reminisce about the past. It¡¯s time for you to take your map out. While doing so, please exin the perfect escape n you have in mind for us. I¡¯m really interested in it.¡± Eleanor took out the crumpled paper that she had shown us earlier. However, she did not unfold it. ¡°I can give you all the map. However, I have a request.¡± ¡°Request? You seem to have a lot of requests,¡± the continuous requests had amplified my already present unhappiness, causing my tone to start turning harsh. As this happened, Eleanor continued to stare right into my eyes, her scarlet red pupils appearing as if they could stare right into people¡¯s hearts. Nevertheless, I could see the bottomless pain and sorrow present within that pair of beautiful eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t some overboard request. I just wish for you guys to try your best to rescue some ves during your escape.¡± ¡°I¡­beg of you.¡± The proud and arrogant Eleanor lowered her head towards us. This was also the first time that she didn¡¯t use any self-elevating words to refer to herself.1 ¡°Eh¡­let me think carefully over this matter for a while. After all, there¡¯s a great deal of danger involved in rescuing ves.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you then.¡± Eleanor¡¯s stance grew increasingly lower, while even pulling Weir and pressing her head down. Although that has originally been our goal, it was still better to be aloof at times, as I don¡¯t want people to assume that I¡¯m a goody-two-shoes that will roar out immediately when unfairness appeared before my eyes. Furthermore, it was rather enjoyable to be beseeched by people. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t our goal to rescue ves? What do you still need to consider, Lilith?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The atmosphere immediately turned extremely awkward. ¡°Carol~¡± ¡°Er¡­hey hey. Wah! Your expression¡¯s so scary, Lilith!¡± ¡°Can you go and die for a while~¡± ¡°Woahhh! No¡­don¡¯te over! Ahhhhhh!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Cough cough.¡± ignoring Eleanor¡¯s ambiguous expression, I suppressed the feeling I had to crawl into a hole: ¡°I¡­I can reluctantly ept your request.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Eleanor didn¡¯t waste much time haggling over the earlier issue. Seating down, she unfolded the map before her: ¡°I¡¯ll now exin about my perfect n.¡± Just as Eleanor unfolded the map, Carol, with arge bag resting on her head, had quietly snuck over. After taking a close look at the map, she pointed angrily at Eleanor¡¯s nose as she snapped out: ¡°What map is this! This obviously is half a chicken egg!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­I want to ask¡­does thispatriot of yours have a brain problem?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll immediately take care of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one with the brain problem! Your entire family has brain problems! I- ahhh pain, pain!¡± I pointed at Carol and said towards Durango: ¡°Tie her up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Awawawa¡­what are you guys doing¡­you can¡¯t treat me like this! If you dare to tie me up, I¡¯ll make life difficult for you when we get back, Durango!¡± ¡°Tie up her mouth too.¡± ¡°Mghhhhhh¡­¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s finally quiet. You can continue talking.¡± Eleanor nodded her head, before pointing straight towards the half a boiled egg-shaped map: ¡°The entire auction house is shaped in a 2-level semicircle, which is why it appeared just like half an egg. However, I prefer to treat it as an egg within an egg. The shell of the outer egg is made out of resilient metals, and there are a total of 246 exits. However, every exit is protected by remnant Sacred Tools, with no gap between them. Even Saint Level experts would find it extremely hard to break through from the outside.¡± No gap? The hoodlum-faced old grandpa appeared once again in my mind. So it turns out that it isn¡¯t guarding only one door. Eleanor pointed towards the area between the semicircles: ¡°The middle portion can be divided into 13yers. Everyyer has its own distinct purpose. Due to time constraints, I won¡¯t go into detail. In any case, I¡¯ve already indicated on the map. Next up will be the smaller egg. Like the outer egg, it¡¯s separated into 2yers. I deduce that the inner egg is for important figures of the auction house to retreat into if the outeryer gets invaded.¡± ¡°I think that everyone should be extremely clear of the little egg¡¯s purpose¡ªas it¡¯s the ce where the auctions are held. As for my n, it¡¯s very simple.¡± Eleanor raised her head, revealing a sharp sword-like luster within her eyes: ¡°Blow up the little auction egg, also known as¡ª The exploding eggs n!¡±
    1. TLN: ÎÒ=I, ±¾×ù=I in the sense a woman of nobility would address herself
    Book 2: Chapter 40: Execution! Exploding Eggs Plan! (2) Book 2: Chapter 40: Execution! Exploding Eggs n! (2) ¡°Eh¡­¡± ¡°Is there any issue?¡± ¡°You can call the two halves as a big egg and a small egg, but why do you have to use a misleading title like Exploding eggs n?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking in the wrong direction.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± ¡°That name contains my hatred for a certain part of men!¡± Eleanor clenched her fists, as a demonic red glow burst forth from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll really be very happy if it explodes.¡± A wave of cold air rushed forth from my feet up to my head, causing me to involuntarily tuck my clothes tight against my body. ¡°It..it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy with it¡­hehehe¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll continue with my exnation of the n.¡± Eleanor swept her eyes from the left to right while saying: ¡°First up, we have to split into 2 groups. The first group will be in charge of the explosives.¡± Eleanor pointed at the red dots marked across the map: ¡°We can make contact with the little egg¡¯s outer shell from the 1st to 6th story. The job of the first group would be to ce explosive scrolls at those ces.¡± ¡°The explosive scrolls need to be at least 5th rank. Do you have that many of them?¡± ¡°I have them. However, I only have those that are 7th rank and above. I don¡¯t have any 5th rank ones.¡± I replied while pushing my hands out sideways. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter? Your face doesn¡¯t seem good.¡± ¡°You just need to ce them at these ces.¡± Eleanor took out a pen and canceled a few of the red spots present on the map. ¡°The 2nd group¡¯s job will be to save those imprisoned ves. Most of the ves are locked up at the 7th to 9th level. Due to the presence of ve contracts, ordinary ves will not be locked up with Madrica Silver shackles. That means that we don¡¯t need Miss Lilith¡¯s¡­er¡­Divine Artifact. Therefore, I feel that it¡¯s best for Miss Lilith to join the 1st group. After all, the defense is tighter on the 1st to 6th levels, and Miss Lilith should be the person with the strongestbat capability among us.¡± ¡°Eh¡­okay.¡± That¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t remember ever showing my strength? How did she know that I¡¯m the strongest here? Generally speaking, most people would assume that Durango was the strongest person with their group. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start allocating the groups¡­¡± ¡°I and Weir will be in group 1. You three will be in the other group.¡± Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t important how Eleanor knew about my strength. At this moment, the most important thing was to arrange ourselves properly into 2 groups, as this would affect the sess rate of the mission. Although my group has a numerical disadvantage, this was done to bnce out thebat strength disparity between the 2 groups. Hmm hmm. Not bad. Let¡¯s stick to this. ¡°Hey hey! Why did you force the two burdens onto me!¡± Durango seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with my arrangement. ¡°Since the people in your group are weaker in personal strength, it¡¯s only natural to allocate more people to your group.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind having more people. However, you should at least ce that retarded Ca¡­Ca¡­¡± ¡°Retarded Ca?¡± Sensing what Durango was about to say, Carol shot a prating re at him with narrowed eyes, with a warning and threatening look present within. Nice one, Carol. You¡¯ve finally managed to stand firm. ¡°Why..why are you so smart only at such moments¡­¡± Durango cried out as he clutched his head ¡°Hmph, hmph! I¡¯m always that smart.¡± ¡°I also feel that this arrangement is very reasonable. A person with each group that is very familiar with auction houseyout will be a great benefit towards the sess of the n.¡± Since the n¡¯s creator, Eleanor had chimed in, Durango had no longer any points left to argue, resulting in him having no choice but to ept with a crying face. ¡°Eh~that¡¯s right, little brother. Because I have been locked up in here for a long period of time, my mobility is extremely hampered. Therefore I might need you to carry me at times¡­¡± ¡°What kind of situations are you talking about?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Eleanor cocked her head cutely as she gave the question a thought: ¡°When I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Plop¡ª¡± Durango copsed onto the ground, his eyes turning lifeless, as though he had lost all hope towards life. ¡°Is¡­is he alright¡­¡± ¡°Rx, Weir. Young people have a very strong resistance to setbacks. Just let him rest a while and he¡¯ll be alright.¡± Eleanor walked over and gave a pat on Durango¡¯s shoulder, before turning around and speaking to Weir: ¡°However, you have to be careful, Weir. After all, your group will be faced with much more dangers.¡± ¡°Er¡­I¡­will be careful.¡± Weir nodded her head shyly in response. For some unknown reason, I always felt that was something slightly off about this Weir, as though she wasn¡¯t too enthusiastic about escaping out from here. ¡°We can¡¯t escape, we can¡¯t escape¡­¡± My mind started to think back about the words she had spoken while crying. Could it be that she still doesn¡¯t believe in the possibility of us seeding? Even if it was her extremely trusted big sister Eleanor who hade up with the escape n? ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s execute the n. When it is time, we¡¯ll gather back at here. You should keep this map. After all, I¡¯ve already carved the entireyout of the auction house in my head.¡± Forget about it. There¡¯s no use in thinking so much about it at this moment. Now, the most important thing was to sessfully execute the so-called ¡°Exploding eggs n¡±. As for Weir, I¡¯ll just make sure to keep an eye on her. ¡°Finally, I wish you all sess in battle.¡± Lifting up the edges of her tattered blouse, Eleanor gave a proper noble¡¯s salute towards us before turning around and leaving: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Dressed in tattered clothes, her physique was extremely small and petite. Due to her long imprisonment and absence of sunlight in her, her skin was extremely pale white. Furthermore, her extremely long silvery-white hair draped messily down onto the ground. This was a young girl that had been imprisoned for so many years. Despite that, this fairy elf by the name of Eleanor still took every step with extreme conviction, her eyes never wavering as she strode forwards, appearing as though there was no mountain or sea tall or wide enough to make her halt in her tracks. Truly worthy of the figure that was able to create an organization 10 over years ago by herself. One could immediately sense the extraordinary manner that she held in her stride. Even a mighty figure like me could not help but develop respect for her. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah ha ha. I¡¯ve forgotten how to walk since it¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve walked. Come and help carry me, golden-haired little brother¡­¡± ¡°¡­we¡¯ll also take our leave.¡± Indeed, an awesome figure like me would not respect anyone other than myself. ¡°Eh? Er..is big sis Eleanor alright¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die if you slip and fall.¡± After thinking about it, I chimed in: ¡°In the worst case, there will just be another ****** in this world.¡± Book 2: Chapter 41: Keeping a low profile is needed during infiltration Book 2: Chapter 41: Keeping a low profile is needed during infiltration ¡°This is the first level.¡± The walkway before me extended out in a slight arcing shape, with a T-junction present on the left at every few meters and the right wall being of a darker shade as it extended into the depths of the auction house. ¡°That¡­that¡¯s right. This is the main walkway of the 1st level.¡± ¡°That means that the auction is held behind this wall.¡± I said as I pasted my ear against the wall, though I could not hear a single sound at all. ¡°The sound istion is really good.¡± The auction should be ongoing at this moment. ording to Eleanor¡¯s exnation, most auctions wouldst for around 4 hours. We onlysted about half an hour before we were captured. Adding the half an hour we¡¯ve wasted in the prison, we still have around 3 hours to move about. Truthfully speaking, 3 hours wasn¡¯t sufficient. After all, Eleanor had indicated a total of 17 points on the map. That was even after removing quite a few due to the 7th rank Explosive Scrolls that I have in possession. Rapping the wall, I discovered that the feedback sounded deeper than other walls. That should be due to the greater resilience in the materials used in its construction. Therefore, Explosive Scrolls would only be effective in thinner areas. However, I seem to have forgotten to ask her why she wants to bomb the auction house. Hmm¡­nevertheless, there¡¯s no need to think too much about it, as I can guess that it was most probably to create greater chances for us to escape via the ensuing chaos. ¡°Lead the way, Weir. Although I have the map, you should be much more familiar with this ce.¡± ¡°O..okay.¡± Weir nodded her head shyly. Taking the map from me, she started to carefully walk forwards. There were a total of 13 levels in the auction area. However, truthfully speaking, there were only 12 levels, with thest level being a basement, which was precisely where we were locked up in earlier. The basement was used to lock up ves that were either extremely ill or unsold ones. They would be locked up all the way till their death, then people woulde and dispose of their corpses. Therefore, most guards weren¡¯t willing to enter this ce. Coupled with the auction house cing their auctions with the highest regard, this allowed us to infiltrate this ce with ease. However, this wasn¡¯t the case for the 1st to 6th levels. Not only was the auction area extremely guarded, it was also the headquarters of those ck-clothed people. The ck-clothed people¡¯s training area was located on the 3rd and 4th level. Although the individualbat ability of the ck-clothed people was extremely low, theirbined offensive formation had left a deep impression in people¡¯s minds. The only uncertainty factor was the upper limit to the number of people in the formation. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Everything around here, including the walls and floor, was constructed out of metals. This resulted in the high rity of the footsteps made here. This was the reason for the extremely slow and careful pace we were making. At this moment, the clear sound of footsteps could be heard resounding over from the right side of the walkway. Pulling Weir over, we immediately hid on the left side of the walkway. Other than the main walkway, all of the other walkways were arcing towards left. Therefore, as long as we hid here, the iing people would not be able to spot us. ¡°I love my mum the most.¡± ¡°Concealment.¡± As insurance, I still pulled out a Concealment Scroll as prevention against the possibility of being discovered by the patrolling guards. The patrolling guards walked out from the walkway only a few metres away from us, before gradually leaving in the direction ahead of us. Due to the curved shape of the main walkway, it took approximately a few minutes for the patrol to disappear out of sight. ¡°You should know about their patrol patterns, right, Weir?¡± ¡°I think¡­so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Previously, I was still thinking about why Eleanor did not mention anything about the patrol patterns. From the looks of it, she had done so to save time. After all, she would definitely know about it if even Weir knew about it. Giving exnations on the go was definitely more time saving than giving one before the start of the n. ¡°Gen¡­ generally speaking, there will be 6 patrol teams per level. They will patrol the 18 walkways that connect to the main walkway, then they will cover the semi-circle perimeter before leaving through the walkway at the side.¡± 6 teams? That doesn¡¯t seem like a lot. If this was their patrol pattern¡­one patrol team would appear in the main walkway in approximately every few minutes. As for exactly how many minutes¡­hmhmhm. So naive! Did you all believe that this princess will waste her valuable brain cells to ponder on this matter? ¡°Oh right. Are all of the patrol teams made up of those ck-clothed people?¡± ¡°Wha¡­what?¡± Weir seemed to not know what I was talking about. However, after thinking about it, it was understandable, as the ck-clothed people was a title I have created for the guards. Those people within the basement might not be wearing ck clothes at all. ¡°Er¡­most likely¡­¡± organizing my words, I spoke out as softly as I could: ¡°most likely formed by those people with severed tongues.¡± ¡°They¡­they¡­¡± Weir seemed to be extremely afraid of them. ¡°They don¡¯t do patrolling, as they aren¡¯t suitable¡­¡± ¡°Not suitable?¡± Weir pointed towards her mouth, and I immediately understood what she meant. If they had no tongues, they wouldn¡¯t be able to give immediate warnings upon noticing something. Furthermore, their vocal cords should have degenerated greatly from not speaking for a very long time. ¡°Let¡¯s take this chance to get out of here. Take a look and see how far the first Explosive Scroll location is approximately from us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s approximately¡­a few dozen meters away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. This time, we¡¯ll quickly sneak over, and try our best to not get¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± A loud and furious roar rang out as a patrol team rushed out from the walkway we were hiding in. ¡°¡­C¡¯mon bro, I haven¡¯t even raised the g1, just how impatient can you be¡­¡± Dammit! I¡¯ve forgotten to listen to the footsteps as I was too focused on talking! Furthermore, didn¡¯t Weir say that there were only 6 teams? Why was the next team so near to thest one! Yet, a dumbfounded look was present on Weir¡¯s face. This should be an honest mistake from her. What¡¯s more, it would not bring any good for her if she gets captured by the patrol team. From the looks of it, it would appear that they were the additional manpower sent by the auction house for the auction. ¡°Where the hell did these little ves escape from! Are they rushing to their deaths?¡± The frontman of the patrol team roared out in an extremely vulgar manner: ¡°Or are you two trying to give us brothers a little bit of enjoyment before your deaths!¡± ¡°Hahaha!!¡± The whole patrol team burst into evilughter after hearing those words. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the matter? Weir cowered and hid behind my back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I turned my head around tofort Weir. Instead of rushing forwards to capture us, those people started to goad andugh as they sized us up. From the looks of it, those people were treating us as little ves that have managed to sneak out from prison. However, that was also a good thing. As long as I can get rid of them quietly, we would be able to proceed on. ¡°Generate Sand.¡± I squeezed out an obscure word from my mouth. Nevertheless, I suppressed my voice to the maximum of my ability, to prevent people from noticing my usage of Dragon Language Magic. ¡°Yo~1st rank Magic, huh? This uncle¡¯s so afraid¡­.hahaha¡­¡± Everyone burst intoughter after seeing me use a 1st rank Magic, with some people even starting to whistle in an extremely rampant fashion. ¡°Don¡¯t resist, little girl! We uncles will make it a st for you¡­¡± Haha! I know I¡¯ll make it a st for you guys. Leaning my body slightly forwards, I charged ahead and appeared right before them in an instant. A sh of shock appeared on the face of the frontman,pletely not expecting the speed that I was able to reach to close the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on 1st rank Magic~ eat my Explosive Wind Palm!!¡± ¡°AH!! My eyes!¡± The frontman covered his eyes and cried out in agony as my conjured sand entered his eyes. However, I wasn¡¯t prepared to let him off like that. Slightly lowering my centre of gravity, I gathered my strength before unleashing a kick at a delicate part of his lower body. ¡°Eat my Loli Nether Kick!!¡± ¡°AHHHHH!!¡± The man was sent smashing into the ceiling by my kick, before falling back down. He curled up on the ground with snorts covering his face. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to cover his crotch or his head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you having a st~?¡±
    1. The author literally used ¡°g¡± in English
    Book 2: Chapter 42: Explosions are an art! Book 2: Chapter 42: Explosions are an art! After being shocked by the imposingness of my kick, everyone had been stunned into a halt, with the cries of agonying from the brother squirming on the ground being the only sounds present in the hallway. ¡°Hehehe, aren¡¯t you having a st~huh?¡± I swept my gaze across the patrol team, causing every single one of them to take two steps back in response, while subconsciously clutching theirher regions. From the looks of it, their fighting spirit had been demolished. Seeing how easily I¡¯ve done it, I really don¡¯t know how the auction house would leave an important task like patrolling to such people. ¡°Very good¡­now, I only need to deal with you guys¡­¡± Yet another clump of dirt was formed in my hands as I cast a 1st Rank Magic. Now, this Magic, which should have no offensive power at all, had turned into something as frightening as a surge of ferocious beasts in the eyes of the patrol team members. The patrol team members exchanged nces with each other, seeminglymunicating through their eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you guys decided the order of death?¡± Taking small steps, I started to walk towards them, causing the patrol team members to start retreating in response. Just at this moment, a square-faced patrol team member suddenly took a step forward. Appearing as though he wasn¡¯t able to endure the embarrassment of being forced by me to retreat, a look of determination filled his stubble-covered face. ¡°It ends here!¡± Soft rustling sounds rang as the square face¡¯s armour rubbed against his body, while the long spear in his hand glimmered with a cold light under the illumination of the light stones. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for you to sprout your ????????!¡± The square face pointed his spear tip at me as his eyes grew round and malevolent, like a tiger¡¯s, while his brows were raised slightly, as though they had been carved out with a knife. Despite maintaining a standing position, his being radiated an imposing attitude, making him appear just like a tall and big giant. Being influenced by him, his other patrol teams pulled out their weapons and stood behind him. Their frightened looks turned firm and powerful, as though the person before them was capable of bringing them close to victory. ¡°Oh? Finally, a person with some backbone¡± Seeing a man with some spine standing before me, I discarded my intimidation n. Now, I have no choice but to disy my true abilities. As always, men who are able to stand up during critical moments would garner people¡¯s respect, what more a man that was able to use his own imposing attitude to influence his teammates to stand up and fight with him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make my move.¡± Lowering my body slightly, my muscles rippled and tensed like a leopard getting ready to pounce on its prey. My heartbeat quickened, my senses sharpened. I could even hear the rushing sounds made as blood surged through my veins. Although it would be something akin to bullying if I activated my Dragon¡¯s Blood to deal with such low ranking martial artists, a man like him should be feeling happy I did so. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The square face suddenly shouted out for me to halt while pointing his speartip away from me. He proceeded to extend his hand and feel around within his jacket, as though he was searching for something. For some unknown reason, the aggression-lowering actions he made had clearly spiked their rampancy, as not a sliver of fear could now be seen in their eyes. On the contrary, all of them had malevolent smiles on their faces as they looked towards me. It seemed as though the thing the square face was attempting to take out would make me end up in an extremely horrible death in the next second. Could it be that the square face had some kind of insta-kill weapon up his sleeves? From the looks of it, I seemed to have underestimated him. That seems reasonable. Without any strength as backup, it was impossible for people to feel that safe just by relying on one¡¯s imposing manners. Since it hase to this, I should also make my preparations. Flipping my hand, I took out a Strengthening Scroll, preparing to use it at an instant. This Strengthening Scroll was able to greatly enhance the various different abilities of its user. Even if the square face pulls out some powerful weapon, I¡¯ll still have sufficient strength and capability to react to it. The square face¡¯s eyebrows suddenly raised up. From the looks of it, he had managed to find the item he was looking for. ¡°Hehehe. Prepare to die, little miss!¡± Whether or not that might stem from my misconception, the square face¡¯s firm looking expression suddenly turned malevolent, while a cruel downward curl appeared at the corner of his mouth. Square Face pulled his hand out from his chest, holding the thing I¡¯ve seen hanging on the bodies of those patrol team members I encounteredst time. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What the hell, That¡¯s a whistle!!! Did he purposely make a courageous hero-like stance and dig for half a day just to pull out a whistle!? Are you even a fit for that square face of yours? Are you even worthy of being a figure worthy of this princess¡¯s respect? Return my feelings back, you ???????!! ¡°Wheeee-!!!!¡± ¡°Dammit.¡± The sharp sound of the whistle rang out from the hallway. In this enclosed space, this whistle sound would basically be able to travel through the entireplex! Even a deaf person would be able to hear it! Just as the whistle sounded out, a continuous flurry of footsteps started to ring out from the walkways. From the looks of it, it won¡¯t take long before we¡¯re surrounded. Finally, I understood why the auction house would allow this group of cowards to form their patrolling teams. Although cowardice could be detrimental in some cases, for them however, it meant that they would issue a warning without dy. This meant that they would absolutely not face anyone head-on. Instead, they would make sure to call for backup! ¡°What¡­what should we do?¡± Weir¡¯s face turned green with anxiousness. Shivering in fright, she asked me while gripping the edge of my dress. ¡°What else can we do but¡­ run!¡± Holding onto Weir¡¯s hand, I pulled her along as I ran towards the opposite direction of the patrol team. In reality, the auction house flooryout was that of a circle. Therefore, I would bump into someone, no matter which direction I ran in. Nevertheless, in this situation, there was no other choice for me but to find a weak point to breakthrough. The chaotic mess of curses rang out from various directions. Behind me, a malevolent smile hung on Square Face as he took the lead in the chase for us. ¡°Hehehe. Don¡¯t run, little girls! Come and talk about life and dreams with this uncle!¡± Damn! I should have given him a taste of Loli Nether Kick earlier. Just at this moment, a patrol team appeared before us. Upon spotting us, they rushed towards us like pigs in heat. ¡°Hold tight.¡± The soft feeling I had in my hand was already drenched in sweat. I could sense that Weir was extremely frightened. Nevertheless, she still followed close behind me without uttering a single word. ¡°Strengthen.¡± I activated my scroll. However, I¡¯ve set the target on Weir. This allowed her, who was having some trouble keeping up with me, to instantly feel much more rxed. ¡°It¡¯ll get a little intense, alright.¡± ¡°Freeze.¡± I activated my 7th rank Freezy Scroll, causing white plumes of frosty air to envelop the patrol team, freezing them into ice statues. ¡°Rush through them!¡± Continuing to hold on to Weir¡¯s hand, I protected my face with the other as I rushed forwards. Not caring at all about the newly created obstacles, I rushed straight into them. I smashed right into the first ice statue, revealing bright red flesh and bone as the statue shattered. Nevertheless, my Dragon¡¯s Blood had already beenpletely activated. Not only does it not raise my disgust, it also spurred even more excitement in me! Weir grasped tightly to my hand as she buried her face into my back. Perhaps she did not dare to witness the bloody scene around her. ¡°Next up¡­¡± The feeling of brutality filled my entire mind. This left me not willing to immediately run away. Furthermore, even if I had run away, it would be extremely difficult to ce the Explosive Scrolls. Looking back, I noticed the patrol team members closing in. With a flip of my hand, a 9th rank Explosive Scroll appeared in my hand. This was the most powerful scroll I had in my inventory. Upon seeing and recognizing the Explosive Scroll in my hand, the Square Face was drained of all its colour: ¡°Hey hey hey. Don¡¯t be that impulsive, little girl! You should know that it¡¯s not wise to use an Explosive Scroll in an enclosed space.¡± Indeed. If a 9th Rank Explosive Scroll was activated in this ce, it might shake the entire auction house up. However¡­ ¡°Wise?¡± I sniggered. Although I can¡¯t see my own expression, Square Face and the other people around him could. At this moment, the expression on my face was as frightening as a demon that had leapt out from the abyss. ¡°Isn¡¯t wisdom meant to be broken?¡± Not giving those people a chance to persuade me, I immediately tossed the scroll out. ¡°I love my mother the most.¡± ¡°Explode.¡± ¡°BANG!¡± A massive explosion erupted, unleashing an intense burning ball of mes, that devoured everything within the walkways. Book 2: Chapter 43: The Auction Master’s Nightmare (1) Book 2: Chapter 43: The Auction Master¡¯s Nightmare (1) The faint shes of light seeped through the cracks of my curtains, continuously disrupting my sleep. I really wished to turn around and continue sleeping. However, I was suddenly reminded of the extremely important matters I have to do today, forcing me to climb out of the warm andfortable bed I was lying in. ¡°You¡¯re awake, master.¡± The one asking this obvious question was a beautiful youngdy that stood by my bed. A youngdy with a head full of slightly-curly golden blonde hair, a beautiful egg-shaped face and a bewitching figure. She was dressed in a set of ckced maid clothes, one that was purposefully shortened and altered to fit her alluring physique, revealing her long and slender legs as well as her ample bosom for the world to see. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night as usual, ????.¡± Despite being called a ???? by me, there was not a single change to the youngdy¡¯s expression as she continued to wear a sweet smile at the corners of her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re right, master. It is a beautiful night.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to greet me every day like a ?????¡± ¡°Sor¡­sorry. It¡¯s my mistake for forgetting your order.¡± The youngdy hastily knelt down on fours, before raising her head and whispering in a beautiful voice: ¡°Woof.¡± Despite being in an extremely subservient posture, a faint smile was ever so present on the young girl¡¯s face. Ah-ah. She really is an obedient girl. She wouldn¡¯t even have a single ounce of hesitation if I order her to strip off her clothes and dance naked before a crowd of people. Looking at the young girl lying prostrate on the ground in a beggar-like fashion, it would be hard to imagine that she was still the daughter of an Earl just a month ago. Aegerth Rosberg. This was the name of the Earl, and he was considered to be one of the top figures within the Theocracy. However, he had be too corrupted, to the point where he had actually dared to offend the Chatholic Cardinal, whose power was just second to that of the Pope. This caused the downfall of his entire family, to the point of his little daughter being sent to my ce. Speaking about that, she was as rampant as a wild horse when she was sent over to my ce. Even after making mistakes, she would cry, scream, and vow to end her life. However, within a mere month of arriving here, she had already treated prostrating herself to kiss my feet as a form of enjoyment. It truly takes a short amount of time to change a person. ¡°Has the auction started?¡± ¡°Yes. It has started, master.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I didn¡¯t add anymore than a nod. After all, god knows how many auctions I¡¯ve managed in this auction house for over the span of 30 years. There¡¯s no need for me to ce too much attention on running the show. ¡°Aid me in my bath.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Standing up, the female maid walked towards the bathroom. She poured the preheated water into the bathtub, before tossing in various fragrances and flower petals. The fragrances were top-grade ones produced in the empire hailing from the south, the Sildonian Empire. Just a single gram of it was equivalent to half a year¡¯s ie for an ordinary household. The flower petals were harvested from the Durance Orchids grown in the flower fields of the Holy Dragon Empire. These flowers stay in bloom for an extremely short amount of time, so preserving them for delivery required specialized magic to be cast on them to maintain their freshness. Entering the bathtub, thefortable water temperature and faint fragrance immediately cleared all of the sleepiness I still had after waking up. Ize around and y with the floating petals, letting those azure petals float and sink on the water. All of a sudden, a thought shed across my mind, causing me to shout towards the nearby youngdy in wait: ¡°Has my darling arrived?¡± ¡°It has already arrived.¡± Hearing that my darling had already arrived, my tranquil heart started to beat with increasing intensity. At this moment, even this exceedingly expensive scented bath was unable to keep me within its confines. Taking the towel presented courteously from the youngdy, I took a few hasty dabs to dry my body before putting on my clothes, unable to control my impatience as I walked into my storeroom. Ever since 30 years ago, when I started to control this auction house, my enthusiasm for life had started to continuously decrease. Now, some of the things that the masses thirst for were already not able to incite any bit of interest in me. Authority? Although I¡¯m not able to rule over the heavens, there weren¡¯t many people in this country that could restrict me. Money? Despite needing to pass half of my earnings every month to that great sir, I¡¯m still one of the richest people in this country. Beauties? Haha, that¡¯s something that I¡¯m leastcking. Being able to have everything in this world, I¡¯ve started to develop a dislike for everything. Even the training of the feistiest of virgin girls wasn¡¯t able to incite the slightest bit of response from me. Only the cutest, most beautiful and precious of darlings were able to give me the feeling of life. ¡°Ah~my cute Muse Goddess Eyes! You¡¯re still that beautiful.¡± ¡°You too, you little cute~ Durandica Crystal Vase! Your exquisite curves are always that alluring!¡± ¡°Heart of Light, you¡¯re so dazzling today~¡± My storeroom was arge 100 square meter room. In fact, it was even bigger than my private quarters and guest roombined. There was only a doubleyered disy shelf, as well as a small tea table carved out from a piece of a Primal Beast¡¯s bone. There¡¯s only one reason why l leave my beloved darlings here. My darlings cannot bepared to those cruel and vulgar magic artifacts! Being carved out of genuine precious gemstones, they are extremely fragile. Therefore, I¡¯veid out over a hundred magic traps, a few dozen magic artifacts, and even 2 people from my 4-man personal guard ¡°Shadows¡±. Other than Saint Realm experts, no one would be able to threaten my darlings! I¡¯ve only 6 darlings that I store in this showroom. That wasn¡¯t due to myck of money, but due to the people in this world not understanding what true beauty was! They would even use those extremely precious gemstones to create Magic Artifacts! What a waste of treasures! Only when those gemstones are used to create art pieces without a trace of magic power will it not tarnish the true value of those gemstones! Just the thought of this would always make me burst out in anger. However, I was feeling iparably delighted today. ¡°Take that darling over.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The youngdy replied courteously before exiting the room. In the next moment, she walked back carefully with a crystal-made disy case in her embrace. The youngdy had trained in Battle Qi and was around the level of a 3rd rank warrior. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to carry the disy case over. Nevertheless, she took every single step with extreme caution. It seems that she knew that she would end up in a state worse than death if she destroys my darling. However, despite how careful she was, an ident happened. Perhaps, my tea table was too short, or that the disy case had blocked her vision, but the case had left her hands before she could ce it down on the tea table. ¡°BANG!¡± A bang rang out. The young girl¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale as all emotion drained from her face. In the next instant, she was smashing her head down on the ground repeatedly as she begged for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me, master! Please forgive me, master!¡± AH! AHHHHHHH! What¡¯s the use of forgiving her! Don¡¯t you know that this was my most precious, most beautiful, most alluring darling that no one could match up to!? This lowly wretch! This lowly wretch! How dare let go of my darling when it¡¯s just 10 centimeters away from the table! Do you know that I only let my hands go when my darling makes contact with the table!! ¡°???????!!!¡± I gave a p across her tender cheek in fury, causing a clear sound to ring out across the storeroom. The young girl was sent flying a few meters. Sprawled on the ground, she struggled to stand up. The red palm print on the young girl¡¯s face gave her an iparably miserable look as blood dripped slowly from the corners of her mouth. However, despite that, the young girl clenched her teeth, not daring to even cry out in pain. AHHH! Looks like my training is useful. She had properly remembered the words I¡¯ve said to her. However, it doesn¡¯t matter as she had almost destroyed my precious darling! ¡°Guards, toss this waste into the basement.¡± Colour instantly drained from her face after hearing my words. Trembling, she shook her head while sobbing: ¡°Please no! Please no! It¡¯s all my fault, master! Please¡­no! I¡¯ll do anything you want! Just please don¡¯t send me to the basement!¡± She continued to knock her head against the ground,pletely ignoring the blood flowing out from her forehead. It looks like she was extremely clear about what kind of ce the basement was. However, I¡¯m a perfectionist! I will absolutely not let anyone have the chance to make another mistake. What more a lowly maid. A figure dressed in a ck martial artist garb, and eyes glistening with the coldness of a savage beast, walked out from the corner of the room. He was one of my ¡°Shadows¡±. ¡°Take her away.¡± The ¡°Shadow¡± nodded his head slightly. In the next instant, he gave a hand chop and knocked out the pleading youngdy before carrying her out of the room. ¡°My precious darling! I¡¯ve almost let you get damaged.¡± I carefully took my darling out from the disy case before closely examining it under the illumination of the light stone. This new darling of mine was a crystal the size of a goose egg. It was carefully cut into a hexagonal shape, and gave off thirteen different beautiful shades of colors as light reflected within it. ¡°Truly worthy of the Ysabelot Crystal. It¡¯s really able to give off thirteen different colors of light¡­ so beautiful¡­¡± After getting drunk in admiration of its beauty, I ced the Ysabelot Crystal in the middle of the 2nd rack of my disy shelf. ¡°Ahhhh¡­what a beautiful position! All of my darlings are now sharing the spotlight! So beautiful! Too beautiful!!¡± I brushed my hand lightly over my treasured darlings, feeling the coldness across my skin, bringing about iparable delight and excitement in my heart. ¡°Enjoy your stay here, darlings! Your dear father will continue to collect morepanions¡­and make sure to fill all three disy cases.¡± Three disy cases! Just the thought of it brought bliss in my heart. Although I¡¯m still far from achieving my goal, I¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± All of a sudden, arge bang rang out from somewhere with the auction house, followed up by intense tremors. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Of course, a 7th rank martial expert would not be hampered by those tremors at all. However, just as I was developing doubts about the origin of those tremors¡­a disaster happened. Due to the intense tremors, the disy cases, my beauties, my cuties, my precious, one and only darlings¡­ Had fallen off from their disys¡­ ¡°AH!!!!!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but let out a roar. In the first instant, the martial artist in me immediately reacted, sending me lunging towards my darlings¡­s¡­ At this instant, how much I hoped to be a Magician, not a Martial Artist! If I¡¯m a Magician, I¡¯ll be able to use magic to levitate all of my darlings in the air! However, I¡¯m not one. I¡¯m just a Martial Artist with 2 arms. ¡°Clink! Clink! ng! ng!¡± Four sessive shattering sounds ring out, sending waves of despair I¡¯ve never felt before during the past 30 years! ¡°My Muse Goddess Eyes!!¡± ¡°My Durandica Crystal Vase!!¡± ¡°My Heart of Light!¡± ¡°My Altaic Holy Grail!!¡± ¡°AHHHHH!!!! What the hell is going on!!!!¡± Book 2: Chapter 44: The Auction Master’s Nightmare (2) Book 2: Chapter 44: The Auction Master¡¯s Nightmare (2) My heart shattered as I looked at the shattered pieces of my darlings on the floor. ¡°Exactly what the hell is with that explosion!!!¡± I howled and roared out, but no one was able to reply to my question. Nevertheless, with such a massive explosive, I was very clear that there was at least an 80% chance that it was a result of a rat sneaking into the auction house. After all, there would always be some people with nothing better to do that would run over to my ce and cause trouble in the name of self-righteousness. Every time, they would do this and do that, poking here and poking there. They would always spit in my face after being captured, forcing me to always order their immediate execution. This time, however¡­don¡¯t let me catch you guys¡­ or else¡­ I do have to wonder though¡­ exactly who would have such massive guts to take action today! Everyone should know that today¡¯s auction was different from the other previous auctions, as the quality of the auctioned items far exceeded those from the past. These items came from a few big figures. If something happens to them, those nobles would not show any mercy for the sake of their faces. All of a sudden, I started to recall the team that my auction house has been chasing for 10 whole years, but have ended up fruitless in the end. Could it be that they have finally taken action? ¡°[Number 1].¡± Once again, another ck shirt person walked out from the corner of the room, dressed and looking exactly simr to the ¡°shadow¡± earlier. [Number 1] gave a half kneel, lowering his head and cing his right hand against his chest to show his loyalty to me. ¡°Your order, master.¡± ¡°Go investigate¡­exactly what the hell is with that explosion. If you find any rats, make sure to capture them alive!¡± Due to the extreme anger pent up in my chest, my jaw started to tremble. Only by clenching my teeth firmly was I able to remain in control of myself. ¡°Yes.¡± in a sh, [Number 1] disappeared from my sight. The ¡°Shadows¡± were guards that I¡¯ve created and trained since my control over the auction house 30 years ago. They were sharp des that were tempered and polished personally by me, so I had extreme faith and confidence in their capabilities. Although none of them was able to match me in a duel of strength, the 4 of them had developed a special trait. Using thebination formation ¡°Sacrifice of the weakling¡±, they were able to match up to 9th rank experts. Furthermore¡­they have absolute loyalty to only one person, me. However¡­from the massive tremors, they must result from a powerful explosion. Anyone capable of unleashing such a powerful explosion would definitely not be a nobody. Do I¡­need¡­to send out another ¡°Shadow¡±? I tossed this train of thought out of the window after a few seconds. Regardless of what origin those intruders were, the guards and death servants stationed on every level would be on alert after the explosion. Yakov would also be on the move. Regardless of his goals, I cannot let him get the upper hand. Furthermore, since there wasn¡¯t any prior warning from the guards, this meant that there were no Saint Rank experts present in the auction house. That could only mean 9th rank was the strongest those intruders would be¡­. Although it was extremely rare to bump into them in the outside world, to me and this auction house¡­these people would be hard-pressed to escape from here with all the numerical or strength disparities. Most importantly, despite being rats that have sneaked into here, they actually dare create such a bigmotion! They might be trying to get my forces out from the cave. So, their goal would most likely be the 12th floor of my auction house, where my most valuable¡­ Darlings¡­ These dammable rats! Although I don¡¯t wish to admit it, they¡¯ve managed to achieve the greater half of their goal. However, I swear on my name, Kenlov Wilkis, that I¡¯ll definitely not allow you guys to seed! ¡°[Number 3]! [Number 4]!¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± The remaining 2 ¡°shadows¡± dashed into the room. They were the people that I¡¯ve assigned to guard the 12th floor. However, with the current situation, the guards would be very scattered. This will lower theirbat strength, giving those damnable rats a greater chance to escape. ¡°Starting from now, you two will guard this room.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Regardless of anything, I will not allow any harm to befall upon my darlings! As I ced the two darlings in my hand carefully back on the disy case. Compared to before, my disy cases appeared so barren! Only my Ostrovsky Cat¡¯s eye and Ysabelot Crystal managed to survive. This was better than nothing, as they were after all the two most valuable darlings within my collection. However, my heart was racked in pain upon seeing the shattered pieces of my darlings scattered across the floor. So painful! I start to be breathless as the pain floods my being, causing tears to flow down my face. ¡°AHHH~ My Muse Goddess Eye! Your beauty! I was enamoured by you afterying my eyes on you in the Quentis Regal Family¡¯s house! I was even willing to kill mypatriot Quentis to obtain you¡­but¡­why do you have to leave me like this¡­¡± ¡°My Durandica Crystal Vase¡­for your sake, I¡¯ve traded 20 beautiful elfdies with that vile Earl Zerathak¡­although I¡¯ve killed himter, and even sold his wife and daughter to the beastmen, that was just to show my love for you¡­but you¡­but you¡­¡± ¡°AH¡­ there¡¯s also my soul-stirring Heart of Light¡­¡± ¡°Sir, sorry to interrupt, but there¡¯s something important that this subordinate needs to report.¡± A cold andpletely emotionless voice suddenly rang out, interrupting in my moans of pains for my broken darlings. Despite the unhappiness in my heart, the ¡°Shadows¡± have absolute loyalty to me. Them interrupting me at this time, and even mentioning something ¡°important¡± meant that he had definitely encountered serious trouble. ¡°It¡¯s you, [Number 2]. What¡¯s the matter?¡± turning my head around, I noticed that the ¡°shadow¡± present was the one that I¡¯ve dispatched to bring that wretched intruder to the basement. At this moment, a rare look of seriousness was actually present on [Number 2]¡¯s face. ¡°Eleanor Hamelin¡­has escaped¡­¡± What felt like a bucket of cold water washed over my entire body, causing me to tremble and shiver. ¡°What¡­did you say?¡± ¡°Eleanor Hamelin has escaped.¡± ¡°Es¡­escaped¡­¡± All of a sudden, I felt like I¡¯ve entered a dream world, as the entire world didn¡¯t feel real at all. As this happened, I shot a subconscious look at one of the walls of my storage room. Hanging on it was the 7th most precious collection¡­a white dagger with a poisonous snake engraved on its grip. No. It cannot be counted as a collection. Instead, it should be named as proof of my embarrassment. If it wasn¡¯t due to the grace of the great sir at the time, I would¡¯ve been dead already. That was the only time I had been that close to death since taking up the position as the master of the auction house. I angrily vowed to myself at that time that I would make Eleanor Hamelin wish she were dead. Hence why I locked her up in the basement to let her witness the death of herpanions. We infected them with incurable diseases or tortured them to near death before throwing them into the basement to let her watch them die. To witness the slow death of your close friends, to watch them beg for their live in a feeble voice, yet unable to do anything to help, if that isn¡¯t the worst kind of torture, then what is? However¡­ every time I sent someone to take a look at her, she¡­ Eleanor Hamelin¡­ that madman would smile at them and say: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to kill me yet? If you don¡¯t kill me now, you might regret it if I manage to escape from here~¡± That lunatic, madman, psychopath, maniac!!! No, she is worse than a lunatic, because not only is she crazy, she is also as treacherous as a viper. She would hide in the dark corner and jump at your when you least expect it. And someone as terrifying as that¡­ has actually managed to escape? No¡­ that¡¯s impossible! In order to prevent her from fleeing, I¡¯ve even used the hardest material I could find to lock her up, that handcuff was made from Madrica Silver you know? And I¡¯ve also thrown away the key since very long ago. Moreover, I didn¡¯t even dispatch anyone to watch over her because I knew they would be turned into her tools. ¡°How did she escape!¡± ¡°No clue, but ording to this one¡¯s investigation, she should have been broken out with help of outsiders.¡± [Number 2] then handed over the Madrica Silver handcuffs that had been split into two. The split part was so smooth that if you put them together, they lookedpletely intact. ¡°The handcuffs seem to be cut by a sharp weapon, and there are the same traces of cuts on the bar of the cells, they are probably cut by the same weapon.¡± ¡°Additionally, I have discovered a few other Madrica Silver handcuffs in the same condition. I infer that someone probably got caught on purpose in order to save Eleanor. After an inquiry from Mr. Clown, he admitted that he had indeed captured a few mice that attempted to sneak in and locked them in that ce.¡± As [Number 2] continued to speak, the fear in me had grown bigger. It would¡¯ve been better if Eleanor Hamelin had escaped by herself, but since she was saved with outside help, that could only mean our enemy still consists of another unknown organization. However, to cut a Madrica Silver would require an artifact at the very least. Inferno would¡¯ve detected it if there was any fluctuation from an artifact, just who was it¡­ who was capable of taking an artifact past Inferno without him noticing¡­ All of a sudden, a bulb was lit in my head, and only two words came into my mind. That organization¡­ That¡¯s right, only that organization has the resources to sneak in an artifact without being noticed. Recalling that time when the organization was just founded ten odd years ago, they would leave a slip of paper that says: ¡°Tonight, we will take away one of your ves ¡ª From that organization.¡± And then on the next day, we¡¯d find a sleeping ve near the entrance. In other words, that organization had already grasped the technique to sneak in unnoticed at that time, only that they couldn¡¯t find a way to bring the ve out. After that, I¡¯ve made use of my every connection to search through the entire harbor city, and I¡¯ve even managed to get the great sir to take action, but we still couldn¡¯t find any trace of that organization. It was as though they never existed in the first ce and just faded into thin air. That organization is just like a needle that¡¯s been prickling my soles since forever, it¡¯s making me restless for the longest time. And now that they have discovered the existence of Eleanor Hamelin, they finally took action again. Now that Eleanor has the support of that organization, her danger level has soared up by several degrees. The explosion just now must¡¯ve been her doing, in order to tell me that she has escaped. Damn it! The most troublesome individuals have finally gotten together¡­ Dammit dammit dammit!!! Why didn¡¯t I kill her when I had the chance?! Eleanor¡¯s smirk emerged in my head again, as though to ridicule me for my idiocy. Endless remorse and anger is making me go crazy. With all reasons lost in me, I unconsciously kicked the things closest to me. ¡°Bam!¡± With the power of a 7th rank warrior, the disy case was split into half by my kick, and then¡­ ¡°Clink! ng!¡± Those two sounds rang out as though to reflect my broken heart. My precious¡­ my beloved¡­ my most important darlings¡­ They¡¯ve turned into nothing but fragments¡­ ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhh!! Eleanor Hamelin! That organization! No matter how powerful you are, I will definitely find you and ughter you whole!!!¡± Book 2: Chapter 45: Auction House Master’s Decision Book 2: Chapter 45: Auction House Master¡¯s Decision Hatred, terror, fury. These feelings continued to surge and ferment in my heart, before seemingly trying to rush out from my chest, causing me to unleash a ******* roar. ¡°Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Damn that Eleanor Hamelin! Damn that group! AHHHHH!!!! My darlings!¡­¡± Strength seemed to drain from my entire body, leaving me without the strength to even stand as I slumped weakly onto the ground. My hands trembling, I started to pick up the shattered pieces of my darlings from the ground, one piece at a time. Nevertheless, I was unable to feel the same sense of beauty, as well as the heart-stirring feelings that they would provide me when I see them. WHY¡­Why must the heavens do this to me! Just what have I, Kenlov Wilkis, ever done wrong to deserve such outrageous atrocities to happen to me!! The only thing I¡¯ve done was to sell a few ves! However¡­however, isn¡¯t the strong dominating the weak the natural order of the world? ¡°Go to hell! Go to hell! Go to hell!!¡± Salty liquid started to flow down my eyes, while my nose became blocked with a viscous fluid, causing me to suffocate as I roar out in anguish: ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re Eleanor Hemelin or that organization! All of you will die!!!¡± ¡°Calm down, master. The most important thing to consider now would be about how to deal with our enemies.¡± That¡¯s right. Venting my anger isn¡¯t the most important thing right now. Instead, I should be thinking about how to react to this attack, as it wasn¡¯t possible for any little rat to cause such an intrusion. These intruders are genuine hunters, a terrifying coboration between wild wolves and poisonous snakes. Even I would have no hope of turning the situation around if I made any small mistake! ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Continuous updates on the current situation were the most important thing to deal with enemies that hide in the shadows. Even a sliver of disparity in the speed or uracy of the reports could cause the entire situation to turn disadvantageous for me. ¡°This subordinate is¡­¡± all of a sudden, the Spectrum Stone on [Number 2]¡¯s waist rang out. The only person that would use the Spectrum Stone at this time would be [Number 1]. [Number 2] quickly activated his Spectrum Stone, instantly revealing [Number 1]¡¯s eternally unchanging visage. However, the expression present on his face didn¡¯t bode well for the current situation. ¡°This subordinate greets you, master.¡± Despite the dire situation, he still maintained absolute respect towards me. ¡°Spare the greetings. What¡¯s the situation over at your side?¡± ¡°The situation¡¯s extremely bad. All of our guards on the first level have already fallen.¡± ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but to suck in a mouthful of cold air. How long has it been since the explosion! Yet, those elite guards of my auction house have already beenpletely defeated?! Due to the auction house¡¯s leadership structure, the lower levels were basically guarded entirely through the patrol teams and guards. Now, [Number 1]¡¯s reporting that 1/6th of my auction house¡¯s forces have beenpletely wiped out?! This is too frightening! Too frightening! Did that organization manage to smuggle some hidden Saint rank expert in here without triggering the warning system? ¡°Exactly what is happening!¡± ¡°The explosion was caused by an Explosive Scroll that¡¯s of 9th grade at minimum. The fire elements in the 1st level have gonepletely berserk, causing all of the surrounding elements to grow chaotic. I¡¯m currently at the connector between the 1st and 2nd levels. I¡¯ve yet to go in to investigate, as the chaotic elements are uncontroble. This subordinate is afraid of being ambushed, so I n to wait for the element to stabilize before carrying on with the investigation.¡± [Number 1] replied with his head lowered, seemingly feeling embarrassed with his timidness. ¡°I¡¯m guarding the passageway to make sure no one leaves from the 1st level.¡± ¡°Raise your head.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief after hearing about an Explosive Scroll that was the culprit of the earlier explosion. The usage of 9th rank magic indicated that my enemies might be 9th rank magicians or possess 9th rank magic scrolls. Nevertheless, be it either reason, it was good news that everything wasn¡¯t a result of the appearance of a Saint rank expert. ¡°You¡¯ve done very well. Patience is a must-have attribute of an outstanding assassin.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, master!¡± [Number 1] lowered his head even more, seemingly feeling extremely grateful towards my praise. Truly worthy of the great effort I¡¯ve spent to educate them. Their loyalty was indeed invincible. ¡°Retreat for now.¡± ¡°What?¡± [Number 1] asked while raising his head, revealing his eyes that were brimming with doubt. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s definitely having doubts about my order to give up guarding the walkway. However¡­ since our enemies have used a 9th rank Explosion magic, that meant that¡­ ¡°The enemies won¡¯t loiter around on the 1st level. The power of a 9th rank Explosive Scroll will cause massive destruction even in an open space, what more in an enclosed space. There should be no one alive in the 1st level.¡± ¡°As¡­As expected of our master. You¡¯re able to deduce the situation of the 1st level even though you¡¯re far far away on the 12th floor.¡± [Number 1] replied in an extremely respectful tone. ¡°Of course. Being able to perceive the changes to one¡¯s surroundings is a must-have ability for an expert.¡± I received [Number 1]¡¯s praise in a lowkey manner before continuing to give my orders; ¡°Take the guards from the 1st to 9th levels and spread them out over the 10th, 11th and 12th levels. Let Kovmand his division and form the 1st line defense between the 9th and 10th level.¡± ¡°What is that for?¡± both [Number 1] and [Number 2] opened their eyes wide in doubt. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about the 1st level. The 2nd to 6th levels are important areas for the auction house¡¯s defenses. The 7th to 9th levels are key holding sites for ves. What will happen if they were to flee due to theck of guards?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t¡­you guys use your brains?¡± I could not help but feel iparably disappointed for this intelligent me to have such stupid subordinates. ¡°This subordinate apologizes sincerely for our stupidity. Please guide us, master.¡± ¡°You two are trash! You don¡¯t even have any rudimentary understanding and decision making!¡± [Number 1] and [Number 2] lowered their heads in embarrassment so much that their heads almost made contact with the ground. ¡°After being freed, what do you think Hamelin would do first?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t¡­won¡¯t she go and rescue her fellow vepatriots first?¡± ¡°Save my ???! As if that cold-blooded person will care about the life or death of herpatriots! The first thing she will do after escaping will be to remove this head of mine!!¡± Faced with such stupid subordinates, even I, who ced extreme emphasis on my image, could not help but to st out a mouthful of curses. ¡°The auction ground is created from abination of special metals. Even if the 1st level gets blown apart by explosion magic, it will have utterly no effect on the interior. Hamelin would definitely be unable to infiltrate here. Therefore, she will definitely not be at the 1st to 6th levels. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯s already on her way to the 12th level.¡± ¡®How¡­but there¡¯s not a single warning yet from any of the guards from the 1st to 9th levels¡­¡± Idiots! A bunch of idiots that can only see the surface of the situation. ¡°Idiots! Why would I be so rmed if it¡¯s only Hamelin by herself!? The most important thing now is the organization that stands behind her.¡± After hearing the mention of the ¡°organization¡±, a look of dread shed across the ¡°shadows¡± faces. Looks like they still had a deep impression towards those invisible enemies. ¡°That organization has ways to obscure my eyes and ears. Therefore, it¡¯s uncertain if they have already sent Hamelin up here.¡± ¡°So¡­that¡¯s the case¡­¡± It truly is a mystery how that organization is always able to y me around like a fiddle. However, there shouldn¡¯t be many items that can allow a person to appear and disappear at will. Of those items, the mostmonly seen is¡­Transfer Scrolls!! That¡¯s right! Transfer Scrolls! If that organization uses Transfer Scrolls, everything would click into ce. That¡¯s because Saint ranked fluctuations would always be made if Sacred Artifacts are used for transmission. However, it is a different case for Transfer Scrolls. As long as they have directional coordinates within the auction house, they will be able to transfer over here at will! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how they did it! However, within the entire Luminous Theocracy, the people that are able to pull out Transfer Scrolls other than that great sir¡­should not exceed¡­the number I can count in one hand¡­ ¡°Hurry¡­hurry up and contact that great sir. Just tell him that our auction house is facing a great enemy that we cannot deal with, and we need his speedy reinforcement.¡± ¡°Is¡­is there the need to move that great sir?¡± ¡°Stop with your nonsense! Hurry up!¡± ¡°Yes yes yes!!¡± [Number 1] quickly replied before terminating the transmission. ¡°Huff huff huff.¡± The series of sudden happenings had caused my breathing to skyrocket, while my brain started to think rapidly about the possible candidate that would want to go against auction house, as they would even resort to using the iparably expensive Transfer Scrolls. Could it be¡­the Pope? Nononono, that¡¯s impossible! Why would the Pope ce his sight on small bugs on the roadside!? It absolutely won¡¯t be him! Furthermore, the Pope wouldn¡¯t resort to something that troublesome. If he really wanted to deal with us, he would just need to send a few of those Luminous Adjudicators, as we are absolutely helpless against them. The greatest possibility would be that great sir¡¯s enemies. Due to them being unable to take action against that great sir, they had extended their attacks towards us weaklings. Dammit! Why are the weaklings always receiving the short end of the stick!! Nevertheless, this wasn¡¯t the time for me to sigh and curse. You will naturally need an expert to deal with experts. While I was wasting my time, that poisonous snake might have already hidden in the darkness not far from me. Furthermore, with that organization as her supporters, she would not be using a quasi-Artifact, but a true and genuine Artifact!!! The most frightening thing is that Eleanor Hamelin is a person that¡¯s on the verge of death. Being an albino Fairy Elf, she basically wouldn¡¯t live past 25 years old. However, those people that are on the verge of death would always stake everything they have in their assault. That means that this attack will definitely be hundreds and thousands of times more terrifying than 4 years ago. ¡°Shadows!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the three shadows present immediately half-knelt respectfully before me. ¡°When [Number 1] returns, you all will guard this room with him to ensure my safety!!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Come, Eleanor Hamelin! Let¡¯s see which is harder, the final bite before your death, or the imprable defense I¡¯ve created!! 4 years ago, you could not kill me. 4 yearster, it will still be the same!! Book 2: Chapter 46: Planting a Seed Book 2: Chapter 46: nting a Seed ¡°Phew~that was really dangerous.¡± Wiping the beads of cold sweat off my forehead, I turned my head around and surveyed my surroundings. The dust and smoke in the surroundings gradually dispersed, revealing a wrecked walkway. The left side had basically turned into ruins, and I could even spot charred bodies from time to time as I scanned through the pieces of metal. The entire space seemed to have been ced inside a steamer, with the surrounding temperatures being at least 40 degrees. In fact, there were even red-hot traces of molten liquid at the side of some metal fragments. ¡°Explosive Scrolls do live up to their reputation. What frightening destructive power.¡± For the sake of defending against the Explosion Magic unleashed by the scroll, I have used a grand total of three 9th rank Luminous Protection spells. I really don¡¯t understand why there¡¯s such a big disparity between these two spells, despite their same ranking andmon knowledge as being the strong magics in their ranks. Nevertheless, despite the massively destructive Explosion Magic, the right side of the walkway had only turned ck. Without speaking about any destruction, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of any warping! In fact, those people in the auction grounds might not even have noticed the explosion at all. What toughness! I really don¡¯t know if a measly amount of seventeen 7th rank Explosive Scrolls would be able to st this entire auction house apart. ¡°Okay. After this hugemotion, I¡¯m afraid that our enemies will be arriving here very quickly. Let¡¯s quickly paste the Explosive Scrolls needed for the 1st level.¡± Standing up, I brushed away the dust on my body in preparation to move off. However, I quickly noticed that there was something amiss with Weir¡¯s condition. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Weir? Are you alright?¡± Clutching her knees, Weir crouched on the ground, her head buried in her chest as her entire petite figure trembled, not answering or replying any of my questions. What¡­what¡¯s the matter? She shouldn¡¯t be that scared, right? Speaking of which, anyone would be scared witless if Explosion Magic goes off suddenly around them. However¡ª even in my past life, I¡¯ve never ever consoled a girl before. How should I go about calming her down? Do I need some candy to entice her while consoling her? Or do I need to dance and sing a song, pull an ugly face and call her precious darling?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t be afraid. The explosion¡¯s over, and we¡¯repletely unharmed, okay¡­¡± despite not knowing what to do, we are pressed for time as we don¡¯t know when the guards wouldunch a counter-attack. Therefore, I¡¯ve no choice but to grit my teeth and start consoling her this instant. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Huh? Ignoring me? Could it be that I¡¯ve said something wrong? However, since she wasn¡¯t frightened by the explosions, what else could scare her so much? All of a sudden, a sh of realization hit me as my eyes focused on the charred bodies around me, as well as the smell of burnt flesh that continued to pierce my nose. That¡­that¡¯s right. She is definitely frightened by the huge number of dead people around her. For some reason, which mighte from me no longer being a human, but I¡¯m unable to feel any sadness from humans dying in front of me. Even the deaths I¡¯ve caused by rushing through those frozen human statues had only caused feelings of ¡°oh that¡¯s disgusting¡± to surface in my heart. However, this is different for Weir. She is a gentle and timid fairy elf, and definitely hasn¡¯t seen any scenario with so many dead people. Therefore, it is reasonable that she will be extremely frightened right now. Furthermore, she is now even more afraid due to me, a vicious murderer. What should I do? I¡¯ve just met this girl 20 minutes ago and now I¡¯ve be hated by her! If I¡¯m a male, the worst I can be would be a pervert and a scumbag. However, being a girl, what would I be? Could it be ????¡­cough cough cough!!! Nevertheless, all of these weren¡¯t the most important thing I have to care about at this moment. Just as I was being screwed around by my thoughts, Weir¡¯s body began to tremble increasingly furiously. In fact, I could even hear her suppressed sobbing sounds ringing in my ears. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t want to be sold off..I¡­don¡¯t want¡­¡± Huh? How did it end up with the topic of being sold? Has she be dumb from all of the fright? No, this cannot go on. I have to wake her up. If not, she would end up scaring herself to death. ¡°Raise your head!¡± Hearing my loud shout, Weir¡¯s body shook in response, while her sobbing grew even more intense. Seeing themand having no effect, I¡¯ve no other choice but to resort to a forceful method. Forcefully tilting Weir¡¯s head up, I stared right into her eyes. ¡°Listen! Elle Weir! You¡¯ve already escaped out from there! You¡¯re no longer a ve, and you won¡¯t be sold off!¡± ¡°I¡­won¡¯t be sold off?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You will no longer be sold off! Therefore, please get hold of yourself! We have to save your fellowpatriots right now.¡± ¡°Save my fellowpatriots¡­¡± grasping at the corner of my blouse, Weir aimed her wide open gemstone-like eyes that were filled with tears at me. With a voice akin to a plea, she asked: ¡°Am I really not going to be sold off?¡± Disgusting. She¡¯s really making my heart ache. Exactly what had the auction house done to make her so afraid of being sold off? ¡°That¡¯s right. You will no longer be sold off.¡± I slowly stood up, before extending my hands out to the shivering Weir and speaking out with a faint smile: ¡° The most important thing right now is to save thosepatriots of yours. Therefore¡­ let¡¯s work hard together.¡± Looking at my hand, Weir hesitated for an instant, before finally making her decision as she grabbed my hand. ¡°Okay.¡± So soft¡­is this how a girl¡¯s hand feels like? Due to the urgency of the earlier situation, I didn¡¯t get to register this feeling. However, at this moment¡­hehehe, could you let me get drunk for a few minutes? Huh? That doesn¡¯t sound right! I¡¯m no longer a 40-year-old virgin! I¡¯m the great princess of the dragon race! How can I sumb to such enticement! Regardless of everything¡­ please let me enjoy this feeling for a moment¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± perhaps feeling something not quite right with my gaze, Weir tilted her head as she asked. So¡­so cute! This youngdy heart of mine¡­has actually started to pound¡­ Speaking of which, Carol¡¯s aesthetic appeal isn¡¯t one bit inferior to Weir. However, even though I didn¡¯t feel a single thing when I looked at her chest, this¡­indeed, there was too great of a disparity between a sentient and non-sentient living creature? ¡°No¡­it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s continue moving.¡± shaking my head, I got rid of those misleading thoughts. At this moment, the most important thing is toplete the mission. Furthermore, this isn¡¯t the ce to dilly dally around. After all, our enemies could rush over at any moment. Holding onto Weir¡¯s hand, I turned around and prepared to move off. However¡­right at the instant when I turned around, I seemed to see slivers of guilt and dread at the edges of her eyes. All of a sudden, I felt some unease surfacing within my heart. ording to the current situation, Weir should be hoping for the sess of Eleanor¡¯s n in order to escape out from here¡­however, although I can understand the dread, those slivers of guilt¡­ I hope that it¡¯s my misconception ying tricks on my thoughts¡­ Book 2: Chapter 47: It isn’t Necessarily Love Book 2: Chapter 47: It isn¡¯t Necessarily Love ¡°Okay. So what now?¡± We arrived on the 1st location indicated on the map. However, upon arriving, I discovered that there was nothing special present. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any obvious weakness present. Rapping the jet ck wall, I discovered that there was not a single difference in the sound produced from any other wall. The so-called weakness was basically absent! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± faced against this, Weir shook her head, causing her to appear as though she was at her wit¡¯s end. Since the construction could not be damaged even by a 9th rank Explosion Magic, wanting to st this wall apart wouldn¡¯t be as simple as pasting the Explosive Scroll onto the wall or shoving it in a corner. The most effective method would be to stuff the scroll into the interior portion of the wall. Only by doing so would it be able to affect the interior construction of the wall. However, without talking about shoving into the interior of the wall, there wasn¡¯t even a single mouse hole present on this metal wall! Do I really need to use my Sacred Artifact to dig a hole out? Yes¡­it would indeed be extremely simple to do so if I use my Sacred Artifact. However, Eleanor had clearly thought out of her n since long ago. If she had even factored my appearance as well as my Sacred Artifact, it would truly be extremely frightening. Just when I was considering the need of my Sacred Artifact, Weir suddenly pulled the corner of my blouse before pointing towards a location that was slightly lighter in color than the rest: ¡°There¡¯s a hole there.¡± A hole? I bent over to take a closer look, only to discover there is indeed a hole approximately two fingers wide on the wall. The surroundings of the hole are slightly lighter in color than the other areas, and it looks like there was something that had been stuffed there. However, that thing doesn¡¯t seem to be too strong. It might have beenpletely destroyed or sted away by the heat waves from the Explosion Magic, revealing the small hole hidden behind it. Taking out a scroll, I discovered that it fits just right. Furthermore, its depth was sufficient to fit the entirety of the scroll. ¡°I should praise Eleanor to be able to do such a thing in this tightly guarded auction house.¡± From the smooth surfaces of the hole, it clearly has been dug up using some kind of sharp tool. Looks like Eleanor has been preparing to execute this n for a very long time. ¡°Of course, big sis Eleanor¡¯s very awesome,¡± Weir replied in happiness, an expression that I¡¯m seeing for the first time ever. I feel that she seems a lot happier when Eleanor gets praised instead of herself. Looks like their rtionship is really deep. ¡°Can you give me a brief introduction to Eleanor as a person?¡± On our way to the next destination, I took this opportunity to try to get a better understanding of this smart coborator of mine. ¡°Of course!¡± Upon hearing that it was about Eleanor, Weir immediately responded with gusto. Compared to the earlier stuttering, words started to pour out of her mouth like a continuous fountain. ¡°It was when I just got captured and was feeling extremely frightened. At that moment, she consoled me just like how a big sister would. That person was big sis Eleanor. Just like a big sis, she is very kind to everyone. Therefore, basically all of the ves adore her. Furthermore, she¡¯s also very awesome! It was big sister Eleanor that stuck her head out for us when those guards bullied us.¡± ¡°Stuck her head out?¡± ¡°Yes¡­she¡¯ll spit saliva into those people¡¯s drinking water, as well as secretly stealing their meal cards away so they wouldn¡¯t have any food to eat.¡± ¡°You guys are able to do such things? Aren¡¯t all ves supposed to be locked behind bars?¡± ¡°Nope. For the sake of ensuring the quality of the ves, the auction house would generally not give trouble to those people who listen to them, so long as we don¡¯t rebel against them, which would lead to extremely miserable oues.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± A burst ofughter escaped from Weir¡¯s mouth. ¡°Big sis Eleanor isn¡¯t afraid of them. In fact, she¡¯s able to quickly estimate the night time patrolling order and timings of the auction house, and use this information to mess with them.¡± Perhaps noticing that I¡¯m not clear about what she meant, Weir continued her exnation: ¡°She¡¯ll write [We¡¯ll take away a ve tomorrow] on a piece of paper and ce it quietly at the door of the auction house master before sneakily sending a ve to go around the guards to sleep at the main gate for the whole night.¡±1 ¡°Did those people really believe what she wrote?¡± ¡°Yes. Day after that, the face of that hateful auction housemaster had turned as ugly as a wrinkled old melon as he brought his guards to make multiple rounds around the auction house. His exhausted expression after returning every single time would really make people crack up inughter.¡± ¡°Speaking of which¡­ that was the happiest moment I¡¯ve experienced since being locked up here. However¡­¡± All of a sudden, a depressed look appeared on Weir¡¯s face, then the glow in her eyes started to dim: ¡°Four years ago, big sis Eleanor was suddenly locked up with the reason being that there were no buyers interested to bid on her for too long of a time. After that, I did not see her again until now.¡± ¡°Not only that, but a few of ourpatriots were also mysteriously sold off out of the blue, despite there clearly being no auctions held, or any buyers present. During that period, our prison cell became very empty¡­¡± ¡°Sorry for letting you recall those past hurtful events.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Weir shook her head and regained the smile on her face: ¡°Therefore I was extremely happy when I was able to see big sis Eleanor again.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened.¡± I drew Weir into a light embrace, ¡°Let us work hard and save your big sis Eleanor and your other vepatriots out of here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Weir hesitated for 2 seconds before replying: ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Without the interference of those guards, we were quickly able to finish cing the required scrolls for the 1st level. Using this as a reference, we might be able toplete this task within 3 hours, however¡­ ¡°Are you sure this is the only way up?¡± I said as I pointed towards the jet ck staircase, praying for Weir to count me wrong. However, Weir proceeded to nod her head with resolution. ¡°Ah¡­this will be troublesome.¡± I could not help but to clutch my head in pain. How good would it be if there¡¯s another passageway to use! If there¡¯s only one passageway, there¡¯s a possibility of our enemies sealing up the exitpletely, lying in wait for us to jump right into their jaws. ¡°I was thinking why no one has beening down from there for such a long time. Looks like they¡¯re all waiting up there¡­¡± Exactly how did those fellows know that we¡¯ll definitely head up there? ¡°That¡­what should we do?¡± ¡°What else?¡± I quietly grit my teeth: ¡°We¡¯ll just have to rush straight up! At worst I¡¯ll just toss another Explosive Scroll.¡± ¡°Hold tight.¡± Grabbing hold of Weir¡¯s soft hand, I proceeded to take out a scroll. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± with a low roar, I rushed forward with Weir. The staircase is in a stereotypical zig-zag shape. Only by rushing past the corner will one be able to see the situation above. As we rushed up, I could not help but think about those people rubbing their hands together as they waited for us. Just as I ced my feet on the staircase, I heard an extremely soft voice ringing out. The voice had an extremely respectful tone to it, just like how a subordinate would use when reporting to their higher-ups. From the looks of it, they¡¯ve already discovered us. Nevertheless, there was nothing else we could do. Shaking these thoughts out from my head, I mentally prepared myself as I rushed forward. As we rounded the tight corner, we discovered that there was no or formation waiting for us. Instead, it was just a ck-clothed middle-aged gruff-looking uncle half-kneeling before a Spectrum Stone, which is projecting the image of a red-clothed old man. Both the gruff-looking uncle and the red-clothed old man were shocked to see me and Weir suddenly appearing before them. Nevertheless, it was impossible for me to pull my brakes now. Therefore¡­the only thing left was a glorious collision¡­ However, just at the instant of the collision, there wasn¡¯t even an ounce of fear within me. Because¡­in a straight out collision¡­ This princess has never lost before¡­
    1. The silva revels in the owner taking the bait.
    Book 2: Chapter 48: Two Different Paths Book 2: Chapter 48: Two Different Paths ¡°Who are you!¡± An ugly expression appeared on the gruff-looking uncle, who clutched his head and roared out in anger. Climbing up, I dusted my clothes before replying unhappily: ¡°What if I said that I¡¯m here for sightseeing?¡± ¡°Who the heck would believe you! You guys are the intruders.¡± ¡°If you know, why ask? Are you dumb?¡± A serious expression appeared on the gruff-faced uncle. Pulling out the short sword hanging at his waist, he retreated back two steps in great vignce: ¡°As expected¡­¡± However, before he couldplete his sentence, he was interrupted by the projection of the red-clothed old maning from the Spectrum Stone that had dropped onto the ground earlier. ¡°*******! These are the intruders you¡¯re talking about? These two hairless little girls?¡± The gruff-looking uncle¡¯s face fluctuated between green and white in fear as he hastily knelt down respectfully: ¡°Calm down, Master Hadecaien. These two aren¡¯t ordinary little girls.¡± ¡°Huh? There¡¯s something special about them?¡± Raising his head, the uncle lowered his voice as he spoke out in an exceedingly serious tone: ¡°It is extremely possible that they¡¯re from that organization.¡± ¡°Which organization?¡± ¡°That organization.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking what organization they¡¯re from!¡± ¡°These two should be people from that organization.¡± ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? I¡¯m asking about which organization those two are from! Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°This subordinate understands. However, these two are people from that organization¡­¡±1 ¡°Enough!¡± The red-clothed old man flung his sleeves about in an exceedingly furious manner: ¡°That idiot Wilkis! He can¡¯t even handle such small matters properly!¡± ¡°My master has already handled it perfectly. However, our enemies are really¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gruff-face quickly lowered his head, a clear indication of his extreme fear towards that old man. ¡°In the past, I¡¯m still okay when he asked me to quietly find some people that basically don¡¯t exist at all. Never did I expect that Wilkis would be so outrageous! He even wants me to take care of two little girls that have escaped from his clutches! Who the hell does Wilkis think he is!!¡± The old man mmed his palm against the table, causing a loud bang to ring out. ¡°If this happens again, he¡¯ll no longer be the master of this auction house! In any case, there are a lot of people waiting for that position.¡± The red-clothed old man let out a curse before ending the transmission. In an instant, the atmosphere of the staircase turned weirdly silent. For the sake of breaking this awkward atmosphere, I decided it was best to say something: ¡°Er¡­did I make things difficult for you?¡± Hearing my words, the gruff-looking uncle raised his head and looked at me, his eyes glistening with venomous hatred: ¡°Truly worthy of people from that organization to use such simple methods to break our reinforcements. Master was right. You guys are the greatest danger that this auction house has ever faced.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What the hell is this fellow talking about? That organization? Is he talking about the organization Eleanor had created? They are utterly useless, you know. ¡°Where¡¯s Eleanor Hamelin?¡± The gruff-face swept his gaze to the left and right in extreme vignce, as though he was waiting for Eleanor to pop out suddenly to stab him with a knife. Eleanor had set off earlier than us. Furthermore, she was headed straight for the ve prison at the 7th to 9th levels. Being much more familiar with this auction house, and even having managed to figure out the patrolling schedule, she should have already managed to safely reach the 7th level to rescue those ves. From the gruff-face¡¯s question, they must have already figured out that Eleanor has escaped from her cell. Hmm, this is not good. I have to buy some more time for her. ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± A look of extreme astringency appeared at the corner of the gruff-face¡¯s mouth, before sniggering twice: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know where she¡¯s at.¡± Extending his hand to point at the ceiling, he spoke out with an extremely certain tone: ¡°She¡¯s¡­above.¡± Dammit. This fellow¡­how did he know? ¡°Haha. Never guessed it, right? Master¡¯s alreadypletely aware of your movements. At this moment, he¡¯s arranging a trap and lying in wait for you guys.¡± That¡¯s why there¡¯s no oneing down to the 1st level! The auction house¡¯s target is actually Eleanor and the others! Dammit! We¡¯ve looked down on them! Looks like this so-called auction house master is not as stupid as we think he is. This isn¡¯t good. I¡¯ve to tell Eleanor and the others that she¡¯s being tracked as soon as possible. If not, this entire n would go up in smoke if those three are caught. ¡°Weir, leave first!¡± ¡°Do you think that you two can leave like that?¡± Standing in the middle of the staircase, the gruff-face pointed his short sword at us before saying: ¡°You two should just stand there obediently and look at each other as yourpatriots die a painful death.¡± ¡°What¡­what should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± I consoled Weir, who was about to burst into tears, ¡°You just have to lower your head and rush straight forwards.¡± ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± ¡°Believe me¡­¡± I responded by giving her a firm gaze: ¡°and believe in yourself.¡± Biting her lip, Weir¡¯s eyes gradually turned firm, then she nodded her head: ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Hehe. I really want to see how you two will rush past me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Two scrolls slide into my hands. Seeing this, the gruff-face¡¯s eyes narrowed: ¡°So that¡¯s the reason. You¡¯re the one who unleashed Explosion Magic on the 1st level. Looks like you have something good in your hands to survive from that kind of an explosion. So, are you going to use another one?¡± Ignoring his taunt, I whispered to Weir: ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, okay. When that happens, just rush straight forwards without caring about anything else, do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Weir nodded her head. ¡°Alright¡­get ready¡­¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Huh? Are you counting down to your death?¡± Seeing that we¡¯ve seemingly made up the decision to force our way through, the gruff-face earnestly prepared himself as he focused his eyes on the scrolls in my hands. ¡°Two!¡± I tossed the scrolls at the gruff-face before rushing quickly towards him. ¡°You!¡± Obviously not expecting me to rush straight towards him, the gruff-face could not help but exim out in shock. ¡°I love my mother the most.¡± ¡°Detonate.¡± ¡°Condense water.¡± I activated the two scrolls at the same time, creating a massive st of heat and water, whichbined to engulf the entire area in scorching hot steam. While the steam formed, I unleashed a punch towards gruff-face. ¡°Three!¡± Despite the obvious disruption to his vision, gruff-face was still able to move his short sword precisely to block my punch. Nevertheless, he was clearly not expecting the massive strength that I¡¯ve ced behind my fist. Suffering a great disruption to his bnce, he tottered back a few steps before being able to stabilize himself. Taking this opportunity, Weir lowered her head and rushed forwards, taking only a few breaths to disappear out of sight. ¡°Dammit.¡± Gruff-face cursed out as he tried to chase after Weir. However, how could I give him the chance to do that? With a light hop, I jump towards his front, obstructing him from giving chase. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you still believe that we¡¯ll not be able to get past you?¡±
    1. Silva bursts forth withughter at this¡­
    Book 2: Chapter 49: Matters will always have unexpected turns (1) Book 2: Chapter 49: Matters will always have unexpected turns (1) ¡°You¡¯re looking to die.¡± All of a sudden, the emotionless expression on gruff-face turned into one of extreme malevolence. A terrifying surge of killing intent sted out from his body, its target obviously being the person standing before him, me. However, I am a mighty dragon! How would I be frightened by a human¡¯s killing intent! Shrugging my shoulders with indifference, I replied: ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to kill me.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Gruff-face sneered, extending his tongue to give an extremely disgusting lick of his short sword before continuing: ¡°Then you will pay the price for your arrogance. Let me use your blood to pay tribute to my sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m just waiting for you to say ¡°My sword is coated with the blood coagting venom.¡± ¡°Why do I have to say those words?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what always happens in movies.¡± ¡°Movie?¡± ¡°Movies are scenes that a group of actors woulde together to create for other people to watch. Let me exin. The movies I¡¯ve seen in the past were massive 360-inch screens, although they will always ce a few weird advertisements within. However¡­¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m acting?!¡± All of a sudden, gruff-face unleashed an angry roar, frightening me. It was really hard to believe that this gruff-face was able to unleash such a clear and resonant sound. ¡°The sun and the moon can attest to my loyalty towards my master, and yet, you dare to say I¡¯m acting!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°You meant that!!¡± Gruff-face grew increasingly agitated, breaking his emotionless expression, while the corner of his eyes turned bloodshot: ¡°Since picking us up 30 years ago, the master has fed and clothed us, trained and even taught us martial arts! Where can you find such a good master?¡± ¡°For the sake of repaying our master, we guard him at all times, and will do whatever he says. We will never im any sry or take any leave despite the toughbour day in and day out. If we show the slightestck of attention, we will get scolded and cursed at. For the sake of showing our loyalty, we will always maintain this look to show that we¡¯ll never betray him. We have to even take shifts to guard his god damn collection which consists of a few pieces of broken ss! Why the hell do we have to guard it day in and day out! We don¡¯t even have any time to sleep because of that! We aren¡¯t magically created golems! Why the hell does he have to treat us like that!¡± ¡°The most frustrating thing is that he had actually given me the name [Number 1]! What the hell is with that name! How can it even be considered a game! It can¡¯t even be considered as a nickname. My other brothers were also given equally trash names of [Number 2], [Number 3], and [Number 4]! It¡¯ll sound better if he just calls us shadows, you know! Can you imagine the scene when he calls us together?¡± 1,2,3,4¡­are here¡­Pfft~ Hey~ Wait, that doesn¡¯t seem quite right¡­ ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Due to my sudden interruption, the fellow with the un-name-like name of [Number 1] butted back with extreme displeasure. ¡°The words you¡¯ve said at the end of your speech doesn¡¯t seem to tally with your ims of loyalty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The atmosphere turned awkwardly peculiar for a few seconds¡­ ¡°Since my acting¡¯s been discovered by you, the only thing left to do is to eliminate you.¡± All of a sudden, [Number 1] turned serious and spoke out in a deadpan voice. ¡°In fact, I basically didn¡¯t discover it. Everything came out from your mouth. In fact, I¡¯ve thought that you¡¯ve facial nerve paralysis all this while.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to act cunningly anymore. I understand.¡± What the hell do you understand! ¡°You really are a person from that organization. Within 3 minutes of us making contact, you¡¯ve already broken through my acting facade.¡± What the hell did I break! You¡¯re the one that has broken it! ¡°However¡­¡± not giving me any moment to exin myself, [Number 1] slowly raised the short sword in his hand: ¡°For the sake of my survival, I¡¯ve no choice but to kill you.¡± This fellow¡­might not be an idiot after all. Alright. In any case, I¡¯m already no stranger to idiots. At this moment, the most important thing would be to deal with him, before helping Eleanor and the others, who might very well have fallen into a trap. ¡°As you wish. I just so happen to wish to know exactly how strong I am.¡± I started to activate the Dragon Blood in my body as I gave my reply. The amplification effects of Dragon Blood start to make all of my bones turn numb. At this moment, I¡¯m already unable to hold back my urge to fight. ¡°You¡¯re very strong without a doubt. In fact, my left hand¡¯s already numb from receiving your punch. However¡­¡± [Number 1] swapped his short-sword to his left hand before speaking out in an extremely proud tone: ¡°you have to know¡­that I¡¯m a left-hander!¡± Why the hell are you so arrogant about that! I¡¯m toozy to tangle with this fellow any more! I immediatelyunched a right-handed punch straight towards the left side of [number 1]¡¯s face. After eating my earlier punch, [Number 1] had learnt his lesson and not dared to meet me head-on. After rapidly swerving to duck away from my punch, he proceeded to hop back and increase the distance from me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Afraid?¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± A look of extreme disdain appeared on [Number 1]¡¯s face. Ever since exposing his true facade in the lengthyint earlier, this fellow had let all of his emotions out onto the surface, causing his expression to be extremely exaggerated. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re afraid, right?¡± He waved his short sword about to draw an extremely beautiful flurry of sword shes in the air: ¡°I¡¯ve discovered your weakness.¡± ¡°Hm-hm! More fighting and less nonsense. Who doesn¡¯t know how to trash talk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trash talking. I¡¯m speaking the truth¡­¡± ck battle aura started to rise from [Number 1]¡¯s body, then it enveloped his entire body like a shadow. ¡°Shadow strike!¡± The ckened [Number 1] appeared to shatter into bat-like pieces before they rapidly shot towards me. In the next instant, they converged together to reform into aplete [Number 1]. ¡°Do you think¡­ that your little tricks are effective against me?¡± All of a sudden, a humiliating feeling akin to being yed with surfaced within my heart, causing fury to erupt within me. In the presence of this anger, I no longer hold back my strength, unleashing my full might within the next punch. A ferocious wind kicked up while a sharp sonic boom rang out as my punch travelled through the air. However, unlike my earlier punch, which hadnded head-on, the shadowy [Number 1] shattered apart like a person reflected in the mirror, disappearing into thin air. At the same time¡­ ¡°This isn¡¯t some little trick¡­¡± [Number 1]¡¯s delight-coated tone rang out in my ears. ¡°This is a genuine martial skill.¡± ¡°Puff swish.¡± The sounds of a sharp object piercing and slicing through flesh rang out clearly in my ears, while my acute senses allowed me to lock on clearly on my opponent¡¯s heartbeats. ¡°???????!¡± Ignoring the wound and racking paining from my abdomen, I continued to unleash another punch towards [Number 1]. However, like before, it only smashed into thin air. ¡°You¡¯re very strong. However¡­ it¡¯s pointless if you can¡¯t hit anything.¡± [Number 1] reappeared at his initial position. Without talking about any injuries, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of mess on his clothes. That disdainful smile was still present on his face, as though he was a mouseughing at an elephant. Book 2: Chapter 50: Matters would always have unexpected turns (2) Book 2: Chapter 50: Matters would always have unexpected turns (2) Two figures continued to sh and cross each other in the narrow and dark staircase, whipping up violent winds through their movements. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Why can¡¯t you even touch the corners of my clothes?¡± A madman-like smile hung on the corners of [Number 1]¡¯s mouth, sneering as he continued to leave wound after wound on my body with his shortsword. ¡°Dammit.¡± This caused the fury in my heart to grow more intense. Nevertheless, I am still incapable of doing anything against this mentally retarded person. He would dodge every single punch I unleash. Regardless of how fast my attacks were, he seemed to be able to predict my movements in advance and left wound after wound on my body with his shortsword. Within a few seconds, my clothes had already turned into tatters, while my body waspletely covered in blood. Nevertheless, the wounds weren¡¯t overly serious at all, as [Number 1] basically didn¡¯t dare to tangle too deeply with me. After using his shortsword to make contact with my body, he would immediately pull back, leaving behind a shallow wound that dripped with blood. With my recovery capabilities, these wounds would close and heal within a few minutes. The only downside to this was the exceedingly miserable appearance that I currently disyed. However, this was extremely embarrassing for me. Be it speed or strength, I¡¯ve totally outssed [Number 1]. In fact, my reaction speed trumps his. However, due to his constant harassment, he now appears just like that mouse that¡¯s taunting the elephant on top of its back.1So disgusting! ¡°Go and die!¡± The anger and fury within my heart grew so intense that him shattering into pieces was the only way to appease the hatred in my heart. A furious roar exploded out from my throat as I immediately transformed into a remnant shade as I shot towards [Number 1]. Nevertheless, the same smile continued to hang on [Number 1]¡¯s face. This time, he did not even use any martial arts! As though he was able to predict the target of my punch, he proceeded to sway and evade my attack before extending his shortsword out. Slicing it lightly across my chest, it made it seem as though I have purposefully moved my body into his de. ¡°Hu.¡± With the immense speed I was travelling at, the resulting wound had extended across my entire chest. Even with my recovery capabilities, this wound would take some time for me to heal from. Half kneeling on the ground, I tried to buy myself some time to regenerate. ¡°Exactly how did you do that?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Predict my movements. Could it be that you have some kind of precognition ability?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!!¡± [Number 1] burst into madughter, as though he had heard the funniest joke in the world: ¡°Precognition? If I have that ability, why would I continue to be a dog to that ??????? Wilkis.¡± It took a long while before [Number 1] finally managed to calm himself down. Wiping away the tears at the corners of his eyes, he said: ¡°You being too stupid¡¯s the reason why I can predict your movements.¡± ¡°No. I shouldn¡¯t call you stupid, but clueless. You¡¯ve so many treasures, yet you don¡¯t know how to use them. Your strength, agility, and reaction speed far surpass a high-rank martial artist like me. However¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just like a kid with a Sacred Artifact who only knows how to swing it around wildly, utterly incapable of utilizing its full strength.¡± ¡°Without talking about that, you¡¯re utterly incapable of using any martial arts. Your attacks are as simple as those used by the thugs and hoodlums that litter the streets. There¡¯s not the slightest bit of technique present in them.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ but doesn¡¯t being inept equate to unpredictability?¡± ¡°You¡¯re underestimating martial artists too much. From what I have seen, you indeed have an abundance ofbat experience, and have perfect reactions after getting injured. However, you¡¯ve never fought against genuine martial artists before. Yourbat style is suitable against demonic beasts with low intelligence, as it¡¯s just a ferocious smashing against your target¡¯s weak points¡­eh, I¡¯m sorry. In the face of your punches, my entire body¡¯s just a big weak point for you. However, exactly because of that, I can predict your next move judging by your line of sight.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Perhaps due to [Number 1] having suppressed his emotions for too long, my question had caused him to rattle out like a machine gun. However¡­I¡¯m really lucky that he¡¯s this talkative. What [Number 1] said ispletely on point. I have never fought against a genuine martial artist before. During my fight on the Dragon Ind, all of my enemies were deep-sea giants. However, being massive life forms, it was extremely easy to defeat them as long as one¡¯s strength triumphs them. That¡¯s the same case during my training sessions with other giant dragons, where we would undertake contests of pure strength and head-on fistfights, with utterly no martial techniques or strategies involved. ¡°As long as you¡¯re able to turn people into a pulp with a punch, who would dare to fight against you? Why the hell do we have to care about troublesome matters like martial arts?¡± Ice Dragon Fenice once said something like that. However, the enemy before me waspletely different from anyone I¡¯ve faced against before. He has abundant experience, unpredictable martial arts, as well as an eagle-like level of observation capabilities that allows him topletely see through mybat style. Despite him being physically inferior to me on all aspects, I¡¯m still being yed around like a ball in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you given up struggling?¡± [Number 1] yed about with his shortsword while keeping up a casual look, as though I was an old friend he has not met for quite a long time. He did not have even the slightest feeling of me being able to defeat him or a threat to him. Even if I were to half-kneel all day long, I¡¯ll not get any chances tond an attack. At this moment, his entire body was a big weak point, yet I knew that any of my attempts tond a blow on him would be as fruitless as before. I need to find other ways to eliminate him. At the very least, I have to jump out of this strange close-rangebat against him. If not, I¡¯ll be strangled to death like a lion being encircled by a kennel of dogs. However¡­I only have one style when ites to close-rangebat. Sweeping my gaze across the Storage Ring present on my left hand, I subconsciously started to ponder what kind of scroll I could use to deal with this situation. Nope. This absolutely doesn¡¯t cut it. I quickly shook this thought out from my head. This is the 1st battle sinceing into this human empire. If I needed to rely on scrolls to obtain victory, what qualifications do I have to hold on to the title of Chaos Dragon Artemis Niger Lilith, the princess of the dragon race! Furthermore, I need to personally make this fellow pay the price for utterly not cing me within his eyes! This was what the voice in the depths of my heart had been telling me all for all this time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you finished considering how you would die?¡± [Number 1] spoke out in an extremely casual tone, as though I was a bug that he could squash at any moment. This caused me to subconsciously clench my hand that was pressed on the ground. All of a sudden, I felt that there was something amiss with the material that made up this staircase. This rough texture¡­this isn¡¯t metal? Regardless of the walls or the floor, the entire 1st level was constructed out of metal. Therefore, I had also subconsciously assumed that this staircase was also constructed out of metal. However¡­it¡¯s actually made out of stone. If this is stone¡­ ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°Why are you smirking? Could it be that you¡¯ve be dumb from all the shock?¡± Unable to understand what he was seeing, [Number 1] asked. ¡°I¡¯m justughing¡­¡± raising my hand and clenching my fist, I aimed it against the ground: ¡°That you¡¯re finished!¡± In an instant, [Number 1]¡¯s face turned pale. Seemingly realizing what I was about to do, he turned around and shot rapidly towards the 2nd level. However¡­ how could I give him such a chance! If the staircase was made out of metal, the most powerful punch unleashed by me would only cause it to warp at best. However, it was a totally different story with stone. If it¡¯s made out of stone¡­it will shatter. ¡°BANG!¡± The staircase shattered, sending me and [Number 1] falling down. Nevertheless, this distance wasn¡¯t high, taking only a slight instant for both of us to stabilize ourselves. However, this isn¡¯t what I need¡­rather¡­ Grabbing hold on a piece of rock, I sent an evilugh at [Number 1] with his scrunched up face and said: ¡°Can you guess how many moves I need to make to be able tond a blow on you?¡±
    1. *Referring to the house standing on the back of the elephant¡­
    Book 2: Chapter 51: Matters would always have unexpected turns (3) Book 2: Chapter 51: Matters would always have unexpected turns (3) With an extremely ugly expression on his face, [Number 1] gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to defeat me by holding on to two pieces of rocks?¡± ¡°How would I know without trying?¡± I replied with a sneer before tossing the rocks in my hand forcefully towards [Number 1]. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just like bullets, the rocks shrilled through the air as they shot towards [Number 1]¡¯s chest. ¡°Shadow step!¡± Knowing that he was incapable of facing those rocks head-on after seeing their iing speed, [Number 1]¡¯s face turned serious as he roared out in response. In an instant, he transformed into apletely ck state once again, causing the rocks to pass through him. With a bang, half-meter deep dents were formed as the rocks smashed against the metal wall behind. Once again unharmed, [Number 1] reappeared not far away, though his face turned into a shade of green after seeing the dents on the wall. ¡°I¡¯ve said that you¡¯ll not be able to hit me.¡± ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!!!¡± Before [Number 1] could finish his statement, three more stones bringing along the might of a storm proceeded to hurtle over. The directions the stones flew out in weren¡¯t wide nor near him, but were just enough to seal off all possible directions that [Number 1] could escape to. ¡°Shadow Evasion!¡± [Number 1] roared out once again, his body started to melt and transform into a pool of ck liquid that quickly seeped and disappeared between the cracks of the shattered rocks on the ground. With their target disappearing, the flying rocks struck thin air, though they still created sizable damage to the wall behind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­¡± Tossing the rocks in my hands lightly into the air, I started to show my ridicule towards the empty staircase: ¡°Since I¡¯m unable to hit you, why the hell are you running?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not running.¡¯ All of a sudden, a voiceced with killing intent rang out from behind me. As the voice appeared, rm bells started ringing within my heart. My innate danger perception caused me to instinctively tilt my body slightly to the right. Nevertheless, I was still cut by the sudden reappearance of [Number 1]. This fellow¡¯s aiming for my heart. After suffering such a big loss, it¡¯s impossible for me to let him off easily. Rapidly turning around, I sent my right fist hurtling towards my back. Nevertheless, [Number 1] had already retreated rapidly from there. After being yed around so many times by [Number 1], I could already make some approximate guesses to his actions. Knowing that he would retreat, I rxed my fist, sending two rocks flying out towards [Number 1]. ¡°Dammit.¡± Having already used his Qi for the earlier attack, [Number 1] was in the midst of rebuilding his Qi flow, causing him to be incapable of evading the iing rocks. ¡°Shadow step.¡± Seeing no way out of this, [Number 1] naturally had no choice but to use his martial arts, transforming into a jet ck shadow once again. Passing through the shadow, the rocks smashed against the wall behind, creating a massive bang and more destruction. However, from my observations, the martial art that he had used, ¡°Shadow Step¡±, allowed him to only travel a limited range from the location upon usage. If not, he would have used it tounch a direct attack against me, and not rely on such a troublesome method to attack me. So the question is, would he appear on the left, or the right? I quickly thought and weighed the possibility of which direction he would appear in. I remember hearing¡­that he said he was a left-hander. Let¡¯s make a gamble. I gamble that he would choose the direction that¡¯s morefortable for his dominant hand, which would be my right side. Having made my decision, I no longer hesitated and proceeded to lean forward and put more power in my back leg. In an instant, the metal ground spanning a few meters from me caved in, while the shattered rocks were sted away from the surge of powering from me. At the same time, the massive rebounding force sent me shooting forward with extreme speed, taking only an instant to arrive at the empty space on the right side. There¡¯s a 1 out of 2 chance of me being correct. Although I don¡¯t believe in the Goddess, and even have some grudges against her, I still subconsciously started to pray for her blessings. If my gamble¡¯s right, I¡¯ll make sure to be more gentle when I shove you all into lizard eggs in the future. That¡¯s how I prayed. It seemed like the goddess had heard my prayers, as an extremely faint shade suddenly appeared before me just as Iunched my tightly clenched fist out. Rapidly congealing, the shade formed into the figure of [Number 1]. ¡°Spear of love~¡± An extremely precise English phrase rang out from my mouth. Not caring if the people of this world understood what I was saying, I proceeded to drive my fist mercilessly into [Number 1]¡¯s aghast face. ¡°Crack.¡± Sounds of bones cracking rang out. In an instant, I could feel that [Number 1]¡¯s rather high nose arch transforming from the Himyas to the great canyon of Yarlung Tsangpo, while blood spurted out like a raging waterfall. Like a sandbag, [Number 1] smashed into the wall, creating a massive dent. Spurting out arge mouthful of blood, he copsed weakly onto the ground. Being well versed inbat, I naturally knew the importance of finishing the deed. Rushing forwards, I immediately sent a stamp towards [Number 1]¡¯s chest. With a ¡°Crack¡±, his eyes instantly turned as round as saucers while blood spurted out from his mouth in the shape of a ? meter tall fountain. Admiring the fountain of blood, I immediately felt the soreness of my waist fading away, the pain in my legs fading away, as well as the tightness in my heart. In fact, even the pent up blood that had formed in my head for the past 10 minutes and 32 seconds had disappeared. ¡°Ah¡­ is this the so-called happiness in my heart when you suffer in pain?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Grabbing onto my leg like a pervert, [Number 1] struggled about as though he wanted to say something. ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked while cing my ear near to [Number 1]¡¯s mouth. After all, I¡¯ll still need to respect the wishes of those with impending death. ¡°I said¡­you¡¯re not the one who beat me¡­¡± This sentence immediately pissed me off. Pressing my leg down with 30% extra power, I replied: ¡°Aren¡¯t I stepping on you count as my win?¡± [Number 1] coughed out anotherrge mouthful of blood, before stuttering as he said: ¡°If¡­if not for that ??????? Wilkis falling over, causing this metal staircase to be rebuilt with stone, you basically have no chance to win against me¡­¡± Hatred akin to the depths of hell was present in [Number 1]¡¯s eyes, appearing as though he wanted to burn everything to ashes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± [Number 1]¡¯s breathing grew increasingly weak. Light proceeded to fade away from his hatred-filled eyes before they slowly closed shut. Taking my foot off [Number 1]¡¯s chest, the surroundings suddenly turned quiet. I was unable to reply to that, I scratched my head while asking the near-dead [Number 1]: ¡°Then go and grieve alone, I¡¯ll be going first.¡± Just as I was about to turn around and walk off, the seemingly dead [Number 1] suddenly sat upright while opening his eyes as wide as saucers. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to be a zombie?¡± I jumped back in fright towards [Number 1]¡¯s sudden zombie-like actions. Hastily making a cross sign with my hand, I quickly made a stance to wade off devils and demons before speaking out in a trembling voice. [Number 1] shot a death stare at me while mouthing off one word at a time: ¡°Help me kill Wilkis.¡± He sounded as though he would continue battling against me if I didn¡¯t ept his request. ¡°Okay okay. I¡¯ll kill him if I get the chance.¡± I¡¯ve no choice but to ept for the sake of preventing curses from turning into hauntings. After hearing my reply, [Number 1] gave a slight nod before lying back down. I cautiously gave [Number 1] a tap with my feet. Only after discovering that thetter had already passed away did I breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°That scared the hell out of me. So it¡¯s just an end-of-life rally. I thought that he had really managed to be a zombie. It¡¯s ironic that he¡¯s still able to keep an act of loyalty towards Wilkis despite hating thetter. He doesn¡¯t even have that much hatred towards me, the person that had clearly ended his life.¡± Looking at [Number 1], who still had hatred present on his face, I could not help but to give a sigh. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s time for me to go.¡± Taking a bit of time to arrange my tattered clothes, I could see that most of my wounds have already healed, with the two deepest wounds in the process of closing up. Nevertheless, it¡¯s alright as long as they don¡¯t affect my movement. At this moment, the most important thing I need to do is toplete the mission of cing the scrolls. It¡¯s likely that Eleanor and the others have already fallen into the auction house master¡¯s trap. However, with Weir having already gone over to inform them, there will be no use for me to head over and do the same thing. May as well set those scrolls so we can have an edge against the auction house, right. Okay, let¡¯s do that. Just as I prepared myself to jump to the 2nd level, the space within the staircase suddenly started to distort, and then an extremely irritated voice rang out from within. ¡°Sigh. Sir Hadecaien¡¯s really too cautious. Although he had clearly guessed that Wilkis was just being exaggerated, he still ended up sending me here. Sigh~ I give up. I¡¯ll just make sure to charge Wilkis a good deal for this. I just so happen to be a bit tight on my pockets.¡± These¡­are spatial transmission fluctuations. God knows how many spatial transmissions I¡¯ve experienced before. Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for me to make a mistake. After all, my mother had always brought me around using this method. However, after hearing that voice that was brimming with extreme irritation, all of the hairs on my skin immediately stood on their ends, while the feeling of life-or-death started to wrap around my heart. Saint rank expert! Furthermore¡­it¡¯s an enemy! Book 2: Chapter 52: Anthony’s Frustrations Book 2: Chapter 52: Anthony¡¯s Frustrations ????! Didn¡¯t that red-clothed old man hang the call earlier? Why the hell does he have to send more people over, and more so, a Saint rank expert? Why do people have to be such ????????! Although there¡¯s always a bunch of Saint ranks present in my surroundings during my time on Dragon Ind, only at this moment was I able to deeply feel how frightening a Saint rank expert was! Regardless of whether one was a martial artist or a magician, anyone below Saint rank would be ssified as mortals. However, upon taking the step into Saint rank, one would be a genuine superhuman, a saint! There was utterly noparison between the two! This was aplete and all-rounded qualitative change! In normal circumstances, I¡¯ve a heap of life-preserving items I could use to defend myself against a Saint rank. However, all of these items were being carried by that damnable clown! At this moment, I only have a bunch of 9th rank Magic Scrolls and a ?????? ranged Sacred Artifact. These would be enough to deal with anyone of 9th rank and below, though it is impossible for them to have any effect against a Saint rank expert. Dammit! Dammit! Why the hell is my luck so horrible! This auction house is so damn big, so why the hell does he have to transmit right onto my location! Regardless of my anger, the most important thing now is to run away. In an instant, my feet picked up speed as I attempted to flee this ce before the Saint rank expert could react. ¡°Why are you running, little sis? Is it because this uncle¡¯s very ugly looking?¡± For some unknown reason, a sliver of hatred was present in the voice that rang out behind me, instantly causing my heart to turn cold. At the same time, the air in my surroundings appeared to have instantly coagted, causing my movements to slow down. Furthermore, a massive weight started to press down on my body, appearing as though it would squash me into pulp the instant I continued moving. The mark of a Saint rank expert, a Domain! ???? ??¡ª???? ??¡ª! Why the hell do you have to use your domain so quickly! Don¡¯t you have any of the pride a Saint rank expert is supposed to have? Shouldn¡¯t you y it slowly like how a cat would do to a mouse? What¡¯s with the big move right at the start? Do you feel proud to bully a weakling?! At this moment, I feel as though tens of thousands of wild horses are galloping in my heart, galloping while using cute loli voices to question the entire family of this Saint rank expert! What an unstylish man! He¡¯ll definitely be unable to find a wife! At this moment, Anthony felt extremely depressed. He had dressed up in an extremely smart attire. Not only did he wear a coat made from the northern fox¡¯s fur, he had also used perfume created from the exceedingly rare Blue Moon Orchid, something which he was extremely reluctant to use in normal circumstances. Anthony made quite a few spins before a mirror. No matter how he looked, he felt that he was extremely handsome. In fact, even the gazesing from the female servants who served him were extremely fiery. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely seed tonight.¡± he said in a staunch voice. Taking the opportunity of the 106th birthday celebration of his good friend Croix, Anthony professed his feelings to the captain of the blue rose, Ramiele Xoey, who was also known as the Light of the Lake. However, Ramiele Xoey didn¡¯t even take a second to ponder before rejecting. Furthermore, the reason for her rejection wasn¡¯t that ¡°you¡¯re a good man¡± or ¡°I feel that we should remain as good friends¡±. Instead, with her nose raised, she replied in a chilling voice: ¡°You¡¯re too ugly.¡± You¡¯re too ugly¡­too ugly¡­ugly¡­ In an instant, Anthony had thought that he had heard wrongly. He definitely had too much to drink yesterday, causing his auditory hallucinations to ur. However, the chilling gazeing from Ramiele¡¯s limpid eyes pulled him back to reality. He did not hear wrongly. He had never once lost control of himself. Instead, the girl he liked had pointed at his nose and said: You¡¯re too ugly. In that instant, Anthony suddenly felt as though he had walked right into the Great Krostanin mountains stark naked, letting the sharp knife-like northern winds howl around his body. Snow flew and danced in his surroundings, obscuring his vision, with his precious Snow Fox coat unable to provide any warmth at all to him. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t able to mp her neck in anger, right? That was because.. He was unable to defeat the woman before him. Upon regaining his senses, Ramiele had left the celebration party. Before leaving, she did not even say her greetings, treating him as though he was someone she had passed by on the roadside. Perhaps, he had never once entered her eyes. Anthony pulled his coat tightly against his body before activating his Saint rank power, taking only a few breaths to return back to his house. However, upon walking through the doors, he discovered all of his female servants trembling as they stood timidly at the door, looking at him with gazes as though they had just seen the appearance of their saviour. Had they also gone crazy? A vicious glow shed across Anthony¡¯s eyes as the thought shed across his mind. His female servants must give their all towards serving him and him alone. If they start liking other people¡­he had no choice but to kill them. ¡°Sir Hadecaien is waiting for you inside,¡± one of the female servants spoke out in a respectful voice, instantly clearing Anthony¡¯s muddleheadedness away. Cedar Hadecain, a person standing at the apex of this country, and one of the five Catholic Cardinals. At the same time, he was the person that Anthony was secretly loyal towards. This country¡¯s Pope is already old and withered. Not long from now, the entire country would be divided between those that support the Saintess¡¯s rise to power, and those that support Sir Hadecaien to take the mantle of Pope. The four other cardinals stood behind Hadecaien, but the Pope and the Luminous Judgement stood firmly behind the Saintess. Therefore, the former was continuously in a suppressed position. However, once the current Pope dies, the situation would instantly change. Therefore, Anthony would secretly swear loyalty to Archbishop Hadecaien, as he was always a believer of realism. It was noteworthy to mention that Ramiele Xoey was part of the Luminous Judgement, so these two people were considered to be enemies standing on different political sides. Originally, Anthony had nned on waiting for Sir Hadecaien to rise to the position of Pope before begging him to give him Ramiele. However, from the looks of it, there should not be any need for him to do so anymore. Pushing open the door, Anthony walked into the room, only to discover Archbishop Hadecaien seated on a stool. Although the dim lighting made it impossible to see his expression, Anthony could still spot the ageing wrinkles present on his face. Truthfully speaking, Sir Hadecaien isn¡¯t old. He is only 150 years old, and is considered to be middle-aged among Saint rank experts, who have a lifespan of 300 years. A 150-year-old man with an abundance of experience, versus a little brat who has not even reached 15 years old. It took only one look to see who was the more suitable person to be the next Pope. However, the current Pope, that old fogy, was hell-bent on supporting the Saintess. God knows that the hell is going on inside his brain! ¡°Immediately head off to the auction house.¡± After seeing Anthony enter the room, Hadecaien gave a minute frown before going straight to the point. Without even exchanging conventional greetings, he immediately pulled Anthony back to reality. The underground auction house is secretly supported by Hadecaien, and is an important source of money for him. Therefore, absolutely nothing can be allowed to happen in such an important period of time. However¡­ ¡°The auction house is well fortified. Other than Saint rank experts, no one should be able to break into it.¡± Hadecaien looked right towards Anthony, while an unknown brilliance shed across his eyes. ¡°Wilkis called earlier. They seem to have been invaded by a mysterious organization.¡± It¡¯s that mysterious organization again? A frown appeared on Anthony¡¯s face as he recalled that Wilkis had reported a few years ago about the intrusion of the auction house by a mysterious organization. After doing that, he had mustered arge number of forces to fill the entire port city with turmoil and destruction. In fact, he had even attracted the attention of the Pope, and almost destroyed everything that Hadecaien had achieved over the past few decades. All this while, Anthony did not know why Sir Hadecaien would allow that idiot to be in charge of such an important position as the auction house master for such a long time. Nevertheless, since this was arranged by Sir Hadecain, he cannot take the initiative and toss this question out. ¡°Can it be a result of that idiot Wilkis¡¯s blowing a small matter into arge one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s extremely likely.¡± Hadecaien nodded his head in agreement: ¡°However, the situation¡¯s critical, and we needrge amounts of money to cate those greedy aristocrats. Therefore, absolutely nothing can be allowed to happen to the auction house. If not, it would dy our ns by a good couple of years.¡± ¡°Furthermore, if the Pope discovers about the auction house, all of our work would really go down the drain.¡± Hadecaien spoke out in a serious tone before extending his withered hand out to pass a scroll to Anthony: ¡°Immediately use this scroll to transmit over. Make sure that the auction house suffers no damage.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Standing up, Hadecaien gave anothermand: ¡°If something massively troublesome really urs, give up those that should be given up. If you¡¯re really unable to handle it, just take away Wilkis¡¯s private stash. In any case, he should have saved up quite a bit over the past few years. ¡°This subordinate understands.¡± Hedecaien nodded his head in satisfaction before turning around and disappearing into the darkness. After Hedecain had left, Anthony started to stare nkly at the scroll in his hand. For the sake of getting on Ramiele¡¯s good side, he had spent a good few years of his savings to buy gifts for her. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have many Transmission Scrolls left in his possession. However, Sir Hadecaien had given him only one scroll! Does that mean he needs to fly all the way back after finishing the mission? One has to know that it would take a Saint rank expert three whole days to fly from the Port City all the way back to Aeria City. Did Sir Hadecaien forget to give me a second one, or am I not worth a 2nd scroll? No no no. That¡¯s impossible. Although he was ranked at the bottom within the Saint realm, he was still a true and true Saint rank expert! It¡¯s unlikely that Sir Hadecaien would be that stingy to not give him another scroll! I¡¯m definitely overthinking! That¡¯s for sure! As he consoled himself, Anthony activated the scroll. While doing so, he started to curse out as he released the pent up frustration within his heart: ¡°Sigh. Sir Hadecaien¡¯s really too cautious¡­¡± Just as Anthony appeared in the auction house, the first thing he saw was a golden-haired loli that was fleeing away in a freakishly quick manner. This sight immediately caused Anthony to feel as though salt had been poured on his wounds, causing him to feel the raw pain of those tumultuous emotions. ¡°Why are you running, little sis? Is it because this uncle¡¯s very ugly looking?¡± Book 2: Chapter 53: The playout of unexpected events (1) Book 2: Chapter 53: The yout of unexpected events (1) A massive force pressed down on my body, causing creaking sounds to ring out from my entire body. In such a situation, it will be incredibly difficult for me to take even a single step forward. ¡°Where are you going, little girl? Is it because this uncle¡¯s ugly?¡± The Saint rank expert sounded extremely sad, as though he had just seen the girl who had rejected him walking and having fun talking with other guys. What the hell are you talking about, big brother? Even if you¡¯ve been dumped, there isn¡¯t any need to vent on me, right? I don¡¯t even have the instrument required to make that happen. Seeing that it¡¯s impossible for me to flee, I had no choice but to turn around and act dumb, and see if I¡¯m able to deceive this neer. ¡°Ah ha ha. Uncle must be joking. There¡¯s no way you look ugl¡­¡± (Yuck) ¡°¡­¡­¡± What the freak! How can there be such an ugly person present in this world! Having experiences from two lives, I can proim myself of having seen much more than others, and this extends to the number of ugly people I¡¯ve seen. However, the person before me¡­ ¡­is so ugly to the point that it cannot be described with words. Unlike him, the previous ugliest person I¡¯ve seen has at least his five sensory organs at their designated ce. However, the five sensory organs of the guy before me have perfectly strayed away from the supposed location, be it that they were a slight bit off. It would be alright if it was some portion of his face being slightly off. However, if all of the facial features were slightly off¡­ ¡°You¡­did you just avert your eyes?¡± the person raised his irregrly shaped eyebrows as he asked, revealing a mouthful of ck and ugly yellow teeth whenever he opened his mouth. Nevertheless, despite how ugly he was, he was a Saint rank expert. Every single word and artiction from him was filled with imposing might. Despite saying only a single sentence, it caused me to lose all arrogance in my stance. As his voice rang out, the weight pressing down on my body started to increase. Despite my powerful fleshly body, I couldn¡¯t help but to¡­ ¡°Urgh¡­¡± vomit. ¡°¡­ahhaha¡­I seem to have an upset stomach from dinner.¡± I gave a hollowugh while scratching my head with much difficulty. In any case, this person is a Saint Rank expert. If he knows that the reason for me vomiting was due to his ugliness, he would definitely give me a beating. That would absolutely be the worst thing that could happen to me at this moment. Therefore, it¡¯s still best for me to lie and hope that my deception seeds. ¡°Am I that ugly?¡± Looks like my deception has failed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ve got an upset stomach from dinner¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just that ugly!¡± His tone grew heavier. At the same time, the weight bearing down on my body increased abruptly, almost causing me to drop to my knees. Although I was able to continue resisting the pressure, all of the bones in my body groaned and creaked in agony, while the crater that had formed beneath my feet had already grown to a depth of half a meter. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­said¡­that I¡¯ve¡­got¡­an upset stomach¡­from¡­dinner¡­Can¡­you¡­ not¡­ be¡­such an¡­idiot¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Wiping away the tears at the corner of his eyes, the person pulled out a Spectrum Stone, which projected the image of a beautifuldy. This is an extremely beautifuldy, living on theplete opposite spectrum aspared to the fellow before me. Every single aspect of her facial featuresplemented her beauty. Her eyes were sharp-looking, gleaming with a chilling glow akin to that of a frozenke, where eyebrows were slightly creased, appearing just like the pain ofte spring. She was dressed in a blue, tight-fitting light armour that fully entuated her alluring figure, catching the eyes of anyone whoy their eyes on her. ¡°I know. What do you know! You have something wrong with your head! He extended his hands out to gently caress the projected image as his eyes filled with infatuation. ¡°I¡­am not ugly!¡± ???? What the ????? Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt when you say those words? ¡°All of these are excuses.¡± His infatuation-filled voice caused my already empty stomach to retch and my legs to go numb, almost sending my knees to the ground. ¡°I know that you¡¯re ignoring me because I¡¯m weak. However¡­¡± All of a sudden, his gaze turned resolute, as though he had already experienced the slow course of heartbreak through the ages. ¡°I¡¯ll be strong! I¡¯ll be stronger than you! When that happens, I¡¯ll buy all of the flowers from the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s sea of flowers to propose to you.¡± He sounded extremely affectionate, as though he was the main male character in a Mary Sue story. You¡¯ve deep feelings of love. That¡¯s true. Your feelings are so deep that I can¡¯t help but to praise you. However¡­I really can¡¯t endure any longer! AHHHHHH!!! Beat me if you want! I wouldn¡¯t evenin if you smash me into the ground! However, can you please not torture me anymore!! A toad ******* for a swan¡¯s flesh can barely count as an encouraging story. However, an earth fungus ******* for a swan¡¯s flesh was apletely terrifying story! ¡°But now¡­¡± his gaze suddenly turned to me, his irregrly sized eyes sending chills all across my body, ¡°I¡¯ve toplete my mission first.¡± Keeping the Spectrum Stone away, the atmosphere of misery that surrounded him disappeared in a sh, being reced by the powerful aura befitting of a Saint rank expert. ¡°I¡¯m Anthony, and I¡¯m here to clear the auction house from its intruders. Little sis, do you know who the intruders are?¡± The sudden earnest change of this fellow, Anthony, left me unable toe up with an immediate response. It took me 3 whole seconds of pondering to realize that he was now focusing on the present. Dammit! Ignore my earlierments, alright? I¡¯m just joking! Big brother, you can just go y to y the main male character role by yourself, alright? I believe that you¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain the girl of your dreams. Definitely¡­alright¡­ ¡°I¡­don¡¯t¡­know¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Anthony scratched his head in extreme distress. Sweeping his gaze around: ¡°However, you¡¯re the only person here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± All of a sudden, Anthony eximed in shock, then he waved his hands towards a distant ce. In the next instant, a corpse flew out and stopped right before him. That was [Number 1], whom I¡¯d just stamped to death. ¡°I remember that he¡¯s that useless subordinate of Wilkis. How did he die? He seems to have been beaten to death by someone.¡± He proceeded to focus his gaze onto my bloodsoaked clothes. Suddenly, the temperature of the surroundings dropped as Anthony spoke out in a chilling voice: ¡°You really don¡¯t know, little sis?¡± Seeing that I can no longer mask this up, I unleashed all of my umted strength in one go. Immediately, I shook off the restraints caused by his aura before tossing the 9th rank Explosive Scroll that I¡¯ve sneaked out from my Storage Ring right at Anthony. I proceeded to turn around and run. While doing so, I started to shout out loudly while activating my scroll: ¡°I really¡­¡± However, before I could say more than 2 words, my mouth was stuffed by something, preventing me from saying anything more. Little star-like dots suddenly appeared in the surroundings. These star-like dots started to criss and cross with each other, creating a-like structure that bound me, preventing me from moving. In the next instant, Anthony appeared before me, with my Explosive Scroll in his hand. Then he said with a rxed expression: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the intruder, little sis.¡± Book 2: Chapter 54: The playout of unexpected events (2) Book 2: Chapter 54: The yout of unexpected events (2) ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the intruder, little sis.¡± Anthony floated before me as he yed with the Explosive Scroll I tossed out without any fear at all. From the rxed expression on his face, it looks like he did not even treat me as his opponent. ¡°A 9th rank Explosive Scroll. This is why you guys are able to create chaos in this ce. Nevertheless, since I¡¯m already here, my face will hit rock bottom if I let you guys flee from here.¡± You don¡¯t even have any face to begin with, what more let it hit rock bottom? That was something I wanted to say to him. However, at this moment, I was utterly incapable of saying any words. Anthony started to size me up carefully from the top to bottom before a look of pity suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°You look really cute. If not for sir Hadecaien¡¯s firm orders, I really want to take you as my concubine.¡± Concubine?! You actually dare to say that! I attempted to break free of my restraints, but my efforts were utterly useless. The starlight-formed restraints bound me tightly, leaving me in an almost immobile state. Left with no other choice, I could only focus my hatred filled eyes at Anthony. ¡°However, even if sir Hadecaien allows me to spare your life, Ramiele might not agree to that. After all, she¡¯s that arrogant of a person.¡± Not caring about my hatred-filled gaze at all, Anthony shook his head in regret while saying: ¡°It¡¯s¡­although it¡¯s a pity, you¡¯ll have to say goodbye to this world, little sis.¡± Anthony pointed his finger at me,manding the starlight restraints to tighten. In an instant, a terrifying amount of pressure squashed by body from any direction, causing my bones to immediately start creaking. This fellow¡­wants to squash me to death! Dammit! I¡¯m the princess of the mighty Dragon Race! How can I die in such an embarrassing fashion! ¡°Roar!¡± A ******* roar rang out from my throat. Blood surged and pumped through my blood vessels like a burst dam, the pounding of my heart sounds like the beatings of war drums, as every single bone and muscle present in my body gave their all to resist against this surmounting pressure. The starlight restraints¡­were gradually pulled apart. ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing his Saint rank level starlight restraints being pulled apart, Anthony raised his uneven caterpir-like eyebrows in astonishment. Focusing his eyes on my face, a look of excitement suddenly appeared on his face: ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve so much strength! You got Dragon blood flowing in your veins?¡± It looks like he had taken notice of my golden pupils as well as the dragon aura that subconsciously appears when I unleash my full might. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve yet to breakthrough into Saint rank, so the Dragon Aura I radiate would only have an effect against those with dragon bloodlines. If not, I¡¯ll definitely squash this ******* to death! ¡°Haha! Looks like this isn¡¯t a wasted trip for me. No matter how dilute it is, dragon bloodlines are worth a pretty penny in the ck market. What¡¯s more¡­your bloodline doesn¡¯t seem to be dilute, little sis.¡± A look of greed surfaces on Anthony¡¯s face. Licking his parched lips, he said: ¡°After selling your blood off, I should have enough to buy a Sacred Artifact.¡± Anthony slowly clenched the hand he had extended out towards me. In the next instant, countless bright starlights suddenly appeared, intertwining and weaving together before gradually starting to contract. ¡°I can¡¯t use any overly forceful moves. If not, it¡¯ll affect the quality of your dragon blood.¡± These fellows dare to even sell dragon blood?! Aren¡¯t they scared of pissing off the dragon race and causing a huge cmity for themselves? A wave of anger I¡¯ve never felt before surfaced in my heart. This feeling of anger was unlike the explosive anger I would feel when my bloodline goes out of control, as this anger came from the depths of my heart. This is an anger that made me want to rip the person before me into shreds and use his blood to wash away the embarrassment I¡¯ve felt earlier. My embarrassment, as well as the anger for the entire dragon race! However¡­I¡¯m unable to extricate myself, utterly incapable of doing so. Unlike earlier, this restrictive force isn¡¯t fast and ferocious. However, I was unable to shake myself free. Despite how much strength I put into struggling, the starlight continued to slowly and steadily contract and bind me up. If this continues, it would take less than a few minutes for me to be the first dragon in the history of the dragon race to get strangled to death! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!! ¡°Stop struggling, little sis. There¡¯s utterly no use in struggling. The only thing you¡¯ll get is more pain and suffering.¡± A faint smile hung on Anthony¡¯s ugly face, as though he was ridiculing my overestimation of my own capabilities. As time continued to slowly tick by, my breathing grew increasingboured, while my vision started to turn blurry. As my mind started to wander, I noticed that the ugly face before me started to slowly change into a face that I was extremely familiar with. It¡¯s that face! It¡¯s that face! Completely identical to that face! My mind started to relive my past life, as the face before me started to merge with those cursing, blood-drenched, and elusive ck mask-like faces. Go to hell, drop dead, die die die die die die die die die die!!!! Nevertheless, I was very clear that it was impossible for him to die, no matter how many times I curse him in my heart. Just like before, I¡¯m too weak. Be it this life or my previous life, I¡¯m always too weak. Too weak to do anything, too weak to aplish the least demanding task of saving my own life. So what if I¡¯m an innate 9th rank expert? So what if I¡¯m the princess of the dragon race? So what if I¡¯ve inherited the name of the old ancestor, and given the title of Chaos Dragon? These things have covered my eyes, causing me to only see a fake appearance to console my own heart. I¡¯ve obviously stayed on Dragon Ind for 3 whole years, and I¡¯ve clearly been surrounded by experts that would dly empty their pockets toe to my aid. However, I¡¯ve never learned from my mistake. Other than my innate talent, I¡¯ve nothing else. At this moment, I¡¯m just a stupid idiot that could only bully those powerless people. However, when Ie face to face with genuine experts, my seemingly powerful titles and lofty status were utterly useless. Now, the only thing I can do isugh at my own stupidity. Concubine? Revenge? What are those? Those are merely fantastical thoughts I¡¯ve constructed in my head! I¡¯m the true weakling! ¡°Hehe. Do you wish to be strong?¡± A familiar voice filled with enticement suddenly rang out beside my ears. ¡°I want to.¡± ¡°I want to be very strong.¡± ¡°I want to.¡± ¡°Be stronger than anyone!¡± ¡°I want to!¡± ¡°Be so strong that everyone would need to kiss my feet! I want to be so strong that no one would dare to look me in the eyes! I want to be so strong that everyone would quiver at the thought of my name!¡± ¡°I want to¡­be strong!¡± I could not help but roar out in fury. ¡°Hehe, so obedient. This is how a genuine dragon should act.¡± All of sudden, another ¡°me¡± appeared in the darkness. ¡°She¡± extended ¡°her¡± slender arms to squeeze my face, while staring straight at me with her scorching golden eyes. ¡°With such power in your hands, you should just kill anyone that dares to offend you.¡± Faint smiles of viciousness appeared at the corner of ¡°our¡± face before the other ¡°me¡± suddenly embraced me: ¡°Okay. Your soliloquizing ends here¡­¡± ¡°Now, you should go and kill that dirty and smelly bug first.¡± Book 2: Chapter 55: The playout of unexpected events (3) Book 2: Chapter 55: The yout of unexpected events (3) All of a sudden, Anthony felt a massive change in the young girl¡¯s aura. He was unable to pinpoint exactly what kind of transformation it was. The only thing he could confirm was that a feeling of extreme disharmony had suddenly appeared in his heart. This feeling of disharmony was just as painful as a needle piercing his heart. At this moment, the young girl¡¯s head was lowered while remaining quiet, appearing just like a toy doll. Just moments earlier, she had clearly bared her fangs and growled with anger at him just like a stubborn puppy would do, while giving off the impression of wanting to tear him into pieces if she ever gets free. ¡°Has she given up on struggling?¡± Upon deeper thought, he realized that was also true. From the looks of it, she was still a kid. At this moment, she should be burying her head, sobbing while regretting in heart about offending a person she should never have offended. She truly is pitiful. However, this was inevitable. Although he felt a sliver of pity towards this petite cutie, and really wanted to pamper and show love to her after taking her into his harem, there was a big no-no that stopped him from doing so. Without considering the aspect that was Ramiele, there was already a clear indication of trouble from the cold look of indifferenceing from Sir Hedecaien. If he wasn¡¯t able to handle such a small matter properly and show no mercy to his enemies, Sir Hedecain would never be able to feel at ease to give him any more important tasks in the future. This would be extremely disadvantageous for his future progress and development. Furthermore¡­the most important matter was the dragon blood, worth its value in cities¡­something which was extremely enticing for him. Until now, he has never once owned a Sacred Artifact at all. Despite being a Saint rank expert, the most he could afford was a Quasi-Saint Artifact without an item spirit. Just the thought of it made him feel embarrassed. However, it would be different if he could sell the dragon blood off. As long as he could drain her blood and refine it properly, he would be able to obtain pure dragon blood! After selling it off in the ck market, he would be able to buy for himself a very good Sacred Artifact, thereby shutting the mouths of those who had ridiculed him. Just the mere thought of that caused Anthony to be filled with bliss, as well as a sliver of an upright curl to appear at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, he could imagine the looks of those people who had belittled him when they saw the awe-inspiring Sacred Artifact in his hands. Anthony started to size up Lilith in detail once again. Although it was an extreme pity to kill such a petite beauty, he ended all of his thought with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll extricate you as quickly as possible.¡± Despite saying such words, Anthony continued to slowly increase the force of his starlight bindings, as he wanted to prevent the use of excessive force. This would greatly increase the possibility of blood spurting out, causing him to lose those valuable dragon blood. ¡°Hehe.¡± Just at this moment, sweetughter rang out in the air, sounding just like theughter naive and innocent little girls would make when they are happy. However, this instantly caused goosebumps to rise from Anthony¡¯s skin. This was because theughter came from the little girl before him that was just an inch away from death. Lilith slowly raised her head, revealing a faintly sweet smile hanging at the corners of her mouth. Nevertheless, regardless of how you look at it, that faint smile of hers would give anyone a slight feeling of foreboding. Lilith locked her eyes firmly at Anthony, her spectacr liquid gold-like eyes absolutely devoid of any emotion. Anthony was scared affright by the sudden change of events, causing him to subconsciously retreat two steps back. Every single one of his hair stood on their root while feeling as though he hade face to face with a genuine dragon. How is this possible! Anthony shook his head in shock. From the looks of it, his guts have grown increasingly smaller. Now, he had actually been scared affright by a little girl that was unable to move at all. However, Anthony suddenly raised his eyebrows, as the little girl before him had abruptly pulled out yet another scroll. Why has she not given up struggling? However, on 2nd thought, this was also okay. I should let her feel absolute despair. ¡°Another Explosive Scroll, huh. However, you don¡¯t even have the strength and capability to toss it out and activate it.¡± How would a person that was bound up and unable to talk be able to toss and activate an Explosive Scroll at their enemies? There was no need to even think about this question, as it was an utter impossibility. Yet, Anthony noticed not one shred of the so-called despair present on that little girl¡¯s face. Not only that, but her smile also proceeded to grow increasingly malevolent. ¡°Hehe.¡± All of a sudden, Anthony¡¯s face changed as he rapidly backpedaled. At the same time, he immediately created a defensive barrier constructed from starlight. That¡¯s because the little girl¡­ had directly exploded the scroll! ¡°BANG!¡± with a loud bang, the terrifying explosion devoured everything in its path. Other than using a specific activation pattern, there was another way to activate these offensive type Magic Scrolls, which was to use direct force to induce it to explode. However, only a handful of people would resort to this method because just a bit of carelessness would lead to self-harm, to say nothing of the hands used in this method of activation. Lunatic! She¡¯s a lunatic! Anthony cursed loudly in his heart. Nevertheless, he was forced to retreat slightly by the might of the Explosive Scroll to avoid bearing the full brunt of it. The force of the explosion destroyed the entire stairwell, sending countless rock chips and dust flying through the air. Upon contact with the metal walls in the surroundings, they were sent rebounding back, creating an aftershock. However, these explosions were merely a little troublesome for the Saint rank Anthony to deal with, as the tightly constructed domain easily dealt with the 9th rank Explosion Magic. Yet¡­ An ugly expression hung on Anthony as he looked towards the direction of Lilith. Although the dust had prevented him from ascertaining the situation, and the beserk Fire Elements had rendered his sense of perception useless, he knew that the little girl¡­had most definitely been killed. No one was able to endure an explosion of such magnitude head-on without an ounce of defenses. He did not care about the life or death of the little girl, but¡­ ¡°Dammit! She¡¯s actually willing tomit suicide than to hand her dragon blood to me! Dammit! Dammit!¡± At this moment, Anthony had already cursed countless times about Lilith within his heart. Nevertheless, he was unable to change what had already happened. ¡°What a horrible day! Why¡¯s everything not going my way!¡± he cursed out loud. Nevertheless, Anthony decided to turn around and leave, as there was no advantage for him remaining in this ce. Might as well finish the mission as soon as possible before finding Wilkis and obtaining a tidy sum from him, right? ¡°Bang bang.¡± Anthony thought he had heard wrongly. ¡°Bang bang.¡± Or that he had bumped into a ghost. ¡°Bang bang.¡± Why do I hear a person¡¯s footsteps? ¡°Bang bang bang bang bang bang.¡± The footsteps increased in intensity, appearing to increase in frequency until it became a run. All of a sudden, Anthony¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his neck turning stiff as he rotated around to look towards the location where Lilith had blown herself up. In the next instant, a petite figure gradually appeared within the smoke, before suddenly rushing out like a vengeful ghost escaping out from hell to exact its revenge. Anthony¡¯s heart almost came to a stop upon seeing the figure that had rushed out from the smoke. At this moment, he was finally able to understand something. The existence he had been dealing with was absolutely a non-human from the very beginning! She¡­was a freak from head to toe! Book 2: Chapter 56: The start of the out-of-control spiral (1) Book 2: Chapter 56: The start of the out-of-control spiral (1) ¡°What¡­kind of freak are you?¡± Even a Saint rank expert like Anthony could not help but let out a trembling voice in fright upon the sudden appearance of Lilith rushing out from the smoke. That¡¯s right! The little girl before him, no, this thing can¡¯t be called a little girl! It can no longer be known as a human! Only a freak was an apt term to describe it! Not a single piece of clothing was present on its body, as all of her clothing was instantly turned into ashes by the intense heat of the earlier explosion. Yet, despite her butt naked body, not a single person would have any beautiful daydreams upon seeing her. On the contrary, everyone would feel fear building up in their hearts. That¡¯s because¡­ Her left hand, which she had used to activate the Explosive Scroll, seemed to be onlyposed of bare bones. Due to the intense heat of the explosion, the upper left part of her body seemed to be turned into g, while faint red welts were present on the upper right half of her body. Her prior beautiful locks of long golden hair had beenpletely burnt up, leaving behind apletely bald head that was utterlycking in any aesthetic appeal at all. The left side of her face had already disappeared, leaving a clump of the blood-red muscle that was tinged in a scorched ck color. In fact, one could clearly make out the sinews of her muscles and the whiteness of her skull when looking at her. There was no eyelid left on her left eye, causing her to appear just like a malevolent ghost that stared right at Anthony. Anthony¡¯s hair stood on its ends. As Lilith closed in on him, he could even smell a whiff of a charred smell in the air. However, the most frightening aspect of all of these was¡­that she was still smiling! Although her left face could not be made up from the injuries sustained, Anthony could clearly see the extremely familiar upturned curl of her mouth from her scorched face. At this moment, there was not a sliver of pain present in her eyes, as though smiling was everything that mattered to her. How is this possible? How is she able to move after ending up in this state? How is she still able to run? How is she able to smile in this situation? Anthony was utterly incapable of understanding what was happening. Even the Marsh Slime, which was known to be unkible, would need time to recover and regenerate from an explosion of such magnitude. Yet, the little girl before him appeared to not need that time at all! Other than her slightly strange running gait, there seemed to be utterly no issues with her movements. While Anthony was in a daze, Lilith had already appeared right before him! Extending out her considerably perfect right hand, she grabbed ahold onto Anthony¡¯s expensive Ice Fox fur coat. ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ve caught you.¡± This time around, her voice no longer sounded sweet, it was exceedingly hoarse and scratchy, sounding just like people who have never drunk water for a few days would sound like. Turmoil shook through Anthony¡¯s heart. Before he could react to Lilith¡¯s actions, she had already appeared before him. Nevertheless, despite being frightened by her, there was not a sliver of confusion present in his heart. So what if she had rushed over? Can she be of any threat to me in that state? It¡¯s so good that she¡¯s alive! I¡¯m still able to get that dragon blood! Smoke lingered around Lilith¡¯s entire body, but rather than giving people the impression of a fairy floating in the clouds, the smoke and her broken body had amplified the malevolent looking from her instead. Staring straight at Anthony with her head crooked, she continued to make a bone-chillingugh at him. Her mouth was obviously blown up, so it was really hard to imagine how she was able to snigger like that. ¡°No matter what kind of freak you are, you¡¯re really unlucky to bump into me today.¡± Gulping down his saliva, Anthony mustered his courage as he attempted to contain Lilith. For the sake of preventing any more of the earlier situation, he immediately unleashed his domain before extending his hand out to grab hold of Lilith. Lilith tilted her head, shooting a look at the big hand that had grabbed hold of her arm before suddenly stopping herughter. For some unknown reason, an unprecedented feeling suddenly appeared within Anthony¡¯s heart, as though he was just about to be met with some kind of cmity. Being a Saint rank expert showed that Anthony wasn¡¯t some pushover. Furthermore, he always had extraordinary confidence in his intuition, as he had relied on it to get himself out of quite a few life or death situations. He furiously shrunk his domain to protect his body before preparing to toss away Lilith in order to retreat back. However, he was still a split second toote, as Lilith suddenly opened her mouth to utter a simple-to-understand word. ¡°We.¡± We? What does that mean? Anthony¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t capable of reacting to this word. However, before he could ponder about its meaning, cmity had already struck. ¡°BANG!¡± A bolt of lightning the width of a bucket suddenly appeared in the air and struck the two of them. Having suddenly received a lightning strike, Anthony¡¯s mind was unable to react to it, but his body had already instinctively started to move. Battle Qi burst out from his entire body as he expanded his domain. In fact, he had also deployed his strongest defensive technique. Appearing to have a mind of its own, and seeing that there was a mortal that actually dared to obstruct its might, the lightning instantly grew berserk, with a greater half of its lightning transforming into lightning snakes that drilled into Anthony¡¯s body. ¡°AH!!!¡± Anthony shrieked out, the Saint rank power which he was always proud of was utterly incapable of providing an ounce of defense against the lightning. In an instant, his Domain and Battle Qi were smashed through, his forceful resistance causing him to suffer a massive rebound as a result. Coming and leaving quickly, the lightning disappeared in a blink of an eye, leaving only the smell of charred flesh, as well as the asional sound of a spark ringing within the stairwell. ¡°Dammit.¡± Knocked down onto the ground by the lightning strike, Anthony struggled to stand up, only to discover that he had sustained serious injuries. Coupled with the numbness caused by the lightning strike, he was temporarily unable to move. ¡°Dammit! Dammit! She¡¯s just a mortal, yet she dares to scheme against this great one!¡± Hatred and resentment filled Anthony¡¯s eyes as he looked towards thepletely scorched Lilith, who was also attempting to climb up. Although he didn¡¯t know where the hell that lightning hade out from, he had actually been schemed by a mortal, causing him to suffer serious injuries! This was a great embarrassment for Anthony! If other people knew about it, he might be the object of their jokes! ¡°Damn that little ?????!¡± Anthony cursed loudly. When he¡¯s able to start moving, he¡¯ll definitely smash that little ????? in pieces! So what about her dragon blood! All of a sudden, Anthony noticed that something wasn¡¯t quite right. White smoke continued to pour out from Lily¡¯s body. In the beginning, he had assumed that it was the result of the earlier explosion. However, after being right beside her, Anthony suddenly discovered that it wasn¡¯t smoke, but water vapor that was pouring out from her body. Furthermore¡­ he didn¡¯t notice it earlier due to the heat from the explosion, but now that the surrounding temperature had gradually decreased, he realized this little ????? has a damn high body temperature. How is this possible? How is a dead person¡¯s body capable of continuously emitting water vapor? Could it be¡­that¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s just not possible! Anthony shook his head to get rid of that frightening thought from his head. ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s right. It¡¯ll make sense if she had already be a piece of cooked meat. That¡¯s right. This is definitely it. She had beenpletely cooked by the earlier lightning strike. That¡¯s why she¡¯s like that. Haha! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s definitely the case! It¡¯s impossible for any other possibilities to¡­¡± ¡°Crack.¡± A sound akin to an eggshell cracking rang out. Anthony was instantly dazed by that faint sound, while his mind turnedpletely nk. ck charred material started to fall off from Lilith¡¯s moving fingers, revealing white and tender skin beneath. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Anthony roared out hysterically, appearing as though he wanted to check if Lilith was truly alive or not. ¡°Hehehehehehe¡­¡± A series of sniggers shattered Anthony¡¯s delusions. ¡°Crack crack crack crack.¡± Lilith started wriggling about like a snake, before starting to slowly climb up in an extremely strange and peculiar manner. As she inched up, the ck charred material on her body started to fall off bit by bit to reveal the white and tender skin beneath, which appeared to have stabbed Anthony¡¯s eyes like a sharp needle. At the same time, the parts of her body that were destroyed by the earlier explosion started to regrow at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a short span of time, her left hand, which was just bones earlier, had regrown back to its original form, and so did the left side of her face. Only at this moment did Anthony understand the reason behind the white vapor being emitted from Lilith¡¯s body. This was a byproduct of the massive heat being generated from the rapid regeneration of her flesh! Anthony was extremely reluctant to ept this fact, as the more he understood, the more terror he felt within his heart, terror about exactly what kind of freak he had offended. Upon standing up straight, Lilith was alreadypletely recovered, with all of the ck charred material falling off from her body. Now, her skin appeared whiter and more tender than before, appearing as though water could gush out with a single squeeze. In fact, even herpletely burnt hair had rapidly regrown, extending all the way from her head to the ground. That white and tender skin, petite physique, jade-like hands, cute face, coupled with herpletely stark-naked body. In the eyes of most people, this would be an exceedingly delightful scene to take in. However, not an ounce of such thoughts had appeared in Anthony¡¯s mind. On the contrary, the only thing present in his heart was deep-seated terror. At this moment, he was unable to move, while his opponent hadpletely recovered from her injuries. Even a pig would know what awaited him. ¡°What¡­kind of freak are you?¡± ¡°Freak?¡± Lilith tilted her head in a cute manner, while her scorching golden eyes appeared as though she was staring at a lowly ant: ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Other than the two of us, is there anyone else present in here?¡± ¡°My oh my. You are really rude¡­¡± All of a sudden, Lilith¡¯s voice turned iparably ice-cold as she raised her leg and ced it gently onto Anthony¡¯s hand, ¡°This princess is the mighty princess of the Dragon Race, Artemis Niger Lilith, and given the title of Chaos Dragon. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll be an existence that will stand at the apex of all life forms in this world.¡± ¡°How dare you, an ugly and smelly bug¡­call this princess¡­a freak?¡± ¡°Crack.¡± Putting weight in her leg, Lilith gave a stamp, causing a bone-cracking sound to ring out. The ground caved in, while Anthony¡¯s hand was instantly deformed. ¡°AHHH!!!¡± Book 2: Chapter 57: The start of the out-of-control spiral (2) Book 2: Chapter 57: The start of the out-of-control spiral (2) Intense pain started to rack Anthony¡¯s mind. However,pared to the paining from his body, Lilith¡¯s words had sent tremors through his heart. ¡°You¡­you are saying that you¡¯re the princess of the Dragon Race?¡± Enduring the intense pain that racked him, Anthony blurted out a question. ¡°Uh huh~¡± For the sake of letting Anthony take a clearer look, Lilith spun around. Not caring one bit, she revealed her beautiful, yet stark naked body to him, before asking in an exceedingly delightful tone: ¡°Don¡¯t I look like a princess?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Anthony was unable to respond to her. Deep within his heart, he was praying his hardest for Lilith¡¯s words to be a lie. However, if she was truly the legendary princess of the Dragon Race, it would easily exin the regenerative capabilities that she had just disyed. After all, it was not one bit strange for dragons to possess such abilities. It was extremely rare for the Dragon Race to appear before the humans. After all, other than the Holy Dragon Empire, where dragons are protected like gods, the other countries did not have much of an understanding regarding the dragons. In fact, it could be said they knew extremely little. However, be it the stories or songs sung by travelers and adventurers, or the legends that have spread in other areas, dragons were known to be extremely powerful existences in this world. Legends say they possessed steel-like bodies that were imprable to des and spears, possessed the strength to lift mountains, have the intelligence akin to ancient sages, and were even able to use the most powerful magic in this world! They were neither good or evil, with stories showing traits from the extreme of both spectrums. Furthermore, they were capable of physical transformation, turning into loyalpatriots and leading wayward heroes to their destined paths. Dragons have always been the targets of worship from the weak. They will enshrine the dragons and pray to them for favorable weather. To those people who thirst for power, dragon blood has always been the greatest shortcut to reach their dream. Not only can it strengthen one¡¯s fleshly bodies, it can also increase one¡¯s affinity to the natural elements. Be it Martial Artists or Magicians, dragon blood has always been a treasure that was hard to buy with money. Within the ck market and the five countries, subdragon blood is sold at earth shattering prices! Not only can the dragon blood, dragon scales, and dragon bones be used to make Sacred Artifacts, the dragon meat can also increase one¡¯s lifespan, while dragon eyes are perfect catalysts for spells. It can be said that the entirety of a dragon are valuables. However, despite being exceedingly enticing, people in this world were extremely clear that these things were ridiculously rare to chance upon, to the point that they could be considered as near-extinct. That¡¯s because no one out there dares to kill dragons. Due to their extremely small numbers, the dragon race is extremely protective of its kind. If someone dares to kill a dragon, they will wipe out your entire n. Furthermore, the n doesn¡¯t stand for family, but the entire race! They have exactly the capability to do so! And now, I¡¯ve actually offended their princess? And I¡¯ve even threatened to sell their princess¡¯ blood in the ck market? The more Anthony thought about it, the more afraid he became. In fact, thoughts aboutmitting suicide started to surface in his mind. However, it was a pity that he wasn¡¯t able to move at all; he was utterly incapable of moving a finger. Despite being able to squeeze words out from his mouth, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to bite off his tongue. All of a sudden, an extremely frightening thought appeared in his mind. Why¡­did the legendary princess of the dragon race appear in this ce, in a human country? Could it be¡­ ¡°Is your dragon race sticking your hands into the conflicts in this continent?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± an expression tinged with confusion appeared on Lilith¡¯s face as she looked back at Anthony. Blinking her eyes, she appeared to be unsure of what he was saying: ¡°What conflicts? That seems quite interesting. Tell me about it. Hehe¡­¡± She¡¯s faking it! Anthony could determine that within a split second. That¡¯s because the conflicts between the Human and Demon Race on this continent have been going on for more than a thousand years. Even the most reclusive of hermits were extremely aware of this. Being the princess of the Dragon Race, it was impossible for her to not know about this! ¡°Exactly are you dragons scheming?¡± Anthony used thest of his strength to roar out in anger. At this moment, he suddenly felt that everything, be it himself or this country, had be the butt of all jokes. Clearly, frightening enemies have already invaded this country, and yet, everyone was still worrying and scheming against each other for the position of Pope. ¡°Scheming?¡± the cruel tinged smile continued to hang on Lilith¡¯s mouth as she replied: ¡°This princess hade here for studies.¡± What a liar! You¡¯re the almighty princess of the Dragon Race! Why the hell do you need toe to a human country for studies! Lies! Lies! She¡¯s definitely lying to deceive me! However, why does she need to lie to a person who¡¯s so near his deathbed! Anthony was very clear that Lilith will definitely not let him go. However, since death is certain for him, why does she still have to lie to him? Furthermore, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any traces of lying present in her gaze. Anthony focused his gaze once again onto Lilith¡¯s face, trying to find any minute traces of other emotion present on her face. ¡°Hehe.¡± Perhaps noticing Anthony¡¯s gaze, Lilith gave a sinister smile, before extending her tongue out to lick her slightly parched lips. However, her actions appeared exceedingly frightening in Anthonys eyes, as though he was looking right at an evil demon that was thirsting for fresh blood. All of a sudden, a thought shed through his mind. Immediately, his heart turned iparably cold as he asked in a trembling voice: ¡°Could it be¡­that those kids are your targets?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith tilted her head as she replied in a cutesy and doubtful tone. How¡­how frightening! She clearly is very powerful, yet she chose to use such a despicable method of taking action against those children that have yet to grow up! They are nning to shatter the rtionships between our human experts, before wiping us out! What¡¯s most frightening is the cautiousness they maintain even when facing people at their deathbed! What kind of mentality they have! She clearly looks just like a child! No¡­that isn¡¯t right. ording to their lifespan, it¡¯s extremely possible for her to be over a thousand years old! Therefore, it is not a bit strange for her to have such thoughts. No! This cannot happen! I cannot die here! I must get this shocking news out! If not¡­mankind will be exterminated! This is the greatest danger mankind has faced since establishing our footing in this continent tens of thousands of years ago! Anthony started to struggle in an attempt to fight off the paralysis of his body. I don¡¯t need to recover much! I just need to be able to move. There¡¯s still a short distance Transmission Scroll in my Storage Ring. It¡¯ll be alright as long as I¡¯m able to use it to escape from here! As long as I¡¯m able to escape from here, I can warn the others and help mankind avoid an extinction-level cmity! However, everything he did was useless, as the struggling immediately worsened his already serious injuries. ¡°Crack.¡± ¡°AHHH!!¡± Lilith stamp and shattered Anthony¡¯s other hand, before pulling his head close to her, all while unleashing her killing intent without any restraint ¡°It¡¯s impossible to escape, alright?¡± This¡­this freak¡­ All of a sudden, Lilith grabbed ahold of Anthony¡¯s shirt, lifting his upper body up, while a vicious glint shed across her scorching golden eyes. Nevertheless, she continued to maintain a self-assumed gentle smile while saying: ¡°Since this princess is bored, let¡¯s y a game together.¡± ¡°What¡­what game?¡± ¡°REARRANG~ING~ GA~ME~¡± Lilith pinched Anthony¡¯s nose while saying: ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re so ugly! And your nose isn¡¯t even straight at all! Allow this princess to show you her magnanimity and help you rearrange it, okay?¡± ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t want¡­I really don¡¯t want¡­¡± anyone with a brain can tell that letting a freak rearrange one¡¯s face can never be a good thing at all. WIthout differing from his expectations, Lilith immediately lifted her fist up and aimed it right at Anthony¡¯s nose: ¡°Hehe. You don¡¯t have any room to resist.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± the sound of bones shattering rang out as Anthony immediately felt his nose ttening and breaking from the punch. NO¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± another punch wasunched, causing arge amount of blood to spurt out. I have to spread the news about this freak and the schemes of the dragon race! ¡°Bang!¡± the fist shot out like some kind of spherical crystal object. As long as I can get the news out¡­I¡¯ll be the saviour of mankind¡­I¡¯ll be the subject of worship and adoration from countless people¡­no one will dare to look down on me anymore¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± yet another bone-cracking sound rang out. When that happens¡­I will be able to¡­marry¡­Ramiele¡­Xoe¡­ ¡°Squish.¡± instead of the hard impact when smashing into bone, this punch appeared to have ploughed straight into tofu. A slight frown appeared on Lilith¡¯s face as she pulled her fist out from the liquid-like mosaic which was Anthony¡¯s face. Flinging off the red and white mixture of liquids, she pouted her mouth in unhappiness while saying, ¡°Why does it have to end so quickly¡­this isn¡¯t fun at all¡­¡± before proceeding to fling Anthony¡¯s still trembling body away like a piece of trash. ¡°So boring! So boring! So boring! I¡¯ve wasted my clothes just for a little bit of ytime¡­this is so not fun¡­¡± Lilith took out a ck gothic dress embroidered with red flowers whileining in discontentment. After dressing herself up, Lilith swiped her hand at her floor length hair, cutting it back to the earlier waist height length. ¡°Okay¡­what fun should I have now?¡± Lilith swept her gaze towards her surroundings. All of a sudden, she thought of something, causing her eyes to rest at the entrance of the 2nd level. ¡°That¡¯s right. This princess should y with explosives.¡± Lilith seemed to be filled with the same excitement one would feel when one discovers a new continent. ¡°Hehe¡­Lilith raises her pickaxe!¡± Lilith raised her right hand, which was now wielding a Divine Shortsword. ¡°Student Lilith raises her explosive satchel!¡± Lilith raised her left hand, the hand where she wore her Storage Ring. Now¡­¡± Lilith spun around quickly on the spot, her shirt lifting up to make her appear just like a ck rose. ¡°Question! Exactly how many explosives can student Lilith bury in here? I really look forward to it~¡± Book 2: Chapter 58: Soldiers are mirrors of their generals. Book 2: Chapter 58: Soldiers are mirrors of their generals. The small and narrow stairwell appeared jet-ck and imposing, just like a ferocious beast that was about to devour people. ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a breather.¡± Yakov tugged hardly at his army fatigues1 in an attempt to get more oxygen in this stiflingly small space. ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not allowed, sir Yakov! The Auction Master had ordered us to stay and guard here! You¡¯re not allowed to move around by yourself.¡± After taking two steps forward with much difficulty, his loyal subordinate proceeded to admonish him, preventing Yakov from leaving his guard duty. Rubbing the knife scar on his face, Yakov took two deep breaths. However, he almost vomited immediately from the smelly foot and sweat odors that filled the surrounding air. The knife scar on his face¡­started to throb increasingly in pain. ¡°Seriously¡­¡± Yakov red at his loyal subordinate¡­ It was dark and he was utterly incapable of seeing anyone in the direction he¡¯s facing, but Yakov could still sense his subordinate taking a few steps back. ¡°Is that really the order from the auction master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s right. We were informed personally by the Shadow. He told us to guard the pathway between the 9th and 10th levels with our lives, and not allow even a fly to get past us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°Eh¡­huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking for the reason for us guarding in this ce.¡± ¡°It¡­it seems that Eleanor Hamelin has escaped. Furthermore, ording to the reports, it¡¯s extremely likely that she had infiltrated all the way here. Therefore, we have to anchor ourselves here to prevent the rabbits from escaping, as well as capture Eleanor Hamelin.¡± Due to the thinness of the air, the subordinate couldn¡¯t help but gasp for air afterpleting his exnation. Yakov stopped in his tracks while he habitually lifted his de slightly out of its sheath. Eleanor Hamelin¡­that¡¯s a name that would leave a deep impression in people. After all, of the many, many ves that he had caught, she was the one and only ve that wasn¡¯t afraid to spit her saliva at his face. However, it was a pity that she wasn¡¯t some nobility¡¯s offspring. If not, he would need to teach her a good lesson for her actions. After thinking for a whole good while, he suddenly recalled that he had captured a young girl yesterday who had something wrong going on in her mind. She¡­seemed to be also of the same ss. However, despite looking like that, she always addressed herself as ¡°thisdy¡±. Yet, she could only be the daughter of a small lord at most, which was utterly incapable of inciting any interest in him. Furthermore, she was ted to be sold off tonight. Shaking his head, Yakov shook those useless thoughts out from his head, turning his attention back to his given mission. All of this was for the sake of a shortlived Fairy Elf. Wilkis, the auction master, always had to put up such pageantry. In fact, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to leave the extremely important 1st to 9th level unguarded. That¡¯s really like the actions of an idiot. However, all of these weren¡¯t important. To him, all that matters was being able to make those young aristocratic daughters sob and cry for their lives, something that brought great joy to him. As long as he can continue torturing them, he would not hesitate to be someone¡¯s dog. It doesn¡¯t matter whether their owner was smart or not. This was also the reason behind his extremely high position within the auction house, despite only being a 6th rank expert. In fact, there were many people stronger than him that were positioned below him in leadership. Although Wilkis is idiotic, he knows that a person like me is born for the sake of revenge. As long as I can take revenge, I¡¯ll never, ever betray him. ¡°Hu¡­¡± not knowing whether it was a misconception or not, Yakov suddenly felt his head turn slightly dizzy, while his chest felt extremely ufortable. Am I ill? How¡¯s that possible? I¡¯m a 6th rank Martial Artist! If a 6th rank Martial Artist can get ill, I should just find a piece of tofu and smash myself to death! However, this ufortable feeling was something he had experienced a long time ago. At that time, he was just an ordinary person, continuously working hard for the sake of fulfilling my life¡¯s goals, resulting in him falling sick from overworking. Yakov pped at his head as the ufortable feeling grew increasingly serious. Nevertheless, that was still an extremely happy period of his life, as his important family members were still alive. And every time he fell ill, they would gather by his bedside, chatting about interesting matters that have happened in their vicinity, eliminating the boredom that would build in his heart. ¡°Dad¡¯sugh is really ugly¡­¡± my 6-year-old daughter would always say that when I reveal my heartfelt smile. Despite that, I would always feel extraordinarily blissful¡­ However, everything hadpletely changed after that incident, as all had seized to exist. Be it his family or its members, all of them were gone! All because of that evil¡­ ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not good! Some people have fainted!¡± ¡°What¡­why? Who fainted!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t see his face clearly.¡± All of a sudden, amotion erupted among the group of people guarding the stairwell. Frowning, Yakov looked towards the direction where themotion was happening, though he was unable to see anything at all. The stairwell¡­ was also too dark. The dangers lurking in the darkness, the sudden copse of his subordinate, coupled with the possibility of enemies hidden in the darkness, caused the feeling of unease hanging in the air to thicken. ¡°Hey¡­ would that enemy by the name of Hamelin have already snuck into here?¡± God knows who was the one who had whispered, causing the air to suddenly quieten down. An instantter, someone spoke out abruptly with a trembling voice: ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve heard that Hamelin excels in assassinations. A few years ago, the auction master was almost assassinated by her.¡± Those words only serve to tell everyone that they had seen a ghost, resulting in everyone erupting ferociously into chaos. ¡°Quickly! Hurry up and find her! If not, there¡¯ll be more of us that will get assassinated by her!¡± ¡°Did you find her? I can¡¯t see anything at all!¡± ¡°Me too! It¡¯s jet ck over here! I can¡¯t even see my own fingers!¡± ¡°Ah! My foot! Who of you stepped on my foot!¡± ¡°Why the hell are youining about your foot! I didn¡¯t even snort when my ????? gets smashed by something!¡± ¡°Who the hell turned off the light! Hurry up and turn it back on!¡± ¡°Idiot! If you turn on the lights, it¡¯ll let our enemies know that we¡¯re lying in ambush here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. What should we do now?¡± ¡°We should identify our enemies first, right¡­¡± ¡°Not good! The guys above us have also fainted!!¡± ¡°Dammit! How does she do that! Can it be¡­ that she has already snuck in? And she¡¯s poisoning us from within?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± the air turned peculiarly silent for a few seconds. ¡°Dammit! Dammit! We¡¯re all going to be poisoned to death!¡± ¡°What should we do¡­boohoo¡­I¡¯ve got elderly and kids to take care off! What are they going to do if I die?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯ve yet to use finish my VIP card for the Harmony Brothel! It¡¯ll be too much of a pity to die now!¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking, idiots! Hurry up and cover your mouths and noses and stop breathing!¡± Realistically speaking, Yakov didn¡¯t wish to take charge of these low IQ subordinates that Wilkis had nurtured. As the proverb said, one¡¯s subordinates would be a reflection of oneself. Being an idiot, it was only natural for Wilkis to nurture such stupid and idiotic subordinates. Nevertheless, it would not be easy for him to ount for Wilkis if all of his subordinates were to die. Therefore, he had no choice but to speak out and remind them. However¡­ the more they held their breaths, the worse all of them felt, as time to time, the silence would be broken by the sounds of unconscious people smashing into the ground or walls. From the looks of it, they have already breathed in quite a bit of poison gas. Yakov trained his eyes towards therge stairwell. Although he knew that this trap wasid for the specific sake of ambushing their enemies, since his subordinates have already been poisoned, it meant that Eleanor Hamelin had already discovered the hundred over people that were lying in wait for her. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you, Eleanor Hamelin! However, it¡¯ll not be possible for you to escape from here. Yakov rushed ferociously towards the front, utterly ignoring his subordinates that he had stepped on during his rush, before sending a fist rumbling towards therge door, smashing it apart with a loud bang. Fresh air rushed in, immediately causing Yakov to feel much better than before. Indeed, she had poisoned the air. However, from the looks of it, the toxicity of the poison isn¡¯t too strong and wasn¡¯t able to cause too much harm to a 6th rank Martial Artist like him. Yakov quickly looked to his left and right, only to discover that there was not a single person present around therge doors. In fact, his senses couldn¡¯t even pick up the existence of anyone else other than himself. However, this should also be expected. If she doesn¡¯t have such covert capabilities, how would she dare to assassinate the auction master, right? ¡°S- sir¡­¡± a subordinate came running over. His condition doesn¡¯t seem too good, an unnatural flush present on his face, with even his movements appearing to bebored. Yakov started to frown, as he knew that his subordinates were already rendered useless by the poison, causing him to reply: ¡°Go and get all those who¡¯re still able to move to wake up those that have fainted. After that, go to Roska to get some antidote pills.¡± ¡°Er¡­what about you sir¡­¡± Yakov looked towards the spacious walkway, habitually clenching the handle of his de before replying: ¡°Eleanor Hamelin shouldn¡¯t have gone far. I¡¯ll personally hunt /2011/09/army-fatigues.html Book 2: Chapter 59: Being vulgar is a powerful talent Book 2: Chapter 59: Being vulgar is a powerful talent ¡°Are you able to continue, brat? Why do you look like you¡¯re about to fall dead?¡± ¡°Are you doubting my capability as a man?¡± ¡°I can see that your kidneys are failing. You should nourish yourself properly.¡± ¡°Okay. Looks like I¡¯ve got to show you the might of my masculinity for you to know how formidable I am.¡± ¡°Alright,e. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of who.¡± ¡°Good! Don¡¯t get frightened by me, okay! I¡¯m forceful, you know!¡± ¡°Hurry up and stop your windiness.¡± ¡°Heave-ho¡­¡± ¡°Argh¡­hurry! Hurry up! Faster! Ah~just like that. We¡­We¡¯re almost there¡­¡± In the next instant¡­ ¡°Are¡­are we not there yet¡­I¡¯m almost at my limits¡­¡± ¡°Endure! You¡¯re a mighty 5th rank Martial Artist! How can you have such low limits! Endure! Just a bit more! Just a little bit more¡­¡± ¡°This¡­huff huff¡­this will be myst push¡­Ha!!¡± ¡°Ah! I reached it!¡± Carol held onto the key that hung over three meters high up on the wall as she eximed in excitement: ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached it.¡± Durango, who had be a humandder for Carol to step on, breathed a sigh of relief, before wobbling about as he lowered her down. ¡°You really are the big mistress of the Dragon Blood Aristocratic Family, the Emonas. Your weight far exceeds that of normal people. You really wore me out.¡± ¡°What¡­did you say?¡± Carol asked as she grabbed ahold of Durango¡¯s hair: ¡°What about thisdy¡¯s weight?¡± Immediately realizing his mistake, Durango hastily begged for forgiveness while enduring the paining from his head: ¡°I¡­I said that you¡¯re lighter than those 300-pound fatties. Ouch ouch ouch¡­you¡¯re going to pull my hair out!¡± Woah¡­so you mean that my weight¡¯s not far from 300 pounds, right? Thisdy had braved hardship, run all the way here from the Holy Dragon Empire, not eaten for a few days, leaving my chest t from my loss of weight, and you actually say that I¡¯m fat! You¡¯re making me infuriated!¡± ¡°Stop stop stop! Stop pulling my hair! Stop grabbing my ears! Stop shaking! Ow ow ow! Stop poking my eyes! I¡¯m falling, I¡¯m falling! Argh!¡± ¡°Bam¡± (sound of him hitting the floor) ¡°Yeowch. So painful.¡± Carol clutched the back of her head as she rolled about on the ground in pain. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m about to fall over? And yet you continued to shake me.¡± Durango eximed in helplessness as he rubbed his waist. ¡°Grrr¡­it¡¯s all your fault! All your fault! Why did you say that thisdy¡¯s heavy! It¡¯s all your fault that thisdy had fallen down!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not my fault. If not for you¡­¡± Durango attempted to exin. However, he was instantly shut down by a re from Carol¡¯s tear-filled eyes. There¡¯s no helping it that she has a formidable person as a dad, someone that he did not dare to provoke. ¡°Okay. The keys¡¯ in our hands. Let¡¯s open the door.¡± Durango did not dare to continue arguing with Carol. If she wanted him to kneel before her as an apology, he had no way to argue his way out of that. Therefore, it was best for him to change the topic as quickly as possible. He turned his gaze towards Eleanor, only to discover her faint red eyes wide open as she looked at him in interest. Feeling somewhat ufortable from Eleanor¡¯s gaze, Durango pulled his clothes tightly against his body as he retreated a slight distance away: ¡°What¡­what are you looking at¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± noticing hercking manners, Eleanor hastily covered her face while waving her hand: ¡°It¡¯s really been a long while since I¡¯ve seen people argue, so I¡¯m just feeling extremely happy right now.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± stepping over to his side, Eleanor pulled his arm into her embrace, letting it sink right into her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little brother¡­you wouldn¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯ll~eat~you~up~, right~? Hehe.¡± Durango¡¯s face immediately turned red with embarrassment as he looked towards Eleanor¡¯s small and perky chest, while beads of perspiration continued to drip down his forehead. Seeing Durango¡¯s virgin-like reactions, Eleanor continued to tease him, pressing down onto him while licking his ear, causing him to tremble. She followed it up by speaking out in a seductive tone: ¡°Are you really an aristocratic family member that¡¯s here to buy ves?¡± ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s right¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to find such innocent aristocratic family members. Do you want to¡­have some fun with this sister? ¡­It¡¯ll be very enjoyable.¡± Durango gulped his saliva forcefully, sweeping his gaze across Eleanor¡¯s exquisitely beautiful face, before ending up at her chest. It took him quite a while before managing to stutter out a reply: ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry. I still preferrger ones.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eleanor lowered her head to shoot a look at her chest, before turning around solemnly to speak to Carol: ¡°Little sister, do you want to work together with me to deal with this foul-mouthed brat?¡± A devilish upwards curl appeared at the corner of Carol¡¯s mouth as she slowly walked towards the other two, before pulling out a steel pipe from god knows where into her hands. ¡°I¡¯m happy to oblige.¡± ¡°What the ????. Where did you get that steel pipe from.¡± Seeing the worsening of the situation, Durango immediately attempted to extricate himself to flee away. However, before he could do that, he was grabbed ahold tightly by Eleanor. Struggling to break free, he discovered that even with his 5th rank Martial Artist level strength, he was unexpectedly unable to extricate himself. ¡°Wait wait¡­don¡¯t¡­staph¡­it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault alright¡­¡± Carol patted the steel pipe lightly against her hand, letting off a soft banging sound while speaking out in a sinister manner: ¡°Do you think¡­that there¡¯s any use in saying those words now? Huh¡­¡± ¡°No¡­AH!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s open the door and rescue the ves right now,¡± said Eleanor after beating up Durango into a pulp. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± as her goal all along was to rescue the ves, Carol was naturally filled with excitement as she gave her reply. ¡°However, why is this auction house so weakly guarded? There wasn¡¯t even a single guard present at the 7th level! Could it be that they¡¯ve all hidden in fear of thisdy?¡± Eleanor brushed the silvery-white long hair that covered her eyes behind her ears before replying in an absent-minded manner: ¡°Perhaps they¡¯ve been lured away by those two explosions.¡± ¡°Woah! That¡¯s definitely Lilith. She truly is amazing! She has actually pulled everyone over with a single move.¡± ¡°Yes. She really is amazing.¡± However¡­ since those two loud explosions have attracted everyone¡¯s attention, it¡¯s basically impossible for her to finishying all of the Explosive Scrolls. After all, the people running this auction house aren¡¯t stupid. In fact, the two of them might even be hard-pressed to extricate themselves from the ensuing attention. I don¡¯t give a damn about Lilith, but Weir¡­ Looks like it¡¯s still up to me to take action. Indeed, these strangers are unreliable. Eleanor extended her hand into herrge sleeve and rubbed the ice-cold short rod stored within, all while praying that the auction house had not discovered that thing, which she had not made contact since 4 years ago. If not¡­ her n for revenge¡­ ¡°Although it¡¯s never been safe, I still feel that it¡¯s better to be vignt, as we might never know when we¡¯ll bump into any formidable enemies around the corner.¡± ¡°What enemies. Those auction house bastards have definitely been yed around by Lilith¡­¡± Carol gave a pat on Durango¡¯s shoulder to reassure him. However, her words were interrupted by a furious roar. ¡°Eleanor Hamelin! I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 61: Albinism (1) Book 2: Chapter 61: Albinism (1) Durango and Eleanor opened their eyes wide as they took in the scene before them, as they found it extremely hard to believe that a mistress of an aristocratic family would use an underhanded move like the ???????? Kick. However, after thinking about the life she had led, it does seem extremely usible for her to have learnt such a move. After all, with Carol¡¯s thought process, god knows what kind of ridiculous things she would do next. Furthermore,pared to betraying herpatriots, kicking someone¡¯sher regions was much more subtle. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. I¡¯m so lucky that I didn¡¯t provoke her.¡± Durango said in a trembling voice as he retreated back, seemingly unable to endure watching the cruel scene that had happened before him. A speechless expression appeared on Eleanor¡¯s face as she looked at Durango, who was it that had been beaten into a pulp as a result of his wretched mouth earlier? In the end, he had already forgotten all about it even before the bruises on his face had subsided. Nevertheless¡­despite this being a despicable move, the destructiveness of that kick was EX rank to men. That hoodlum Yakov would definitely regret having underestimated Miss Carol earlier. However, this was still a good thing, as it saves Durango and Eleanor the effort to take action. Eleanor pulled her hand back into her sleeves, before dispersing the Magic Power she had gathered in her palms. After Carol¡¯s kick hadnded, the two of them came to a halt, remaining in a peculiar state of stillness. All of their expressions disappeared, as though both of them had turned into statues. If no one interrupts them, they might very well remain in this state for eternity. Something¡¯s strange about this! Eleanor extended a hand out from her sleeve, before faint rays of white light started to slowly condense before her fingertip. She had seen the various kinds of responses that would result from the sessful execution of the ???????? Kick. However, standing there and not moving was absolutely not something she had seen before¡­could it be¡­ ¡°Wa! He¡¯s not reacting after so long! Could it be that this fellow isn¡¯t afraid at all to get kicked in that ce?¡± Just as Durango¡¯s voice rang out, Eleanor felt unease brewing in her heart. Indeed, Yakov continued to stand there with an imposing manner, while Carol proceeded to clutch her leg as she fell down. ¡°WAAAAAAAAA!! My leg¡­my leg, boo hoo¡­Lilith lied to me! She, she told me that¡¯s the weakness of all men! Why is hepletely fine!¡± That jinx! Eleanor and Durango gulped down their saliva in silence, before fear, no, not fear, but respect, towards Yakov started to surface in their hearts. That¡¯s because it was impossible for a 6th Rank Martial Artist to train that area to be imprable to des and spears. Since his expression did not change despite Carol¡¯s heavy kick to his crotch, there were only 2 possible reasons that could exin this result. The first one was that he was exceedingly tolerant to pain, that even the pain exceeding that of childbirth would be incapable of fazing him. The second one¡­ Was that he was a eunuch. ¡°Haha.¡± Yakov gave a malevolentugh: ¡°Do you think that your small antics would be of any use against me? I¡¯ll tell you that there aren¡¯t any weaknesses present across my whole body!¡± You must be dreaming to use such a low blow like this to defeat me.¡± Durango was stumped by how Yakov was able to voice out a man¡¯s shoring with such pride. If it was him, he would have put up an act of righteousness, no matter what kind of person he was. However, he also knew that¡­ Trouble had arrived. Raising therge de in his hand, Yakov slowly aimed it towards Carol. At this moment, Carol was still minding her own business, clutching her foot as she rolled about on the ground, not caring one bit of what¡¯s happening around her. In fact, she did not even react to therge de that was hanging above her head. ¡°Do you have anyst words, little miss?¡± ¡°Wuuuu, Lilith lied to me¡­¡± ¡°Is that right? I¡¯ll make sure to convey all of your words to that Lilith person.¡± While saying those words, Yakov cleaved his de straight down without any mercy. If this chopnds, any magic beasts within the demon-infested region would be cleaved into two. ¡°Light Arrows!¡± Three arrows constructed from light flew through the air, howling out as they shot towards Yakov¡¯s vital regions. If those arrows were to hit home, even 7th Rank Martial Artists would lose their lives, what more a 6th Rank Martial Artist like Yakov. However, appearing as though he had precognitive ability, Yakov had already made a swipe with his de that defied allmon sense,pletely blocking all of the golden arrows that headed his way. ¡°You are finally willing to take action.¡± Holding his de firmly before him, all of the earlier traces of ease disappeared from his face, as though he was prepared to stake his life to face his foe. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been keeping a watch on me.¡± Despite seeing her light arrows being blocked, not a single ripple appeared within Eleanor¡¯s eyes, as though the former had merely pulled off an insignificant trick. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Who within the auction house doesn¡¯t know about the mighty Eleanor Hamelin, a mighty 7th rank Great Magician who had nearly seeded in assassinating the auction house master!¡± Assassinating the auction house master? A 7th rank Great Magician? Durango found it slightly hard to believe that this petite little Fairy Elf was hiding such power within her diminutive frame. Furthermore, from what that scarface had said, she was already a 7th rank Great Magician since 4 years ago! A 20 odd-year-old 7th rank Great Magician! Without any doubt, she was a genius! One had to know the difference between magic spells and martial techniques. Other than the obvious requirement of magic power, one would also need an abundance of knowledge to properly unleash spells. That was because the constructs of magic spells were exceedinglyplicated matters. If one doesn¡¯t have adequate knowledge and fundamentals towards a magic spell, one¡¯s magic power would not be able toe into any use at all. On the contrary, it would lead to extreme danger for the magician. Therefore, the stronger a magician was, the greater amount of time was required for one to umte the knowledge needed to unleash one¡¯s full strength, as knowledge was not something that one could be born with. However¡­how did a 20-year-old 7th rank Great Magician end up bing a ve for this auction house? ¡°You know that I¡¯m a 7th rank Great Magician, yet you dare to go out and search for me. Are you really not afraid of dying?¡± Eleanor¡¯s tone was as cold as eternal ice, bringing about a bone-chilling murderous aura, while the glow of magic power at the tip of her finger showed proof of the killing intent she possessed. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± as though he had heard the funniest joke in the world, Yakov burst out inughter with so much force he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. Nevertheless, after a moment, he finally reined in hisughter, before speaking out with a sneer: ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re a 7th rank Great Magician. However¡­how many spells can you cast?¡± ¡°Your hair¡¯s¡­about to turnpletely white.¡± Book 2: Chapter 61: Albinism (1) Book 2: Chapter 61: Albinism (1) Durango and Eleanor opened their eyes wide as they took in the scene before them, as they found it extremely hard to believe that a mistress of an aristocratic family would use an underhanded move like the ???????? Kick. However, after thinking about the life she had led, it does seem extremely usible for her to have learnt such a move. After all, with Carol¡¯s thought process, god knows what kind of ridiculous things she would do next. Furthermore,pared to betraying herpatriots, kicking someone¡¯sher regions was much more subtle. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. I¡¯m so lucky that I didn¡¯t provoke her.¡± Durango said in a trembling voice as he retreated back, seemingly unable to endure watching the cruel scene that had happened before him. A speechless expression appeared on Eleanor¡¯s face as she looked at Durango, who was it that had been beaten into a pulp as a result of his wretched mouth earlier? In the end, he had already forgotten all about it even before the bruises on his face had subsided. Nevertheless¡­despite this being a despicable move, the destructiveness of that kick was EX rank to men. That hoodlum Yakov would definitely regret having underestimated Miss Carol earlier. However, this was still a good thing, as it saves Durango and Eleanor the effort to take action. Eleanor pulled her hand back into her sleeves, before dispersing the Magic Power she had gathered in her palms. After Carol¡¯s kick hadnded, the two of them came to a halt, remaining in a peculiar state of stillness. All of their expressions disappeared, as though both of them had turned into statues. If no one interrupts them, they might very well remain in this state for eternity. Something¡¯s strange about this! Eleanor extended a hand out from her sleeve, before faint rays of white light started to slowly condense before her fingertip. She had seen the various kinds of responses that would result from the sessful execution of the ???????? Kick. However, standing there and not moving was absolutely not something she had seen before¡­could it be¡­ ¡°Wa! He¡¯s not reacting after so long! Could it be that this fellow isn¡¯t afraid at all to get kicked in that ce?¡± Just as Durango¡¯s voice rang out, Eleanor felt unease brewing in her heart. Indeed, Yakov continued to stand there with an imposing manner, while Carol proceeded to clutch her leg as she fell down. ¡°WAAAAAAAAA!! My leg¡­my leg, boo hoo¡­Lilith lied to me! She, she told me that¡¯s the weakness of all men! Why is hepletely fine!¡± That jinx! Eleanor and Durango gulped down their saliva in silence, before fear, no, not fear, but respect, towards Yakov started to surface in their hearts. That¡¯s because it was impossible for a 6th Rank Martial Artist to train that area to be imprable to des and spears. Since his expression did not change despite Carol¡¯s heavy kick to his crotch, there were only 2 possible reasons that could exin this result. The first one was that he was exceedingly tolerant to pain, that even the pain exceeding that of childbirth would be incapable of fazing him. The second one¡­ Was that he was a eunuch. ¡°Haha.¡± Yakov gave a malevolentugh: ¡°Do you think that your small antics would be of any use against me? I¡¯ll tell you that there aren¡¯t any weaknesses present across my whole body!¡± You must be dreaming to use such a low blow like this to defeat me.¡± Durango was stumped by how Yakov was able to voice out a man¡¯s shoring with such pride. If it was him, he would have put up an act of righteousness, no matter what kind of person he was. However, he also knew that¡­ Trouble had arrived. Raising therge de in his hand, Yakov slowly aimed it towards Carol. At this moment, Carol was still minding her own business, clutching her foot as she rolled about on the ground, not caring one bit of what¡¯s happening around her. In fact, she did not even react to therge de that was hanging above her head. ¡°Do you have anyst words, little miss?¡± ¡°Wuuuu, Lilith lied to me¡­¡± ¡°Is that right? I¡¯ll make sure to convey all of your words to that Lilith person.¡± While saying those words, Yakov cleaved his de straight down without any mercy. If this chopnds, any magic beasts within the demon-infested region would be cleaved into two. ¡°Light Arrows!¡± Three arrows constructed from light flew through the air, howling out as they shot towards Yakov¡¯s vital regions. If those arrows were to hit home, even 7th Rank Martial Artists would lose their lives, what more a 6th Rank Martial Artist like Yakov. However, appearing as though he had precognitive ability, Yakov had already made a swipe with his de that defied allmon sense,pletely blocking all of the golden arrows that headed his way. ¡°You are finally willing to take action.¡± Holding his de firmly before him, all of the earlier traces of ease disappeared from his face, as though he was prepared to stake his life to face his foe. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been keeping a watch on me.¡± Despite seeing her light arrows being blocked, not a single ripple appeared within Eleanor¡¯s eyes, as though the former had merely pulled off an insignificant trick. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Who within the auction house doesn¡¯t know about the mighty Eleanor Hamelin, a mighty 7th rank Great Magician who had nearly seeded in assassinating the auction house master!¡± Assassinating the auction house master? A 7th rank Great Magician? Durango found it slightly hard to believe that this petite little Fairy Elf was hiding such power within her diminutive frame. Furthermore, from what that scarface had said, she was already a 7th rank Great Magician since 4 years ago! A 20 odd-year-old 7th rank Great Magician! Without any doubt, she was a genius! One had to know the difference between magic spells and martial techniques. Other than the obvious requirement of magic power, one would also need an abundance of knowledge to properly unleash spells. That was because the constructs of magic spells were exceedinglyplicated matters. If one doesn¡¯t have adequate knowledge and fundamentals towards a magic spell, one¡¯s magic power would not be able toe into any use at all. On the contrary, it would lead to extreme danger for the magician. Therefore, the stronger a magician was, the greater amount of time was required for one to umte the knowledge needed to unleash one¡¯s full strength, as knowledge was not something that one could be born with. However¡­how did a 20-year-old 7th rank Great Magician end up bing a ve for this auction house? ¡°You know that I¡¯m a 7th rank Great Magician, yet you dare to go out and search for me. Are you really not afraid of dying?¡± Eleanor¡¯s tone was as cold as eternal ice, bringing about a bone-chilling murderous aura, while the glow of magic power at the tip of her finger showed proof of the killing intent she possessed. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± as though he had heard the funniest joke in the world, Yakov burst out inughter with so much force he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. Nevertheless, after a moment, he finally reined in hisughter, before speaking out with a sneer: ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re a 7th rank Great Magician. However¡­how many spells can you cast?¡± ¡°Your hair¡¯s¡­about to turnpletely white.¡± Book 2: Chapter 62: Albinism (2) Book 2: Chapter 62: Albinism (2) ¡°Albinism!¡± Durango eximed in shock. During their first meeting, Durango¡¯s eyes were already drawn towards Eleanor¡¯s beautiful silvery hair. It was extremely rare to have silvery hair as a Fairy Elf, which, on the other hand, was an extremelymon sight among the Demon Race. This was especially conspicuous when she had cast that Light Element Magic earlier, causing his doubts to skyrocket. Among the various elvish races, Fairy Elves are the only subspecies that could cast Light Element Spells. However, it was impossible for Fairy Elves to have anything near to white coloured hair, as this was the unique trait of this race. However, after hearing Yakov¡¯s words, how would Durango not know the reason behind Eleanor¡¯s silver hair. Only Fairy Elves with Albinism would have their hair slowly turn white in colour. It was extremely rare for Fairy Elves to suffer from Albinism. However, once they get it, it is impossible for them to live past 25 years in age, as¡­ They fear the light. Eleanor looked quietly towards Yakov, with her clenched hands being the only sign of the turmoil brewing within her heart. Albinism. This was the nightmare that had tormented her for 20 over years, and was also the main culprit behind the premature withering of her overflowing talent. Although she had long put it behind her, it still invoked a wave of stabbing pain in her heart when it was pulled back out to the surface. ¡°Hey hey. What¡¯s albinism?¡± Carol, who had been rolling around on the ground in pain, finally came back to her senses, as she knew a supernatural fight was about to begin. At this moment, she would be unable to offer any help at all. With a twist and a turn, she rolled over to Durango before asking him while tugging at his sleeve. ¡°Albinism, huh?¡± Durango replied with a sigh: ¡°It¡¯s actually a gic disorder that doesn¡¯t do any harm to anyone, but it¡¯s a terminal illness if contracted by the Fairy Elf race.¡± ¡°Why is that so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because despite it being a harmless illness, the most significant trait of it is¡ªlight intolerance. To ordinary people, that would only force them to carry umbres when they leave the house. However, for the Fairy Elves, who need to bask under the light to live, light intolerance would mean that they would not be able to replenish the light elements within their body. As a result, the light elements in their bodies would gradually deplete, before finally, all of the albino Fairy Elves would wither and die. Furthermore, they would generally not live past 25 years in age.¡± Needing the radiance of light, yet being unable to obtain it. Like people who were allergic to water, this was life-threatening for Fairy Elves. This might also be the reason behind Eleanor¡¯s diminutive and petite body, as she had never been able to obtain sufficient nutrients and replenishment since birth. ¡°Do you mean that¡­¡± even with Carol, with her level of intelligence, was able to understand the ins and out of the condition after repeating Durango¡¯s words in her head for a few times, causing her to sweep her eyes continuously around Eleanor¡¯s body. It was fortunate that she still knew what not to say, causing her to promptly cover her own mouth, preventing the ¡°she¡¯s gonna die¡± words that she had almost uttered subconsciously froming out. Naturally, Durango, guessing what Carol was about to say, nodded his head in silence. ¡°Hey hey. Yourpatriots are feeling pity for you.¡± Noticing the development of the situation, Yakov spared no mercy towards Eleanor as he continued tounch ridiculing verbal attacks at her. Revealing a cruel smile, Yakov replied: ¡°You really are pitiful.¡± ¡°Not that I care.¡± Eleanor extended her hands out emotionlessly from her sleeves, while golden colored light slowly condensed on her thin fingers. ¡°Be it sympathy or ridicule, I¡¯ve already experienced so much of both that I don¡¯t care about them at all anymore.¡± Pressing her fingers on both hands against each other, a magic array constructed from light instantly formed right before Eleanor. ¡°Now, the most important thing¡­is to kill you.¡± ¡°Sun Prismatic Lens.¡± A small and bright spot suddenly appeared on Yakov¡¯s forehead. Swaying about slightly, it appeared just like the focal point created by a kid ying with a mirror under the sun, seemingly harmless and being unable to do anything to anyone. Yet, a life-threatening feeling of danger suddenly appeared within Yakov¡¯s heart. Despite that, he was unable to make out where that feeling wasing from. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even sure what kind of attack Eleanor was about to unleash! Therefore, the only thing he could do was to move his body as his subconscious dictates. While this was happening, the bright spot on his forehead instantly contracted into a beam. However, from Durango¡¯s point of view, he was able to see that it was no ordinary spot of light. On the contrary, it was a golden beam of scorching hot light! Yakov¡¯s subconscious reflexes had saved his life, as the beam of light grazed past the side of his ear, leaving behind a trail of blood and the smell of charred flesh. It¡¯s not hard to imagine what had just happened. If Yakov was just an instant slower, his head would have been blown clean off by thatser beam. An ugly expression appeared on Yakov¡¯s face as he clutched his ear. No matter how crude and rampant his earlier words were, a 7th rank Great Magician was truly hard to deal with. However, before Yakov could catch his breath, 7 to 8 spots of light appeared on his body. These spots of light weren¡¯t in his blind spots, so it was exceedingly easy to notice. Be that as it may, it was extremely clear that Eleanor was definitely not willing to show any mercy on him. Although those 7 to 8 spots of light doesn¡¯t seem to be ordered in any manner, they were not only aimed at his vital spots but had also sealed up all possibility of him evading the iing attacks at a single go. ¡°You wretch!¡± knowing that he was unable to evade the iing attack, Yakov cursed in fury. Nevertheless, the only thing he could do was to unleash his Battle Qi to the greatest of his ability. In the next instant, all of the light spots contracted into dots. ¡°Now die.¡± Book 2: Chapter 63: Absolute Despair! Book 2: Chapter 63: Absolute Despair! In an instant, the spots of light contracted, dumping massive amounts of scorching heat onto Yakov¡¯s body, instantly destroying the Battle Qi around his body with such speed that it doesn¡¯t even seem to exist at all. After all, being a 7th rank Magic Spell, it was not easy at all to block it. ¡°Great!¡± Carol and Durango couldn¡¯t help but burst out in joy after seeing their enemy being turned into a sieve. ¡°You¡¯re awesome, big sis Eleanor!¡± Durango raised his thumbs towards Eleanor in heartfelt admiration, just as Carol cheered andunched herself towards thetter. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Despite having turned Yakov into swiss cheese, the expression on Eleanor¡¯s face proceeded to grow increasingly solemn, with her eyes never leaving the unmoving body of Yakov. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Carol tilted her head in confusion. Their enemy¡¯s dead! Why isn¡¯t this over? It was at this moment when Durango finally discovered the issue, resulting in him pulling Carol back while saying: ¡°That fellow¡¯s not dead yet. No. it¡¯s more like he¡¯s still in good condition.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± An ugly expression appeared on Durango¡¯s face as he spoke out while pointing at the wounds covering Yakov¡¯s body: ¡°Take a good look. Despite being riddled with holes¡­there isn¡¯t a drop of blood oozing out from his wounds.¡± Carol¡¯s eyes shot wide open as she looked towards Yakov. Spotting the point that didn¡¯t make sense, she gawked for a few seconds before realizing something, causing her to burst out in exmation: ¡°Zombie!¡± Colour instantly drained from Carol¡¯s face before she scuttled and hid behind Durango, hugging her head as she started to tremble. ¡°He¡­he¡¯s a zombie!¡± ¡°Zombie my ???. He¡¯s obviously a human, alright.¡± ¡°H- h- however¡­ there isn¡¯t any blood flowing out from his wounds¡­¡± Durango¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but quiver unnaturally upon hearing her words, as never did he expect to see the fearless big miss Carol being afraid of something as obscure as zombies. However¡­pared to that, he seemed to have seen non-bleeding wounds like what Yakov had suffered before. That happened when he had followed his father on his crusade against those on the criminal cklist. One of the criminals had ended up in an immobile state where blood simrly did not flow out of his wounds. The reason being the criminal ending up in that state was¡­ ¡°National Artifact [Death Substitution Doll].¡± Generally speaking, National Artifacts were weapons that possess massive destructive power. However, this wasn¡¯t the case for the [Death Substitution Doll]. It did not possess any offensive nor defensive capabilities. On the contrary, despite being a precious National Artifact, it could only be used once. Yet, just like its name, it possessed an extremely powerful ability¡ª Death Substitution. Furthermore, when in use, the [Death Substitution Doll] would negate all attacks thatnd on its user¡¯s body. This was the reason why Eleanor didn¡¯t make any move after noticing the oddity around the bloodless wounds on Yakov¡¯s body. She knew that any further attacks she tosses at him would be an utter waste of her strength and time. Who would ever expect that an underground auction house subordinate would possess such a valuable artifact! This shows exactly how great the profits they have made from selling ves. ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable, huh, brat.¡± The holes that pockmarked Yakov¡¯s body started to close, taking an instant beforepletely closing up and appearing as though they had never existed in the first ce. ¡°Truly worthy of a one-time-use National Artifact.¡± Yakov cracked his neck and smacked his lips as he said: ¡°Rather than substituting death for me once, why not help create a body from scratch for me, right? Nevertheless, it really pains my heart to use it.¡± ¡°Light Lance.¡± Just as Yakov¡¯s words rang out, three Light Lances radiating with golden brilliance shattered through space as they shot towards the former. However, with extremely deftness, he waved hisrge de and blocked all of them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re back to using low-rank magic spells? What about your earlier move? I¡¯ll be finished if you use that again. Could it be that you feel that I¡¯m not qualified to receive that attack again?¡± Raising his hand, Yakov rubbed the scar on his face. Looking at the sweat-drenched Eleanor, he purposefully spoke out as though he hade to a sudden realization: ¡°AH~I know! It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to, but you¡¯re utterly incapable of doing so! Hahahahaha!!¡± Raising her head to look at Yakov, who had burst out inughter and ridicule towards her, Eleanor bit down on her lip with extreme unwillingness. Nevertheless, there was basically nothing that she could do. Just as Yakov has said, the killing blow she hadunched at Yakov earlier had already consumed all of her strength. At this moment, it was even hard for her to cast low-rank magic spells. In the beginning, she had nned to use that move to finish Yakov off. However, who would have expected for him to possess an artifact like the [Death Substitution Doll]! Dammit¡­if not for my albinism, dealing with this trash¡­. trash like him doesn¡¯t even deserve to exchange a few rounds with me! Nevertheless, Eleanor knew that those thoughts were utterly useless right now. At this moment, the most important matter was the enemy that stood right before her. Although Yakov had used his full strength to defend against Eleanor¡¯s attack, he still had quite a bit left in his tank. At the very least, it was no problem for him to kill off everyone before him. Focusing her eyes at the threatening Yakov, Eleanor started to calcte the odds of victory. On the other side, Yakov didn¡¯t proceed to rush over, as he wanted to y with his prey as a cat does to a mouse. He wanted his enemies to be filled with terror, and then torment them to death! At this moment, Eleanor still had a killing move up her sleeves. However, it¡¯s nigh impossible for this killing move to be able to finish off a 6th Rank Martial Artist, as it requires her enemy to be unaware of it. This means that she needs someone else to draw Yakov¡¯s attention tond this attack. As for who could shoulder such a heavy burden¡­ After thinking about it, Eleanor discovered¡­ That she was on the brink of defeat. Book 2: Chapter 64: Carol’s Qilin Arm Book 2: Chapter 64: Carol¡¯s Qilin Arm Extending her small head out from Durango¡¯s back, Carol surveyed her surroundings before resting her eyes onto Yakov¡¯s body. After discovering that his wounds havepletely gone, she spoke out in a cautious manner: ¡°Is¡­is he really not a zombie?¡± ¡°Did I just say that he isn¡¯t, big miss? How is he a zombie?¡± giving a sigh, Durango proceeded to reply in a grim manner: ¡°I really hope that he is some kind of zombie, at least we¡¯ll be able to fight against him.¡± Being the only person here with an ordinary mind and body, Durango was obviously extremely clear about the grimness of the current situation. Firstly, Eleanor was unable to continue her offense due to her albinism. Secondly, although he was only 1 rank lower than Yakov, he did not have any weapons, leaving him utterly incapable of pulling off any victory against thetter. As for Carol¡­it¡¯s already a good thing that¡¯s she¡¯s not double-crossing any one of her supposed allies. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s not a zombie.¡± all of a sudden, Carol opened her mouth. ¡°Huh?¡± Standing up, Carol focused her eyes right towards Yakov. In the next instant, her expression turned into one of fearlessness before speaking out: ¡°I¡¯ll duke it out with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Durango¡¯s eyes sprang wide open in disbelief, as he was utterly gobsmacked by what Carol, that outrageous fellow, had said. ¡°You two still have other tasks toplete, so just leave this fellow to me.¡± ¡°Why are you so courageous out of the blue?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t courage, but responsibility.¡± ¡°Responsibility my ???. I beg of you, big miss. Can you don¡¯t continue showing off? Your greatest responsibility is to sit obediently behind us.¡± ¡°So I should just sit here and see you two die one after another?¡± ¡°Urgh!¡± even Durango was stumped by Carol¡¯s reply, as he knew that what she said made sense. Even if she was to sit obediently behind him, it wouldn¡¯t change the horrible situation that they were in. Therefore, why not just risk it all, right? ¡°Don¡¯t forget that my name¡¯s¡ª Emona Carol!¡± ¡°What!¡± in that instant, Durango noticed an iparable sh of angelic brilliance blossoming from Carol¡¯s body, making it impossible for him to stare straight at her. She might have some kind of trump card up her sleeves! At this moment, even Durango, who had utterly no faith in Carol, could not help but let those thoughts fill his mind. ¡°Huh, I see. Looks like the weakest one of you is actually the one with the greatest threat, huh.¡± retracting his smile, Yakov took a deep breath. In the next instant, Battle Qi gushed out ferociously from his entire body, before finally converging towards hisrge de. Yakov¡¯srge de started to turn into an astonishing jet ck shade. Despite remaining stationary, frightening aura started to radiate out from it. Nevertheless, there wasn¡¯t a single ounce of fear present on Carol¡¯s face. Raising her little fists up, she rushed straight towards Yakov while unleashing a yell from her mouth. Not a single Battle Qi fluctuation? Doubts couldn¡¯t help but surface in Yakov¡¯s head as he looked at Carol¡¯s utterly ordinary fist hurtling towards him. No. This isn¡¯t right. Unless there¡¯s something wrong with her head, she would definitely not rush towards himself without any Battle Qi. She definitely has the ability to conceal her Battle Qi like what Eleanor had done so earlier! She¡¯s able to perfectly conceal her aura, and is also able to rush fearlessly to unleash an attack. This girl¡¯s level must definitely be on par, or even higher than me! Her previous joke of an attack had misled him! She did that to create a weak facade and used that opportunity tounch a fatal attack on himself! Naive! Am I really that stupid? A feeling of embarrassment from being yed with surfaced within Yakov¡¯s heart. With a loud roar, Battle Qi exploded ferociously from him, sting out in the form of a terrifying wave of air. ¡°Come, you stinking brat that only knows how to y dirty tricks! I¡¯m gonna duke it out with you!¡± However¡­ Carol¡­ ¡°Waaaaaaaaah!!!¡± Was blown off by the expanding wave of air¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Durango reacted the quickest with a facepalm, having already known that this was going to happen. Eleanor was also stupefied for quite a while as her face twitched in an exceedingly peculiar manner. At this moment, Yakov¡¯s expression was as ugly as one would be after eating a fly, as he felt that he had been pranked so badly by Carol. This was even more ufortable thannding an empty blow. Carol rolled around a few times on the ground. After covering her face with dust, she finally stood up. As the pain from the fall came shooting across her body, her mouth pucker into a crying look. Nevertheless, she forced it back, though her red and moist eyes created an exceedingly pitiful look for anyone to see. ¡°Are you trying to fool around with me?¡± Yakov felt an iparable surge of fury greater than what he had felt earlier, he had actually been fooled into unleashing a powerful move by this brat! What an embarrassment! What an embarrassment! Scattering his Battle Qi, Yakov stood upright once again, before sneering: ¡°I don¡¯t have to time and effort to apany you and your nonsense. I¡¯ll deal with you slowly after killing the other two off.¡± This was the only method that Yakov knew that could wash away the embarrassment he had suffered in the hands of Carol¡¯s feint. Furthermore, that name Emona. What a familiar surname. It should be the name of some aristocratic family. Hmhmhm. This means I can take my time to y with her. Yakov turned his attention back towards Eleanor as she was the enemy that posed the greatest threat to him. Nevertheless, this was an utter show of disrespect towards our intensely prideful (lol) miss Carol! How could the great miss Carol endure such humiliation! In the next instant, the pain that she had suffered waspletely tossed out from her mind, and with a cute roar, she rushed forwards. ¡°Grrrr! I¡¯m gonna duke it out with you!¡± Yakov¡¯s face twitched in irritation. As he really didn¡¯t want to deal with that brat, he opted to use a casual wave of hisrge de to chase thetter off. The humiliation present within Carol¡¯s heart grew even more fervent in the face of Yakov¡¯s exceedingly casual move. As her emotions surged higher and higher, a heatwave suddenly sted out from her body. An exceedingly powerful feeling of strength proceeded to surge through Carol as this happened, something that felt extremely familiar to her. Wanting to teach this ignorant fellow a lesson, Carol did not even hesitate a single bit before focusing on this feeling. The heatwave was followed suit by a surge of scorching hot blood that converged towards Carol¡¯s right arm, instantly causing a change to ur. Her arm started to grow thicker, as vicious-looking spikes sprouted through her sleeve. ck iron-like scales proceeded to surface on her arm, while her neat and groomed fingernails transformed into sharp ws that sparked with a terrifying glint. This is¡­ Before Carol even had time to think about the transformations happening to her arm, a wave of heat suddenly appeared before her eyes. All of a sudden, her vision became exceedingly clear, to the point where she could even count the number of strands that make up the cobweb hanging at the corner of the faraway wall. At the same time, from Carol¡¯s point of view, Yakov¡¯s movements seemed to turn into a slow-motion film. With a slight tilt of her body, she evaded his casually swung chop, beforeunching her right first directly into his unguarded abdomen. ¡°Oof!¡± Arge fountain of scarlet blood spurted out from Yakov¡¯s mouth as he backpedaled two steps in response. Unable to believe what he had just experienced, he pointed towards Carol while voicing out ¡°you, you¡± from his mouth. Nevertheless, he was unable to say a single word even after a long time had passed. A dumbfounded look hung on Carol¡¯s face as she looked towards her transformed right arm, taking quite a long while before gawking out as a sh of realization struck her: ¡°Qi¡­Qilin¡¯s arm!¡± Book 2: Chapter 65: Unsightly Way to Die Book 2: Chapter 65: Unsightly Way to Die ¡°Qi¡­Qilin¡¯s arm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a dragon¡¯s w, oh dear miss! You¡¯re a descendant of a Dragon Blood Family! How the hell would you end up with a Qilin¡¯s arm?! Even mutations aren¡¯t that far fetched!¡± In the next instant, Durango rushed out from Carol¡¯s side and started to unleash an attack at Yakov, not forgetting to spurt out an exnation about Carol¡¯s supposed Qilin¡¯s arm nonsense. Despite cursing out at her, he still felt iparably grateful towards the great miss Carol for awakening her Dragon Race Bloodline, as only such a chance urrence had allowed her to unleash such an unexpected attack on Yakov. Ordinarily, only members within the Emona Family, that reached the age of 16 would awaken their Dragon Bloodline after undergoing theiring-of-age ceremony. Premature awakening of one¡¯s bloodline, like Carol¡¯s current situation, was an extremely rare urrence. Something like that could even be considered as a blessing from the Dragon God! No! Inyman terms, it could be described as a fool¡¯s luck. Not a single person had expected Carol to erupt in such fashion, least of all Yakov. Yakov, who hadpletely lowered his defences, was caught off guard by Carol¡¯s blow. He was so confused, that he was unable toe to his senses even after quite some time had passed. In a sense, it was the same as how a man wouldn¡¯t know how to respond to an attack from a seemingly harmless rabbit. However, this unexpected series of events had created an advantageous opportunity for Durango and Eleanor. Being the only person present withmon sense, Durango reacted to this chance within a mere 0.3 seconds, rushing right towards Yakov¡¯s abdomen to unleash a series of his family¡¯s traditionalbo punches. Yakov received even more damage by Durango¡¯sbo punches, causing him to spurt out anotherrge mouthful of blood. Intense feelings of unwillingness and grievance surfaced in his eyes, though he couldn¡¯t change it. Despite looking like a messy flurry of punches, every single punch that Durango hadunched was filled with treacherous intent, rapidly smashing into and dissipating all of the Battle Qi Yakov had condensed. In a brief moment, Yakov was forced to the point of being utterly incapable of retaliating. ¡°Move aside, little brother!¡± Following Eleanor¡¯s cute roar, Durango rapidly shifted his body as a few Light Lances smashed right into Yakov. However, having developed an exceedingly frightening perception from years and years of training, Yakov was still able to react preemptively in such an awful situation, forcefully turning his vital spots away from the iing attacks. Nevertheless, the Light Lances pierced through most of his limbs, pinning him right onto the ground so hard that even powerful demonic beasts would find it hard-pressed to move about. ¡°You¡­you guys¡­¡± At this moment, a deathly pale shade filled Yakov¡¯s face. The ck martial artist outfit he wore was blotched withrge patches of fresh blood, while three of his four limbs were tacked to the ground. His chest heaved up and down, everythinging together to create an exceedingly miserable sight. Yakov¡¯s current state was basically worlds apart from the rampant one he was in just a moment ago. ¡°Wahahaha! Who asked you to ignore this miss! This is retribution! Retribution! Let¡¯s see if you dare to continue looking down on me!¡± Of course, the first person to bash Yakov was the great miss Carol. Stepping directly on his wounds, she raised her nose as sheughed at Yakov. Yakov¡¯s face grew increasingly pale in response. Regardless of whether it was caused by losing too much blood or the anger resulting from Carol¡¯s taunt, he stared right at Carol and squeezed out a single sentence from his gritted teeth.: ¡°You¡­despicable bunch!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m despicable, but that you¡¯re too weak, okay. I¡¯ve yet to even use my ancestral Qilin¡ª Dragon Race Bloodline, and you¡¯ve already fallen. What a spoilsport.¡± Waving her greenish-grey dragon w in front of Yakov, the unting expression on Carol¡¯s face was visible to everyone. ¡°Okay okay, miss. That¡¯s enough fun for now,¡± said Durango as he pulled Carol back. ¡°God knows what kind of tricks he will unleash upon you for the embarrassment you¡¯ve given to him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡­What¡¯s the matter? Why are you two using that gaze to look at me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really an insightful person! You even know about my hidden trump card!¡± All of a sudden, Yakov, who was still being stamped on by Carol, blurted out those words while coughing out blood. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Demonic Descent!¡± With a loud roar, Yakov¡¯s aura suddenly turned exceedingly cold and gloomy, while the surrounding temperature immediately dropped by quite a few degrees. At the same time, the remnant Battle Qi that surrounded his body instantly transformed into ck mes, before his declining aura sted out at full might once again. ¡°That¡¯s a Demon Race Technique¡­what¡¯s more, a forbidden technique¡­¡± Durango¡¯s voice started to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the Demon¡¯s Forbidden Technique,¡± said Yakov as all of the veins across his body swelled and bulged out. They transformed into a greyish-red shade, while his eyes morphed into a pair of red eyes, unique to the Demon Race. With a light tug from his free left hand, he pulled out the Light Lances embedded in his body, leaving behind holes which immediately started to close up at a rate visible to the naked eye. ¡°Forbidden Techniques have extremely horrible aftereffects upon using them, and yet, you dare to use the Demon¡¯s Forbidden Technique while you¡¯re a human! You really have a death wish!¡± ¡°So what about it.¡± Yakov replied with a malevolent snigger: ¡°As long as I can chop you guys up into bits, I don¡¯t care if I die!¡± ¡°You¡¯re mad¡­you¡¯re insane!¡± Finally understanding the situation he was in, Durango knew that they had truly sunk into desperate straits. Having activated a Forbidden Technique, the current Yakov was definitely much more formidable than before. This Demon Race Forbidden Technique allowed the user to maintain one¡¯sbat strength without the slightest decrease no matter how serious one¡¯s injuries were. Furthermore, the most important thing right now was that Yakov would not show any sort of mercy towards them! He would definitely use all of his strength to chop them into bits! What to do¡­what to do! I need to think of a n! If not, we¡¯re all going to be finished! ¡°Can you restrict his movements, little brother? I just need a few seconds.¡± All of a sudden, Eleanor¡¯s firm voice rang out. Looks like she¡¯s also prepared to bet all her chips in this stake. However¡­ ¡°What the hell should I do to control that freak¡¯s movements!¡± Durango roared out as his facial expression showed utter despair. At this point, Yakov¡¯s entire body was wrapped in dreadful ck mes. His body had ballooned three times in size, while the muscles across his body rippled about like coiled up dragons. Just a casual swipe from this terrifying monster would be enough to send him into the depths of hell! ¡°Everything¡¯s resting on you, little brother.¡± Completely ignoring Durango¡¯s exasperated shouting, Eleanor started to calm her heart and gathered her Magic Power. An exceedinglyplicated Magic Array started to slowly form in front of her. Nevertheless, from the looks of it, there¡¯s still quite a bit of time left before itspletion. ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s right. With Carol¡¯s Dragon Bloodline, we¡¯ll definitely be able to endure for some time. As long as she¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s really a zombie, he¡¯s really a zombie¡­¡± At this moment, god knows when the great miss Carol had ended up squatting at the corner of the wall 20 odd meters away, she mumbled those words while hugging her head. Indeed, it¡¯s a pipe dream to rely on Carol for anything. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m not going to give you a chance to struggle! Die!¡± Without lifting his de, Yakov let out a loud roar before sending a fist hurtling towards Durango. As a terrifying wind enveloped his fist while it hurtled towards Durango, thetter was forced into desperate straits. Nevertheless, only when forced into desperate straits, would a man be able to explode with power that surpasses normal situations. As his eyes turned bloodshot, Durango roared: ¡°I¡¯m gonna duke it out with you!¡± and fastened his grip on the remaining half of the steel pipe in his hand. He activated his family¡¯s movement technique ¡°Lightning: Three shes¡± to evade Yakov¡¯s punch by the skin of his teeth, before wrapping towards thetter¡¯s back. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any weaknesses.¡± Having been forced into a corner, Durango didn¡¯t even think twice before piercing the steel pipe into his ???????. ¡°Ah¡ªoohh~¡± A groan that made it impossible to distinguish delight or pain came out of Yakov¡¯s mouth, apanied by the same kind of ambiguous expression on his face, all while maintaining his horse-like stance as his movements came to a halt. ¡°Nice¡­nice job!¡± Seeing this situation, those were the only words of praise Eleanor could squeeze out from her mouth. As this happened, the Magic Array before her waspleted. ¡®Sigh of the Radiant Goddess!¡± As the Magic Array was activated, a phantom sigh seemed to resonate in the air, before Yakov¡¯s body was suddenly lit ame with a white me that radiated with holiness. Sensing the aura of its nemesis, the ck mes that radiated from Yakov¡¯s body started to resist with fervor. Nevertheless, having lost their connection to their master, those rootless mes were devoured by the white mes within a few breaths. Right at the instant when the white mes engulfed the entirety of Yakov¡¯s body, Eleanor, who was standing right across him, suddenly discovered that tears had started to flow down from the corner of his eyes. Nevertheless, nobody knew whether they were tears of joy or pain. Regardless of that, they evaporated in an instant due to the surrounding mes. Book 2: Chapter 66: Status Quo of the Little Brother and the Birth of the Demon King Book 2: Chapter 66: Status Quo of the Little Brother and the Birth of the Demon King ¡°Is¡­is it over?¡± At this moment, the immobile Yakov looked just like Goku in Dragon Ball, who had turned into a giant ape after looking at the moon (please imagine the stick stuck in Yakov¡¯s butt). Durango, feeling hard-pressed to believe that the formidable enemy had been defeated like that, could not help but to blurt those words out. ¡°I think so,¡± Eleanor replied while copsing onto the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Exhaustion was disyed all across her face, while the paleness of her skin had almost reached the point of transparency. In fact, her originally silvery hair had already started to turnpletely white. ¡°It¡¯s too ridiculous if he¡¯s still alive after that one attack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡± As though he was just waking up from a dream, Durango slowly got to his feet. Nevertheless, the hand he had used to shove the steel pipe up Yakov¡¯s ???????? continued to tremble. With a shaky voice, he said: ¡°Fortunately luck¡¯s on our side. If this continues, I don¡¯t think I would be able to pierce that area again.¡± Do you only have that area in your eyes? Of course, Eleanor wouldn¡¯t say those words out loud. Although it wasn¡¯tmendable to be piercing people¡¯s ????????, which could be said as a slightly underhanded move, it had, without a doubt, be a perfect solution to buy her enough time to unleash her powerful move. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Looking at the petrified Yakov, Durango suddenly spoke out: ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to continue, right¡­¡± Not good! ¡°Shut up!¡± Eleanor replied with an angry shout as she turned her attention back towards Yakov, while silently gathering up the remnants of her pitiful Magic Power in an attempt to engage in another struggle if Durango¡¯s inauspicious remark ever were toe true. Looking at the still petrified andpletely still Yakov, Eleanor finally heaved another sigh of relief. From the looks of it, things should be alright as long as that fellow¡¯s unable toplete his sentence. However, just in case¡­ ¡°Stop speaking!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Frightened by Eleanor¡¯s astonishingly imposing manner, Durango had no choice but to cover his mouth. Nevertheless, he felt a sudden surge of extraordinary grievance filling his heart. Don¡¯t I even have the right to speak nowadays? However, those were just his hidden thoughts. Standing at the lowest on the food chart, Durango naturally didn¡¯t have the courage to stand up against the tyranny shown towards him. The key reason for this was the pressure exerted by Eleanor. It wasn¡¯t just a single mountain, but an entire mountain range that pressed down with boundless imposingness. This mountain range spanned for thousands and thousands of miles, with any attempt at resisting only resulting in him receiving even greater pressure in return. That¡¯s before counting the fact that he was weighed down by the tallest mountain within the range, named the Lilith peak and the heavenly 6 thousand gold coin debt. No, after tonight, it amounted to 6 thousand and 60 gold coins. Without a doubt, this was a gargantuan debt for the son of a duke to bear. Furthermore, Durango absolutely did not dare to seek his father for help on this matter. After all, there was no possible way for him to break the reason behind this debt. There was no way he could say that it was incurred due to buying the big miss of the Emona Family from the ve auction, right? Before talking about whether the duke would even believe his words, the Emona Family would definitely silence him to keep this entire matter under wraps. Ahhh! Do I have no choice but to use my own allowance? But, because of the travel expenses and expenditures I¡¯ve incurred after sneaking out, I don¡¯t even have a drop of allowance left! Furthermore, I¡¯ve gained a debt from a high-interest loan shark! A chill shook through Durango¡¯s body as those thoughts filled his head. The joy from defeating a strong enemy immediately vanished from his mind after having cooled down. Due to the tumultuous flow of events, he wasn¡¯t able to give it a second thought before being led around the nose by some people. However, after giving it a deeper thought¡­ I¡¯m done for. All of a sudden, the image of that exceedingly cute smile, which haunted him like a demonic fiend, appeared in his mind¡­ Throughout his entire life, he would have no other choice but to be at her beck and call as a result of this debt. Dammit! I shouldn¡¯t have gone against my father, run away angrily after that, and end up in this ******* auction house for the sake of thrills! What¡¯s wrong with properly getting married and having children, right! So what if I get married to a tigress! I¡¯m more than d to marry that kind of person! However, no matter how much regret he had, since this had already happened, there was no way for Durango to change it. Therefore, he had no other choice but to restrain his yful nature and start restricting himself from flirting, enjoyingvish meals, and live extravagantly. He had to tighten his belt to repay that debt¡­ As for reneging on that debt¡­it took just a short amount of time for Durango to know that this wasn¡¯t a good choice. ¡°Is that zombie dead?¡± At this moment, the object of thetter half of Durango¡¯s misery had ran over to Yakov¡¯s corpse, all while giving thetter a curious prod with her w, before shaking the ¡°tail¡± that stuck out from his behind. ¡°Looks like he¡¯s really dead for good? Could that ce be a zombie¡¯s weakness?¡± ¡°How is that¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s a zombie¡¯s weakness.¡± Just as Durango was about to reply, he was interrupted by Eleanor. At the same time, she proceeded to shoot a stern look at him, telling him not to continue speaking with a threatening re. ¡°Not only is that ce the weakness of zombies¡­¡± An upward curl appeared at the corner of Eleanor¡¯s mouth as she replied in a delightful tone: ¡°It¡¯s also the weak spot for a lot of other things¡­¡± ¡°Is¡­is that right?¡± Carol¡¯s curiosity was immediately utterly piqued by Eleanor¡¯s words. Her eyes sparkled and opened wide as she asked: ¡°What else?¡± No¡­not good¡­an exceedingly deep feeling of unease surfaced within Durango¡¯s heart, as though something extremely frightening was about to happen. True to that, Eleanor shot a sneaky re at Durango while saying: ¡°That¡¯s also the weak spot of some naughty little brothers.¡± Oi oi. This isn¡¯t the time to corrupt the minds of young people. Are you trying to lead a pure little girl down the abyss of crime? Furthermore, is that so-called naughty little brothers referring to me? How am I naughty? Didn¡¯t I follow your words to a tee? I don¡¯t even dare to say anything anymore after getting a re from you. Durango tearfully made a frantice back in his head. Nevertheless, all of those thoughts remained in his heart, as he did not dare to say them out loud. If he did, that would definitely lead him to an even more miserable situation. Without any thought at all, the great miss Carol looked at the scene of Yakov getting sodomized. These two young girls really knew how to deal with men! ¡°Is¡­that true?¡± Carol swept her gaze wildly across Durango¡¯s body. Obviously, she also knew who that naughty little brother that Eleanor was referring to was. ¡°Of course that¡¯s true. There¡¯s another steel pipe on the ground. You can go give it a try.¡± ¡°Woah, that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry big sis, it¡¯s my mistake. I¡¯ll never dare to scar you two with my words anymore!¡± Durango hastily knelt down and begged for mercy, as his tender spot was now in peril. At the same time, he also knew that Eleanor was still angry for the previous two times where he had shot his mouth off. Seeing Durango on his knees, begging for mercy, the originator of the joke, Eleanor could not help but crack a smile: ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stop here. You shouldn¡¯t take this seriously, Carol.¡± At this point, Carol was waving her finger earnestly: ¡°This move¡¯s good to deal with men, zombies, as well as naughty fellows¡­¡± Despite only saying three reasons, Carol had already counted to five with her fingers. Opening her eyes wide to look at her fingers, she proceeded to exim in surprise: ¡°Are you saying that¡­I¡¯ll be invincible? This means that I¡¯ll be able to defeat those undefeatable enemies using these few moves?¡± Looking silently at Carol, who was brimming with excitement, Durango and Eleanor suddenly felt they had just witnessed the birth of an exceedingly frightening existence¡­ Book 2: Chapter 67: Traitor Book 2: Chapter 67: Traitor Fragments of lights and shadows shed before my eyes, morous noises continued to ring by my ears, while a cool and gentle touch would brush past my face from time to time. What¡¯s the matter? Where¡­am I¡­ As my consciousness drifted back, I involuntarily asked the same question a sleeping person would ask when getting up from sleep. Slowly opening my eyes, light¡­ flooded my eyes¡­ As well as countless wide-open eyes that were filled with curiosity. ¡°She¡­she, she¡¯s awake!¡± ¡°Wa! She¡¯s so cute! Her sleeping appearance is really cute¡­¡± ¡°What soft and tender skin! She¡¯s just like a doll.¡± ¡°Hey! You guys shouldn¡¯t be so selfish. Let me have a touch too.¡± I opened my eyes, only to see a group of young girls of various looks and races, yet undoubtedly beautiful in appearance crowded around me, surrounding me so tightly that even light would find it hard-pressed to seep through. If not for the well ced Illumination Stone shining down onto my head, I might still be submerged in darkness. Just like a troop of monkeys that have been set free from the zoo, this group of young girls continued to rub their hands across my body, especially focusing on my face. They continued doing so, all while screaming out in delight about ¡°so cute¡± and ¡°what soft and tender skin¡±, ¡°She¡¯s just like a doll!¡±, not even giving any consideration towards my feelings of being treated like an object of scrutiny. ¡°Who¡­are you guys¡­¡± I asked. Nevertheless, the voice ringing out from my mouth was as hoarse as one would sound after enduring countless days without drinking. ¡°We¡¯re ves of this auction house.¡± ¡°A kindhearted person rescued us from there.¡± ¡°That kindhearted person also said that you¡¯re one of them. Is that true?¡± ¡°So awesome! So awesome! You clearly are younger than us¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± So noisy! Right as the question left my mouth, the group of young girls proceeded to chirp incessantly in response. However, as all of them started to chirp at the same time¡­I was utterly incapable of catching exactly what they were saying. The only words I could make out were ¡°ves¡±, ¡°kindhearted person¡± and ¡°younger¡±. Despite how awesome I am, I¡¯m definitely incapable of making out the situation I¡¯m in right now. Can someone exin to me what the heck happened? The heavens might have heard my request, as a little head suddenly squeezed through the crowd, appearing before me. With a sh, the eyes of that little head lit up before an excited voice rang out: ¡°Wa! You¡¯re finally awake, Lilith!¡± ¡°Ah! The kindhearted person is here.¡± ¡°Come let this elder sis hug you, you kindhearted person.¡± ¡°Can you guys give way. That kindhearted person can¡¯te in.¡± With some effort, Carol squeezed herself through the crowd, avoiding hands extending out to grab her, while saying: ¡°You really scared the hell out of us after discovering you knocked out along the corridor, you know. I really thought you¡¯d died!¡± Can you please not say such inauspicious words with a happy expression on your face? However, since Carol¡¯s here, and there¡¯s so many of what looks like young girls who were ves, this meant that¡­ ¡°Did we fail the mission and get captured?¡± ¡°Nope! We¡¯ve seeded!¡± Completely ignoring my hoarse voice, Carol started to dance about while waving her slightly weird-looking right hand around. With a radiant voice, she eximed: ¡°We¡¯vepleted our mission with distinction. We¡¯ve even rescued all of the young ve girls, you know!¡± So that¡¯s the case! Carol and the others have seeded! Looks like even the Carol, whom I¡¯ve subconsciouslybeled to fail at any given task, can change this failure trait of hers. After all, even Carol can be a bit reliable at times, though I don¡¯t even need to think to guess that she contributed absolutely nothing towards this matter. ¡°Speaking of which, are you alright, Lilith? Why did you faint along the corridor?¡± Asked Carol while purposely using that strange, yet the exceedingly familiar-looking hand that I would absolutely not admit knowing to prod at my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± I replied while shaking my head: ¡°Right now, I¡­!!!!¡± ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the matter? Why do you suddenly have such a bad expression on your face, Lilith?¡± Since waking up, I¡¯ve been getting a feeling of unease, as though I¡¯ve lost something. I felt as though I was floating about, with my entire existence dropping to an extremely low level. Furthermore, I finally understood what was missing- Pain. I found out the reason behind me not feeling any pain wasn¡¯t because I was numb to it. However, upon doing so, I suddenly felt a bone-splitting pain appear throughout my entire body. The pain washed over my entire body with a st, leaving me unable to say a word at the instant it happened. Beads of cold sweat started to drip continuously from my forehead, filling Carol and a few young girls with extreme worry as they looked at me, tongue-tied and speechless. All of a sudden, a ckout feeling like getting dead drunk shed across my mind, followed suit by the memory snippets and a feeling of emptiness. That jet ck staircase, that powerful enemy that could not be defeated, that unteral suppression, as well as¡­that scorching fire, terrifying expression, heavenly punishment descending, and the bloody mosaic images. Is that right? Looks like I got schizophrenic again. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve paid a very huge price to deal with the earlier enemy. Just the thought of me being blown up like that causes my skin to crawl. This should be the reason why I¡¯ve only just regained my sensation of pain. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of effects a dragon¡¯s adrenaline surge would have, it seems that it had sealed some of my pain receptors in my brain, as a kind of self-protective feature. This isn¡¯t the first time this sudden schizophrenic had happened. There¡¯s no worry about the pain, as I can endure this much. However¡­I seem to have forgotten about the most important part of my memories during that period of time¡­ What was it? It seems very important. Just as I was trying my best to recall those very important memories, the intense heartrending pain disappeared. No, it should be covered up instead, covered up by another more frightening feeling. The feeling of hunger. So much hunger I feel that I could eat an entire giant deep sea beast and drink up an entireke! Seemingly having received some kind of signal that I was in the clear, those adverse reactions from the adrenaline surge started to flood through my mind. If the earlier pain I¡¯ve felt was just the crumbling of a wall, the intensity of the hunger and thirst that had just hit me felt just like a lifeless desert, brimming with true despair. This was a feeling utterly more horrible than the fright I¡¯ve experienced from death in my previous life! ¡°Lilith, Lilith! Don¡¯t frighten me¡­¡± seeing my worsening expression, Carol started to shake my shoulder wildly with that ¡°right hand¡± of hers. ¡°Water.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Carol tilted her head while replying with a cute and doubtful voice, all while continuing to shake Lilith with her hand. ¡°Give me water!!!: ¡°Guaaa¡­so painful! I got it, alright! I¡¯ll go get for you water¡­let¡­let go of my hand! Ouch!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Hah~I feel that I¡¯ve juste back from the dead.¡± ignoring the shocked gazesing from my surroundings, I gulped down water amounting to over a few humans in volume. Only after doing so did I regain some sense of meaning to live in this world. It¡¯s worth mentioning that Carol didn¡¯t have a single drop of water on her body. Instead, all of the water was conjured by me using a Water Scroll, with the food being the ones that I¡¯ve prepared within my Storage Ring in preparation for emergency situations. Frankly speaking, Carol wasn¡¯t able to offer any help. That¡¯s why Carol is currently holding that arm I didn¡¯t want to recognize while squatting at a corner and mumbling something with teary eyes. She¡¯s probably muttering stuff like, ¡°You¡¯ve gone overboard, Lilith!¡± and such. I can just ignore her. ¡°So you¡¯re the only one? Where¡¯s Durango and Eleanor?¡± ¡°Durango¡¯s over there.¡± Carol pointed to a location that waspletely filled up with a crowd of people: ¡°As for Eleanor, she said that she had some important task to do, so we split up after saving those people.¡± Important task? That¡¯s strange! Isn¡¯t the mission already over? What else does she need to do? ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you guys bump into any trouble?¡± ¡°Trouble? Nope.¡± Carol shook her head: ¡°We didn¡¯t bump into anything other than a zombie.¡± Nothing? That¡¯s strange. Before the explosion, I¡¯ve heard [Number 1] say that the auction housemaster had arranged an all-epassing trap for us. However, what¡¯s with the zombie and nothing else that Carol had just said? However, I have to confirm something before that: ¡°What the hell¡¯s a zombie?¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Kenlov Wilkis, the auction house master, as he looked sternly at the young girl lying on the ground before him. ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­¡± Weir raised her head, revealing her deathly pale, sweat covered beautiful face, with her trembling body showing the level of terror present in her heart. This terror not only stemmed from the male before him, but also the self-criticism towards herself for doing this thing. Nevertheless, as though she was fulfilling a deep desire of hers, Weir continued to reply in a resolute voice: ¡°Those few people are nning to rescue all of the ves in the auction house before fleeing from here.¡± Book 2: Chapter 68: Every item has a weakness Book 2: Chapter 68: Every item has a weakness ¡°What the hell¡¯s a zombie?¡± ¡°Zombie¡­¡± Carol instantly perked up upon hearing my question: ¡°It¡¯s an extremely, extremely frightening monster that¡¯s impervious to des and spears! Even I needed to spend lots of effort to deal with it!¡± Carol had dealt with one? Don¡¯t lie to me just because I¡¯m less studious. What¡¯s more, how the hell does a zombie appear in this Western Fictional World? That doesn¡¯t even fit this world¡¯s concept! ¡°That¡¯s enough, miss.¡± True to the story, Durango¡¯s resent-filled voice suddenly rang out from behind the crowd, immediately dismissing Carol¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no such thing as zombies! Furthermore, you¡¯re not the one who dealt with the issue, okay.¡± ¡°You and your big mouth!¡± Despite having her words being debunked, Carol did not feel a shred of embarrassment at all: ¡°It¡¯s true that I wasn¡¯t the one who dealt the final hit, but¡­¡± Raising her right hand, Carol replied with a radiant tone: ¡°My dragon w has made significant contributions, okay.¡± Hahahaha¡­ she really did say those words out loud¡­ Carol proceeded to extend her right hand right before my face, as though she was trying to show me a treasure: ¡°Come and see,e and see, Lilith! Ain¡¯t I awesome? Ain¡¯t I awesome!¡± ¡°You really are awesome~¡± Under Carol¡¯s expectant eyes, I ced my hand on her dragon w, rubbing my fingers on the cold and hard scales, the malevolent looking spikes, as well as the familiar bloodline pulseing from my hand. Without a doubt, this w contains the bloodline of the Dragon Race. Despite not being of pureblood, it still was a variant with an extremely rich Dragon bloodline. In the past, I¡¯ve heard from Durango that the Emona Family was a Dragon Blood Aristocratic Family. From the looks of it, that appeared to be the truth. Dammit. How is she able to dragonify despite possessing only a smidgen of the Dragon Race¡¯s bloodline? Although she¡¯s only able to achieve it on one of her hands, that¡¯s already an incredible feat. Compared to her, I, the one and only true princess of the Dragon Race, can¡¯t even disy a single scale on my body. In fact, I¡¯ve long spotted the transformation of Carol¡¯s right hand, though I chose to purposefully ignore it. However, why does she need to tell me in such a direct fashion? I¡¯m so jealous, I¡¯m so jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, jealous, envious¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Are you alright, Lilith?¡± Carol asked in concern after sensing my unnatural expression. ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Carol breathed a sigh of relief, before pretending to be frustrated while waving her dragonified right hand about. ¡°Although this dragon w¡¯s very awesome, I really don¡¯t know how to transform it back. Don¡¯t tell me that I have to live like that for the rest of my life?¡± Uponpleting her statement, she proceeded to shake her head while wearing a look of frustration on her face. Why the hell is she not satisfied with being able to dragonify? What else does she want? Are you doing this on purpose, Carol¡­ You¡¯re doing this on purpose, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, you¡¯re doing this on purpose¡­ ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose¡­¡± Damn. I let it slip out of my mouth. ¡°Ah? What did you say, Lilith?¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± I gave a smile towards Carol while replying in a gentle voice: ¡°Let me help you.¡± ¡°Are you¡­really going to help me?¡± Carol¡¯s eyes grew wide open. After discovering not a single ounce of malice in my tone, she burst out in excitement while saying: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you for this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. In fact, it¡¯s very simple.¡± I replied while taking out the knife set I used for meals while on Dragon Ind. Hmm¡­this small knife should do the trick. Although it isn¡¯t big, it will be exceptionally effective in this situation. See? Carol is so moved by my devotion to helping her that she started to weep. Although I have no idea why those ves started to scatter like frightened birds, they must have done so out of concern for Carol~ ¡°Waaaa! What are you taking out such a big knife for, Lilith?¡± ¡°Big?¡± I shook my head in confusion: ¡°This is just a piece of cutlery I use to slice my meat up.¡± ¡°Which family uses cutlery that spans over 2 meters long!!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind such minute details, okay? Everything else doesn¡¯t matter so long as your hand can be chopped off, right?¡± I moved towards Carol while speaking in an exceedingly gentle tone. ¡°Ch-ch¡­ch-ch-chop?¡± Carol¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale, while her jaw started to tremble: ¡°I¡­I just want to transform it back¡­ There¡¯s no need to chop it off¡­¡± ¡°Of course we need to. We just need to chop it off. Won¡¯t it be back to normal after it regrows?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t regrow!!¡± ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve tried it before. It¡¯ll definitely regrow! Don¡¯t run away!!¡± ¡°As if I¡¯ll not run away! I really don¡¯t want to be handicapped at such a young age!!¡± The crowd of ve girls stared dumbfoundedly at the two idiots running into the distance, unable to formte any words to say in response to such a scene. At this moment, Durango, whose expression had grown even uglier and solemn than before, emerged from the crowd, muttering: ¡°You two really are kids. Can¡¯t you two learn to be moreposed, like me?¡± He shook his head while showing a look of helplessness an adult would show when looking at naughty kids. Emerging from the crowd, a young non-human girl with a pair of short horns on her head frowned towards Durango while speaking out in an unfriendly tone: ¡°Did you¡­ take advantage of the situation just now to grope us up?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Instantly choking on his breath, Durango gave a dryugh before replying: ¡°How¡¯s that possible. Am I that sort of person?¡± ¡°What¡¯s not possible?¡± a girl with cute animal ears said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just do it a moment ago?¡± As those words rang out, everyone proceeded to rub their fists unkindly towards Durango. ¡°Wait a minute! I was just concerned for mypatriots¡­¡± ¡°You can just tell us if you want to enter, and we¡¯ll give way to you. Why do you need to purposely squeeze yourself in?¡± ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± ¡°Just say it that you¡¯re dying to feel us up.¡± ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not what I¡­¡± Durango tried to refute their statements, though he clearly wascking in confidence. The earlier animal eared girl gave a shrill shout: ¡°You still aren¡¯t admitting it! Let¡¯s beat him up, sisters!¡± ¡°Ah! No! I¡¯m the one who saved you all¡­:¡± Before Durango could finish speaking, he was submerged under the sea of fistsing from the crowd of young girls. Nevertheless, the eyes of the young girls all gleamed with excitement, as though they had utterly disregarded the issue of Durango¡¯s attempt to take advantage of them. After being locked up for so long, they needed to vent their frustration and anger in one way or another. Therefore, beating Durango up had naturally be their target to vent all of their pent up feelings. Naturally, Eleanor¡¯s extremely high status within the vemunity was certainly a huge help. If not, it was impossible for these young girls, who were truthfully in extreme distress, to take action against a person they had just met. As for the target of all of these pent up feelings, Durango¡­the only thing he could do was to curse silently as he endured the beatings. Who asked him to be the lowest person in the food chain, leaving him with utterly no rights at all. Nevertheless, it was true that he had tried to take advantage of this situation, so the only thing that could be said was that he deserved such treatment. Book 2: Chapter 69: Eleanor’s Goal Book 2: Chapter 69: Eleanor¡¯s Goal Darkness, dampness, cobwebs and dust were present everywhere, as though this room had not been touched for quite a few years. No, it should be described as a cage, a cage used to lock up ves. At this moment, Eleanor stood right before this cage, her face suffused with recollection and sadness. For the sake of ease in the management of ves, the auction house would ce ves of different ranks in different kinds of cages. The higher the rank of the ve, the lesser number of them would be ced in a single cage. This was especially so for ves who the auction house had spentrge sums of money for, which would then be locked up in solitary cells. As for those deemed worthless or captured in order to make up the numbers, a dozen of them would be ced in a single cell. This was the same cage that Eleanor had been imprisoned in for ten odd years ever since being captured at the age of seven. Due to the rarity of Fairy Elves as well as their exceedingly cuteness and exquisite beauty, she was raised by the auction house as an exceedingly high ranked good. This level of treatment persisted all the way until the appearance of her albinism. Nevertheless, she was still locked up in solitary confinement, not because of value, but because she was Eleanor Hamelin, the person known as ¡°big sis¡± to all of the ves within the auction house. ¡°No other ves have been locked up in here?¡± Looking at the familiar cage that had been ¡°abandoned¡±, Eleanor muttered: ¡°Nheless, that¡¯s a good thing.¡± Eleanor pulled out a key from somewhere on her body. With a ¡°click¡±, the rusted door was unlocked, followed by an ear-piercing metallic screech as the door swung open. Raising her feet, Eleanor walked in,pletely ignoring how obvious the ear-piercing metallic screech of the door opening was in this silent ce. After rescuing the ves, Eleanor had already done aplete search of the 7th to 9th level. Other than Yakov, who had run to god knows where, there were no other guards present on these levels. Although she didn¡¯t know what that retarded Wilkis was up to, to actually leave such an important ce unguarded, it had undoubtedly aided her in her movement through the levels. Truthfully speaking, Eleanor didn¡¯t expect to rescue all of the young ve girls out from their cells with such ease. In her original n, she had estimated that there would be a one out of three fatality rate for the rescued ves which would be dying in the confusion of battle. However, other than the immense loss of magic power she had used a long time to umte, she did not suffer any other losses. Furthermore, she had managed to rescue all of the young ve girls she was familiar with. Although she didn¡¯t know whether this was a trap by itself, she knew that it was utterly impossible for Wilkis and that retarded brain of his toe up with a trap that she was incapable of detecting. ¡°The auction grounds¡­is below here.¡± Walking into the cage, Eleanor did not spend any time reminiscing about the familiar items present within. On the contrary, she immediately started to crawl on the ground in an exceedingly graceless manner, as though she was able to hear the incessant dining from the auction grounds beneath. Unlike the upper six levels, the 7th to 9th level was awork of cages that extended into the interior of the auction house, with cages either being interconnected or linking up to patrolling walkways. Eleanor¡¯s cage was situated at the innermost position within this massive spider web arrangement of cells, with no other cage connected to it. It was precisely this arrangement that situated her cage right above the auction grounds used to auction ves off. cing her ear on the ground, she started to move her body towards various locations. All of a sudden, a burst of light erupted from her eyes as what seemed like a sliver of noises made by humans rang into her ear. The auction grounds was the most imprable location within the entire auction house, constructed with half meter thick walls made from a special metal alloy. In theory, it was impossible to hear any noiseing from within. However, what if a hole was dug out from one of its walls? Standing back up, Eleanor quickly swept away the grass and dirt on the ground, as wells as the various kinds of disgusting little bugs that would scare the living hell out of young girls without a trace of concern. At this moment, there was only excitement, as well as a tinge of nervousness, present on her face. After clearing the weeds and dirt, the metal surface appeared in her sight. If one was to take a closer look, one would be able to see an exceedingly inconspicuous square crackline present on the surface of the metal. Shoving her long and ungroomed fingernails into the crack, Eleanorpletely disregarded the intense pain as her fingernails were almost pulled from their roots, slowly digging the square metal piece out from the ground. Only after seeing the scroll present in the square hole in the ground did Eleanor breathe a sigh of relief. Luckily it hadn¡¯t been discovered. Taking the scroll out, Eleanor looked through it. After discovering that nothing was amiss, she ced it back, before taking out the ck stone rod in her sleeve. With a light snap, she broke off a piece of the rod. No, that can¡¯t be called a piece, but two pieces of rock that had just been glued tightly to each other. Twin Stones. They were brittle, and did not have any physical usage. However, once one of its pieces gets destroyed, the other piece would follow suit and explode. Although the explosions weren¡¯t very powerful, they were sufficiently strong to trigger the scrolls. cing the slightlyrger piece together with a scroll, Eleanor proceeded to ce the square metal piece back to its original location. From the start, Eleanor had never ced any hopes on Lilith¡¯s sess. She knew how tight the patrol on the first six levels of the auction house during these times was. It was simply a pipe dream to deploy all the explosion scrolls under this kind of condition. Eleanor had already ascertained that Lilith had failed after hearing that explosion from earlier. Therefore, she could only rely on herself. Furthermore¡­ as Eleanor closed her eyes, images of familiar, pained, sorrowful and blood-drenched faces started to continuously surface before her eyes, causing her endless pain that could only be washed away through death. These images appeared in a way as if to remind herself why she shouldn¡¯t stop at just rescuing those people, but¡­ Revenge! Towards the auction hall, and those aristocratic families! Therefore, she did not ce just any ordinary 9th rank Explosion Scroll here to shake the circr metal dome of the auction grounds to attract attention while they were fleeing, but a [Copse] Saint Realm scroll, infused with a Saint Realm magic that would cause the entire ceiling to shatter and cause massive casualties! Around a quarter of the aristocratic families within the Luminous Theocracy were here. In fact, there even were some big aristocratic families from other countries that have made the long journey here. If half, or more than half of those aristocrats were to die in the auction house¡­ Just the thought of it made her feel happy! As for now¡­Eleanor opened her eyes, took a look at herpletely white hair, before turning her gaze towards the ceiling, her eyes appearing as though she could see right through everything, all the way to the highest floor: ¡°I should retrieve that thing first.¡± Book 2: Chapter 70: Sae Book 2: Chapter 70: Sae 12th level of the auction house, in the room of the auction housemaster. At this moment, there wasn¡¯t a single guard present in this usually tightly guarded room. Even the master of the room was nowhere to be found. The only people present were two beautiful young girls dressed in short-sleeved servant outfits that stood motionlessly at the entrance of the room. Despite their beautiful appearances, not a sliver of happiness was present on their faces, with their eyes being as stiff as a puppet¡¯s. ¡°Oof!¡± All of sudden, as though they had received an attack, the two young girls gave a muffled groan, before copsing onto the ground. In the next instant, the space behind them started to warp and distort, before the petite figure of a person roughly the age of 10 years old appeared in the empty room. The girl that had suddenly appeared was Eleanor. With a frown, she swept her gaze across the empty room. The room looked exactly the same as she remembered it from a few years ago. However¡­where were the guards? Beforeing here, Eleanor had already made preparations to fight to the death, even though she knew that her chances of sess were less than 30%. Nevertheless, who would have thought that the mighty auction housemaster, Wilkis, was such a scaredy-cat to not arrange a single guard in this room? In fact, she didn¡¯t even know where the hell Wilkis had gone to. Could it really be¡­a trap? In an instant, Eleanor¡¯s eyes turned sharp, before a few tiny, firefly-like lights started to slowly rise from her body and started to spread out across the entire room. As the lights slowly scattered, the frown on Eleanor¡¯s face grew deeper by the second. There isn¡¯t any trap? Where the hell has Wilkis gone to? Taking a deep breath, Eleanor forcefully suppressed her doubts to the bottom of her heart, as she had more important matters than to be fret with worry. Walking over towards the room, Eleanor did not hesitate one bit before walking towards Wilkis¡¯ storage room. Upon arriving, she stood before the door, not rushing to enter. Looking at the seemingly empty room, Eleanor gave a sneer while saying: ¡°After so many years, this ******* still uses such lowly tactics.¡± Eleanor took a flower vase from the side. From the looks of the exquisite design present on its surface, anyone could tell that it was definitely worth a substantial value. Nevertheless, Eleanor naturally didn¡¯t care about this. Instead, she proceeded to roll this expensive item right into the center of the room. As the flower vase rolled forwards, the spacious and quiet room suddenly erupted into chaos, as various explosions, rms,ser shots, and traps activating appeared all at once. In that instant, all of the different traps and magics Wilkis had installed in the room were activated. Various kinds of frightening attacks smashed into the rolling flower vases, the might of the attacks was capable of overwhelming even a 9th rank expert. Yet, there was not a single scratch present on the flower vase. Those attacks and traps were arranged to perfectly strike the martial artist that crosses the center of the room. Furthermore, they were arranged in a manner that would take those minute human reactions and dys into consideration. Activating in a uniform manner¡­all of them were concentrated right before the flower vase. God knows what this room was constructed out of, as not a single chip was left behind after that frightening barrage of attacks. Just like that, the flower vase continued to roll all the way to the centermost disy shelf. Seeing this, a smug ¡°I knew it¡± look appeared on Eleanor¡¯s face. Looking at the big doors, which appeared just like those imprable doors used in treasuries, a ruthless sneer appeared on her face as she muttered: ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t like to close the door, but you¡¯ve actually not changed a single one of those garbage traps.¡± As she muttered to herself, she strolled forwards in a slow and leisurely manner. Dangerous explosions and light rays continued to appear before Eleanor. Nevertheless, it appeared as though she was invisible, as none of them struck her while she slowly walked towards the wall. As she walked past the disy shelves, Eleanor was still feeling surprised by theck of items present on them. Knowing that Wilkis treats those collections of his like his precious children, anyone who dares to steal them would definitely face his all-out wrath. Nevertheless, Eleanor didn¡¯t have any more time to think about this, as her entire mind was alreadypletely attracted by the white dagger present before her. Counterfeit Artifact, The Pale Kiss. Eleanor looked at the white dagger with a gaze unlike the one that people would use when looking at an item or weapon. On the contrary, it was just like looking at a teacher one had not seen for ages. In fact, there was even a sliver of respect present within her eyes. ¡°Long time no see, Sae.¡± As Eleanor¡¯s voice rang out, a ck figure fluttered out from the dagger. The figure was that of a ck haired young girl dressed in a ck dress, with a size approximately the same as Eleanor. Her pair of golden eyes sparkled with an unspeakable might. Nevertheless, her faintly translucent appearance showed that she wasn¡¯t a physical existence, but an Artifact Spirit. If any other person was present in this room, their jaws might have already dropped wide open in shock, as this white dagger, The Pale Kiss, was without a doubt a Counterfeit Artifact! Furthermore, a Counterfeit Artifact was a Sacred Artifact that had failed in its final stage of Spirit Refinement, so it was impossible to give birth to an Artifact Spirit! Nevertheless, there was no denying this Artifact Spirit was there, and it was floating in the air. ¡°Young Fairy Elf girl, thou hast finally arrived.¡± The clear voice of the Artifact Spirit by the name of Sae rang out. Nevertheless, itpletely didn¡¯t fit the image of her young appearance: ¡°Dost thou knoweth that tossing this great one aside for so longeth bodes of great disrespect?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There are reasons behind that.¡± Eleanor apologized with a lowered head. Seeing Eleanor¡¯s apology, the ice-cold expression on Sae¡¯s beautiful face softened slightly, before she said: ¡°So for what reash hast thou summoned this great one?¡± ¡°I want to save my fellowpatriots before blowing up the hall of this auction house.¡± ¡°Thou hast sought out this great one for just such trifling matters? This great one remembers handing thou a Saint Realm Scroll. The [Copse] Spell engraved therein is ranked in the middle in terms of might among all of the Dragon Language Magic. Although it¡¯s a low-rank Saint Magic, its might is not weaker than a middle rank one. That should be more than enough to blow apart this eggshell.¡± ¡°I know. However, this isn¡¯t what I want to know. I¡¯m talking about the Soul Contracts of the ves reared from young by the auction house.¡± Speaking till this point, Sae suddenly narrowed her eyes towards Eleanor, before replying while radiating an aura that was tinged with a sliver of threat: ¡°So that¡¯s what thee wanteth. Aren¡¯t thee extremely disgraceful? This great one hadst taught thee magic, taught thee the method to extend thy lifespan, and the reason thee hadst visited this great one after abandoning I for all these years, is just for this great one to beth thy informant?¡± ¡°This lowly one doesn¡¯t dare.¡± Although Eleanor had said those words, there was not a sliver of regret present within her voice. ¡°Alright, alright. Since this great one hast lost mh original body, and can only wander around liketh a lonely wild ghost, it¡¯s normal for this great one to receive such treatment.¡± Pointing at the disy shelf in the center of the room, Sae continued to say: ¡°It¡¯s in the bottom shelf.¡± Upon hearing those words, Eleanor was somewhat astonished that such an important item was found as easy as that. Nevertheless, after giving it some thought, she understood that this might be the safest ce that Wilkis had under his control. ¡°Are thou still filled with regret?¡± asked Sae suddenly. ¡°What?¡± As she was deep in her thoughts, Eleanor wasn¡¯t able to react in time. Nevertheless, she immediately understood exactly what regret Sae was talking about: ¡°Naturally. That¡¯s the only way I can continue living on.¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t strictly mean living on as a [living being]?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Looking towards Sae, Eleanor¡¯s eyes gleamed with an iparably resolute glow: ¡°Even so, I have to ¡®live¡¯ on.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Indeed, this great one didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡± All of a sudden, a peculiar faint smile appeared at the corner of Sae¡¯s mouth: ¡°Then this great one will help thee in this onest act.¡± Subconsciously, Eleanor was feeling that something was amiss. However, it was already toote, as Sae suddenly transformed into a ck ray of light and shot right into her body. Being frightened by this sudden event, Eleanor jumped up in shock as she rapidly scanned her body. Upon doing so, she found out that a mysterious power had suddenly appeared within her body. At the same time, her white hair appeared to be gradually transforming into ck color. What in hell¡¯s happening? Could it be that Sae, the Artifact Spirit that I was never able to read, has sacrificed itself to let me live a little longer? Although she has taught me magic and a lot of things, I¡¯ve paid the price for all of them. ¡°This great one hadst taught thee magic and the knowledge needed for thee to break through thou¡¯s fetters. However, thou have to promise this great one all of your time and life after breaking through thou¡¯s fetters to find something for this great one.¡± Those were the first words Sae had spoken to me. However, I¡¯ve yet to break through my fetters, but she had already sacrificed herself! What the hell! This is too strange! Even after racking her brains, Eleanor wasn¡¯t able to understand why Sae had done something as outrageous as this. However, the thing that Sae had requested Eleanor to spend all of her time and life to find, she had in fact already sensed its existence not long ago. Book 2: Chapter 71: Where did they go? Book 2: Chapter 71: Where did they go? ¡°Huh?¡± All of a sudden, an extremely familiar aura appeared, causing me to raise my head subconsciously to look towards a ce covered in darkness. ¡°This is?¡± This aura was exceedingly familiar, and I seem to have sensed it somewhere before. Nevertheless, I was utterly incapable of recalling who it came from. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Perhaps due to my sudden absent mindedness, Carol proceeded to ask in concern. Shaking my head, I replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Carol shot two concerned nces at me, before running towards the group of rescued ve girls and starting to mumble and discuss god knows what topic. The way they were talking didn¡¯t give me the impression that they had only known each other for half an hour. Durango was seated against the wall, propping up his swollen, pig-sized head as he looked at the scene before him in envy. For some unknown reason, a ¡°nothing left to live for¡± aura started to radiate from him. Despite being so far from him, I was still able to feel a tinge of jealousying from his heart. At this moment, we were in the basement of the auction house, which was the gathering point that we had decided on earlier. ¡°Speaking of which, these young girls seem to trust you guys a lot. There wasn¡¯t even an ounce of doubt in them when they followed you out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us they trust, but Eleanor,¡± exined Durango as he rubbed his pig-sized head: ¡°At the beginning, they did notpletely trust us. In fact, they had even treated us as bad people. However, it seems that Eleanor holds a very high status in their heart, as almost all of them immediately decided to follow us upon hearing her involvement in this n.¡± Eleanor, huh¡­that silver-haired young girl¡¯s image suddenly appeared once again in my mind. Truly worthy of the person that was able to create that entire organization. Despite being locked up for so many years, her name still holds enough power to cause those young girls to obey her. However, speaking of that¡­ ¡°Did Eleanor tell you guys about the second half of the n?¡± ¡°Second half of the n? What n?¡± A stunned look appeared on Durango¡¯s face. Nope? Looks like I¡¯ll have to wait for Eleanor to return to tell us what to do. I can make a good guess to what Eleanor¡¯s follow-up n would be, and that would be to blow up the eggshell above the auction house using those Explosion Scrolls that I¡¯ve buried. For the sake of protecting those aristocrats, the auction house had stationed arge portion of their forces in the auction grounds. Therefore, we can rely on the ensuing chaos and loopholes in the defense to rush out of here. However, the remnant Saint Artifact present in the outermost level was still a problem that needed to be tackled. If I still had my ring, I would be able to use the scrolls of Saint Realm and above to easily break through the Saint Artifact. However¡­now, I can only wait for Eleanor to return. Nevertheless, I feel that Eleanor¡¯s goal isn¡¯t as simple as escaping from here. ¡°Er¡­has big sis Eleanor returned?¡± All of a sudden, a sweet young girl ran over and asked. From the looks of it, she seemed to be the type that easily gets frightened. Yet, she still had managed to muster the courage to speak with me. Although the young girl didn¡¯t speak too loudly, everyone quietened down the instant those words left her mouth, as her words rang clearly through the entire ce. In the next moment, every single young girl turned their attention towards me, seemingly begging for me to give a reply to them. The young girl¡¯s eyes glimmered with a clearness akin to the surface of ake. Nevertheless, I could see the unease hidden beneath the surface of the water. For the young girls who had lived under the horrifying treatment of the auction house spanning from day one to more than 10 years, the decision to follow us might have already drained all of the courage they could muster. Therefore, it was exceedingly normal for them to be filled with unease to this degree. However¡­even if you look at me with that kind of sorrowful gaze, I still don¡¯t know when Eleanor will return! At this moment, I could only shake my head and reply with the truth: ¡°I don¡¯t know, though she should be arriving any moment now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Hearing my reply, the young girl walked back in disappointment. Nevertheless, at the instant she turned her head, I heard a really faint ¡°tsk¡± ring out. Haha. That must have been my misconception. ¡°About that¡­ big sister.¡± All of a sudden, Durango nudged me with his elbow while saying: ¡°Don¡¯t you feel something strange about the situation?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°From the 9th level to here, we did not bump into a single enemy.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it.¡± Although I was spotted by them on the 6th level, I¡¯ve also heard about the experiences Durango and the others had gone through. Furthermore, I wasn¡¯t able to detect any enemies even after I had gone on a rampage for quite some time. But it was very possible that I might have smashed them into bits without realizing it. Even so, this situation is indeed very strange. ¡°Could it be that the auction house already knew which direction we were heading to, so they had purposefully not obstructed our movements at those chokepoints in order to destroy us in one fell swoopter on?¡± Durango extended his hand and pointed towards the direction that we came from: ¡°Take a look there. There are only 2 entrances. If they had blocked both of the entrances, we¡¯d definitely have been wiped out by them.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? How can the auction house know all of our movements?¡± ¡°You are most likely right. Maybe it¡¯s just my overthinking.¡± said Durango as he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Other than the possibility of a traitor, how would the auction house know what we¡¯re nning to do?¡± That sounds about right. How could it be possible for there to be a traitor within our group? Although Eleanor¡¯s goals weren¡¯t that simple, the gaze she had radiated when she asked us to rescue the ves was extremely earnest. Other than us and Weir, not a single soul was present at our meeting. How would there¡­ That¡¯s right¡­Weir¡­I seem to have forgotten about her¡­ Ahahaha! How could Weir ever betray us! Although I felt something slightly off with her during the time I¡¯ve spent with her, that¡¯s just¡­ ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!¡± She¡­wouldn¡¯t betray us¡­right¡­? An ear-piercing chuckle rang out from the darkness, as a bespectacled middle-aged male with a thin handlebar mustache walked out from the shadows. The darkness behind him started to squirm and wriggle, as though it was camouged, before arge crowd of people with malevolent smiles on their faces appeared, their eyes staring excitedly towards us. Upon seeing the group of people that had suddenly appeared before us, the young ve girls instantly turned pale. That was especially true after spotting the middle-aged male, who was as frightening as an evil demon to them. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going¡­to get captured¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said earlier that we shouldn¡¯t escape, right? ves that escape will definitely die a miserable death¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want it! Save us, big sis Eleanor¡­¡± The cries of the frightened girls made my heart feel all jittery. I red at Durango for a moment before asking the middle-aged man before me. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± The middle-aged man felt very delighted from the reaction of the girls and answered, ¡°I am the master of this auction house, you may call me the great Wilkis.¡± This fellow¡­really looks disgusting. ¡°How did you know where we are?¡± ¡°As for that¡­I¡¯ve naturally got a little cutie to inform me of your whereabouts.¡± as Wilkis pped his hands, a familiar Fairy Elf walked out from the darkness. Despite her lowered head, I was able to recognize that it was Weir with a single look. ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t keep your head lowered. Raise your head and let them see who you are. If not for your timely reports, I really would have lost them.¡± Wilkis forced Weir¡¯s head up, letting everyone see her face, before pointing towards another direction and saying: ¡°As well as those dangerous things you¡¯ve left all over my auction house.¡± Following his finger, a subordinate holding a bunch of scrolls walked out from there and dumped all of them onto the ground before me. They were the scrolls that I¡¯ve ced around the auction house. However, at this moment, there wasn¡¯t even a sliver of magic power fluctuationing from them. Through what I think is some unique way of processing, all of them had already been disabled. Being forced to look at us, Weir¡¯s face was intertwined with guilt and terror. In the end, she was still being controlled by her own weakness. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve betrayed all of you! However, it¡¯s impossible for you all to escape from here! What¡¯s more, I¡­¡± tears streamed out from Weir¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be sold off¡­¡± At this moment, Weir¡¯s appearance painted an exceedingly pitiful image, as though she was being forced with a choice between saving her family or herself. Nevertheless, the more pitiful she appeared, the more anger I felt boiling within me. Don¡¯t want to get sold off? However, don¡¯t you know that due to this decision of yours, there¡¯s a possibility of even more people getting tortured and sold off? What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve buried your only chance of freedom and thrown it down the drain! Do you even know what you¡¯ve done, Elle Weir!!! Seemingly frightened by my angry expression, Weir shrunk her head back as she retreated two steps back. At this moment, the young ve girls seemed to have recognized Weir, as all of them shot furious res towards her. ¡°Traitor!¡± ¡°Coward!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve always treated you so well! Why do you have to do this to us!¡± However, aside from causing Weir to lower her head, their verbalshing didn¡¯t have any other effect. At this moment, the most important matter was how to escape from this situation. ¡°Retreat to the back!¡± I pointed the group towards a pathway to flee to. Nevertheless, right as I turned around, arge group of auction house guards walked out from there, blocking our path. Indeed, we have been surrounded. ¡°Hahaha. Stop your struggles.¡± Wilkis unleashed an exceedingly rampant chuckle as he said: ¡°As long as all of you kneel down and lick my feet, I might spare your lives!¡± Lick your feet? I¡¯ll feel disgusted even if it¡¯s the other way round! Consoling the young girls that were lost in shock and despair, I said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ve yet to lose.¡± Hearing my words, the young girls finally managed to somewhat stabilize themselves. Although they weren¡¯t too familiar with me, my status, as the person that had freed them from their cages, turned out useful in my forceful attempt to stabilize their minds. ¡°Huh? You guys still have some cards left?¡± hearing my words, the smile on Wilkis¡¯ face disappeared, while he cautiously retreated behind his subordinates. ¡°Hmph! Of course, we have! Do you know that I¡¯m that one who caused the earlier explosions!¡± ¡°WHAT!¡± for some unknown reason, an expression of extreme anger instantly appeared on Wilkis¡¯ face, before he started to uncharacteristically shout at me like a madman: ¡°So it¡¯s you! It was you! You were the one who has destroyed my darlings!!!¡± Huh? What does blowing up all of those people have to do with his darlings? ¡°I want all of you to go! Capture all of them, especially that golden-haired little ?????! I want her alive! I want her to experience hell till she begs me to kill her!¡± Wilkis roared as he jumped about in fury. Despite seeing enemies encroaching upon us, there was not a single trace of fear in my heart. On the contrary, an unknown feeling of wanting tough appeared within my heart. Since you guys want to seek death, this princess will grant your wish! I subconsciously wanted to dig out a scroll from my Storage Ring. However, as I sent my senses into my scroll storage space within my Storage Ring, I was immediately stunned. They¡­are not there? As my senses swept time and time over my Storage Ring, other than the pile of gold, silver, precious treasures, divine weapons and artifacts, there were no scrolls! WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT THE ????!??? They¡¯re gone!! The over thousand scrolls stored in my ring, from the 3rd rank Fireball Scroll, to the 9th rank Explosion Magic Scroll, are all gone!! Sweeping my eyes over to the dozen pile of scrolls that Wilkis had just dumped on the ground, god knows my many ¡°?????????????¡± rang out within my heart. Now, the problem hase. A thousand over minus a dozen will still be a thousand over. As for the leftover thousand ¡­where the hell had it gone to? Book 2: Chapter 72: Despair Book 2: Chapter 72: Despair As our enemies closed in, my heart was gripped by a throbbing pain. Over a thousand scrolls! Argh! It has only been 2 days, yet all of them are gone! I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no one in the whole world that¡¯s as wasteful as me! At the same time, fragmented images of my memory started to gradually appear in my mind. Thinking back, I was just like a little girl harvesting mushrooms, humming along as I buried the scrolls all about the auction house. Looking back at the dozens of scrolls Wilkis had dumped on the ground¡­ Uwaaa¡­ seriously, how is that fellow able to find only a few dozen out of the tons of scrolls that I¡¯ve buried in this auction house?! One should be able to find more than this amount just by feeling around blindly! Looking at my distraught appearance and assuming that I¡¯d been forced to my wits ends, the crowd of young girls started to shift in unease. ¡°Hurry up and teach them a lesson, Lilith!!!¡± Carol was the only person within the group that did not feel afraid by this development. In fact, her eyes seemed to glow in fervor as she looked at me, with her hands rubbing against each other, as though she was itching to take action. That would be good if she wasn¡¯t hiding at the centremost position of the group. Seeing that I¡¯ve yet to take any action after so long, Wilkis¡¯ subordinates exchanged nces with each other before doing an all-out rush towards me. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Appearing to have tossed Wilkis¡¯ order to capture me alive utterly out of the window, the lead fellow raised his spear and thrust it right towards me. As this happened, quite a few of the people around him sent their various weapons towards me. ¡°Ah!¡± Although I don¡¯t have any scroll at hand, my physical strength is more than what these low-rank martial artists can handle. With a few casual kicks, I sent those few fellows flying back to where they came from, while conveniently using them to sweep away the peopleing from behind them, instantly creating arge patch of empty space before me. ¡°You have some skill.¡± Seeing this, Wilkis narrowed his eyes, before clicking his finger in an exceedingly pretentious manner. In the next instant, a few dozen young people dressed in ck outfits walked out from behind those guards, rapidly forming a seemingly disordered, yet mysterious array. As this happened, a feeling of danger started to wash over me. They¡¯re the ck shirt people I¡¯ve bumped into previously? Although they didn¡¯t show their faces, I was more than capable of making out their immature looking faces, which show that they weren¡¯t above 20 years old in age. However, being sacrificial warriors purposefully nurtured by the auction house, what¡¯s frightening wasn¡¯t their power level, but thebination array that allowed them to superimpose their power at will! ¡°Even I can tell that you¡¯re slightly stronger than the others within your group. As long as I kill you, the rest won¡¯t be able to put up any resistance!¡± Wilkisughed malevolently: ¡°Kill her!¡± Hey hey! Didn¡¯t you just order your subordinates to capture me alive? How did you change your mind so quickly!! Nevertheless, those ck outfitted people did not care what kind of contradictory order they were given. As long as it was an order, they would follow it to the tee. All of them proceeded in sync, as though they were one as they took a step forwards, all of them appeared to be connected together as one, with even their breathingpletely in tune with each other. A single ck outfitted person came rushing towards me, while the battle qi from the rest of their group instantlypounded onto his body. Following the rise of his aura, the blood vessels throughout his entire body expanded so much, that it seemed as though explosions were happening within them. His eyes turned bloodshot, while spiderwebs of blood started to spurt out from beneath his skin. Regardless of how heavenly defying the capabilities of an array were, being able to promote a low-rank martial artist to a high-rank martial artist would definitelye with exceedingly frightening negative side effects. Nevertheless, being sacrificial warriors, they regard those negative side effects with utter disregard. With a n to trade their lives for mine, the ck outfitted person rushed towards me before sending a simple chop down with therge de in his hand. It was simple, yet effective. Nevertheless, even I dare not meet this chop head-on. Relying on my natural reflexes, I evaded the attack, though the resulting winds from the chop still caused my skin to throb in pain. ¡°???????!¡± I roared as I unleashed my backhanded counter. Moving sideways, the ck outfitted person blocked my attack. Nevertheless, the feedback I got felt as though I had struck the air. Although he had blocked my attack, the ck outfitted person deted just like a balloon. Scarlet red blood sted out from his vessels, instantly drenching him in blood, before he copsed weakly on the ground, devoid of breath. The sudden and peculiar death of the ck outfitted male caused me to gawk in response. Nevertheless, I immediately knew that his body was unable to endure the enormous extra burden ced on it by the boost, resulting in his body rupturing apart. Despite this, the other ck outfitted people apparentlypletely ignored theirpatriots death, as three more rushed up with total disregard for their lives. Like before, their auras started to surge ferociously. Although it didn¡¯t reach as high as the previous person, all of their auras had intruded into the high-rank realm. Paired up with their tacit understanding and teamwork, they now posed a much greater threat than before. After a few exchanges, small andrge wounds appeared across my body. Unlike before, these three ck outfitted people did not explode and die. ¡°This is troublesome.¡± The current situation was extremely bad for us. Without any scrolls, I¡¯m utterly incapable of defeating an enemy that holds the numerical advantage over us. ¡°Hey, you guys, can¡¯t you offer any help at all?¡± I roared towards the group watching at the sidelines. Although I don¡¯t know if those young ve girls could fight or not, I was at least able to sense the faint presence of magic power from their bodies, something that could only exist through one¡¯s cultivation of magic techniques. At this moment, I was only trying my best to find any solution to turn the situation around. I didn¡¯t care what realm they were. As long as they could use magic, they should just toss all of their spells towards our enemies, right? Only after my roar did those guys finally start to react, they began condensing their magic power and shouting loudly towards those ck outfitted people: ¡°Flowers and Birds who roam the water and moone out and dance!!¡± ¡°Mass clones!!¡± ¡°Flowers, fill the heavens and bloom!!¡± In the next moment, arge pile of whatever flowers, birds, water and dummies shot towards the ck outfitted people, just like the celebratory scenes during a wedding. ck outfitted people: ¡°¡­¡± Me: ¡°¡­¡± Ba-¡­banquet Magic? That was Banquet Magic! Other than hyping up the atmosphere in a banquet, those were utterly useless in every other aspect! Dammit! I knew there¡¯s no way the auction house would teach them any offensive magic! ¡°Are you guys trying to make preparations for your funeral?¡± Wilkis gave an oddugh while saying: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± Wilkis waved his hand. In response, the guards started tough malevolently as they slowly walked towards the young ve girls, instantly frightening them and herding them into a single lump. ¡°Lightning: Three shes!¡± Right at this moment, Durango stood up, transforming into a golden bolt of lightning as he hurtled towards our enemies. In a few breaths, he had managed to mow down a dozen people. That suave figure, and that confident posture. Although his pig-sized head had affected the quality of the scene, it still was capable of causing the eyes of a few young girls to twinkle with infatuation. Could¡­could it be that¡­there¡¯s hope? ¡°Dammit! Capture him!¡± At this moment, the people that had been mowed down swayed about as they stood up, rubbing the areas where they had received the unexpected punches, In the next instant, as angry and fury filled their faces, they let out a loud roar, tossing the weapons in their hands away before rapidly rushing towards Durango. Finally, someone managed to grab ahold of Durango. As his speed rapidly came to a stop, the rest of the ck outfitted peopleunched themselves onto him like a loose ball on a rugby field. In this predicament, no matter how fast he was, Durango was unable to move an inch. ¡°Release Durango!¡± Unable to bear seeing this scene before her, Carol waved her dragon w about as she rushed towards the pile of people. Despite having no training, her awakened Dragon Race Bloodline gave her a strength that far surpassed normal people. Although it was still impossible for us to defeat every enemy present, if we manage to at least rescue Durango and work together, there¡¯s still a¡­ ¡°Oof! Who¡¯s so inconsiderate and threw all these things on the ground!!¡± What the hell? She tripped over the weapons lying on the ground! At the very least, you should give them a punch before falling, you dumbass! Naturally, not wanting to give Carol the chance to stand up again, our enemies immediately ced their des against Carol¡¯s neck. The ck outfitted people¡¯s attacks grew increasingly ferocious, with them opting to trade injury for injury with me, not giving me even a sliver of time to catch my breath. Before this fight, I¡¯d yet to fully recover from the previous big fight. Now, this kind of harassment and piled-up injuries started to sap at my strength. As the number of wounds on my body continued to increase, my recovery speed started to grow slower and slower. If this continues, even I will be squeezed to death. I gulped my saliva down, with thick feelings of unease surging through my body. If this situation continues, we might¡­be in for some deep trouble. Book 2: Chapter 73: Loyal Subordinates Book 2: Chapter 73: Loyal Subordinates ¡°Stop struggling. If you guys listen to me obediently, I might spare your lives. If not¡­¡± Wilkis¡¯s evilughter rang out: ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen to you all.¡± ¡°Go and die,¡± anyone who was at least able to use their head to think would know that their lives after surrendering would be worse than before. ¡°Tsk tsk. Truly an unintelligent choice.¡± Just as Wilkis¡¯ voice rang out, the ck outfitted people¡¯s assault grew even more ferocious than before. In fact, all of them started to show utter disregard towards themselves, unleashing attacks filled with their all-out strength with every single strike. As they continued to deal damage to me, more and more ck clothed people copsed onto the ground. Of those that copsed, therge majority was not due to my attacks, but their bodies exploding due to being unable to endure the explosive increase in battle qi granted to them. Although this loss was exceedingly great, it was no match for the numerical advantage they held. Furthermore, each and every one of them wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, while my strength had already started to dwindle. ¡°Dammit!¡± Kicking one of them away, who had stabbed my arm, I could not help but curse out loudly. Although I¡¯ve got an extremely strong recovery rate, it is very draining on my physical strength. Furthermore, I¡¯m currently in a weakened state after the previous fight against the Saint Realm expert. ¡°Yoyoyo. What¡¯s the matter? You look like you¡¯ve run out of strength! Where did your earlier arrogance go?¡± Wilkis made an extremely exaggerated expression as he started to sneer and ridicule me. Argh! I¡¯m so furious and angry! I really want to stab him to shut him up! ¡°Iyah! Your expression¡¯s so fierce! I¡¯m so scared! Did you just want to chop me up?¡± Wilkis unted about as he shook his hips: ¡°Come! I¡¯ll let you stab me.¡± How did this fellow live up to this age? Could it be that the heavens never take the lives of ?????????¡± ¡°Pfff.¡± Dammit! Just as my mind was slightly distracted, a ck outfitted person sent hisrge de stabbing straight towards me. Despite managing to dodge it in the nick of time, the rapid withdrawal of his de left a wound on my abdomen. These ck clothed people basically weren¡¯t using any martial techniques at all. Yet, all of their attacks were very treacherous! ¡°Haha¡­¡± seeing this, Wilkis became even more delighted as he chuckled loudly: ¡°Now you¡¯ve been stabbed.¡± As he finished his sentence, he shook his hips with even more vigor than before: ¡°Aren¡¯t you very angry, aren¡¯t you very frustrated?¡± Why do I feel that this fellow has a very deep grudge against being stabbed? ¡°AHAHAHAHA! Aren¡¯t you very infuriated!?!?!?¡± With a soft ¡°Pfff¡±, Wilkis¡¯ughter came to a halt. His eyes instantly turned so wide that it appeared as though his eyeballs were about to pop out. Slowly lowering his head, he looked at his abdomen in disbelief. At this moment, the shirt covering Wilkis¡¯ abdomen appeared to be scrunched up by something. Awork of creases was present, and at the centremost position was a red spot that was gradually growingrger by the second. ¡°Urgh¡­¡± arge amount of blood spurted out from Wilkis¡¯ mouth, while his eyes were filled with disbelief. Nevertheless, the intense paining from his abdomen told him that he had been stabbed. However, there¡¯s clearly nothing in front of him! All of a sudden, as though something had shed through his mind, a voice filled with extreme hatred gurgled out from his throat: ¡°Eleanor Hamelin¡­¡± The space before Wilkis started to warp and distort before the petite figure of Eleanor gradually surfaced from within. However, unlike before, the color of her hair wasn¡¯t white, but a mix between white and ck, giving her an unexpected mature look. Squelch pulling her white dagger out, Eleanor gave a faint smile as she replied: ¡°You¡¯re still as careless as before, oh great auction house master.¡± ¡°You! Impossible!¡± In an instant, Wilkis¡¯ expression became exceedingly malevolent, as the embarrassment he had endured 4 years ago surfaced within his mind. Nevertheless, his reaction to Eleanor¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t slow by any means. Pressing one hand on his wound, he waved the other, causing intense purplish mes to appear within his palm, which he then proceeded to send towards Eleanor. However, Eleanor had already disappeared from her original location. A gloomy expression hung on Wilkis¡¯ face as he looked towards the ce Eleanor had disappeared from, then he slowly retreated backwards while quietly shattering a Transmission Stone in his hand. Although concealment Magic Spells weren¡¯t rare, those that were able to mask their presence were exceedingly frightening to deal with! In the next instant, Eleanor appeared by my side. Looking at the injuries that covered my body, a frown appeared on her face as she asked: ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± nodding her head, Eleanor turned around and disappeared once again. However, right at the instant when Eleanor had appeared, I seemed to feel an exceedingly familiar aura, one that waspletely identical to the feeling I had gotten before. In the midst of using her perception warping magic to conceal herself, Eleanor suddenly turned to look towards Lilith¡¯s direction in shock and doubt. Right as she had appeared by thetter¡¯s side, she had suddenly felt a burst of delight surging through her heart. What kind of feeling is this¡­ Eleanor racked her brains to find the apt words in order to describe this feeling: she felt just like a pet that had strayed away for 3 months, only to suddenly bump into its owner! How was this possible! Eleanor really wished to give herself a p. How could shee up with such a description! Could it be that she had been influenced by Sae? However, why would Sae affect her in such a way? Could it be that thetter¡¯s peerless expert attitude had just been a fake appearance? Forget about it. I should not think about it¡­ Eleanor shook her head, getting those useless thoughts out of her head. After all, at this moment, the enemies before her were the most important matter that she had to handle right now. ¡­¡­ Seeing Eleanor¡¯s suddenly disappear without any hint of hesitation, my heart almost jumped out of my chest. Although I¡¯m alright, shouldn¡¯t you help me a little? However, at the next instant, a wound suddenly appeared at the neck of the ck clothed person before me. As blood gushed out like a fountain, the person immediately copsed onto the ground. As if it had been a signal, the copse of the first person was then followed by the copse of the remaining ck outfitted people, one after another. Just like an invisible god of death, Eleanor had rapidly reaped the lives of our enemies with extreme indifference. To those 3 and 4th rank sacrificial warriors, a concealed Eleanor was definitely the most frightening nightmare they had ever encountered in their life. Within a mere dozen breaths, the ce before me had turned empty, as all of the ck clothed people had already copsed onto the ground. Dispelling her concealment magic, she reappeared, standing quietly at the heap of dead bodies, with a white dagger held in her hand, just like a white and ck lily swaying in the wind. Despite killing so many, Eleanor¡¯s somewhat tattered clothes werepletely untouched, with not even a single drop of blood present. Even the most outstanding assassin in the world wouldn¡¯t have been able to do a better job than her. Now, a question arose in my head. Exactly what was Eleanor Hamelin¡¯s upation, a magician, or an assassin? Regardless of whether Eleanor was a magician or an assassin, she was the most disgusting opponent for Wilkis. Seeing his dead subordinates, he resisted the urge to order his mage subordinates to treat the intense pain radiating from his abdomen. Clenching his teeth, he growled out: ¡°How did you enter here? My subordinates should be guarding the entrance tightly?¡± Wilkis did not believe that Eleanor could conceal herself for a long period of time. If not, she would have already sent multiple invisible stabs at him, directly reaping his life without any need to appear at all. Furthermore, he had ordered his most loyal subordinates to guard the entrance to this ce. Even if they weren¡¯t able to defeat her, they definitely were more than capable to send the message of her arrival to him, right? However, up till now, he had not received even a single warning transmission from his subordinates! Could it be¡­that they¡¯ve been dealt with by Eleanor before they could even react??? ¡°Subordinates?¡± Eleanor tilted her head towards him in doubt: ¡°What subordinates?¡± I seem to have bumped into quite a few dead people¡­ At this moment, at the stairwell that connects to this level. All of a sudden, breathing sounds rang out within this dark and quiet environment. One of the figures suddenly seated up. Looking stealthily towards his left and right, he then proceeded to whisper: ¡°She¡¯s gone. You guys can stop pretending to be dead.¡± Right as his voice rang out, two more breathing sounds rang out before they got up vigntly at the side of the seated figure. ¡°Is she really gone?¡± one of the trios asked out in slight disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s really gone.¡± the third person reaffirmed him: ¡°I ampletely unable to sense her aura anymore.¡± Only after hearing those words did the other two breathe a sigh of relief. These three were precisely the most ¡°loyal¡± of Wilkis¡¯ personal guards, [Number 1], [Number 2], and [Number 3] of his ¡°shadows¡±. ¡°Do you guys think that Wilkis will kill us all if hees to know that we¡¯ve let Eleanor go like that?¡± ¡°Yes. However, that¡¯s on the premise that he knew we were the ones who let her enter just like that.¡± ¡°That, too, is true. We did not let her in just like that. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too strong, so strong that she had insta-killed us just like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been insta-killed. Speaking of which, Eleanor seems to be much stronger than 4 years ago. I could tell that she¡¯s around the realm of a 9th rank Great Magician.¡± ¡°9th rank! That¡¯s really frightening. However, it is great that you are able to see through people¡¯s strength and talent, 2nd brother. If not, we would have really just delivered our lives on a silver tter to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, 3rd brother. We really have to thank 2nd brother. If not, we would have really given up our lives for that ******* Wilkis.¡± ¡°Okay okay. There¡¯s no need to praise me. Just hurry up and use the Tortoise breathing technique to feint our deaths. There seem to be people heading our way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As they replied to him, the threeid down once again, before the stairwell regained its previous silence. Book 2: Chapter 74: Sacrifice Book 2: Chapter 74: Sacrifice Although Eleanor had dealt with Wilkis¡¯ ck outfitted people, the group that posed the greatest threat to us, the situation had descended into an extremely strange standoff. On the aspect ofbat strength, having lost his ck clothed people, Wilkis was left with only a few scattered subordinates. Furthermore, he had already suffered a serious injury. Therefore, it was impossible for him to be a match for me and Eleanor. However¡­Wilkis had a hostage in his hand. Originally, Wilkis didn¡¯t notice that he had hostages in his hand. However, for the sake of manifesting some sense of existence, Carol, who had a knife pressed against her neck, growled out right at this moment: ¡°Wuuuu, oh great Lilith, oh great Eleanor, save me¡­¡± Although Durango did not say anything, there was no mistaking the expectation gushing out from within his swollen eyelids: Save me! ¡°¡­¡­¡± I¡¯d almost forgotten about these 2 idiots! It was a facepalm moment for both me and Eleanor, as both of us immediately felt how terrible it felt to have such brainless teammates. It was right at this moment that Wilkis finally reacted with a sneer: ¡°Looks like the heavens still stand on our side.¡± With a wave of his hand, a fewrge gleaming des appeared on the throats of our two idiotic teammates. Unlike the young ve girls, who had just been surrounded, Carol and Durango both had des pressed against their throats, not allowing us any space to rescue them. Just a single eye signal from Wilkis and the two of them would no longer see tomorrow. No matter how formidable Eleanor¡¯s concealment Magic was, it was impossible for her to save two people in an instant. If she saves one of them, the other would immediately be killed. As for me¡­haha. Would they even let me get close to them? It¡¯s over. With this chance, all of the advantages Eleanor had brought to us by eliminating that group of ck outfitted people had gone down the drain. On the contrary, we have now been forced into an exceedingly passive stance. Should we just give up on these 2 idiots¡­ ? Just as this idea started to grow in my mind, Eleanor calmly took out a little ck stone-like item before saying: ¡°I will not abandon mypatriots.¡± Woah¡­such a resolute tone! Even I suddenly felt embarrassed towards the thought of wanting to abandon my teammates. ¡°Is that so?¡± A sneer appeared at the corner of Wilkis¡¯ mouth as he said: ¡°Then you can just surrender obediently. Perhaps I¡¯m still able to give you a quick death.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to surrender. I¡¯ll never surrender for my entire life.¡± Raising the little ck colored stone-like thing, Eleanor said: ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Twin Stones.¡± In the beginning, Wilkis wasn¡¯t able to react at all. However, only after gawking for a few seconds did he manage to think of something. In the next instant, his eyes suddenly snapped out, before speaking out in a trembling voice: ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± a resolution I¡¯ve never seen before blossomed from within Eleanor¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve already set a Saint Realm Scroll at the centremost position of the 7th level. You should know what would happen to this ce if that Saint Realm Scroll explodes.¡± ¡°You! Exactly what do you want to do!¡± ¡°What do I want? I only want to trade.¡± Eleanor took out the ck stone-like item to show Wilkis, only to keep it back within her hand: ¡°Let every one of us leave, and I¡¯ll give you this as a trade.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that? Compared to the loss of a few dozen ves, the business you¡¯ve tolled for the past few decades should be much more important, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± naturally, Wilkis knew that was more important to him. Nevertheless, he truly did not dare to believe Eleanor¡¯s words, causing him to reply in doubt: ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°Of course. However, you have to guarantee all of our safety.¡± ¡°How would I know that you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I can stay behind to be your hostage.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Narrowing his eyes, Wilkis tried to judge whether Eleanor was lying or not. Nevertheless, after considering it for a split second, Wilkis finally nodded his head: ¡°Okay.¡± He proceeded to give the order to his subordinates: ¡°Release them.¡± Seeing Wilkis release everyone, Eleanor walked to a ce very close to him to as a sign of good faith. Turning her head around, she said to me: ¡°I¡¯m very d to have known you guys. At the same time, thanks for all the help you guys provided. However, at this moment, can you help me onest time?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± How could I reject her after all this¡­ A sweet smile appeared on Eleanor¡¯s face: ¡°Help me bring them to a safe ce.¡± ¡°Understood. They¡¯ll be very safe.¡± ¡°Big¡­ big sis Eleanor¡­¡± hearing those words, the young ve girls tried to say something, though all of them were silenced by a re from Eleanor, leaving them no choice but to swallow all of their words. ¡°I know what you guys want to say. However, at this moment, this is the only thing I can do. You guys have to rely on each other from now on, so live on properly, and don¡¯t get caught again.¡± ¡°Okay. Bring them and go.¡± finishing her sentence, Eleanor turned her head around while waving her hand in a confident manner. Although Eleanor had an extremely petite physique, the figure of her back appeared iparablyrge in our eyes. It was extremely clear to everyone here what ¡°staying behind¡± meant. However, sensing that Weir was still not awed by her might, Eleanor pointed towards the cowering Weir behind Wilkis¡¯ back and said: ¡°We want her too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± To Wilkis, losing one or two more waspletely unimportant. At this moment, the most important thing was what kind of living hell he should bestow upon the young girl before him! Suddenly being pointed out by Eleanor, Elle Weir subconsciously trembled. Nevertheless, she was immediately stunned by what Eleanor had said. Why save me? Didn¡¯t I betray you guys? In fact, ever since the beginning, Elle Weir had already started to feel regret for her actions. Truthfully speaking, she knew that if she did not report any details to Wilkis, Eleanor and the others would absolutely have had the chance to escape from here. Furthermore, she herself would have been able to obtain true freedom. However, due to her cowardice and terror of being sold off, Weir had chosen the traitor route. At this moment, seeing that Eleanor had sacrificed herself just for the safe passage of everyone else, Weir wished she couldmit suicide to clear her crimes. But, Eleanor had actually chosen to forgive me? She had chosen to forgive this deplorable me? ¡°Come over here.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± a look of struggle appeared on Weir¡¯s face. Nevertheless, in the end she still lowered her head and slowly walked over. The young ve girls looked towards the traitor with furious res, though there were more of them that were feeling hurt because of the impending separation from Eleanor. In the end, one of them wasn¡¯t able to endure it and started to sob and whimper. Just like an infection, the crying sounds multiplied, and before long, my ears were filled with sobs and whimpers. ¡°Uwaaaan, I really want to cry¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a great person, Eleanor¡­¡± Dammit. Even I felt as though sand had entered my eyes. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s time for you to keep to your promise.¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± snapping his finger, a strange smile appeared on Wilkis¡¯ face as he replied: ¡°I¡¯ll naturally keep to my word.¡± However, he did not show signs of stepping aside. On the contrary, the smile on his face grew increasingly radiant. All of a sudden, an extreme feeling of unease surfaced within me. Seemingly having discovered something wasn¡¯t right, Eleanor¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. All of a sudden, the shadow beneath Eleanor¡¯s feet started to wriggle, before what seemed like ck snakes started to climb rapidly up, moving across her entire body. At the same time, Eleanor discovered that she was unable to move even a single inch. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± a hair-raisingughter suddenly rang out. As that happened, the shadow beneath Eleanor¡¯s feet started to extend, before a person wearing a clown mask slowly surfaced from within. ¡°What a touching scene. However, everyone¡¯s going to stay right where they are.¡± Book 2: Chapter 75: Why did you stab me?! Book 2: Chapter 75: Why did you stab me?! The shadow transformed into numerous ck snakes that climbed all over Eleanor¡¯s body. From time to time, they would lift their heads slightly and stick out their jet ck tongues to hiss, causing people¡¯s blood to run cold. The purpose of these snakes was not to scare, but topletely bind Eleanor¡¯s movements. She didn¡¯t even have the capability to shatter the brittle Twin Stone anymore. Once Eleanor loses the ability to activate the Saint Rank Scroll, this trade will fail and we will once again sink into danger. And the cause of all this is the man wearing a clown mask standing right before Eleanor. The man wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to us, as he was the host of that auction, who stood a few steps away from us, as well as the one who had captured us. However, never in my wildest dreams did I expect that the clown, who had been ambushed that easily by Carol, would actually be the hidden trump card of this auction house! With a single move, he had removed the person with the highestbat ability among our group. ¡°Despicable!¡± Despite being unable to move a single inch, Eleanor¡¯s ability to speak wasn¡¯t hampered, as well as her eyes, which she used to send a furious re at Wilkis and the clown before her. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The clown extended his hand and caressed Eleanor¡¯s face lightly, causing her anger to surge. She really wished she could tear the skin and pull the tendons out of the fellow before her. However, her hatred-filled gaze only caused the clown tough out in delight: ¡°This isn¡¯t anything despicable. Our great auction housemaster had given you a chance to leave. Yet, who asked you to stay¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± Eleanor¡¯s face contorted in fury but there was nothing that she could do to stop him. Just a moment ago, she had managed to catch the hidden signal Wilkis had sent, causing her to make silent preparations for anything that could happen. However, who would have imagined that thetter¡¯s reinforcements would appear so quickly! Furthermore, the power that bound her was exceedingly strange, as it could not be defended effectively against, making it very easy for one to get captured in its grasp. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re too inexperienced, Eleanor!¡± Wilkis roared in delight, appearing to have tossed all of the earlier depression out of the window: ¡°In the end, I¡¯m still the final victor!¡± Wilkis was drunk within his extreme narcissism for a moment, before speaking out with a fierce roar: ¡°Capture all of them!¡± Hearing his words, the scattered guards turned their sinister-looking gazes and evil smiles back towards the young ve girls, causing the girls¡¯ weeping to turn into cries of despair. Seeing this, Eleanor¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. Appearing to have made some kind of resolution, she proceeded to say: ¡°You guys forced my hand!¡± As those words left her mouth, her lips parted slightly, before a few strange sounds rang out. The sybles sounded forced and strange, yet were apanied by a feeling of grandeur, like they were muttered by some great existence from antiquity. Although they werepletely different from thenguage used by humans, everyone could clearly understand the intent behind those sounds: [Copse] ¡°Not good!¡± A feeling of unease immediately arose within the clown right as Eleanor started to utter those strange words. Lunging forward, he attempted to interrupt Eleanor¡¯s speech. Nevertheless, the small gap between him and her felt like an insurmountable barrier between the heavens and the earth! Filled with terrifying might, the clown¡¯s 5 fingers hurtled towards Eleanor, however, just as they were less than 10 centimeters from Eleanor, all of the surrounding elements, with Eleanor in the centre, appeared to instantly flush away as though they had encountered something exceedingly terrifying to them. ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Everyone hurry up and use your magic power or battle qi to protect your internal organs!¡± Right as Eleanor uttered those draconic words, my entire body felt unwell. This felt just like one having trained bitterly as an acrobat for more than 20 years, only to discover that one¡¯s backflip wasn¡¯t evenparable to the backflip done by a 3-year kid on the streets. Draconic Language Magic! How the hell is a Fairy Elf able to use Draconic Language Magic! Furthermore, the Draconic Language Magic she had just cast was the overly famous [Copse]! Although this wasn¡¯t the most destructive magic out there, it was able to indiscriminately shatter anything in the vicinity of its caster! Furthermore, the requirements needed to cast this magic was exceedingly severe, with only a few among the current dragon race able to meet the requirements! That¡¯s more ridiculous than Carol being able to dragonify while I can¡¯t! ¡°AH¡ª¡± What seemed like the shriek of an ordinary girl rang out and in the next instant, the hand the clown had extended towards Eleanor shattered, sending blood sting out, creating arge bloody mist in the air. As this happened, the shriek grew increasingly sharp, before transforming into what seemed like clicks made by countless dolphins. Despite using their magic power to shut their hearing, everyone could clearly see the faces of several young girls turning deathly pale, with blood flowing out from their ears. Wilkis could sense that the current situation was turning against him. After all, he was Eleanor¡¯s target, yet those weak fellows were already clutching their ears while rolling on the ground in pain. However, this sharp shriek was just a side-effect of [Copse], as the destructive power that could demolish everything in its path contained with the sound was this magic¡¯s most frightening aspect. Nevertheless, the clown was an experiencedbat veteran and it was very clear that the situation would spiral out of his control once Eleanor¡¯s able to recover her mobility. Therefore, he chose not to retreat, all while sending the shadow beneath his feet to cover his entire body, creating what seemed to be an armour made out of his shadow. The armour continued to vibrate in the presence of the shrieks, managing to put up an extremely resilient defence against the might of [Copse]. As he defended against the iing attack, the clown was secretly surprised at how this attack was not as terrifying as he had expected it to be. However, right at this moment, the clown saw a sliver of blood dripping from the corner of Eleanor¡¯s mouth, and he suddenly realized why it was weaker than he had expected. That¡¯s because she had spread out a portion of that attack right onto herself! Madwoman! However, it was already toote, as in the next instant, the ck snakes binding Eleanor¡¯s body shattered apart, giving Eleanor her mobility back. At the same time, the clown was sted a dozen meters back by a sudden burst of power. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s die together.¡± Eleanor said those bone-chilling words with a calm expression, though everyone could see the madness brimming within her eyes. Eleanor knew that as long as she wasn¡¯t able to kill the clown in front of her, the power he was using to bind her would never disappear. All of us would be just like fish on a chopping block, waiting for anyone toe up and ughter us. Since that¡¯s the case, she should destroy everything indiscriminately! Blow the auction house up and incite chaos! Although she would die in the process, it would create a sliver of hope for the other people to escape! Yes¡­I believe that Eleanor¡¯s definitely thinking along this line. She really is a true ¡°big sis¡±! Even at the brink of death, she was still thinking about others. There¡¯s no way to not respect her. However. That! Won¡¯t! Do! That wasn¡¯t because Wilkis could fly into a rage, resulting in him doing anything to obliterate us, but¡­there wasn¡¯t only a Saint Realm Scroll buried in the auction house, but over a thousand other scrolls too! All of those scrolls were Middle Ranked Scrolls and above. If a Saint Realm Scroll was added to them, even I don¡¯t know how powerful the resulting destructiveness would be! However, I definitely know that it would be exceedingly easy to blow this entire auction house into the heavens¡­ AHHH¡­. ¡°Nooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Although those thoughts appeared in my head, my body had already shot forwards at a speed I¡¯ve never reached in my life before. Indeed, only when faced with life or death situations would people be able to utilize 200% of their strength. Being frightened by my sudden roar, Eleanor¡¯s actions subconsciously came to a halt, before she turned her head around to shoot a strange look at me. That¡¯s right before she saw a ck broken de starting to grow continuouslyrger before her very eyes¡­ ¡°Pfff~¡± Eleanor lowered her head to look at the ck broken sword embedded in her abdomen, before raising her head to look inconceivably at me while asking: ¡°What¡­why?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you activate your scroll! I¡¯ve ced over a thousand scrolls around the entire auction house! If you activate your scroll, we¡¯ll be blown straight into heaven!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the reason¡­¡± Eleanor nodded her head before her expression suddenly turned malevolent: ¡°Stab him, then. Why the heck have you stabbed me?¡± ¡°If you had stabbed him to death, I wouldn¡¯t have to ??????? pull a kamikaze attack!¡± Book 2: Chapter 76: Yet another mad one? Book 2: Chapter 76: Yet another mad one? Seeing Eleanor¡¯s eyes, which were now filled with shock, hatred and hopelessness, I suddenly felt as though I had turned into the most detestable person in the world. ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry¡­¡± ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any use in apologizing right now?¡± Spurting out an exaggerated amount of blood from her mouth, Eleanor started to calm down as she gave her reply. Nevertheless, her calm gaze was just like a knife, slicing painfully into my conscience. I wanted to exin my actions, yet nothing came out of my mouth, as after all, my sword was still embedded in her abdomen. ¡°Hey hey! Although I don¡¯t know what kind of problems you girls have, I still have to thank you, little girl~¡± The clown thanked me with an exceedingly disgusting tone. God knows how he had managed to obtain the Twin Stone, which was now held in his hand. Giving a sigh, Eleanor spoke out in an indifferent tone: ¡°I don¡¯t me you for the situation¡­After I¡¯ve been tortured to death by them, could you offer a ck Chrysanthemum to me at my grave? I really like the color ck.¡± No! You¡¯re making my conscience feel even more horrible! Furthermore, what the hell¡¯s a ck Chrysanthemum? I¡¯ve never heard of that kind of flower before! However, appearing as if not wanting to give me, the main culprit, a chance to redeem myself, Eleanor immediately turned around, before using all of her remaining strength to rush towards the clown, as though she was doing thest struggle of her life. ¡°Hehe, attempting for onest struggle is it?¡± The clown gave two distasteful sneers. At this moment, an astonishing amount of magic power had already condensed within his jet ck hands: ¡°What a futile attempt.¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± The technique the clown had started was extremely peculiar. It was only at this moment that I realized that he was actually a 9th rank Great Magician! It was easy to predict what would happen when facing a fully-prepared Great Magician head-on! Even I could not bear to continue watching on. Other than Eleanor turning into ashes in an instant, there was no other possible oue that could stem from this! Godspeed, Eleanor Hamelin! I¡¯ll help you take good care of your younger sisters! ¡°Bang!¡± A jet ck ray of light brimming with terrifying destructive power shot straight towards Eleanor. Even the mere ripples the ray traveling through the air brought about were enough to cause my skin to turn numb. An attack of such a degree would be capable of posing a threat to a Saint Realm expert, and it was aimed right at Eleanor¡­ Yet, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest trace of injury present on her. ¡°H¡­How!!!??? Impossible!!!¡± The clown¡¯s eyeballs had almost popped out of their sockets, while looks of disbelief filled the faces of Wilkis and his subordinates, with all of them wishing they could dig their eyeballs out in order to give them a wash before once again looking at the scene that had just unfolded before their eyes. Nevertheless, that was the reality! Eleanor didn¡¯t even lose a single hair from the earlier attack! ¡°Huh! You still have such a trump card left up your sleeves! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier! I was almost scared to death by you!¡± Being shocked to the core by Eleanor, who had endured that attack without the slightest trace of injury, I subconsciously walked over to pat her shoulder. However, right after her body shook uncontrobly, I felt some kind of mysterious connection form between me and her. Eleanor turned her head to look right at me, her golden eyes now sparkling with a strange luster: ¡°May I asketh thee, art thee mh oh new master?¡± Huh? Wuuuuut? What the hell! Even if I ignore that beeping of addressing me, what the hell¡¯s with ¡°master¡±!? This isn¡¯t the right situation for such a y, okay!? Furthermore, why did her character change like this? Shouldn¡¯t you eliminate our enemies in a quick and efficient manner after dealing with that attack? Why the hell are you saying such baffling words all of a sudden? Have you snapped, Eleanor? Perhaps due to my re and continued silence, Eleanor tilted her head, cing her head exceedingly near me before asking once again: ¡°I asketh thee, art thee mh oh new master?¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Seeing Eleanor encroaching this near to me, I subconsciously retreated two steps back, before turning to look right into her golden pupils. All of a sudden, I recalled the guy who was light years apart from this strange world. If it was that fellow, it would serve as a reason behind Eleanor¡¯s change. ¡°Er, sorry for being presumptuous, but you¡­aren¡¯t Eleanor, right?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Then could you¡­¡± I turned my attention towards the short sword embedded in Eleanor¡¯s abdomen. At this moment, the short sword was radiating with a faint brilliance: ¡°be some item that the old ancestor had left behind?¡± Eleanor¡­no, the presumed existence that had taken over Eleanor¡¯s body replied in an emotionless manner: ¡°If the old ancestor thou hadst mentioned is the mighty Dragon of Origin, Sir Aterlieum Niger Gerald, Then I, without a doubt, am what thee is talking about. However, precisely speaking, I am not the so-called ¡°item¡± that thou hast mentioned, but the Spirit of that Divine Artifact¡ªSae.¡± Sae rubbed the short sword embedded in its abdomen, all while giving a sigh akin to that of a person who had finally returned home after a long time. A Spirit¡­ this 5-centimeter toy actually has an apanying Artifact Spirit? Although I¡¯ve always known that Saint Artifacts would give birth to Spirits, it was still quite an unbelievable feeling for an actual Artifact Spirit appeared right before my very eyes. After all, if even that 5-centimeter toy has an apanying Artifact Spirit, then nothing¡¯s impossible, right? ¡°I asketh thee, art thee mh oh new master?¡± Sae asked for the third time. It seemed that she would continue asking till the end of time if I didn¡¯t reply to her question. ¡°Erm¡­I guess so.¡± The old ancestor was the one who had handed that short sword to me, so it shouldn¡¯t be wrong that I¡¯m the master of Sae. ¡°Very well.¡± Sae nodded her head in satisfaction, closing her eyes, as though she was trying to construct something in her mind. What is she doing? Could it be that there¡¯s a need for some unique contract signing method behind this? Just as I was awaiting the development of this weird situation, Sae suddenly opened her eyes, revealing¡­her eyes that were gleaming with tears. In the next moment, shepletely disregarded the short sword still embedded in her abdomen as she leapt forward to hug me. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you, master! Do you know how pitiful I¡¯ve been, searching for you for 9 million years~¡± Huh?? What the hell¡¯s going on? Could it be¡­yet another one has gone mad? Book 2: Chapter 77: Sweeping Book 2: Chapter 77: Sweeping ¡°Erm¡­can you let go of me first?¡± Although it was an extremely nice feeling to get hugged by a small and tender little girl, the difort from having the handle of the short sword embedded in her body pressing into me wasn¡¯t nice at all. Furthermore, I was utterly clueless as to what had happened to her. That clearly was Eleanor¡¯s body! However, Sae¡¯s strength was so great that I wasn¡¯t able to struggle out of her grasp. ¡°Eh? Why? Are you going to throw me away after our first meeting, Master?¡± Sae shot an really cute upwards nce towards me, while her embarrassed way of talking sounded just like the words a pitiful young girl would say after being dumped by a guy, utterly unlike what a million-year-old freak would say! ¡°I won¡¯t throw you away, so could you please let go!? Ouch!¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Sae unwaveringly shook her head in response: ¡°To us ¡®swords¡¯, letting go means giving us up! Our one and only mission is to be continuously held on to.¡± ¡°That only counts when I hold onto you, right? As a sword, what the hell are you thinking when hugging me so tightly like this!?¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m not a sword, but a Sword Spirit. A Sword Spirit hugging its master all the way till the end of time is something that is all toomon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s notmon at all! Furthermore, you¡¯re contradicting your own words, okay! Hurry up and let go!¡± ¡°Not going to.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hurry up and let go! You¡¯re gonna pierce right through my stomach! If you continue this, we might be strung together for the rest of our lives!¡± ¡°Sae is so happy~¡± as she increased the strength of her hug¡­ ¡°I¡­am going to get angry, okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t throw me away, onee-sama~¡± ¡°¡­Although I don¡¯t know what experiences you¡¯ve gone through, we¡¯ll be chopped to death if you don¡¯t let go of me!!!!¡± During this debacle, Wilkis¡¯ subordinates had slowly started to surround us. Although the majority of them still had shaky legs from the spectacle earlier, the pressure from Wilkis¡¯ order could not be ignored. Therefore, they proceeded to chop their des down on us without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°Tsk. Irritating bugs.¡± In an instant, Sae¡¯s cutesy expression turned into what one would wear when looking at trash. With a low spitting sound, she turned her body around. ¡°You inferior and vulgar bugs, thisdy would spare your lives if you kneel down now and lick my feet,¡± said Sae with a haughty tone, sounding just like a queen looking down at the ants grovelling at her feet, making it seem as though the cutesy acting girl that had just hugged me was nothing but a fragment of my imagination. ¡°Still trying to act all high and mighty, huh? Chop her to death!¡± as Wilkis¡¯ order rang out, his subordinates followed it up with undecipherable roars of fury as they rushed straight towards Sae. ¡°You vulgar inferior beings. Nothing will change no matter how many of youe thisdy¡¯s way.¡± Sae waved her hand in disdain, and as casually as one would do to shoo away a fly. In the next instant, without any movement of her lips, two obscure, yet exceedingly abstruse sybles suddenly rang out from her. ¡°[Combust]¡± These were the most ordinary and simplest sybles within the Draconic Language. Whenbined together, they would form the lowest ranking Magic Spell that even a dunce like me could easily cast. However, Sae¡¯s two sybles gave me a feeling unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt before. It appeared as though she wasn¡¯t relying on the naturalws of the world¡­ but creating newws. ¡°AH!!!¡± The people rushing towards her started to burst into mes. Shrieking in pain, all of them tried to put out the mes that covered their bodies. Nevertheless, they were unable to extinguish the mes. Be it Battle Qi or Magic Power, both of them became the perfect tinder for the mes. In fact, although someone managed to cast a water element magic spell, that person was still burnt into a crisp by the roaring mes secondster. However, as though they weren¡¯t satisfied, the mes started to extend their ws and tongues to whatever thing they coulde into contact with and started burning with maddened frenzy. All of a sudden, I thought back to the scene when that impeded Divine Spirit had given a casual point, causing me to recall that there¡¯s no way for me to continue acting pretentiously before reaching the Heavenly Realm. From the looks of it, Sae¡¯s Draconic Magic Spell was already encroaching on that very realm. That¡¯s right! For better or worse, she was an Item Spirit that had been around for god knows how many years. Even the apricot pits Ancestor Peng1 had spit out would have already turned into spirits over that period of time, what¡¯s more Sae who had followed the old ancestor for countless years. Therefore, it¡¯s extremely reasonable for her to be on that level. Snap With a snap of her finger, Sae extinguished the mes that had spread to the surroundings after burning Wilkis¡¯ subordinates into ashes. At this moment, there¡¯s only two of our enemies left, the clown and Wilkis. Due to the clown mask, no one could see the expression on his face. However, at this moment, Wilkis¡¯ face had already turned deathly pale, as trembles racked his entire body. His eyes bulged wide open as he stared at Sae with a look one would show when faced with an evil demon, filled with disbelief that the situation could turn around in such a manner. The shock felt by our group wasn¡¯t the slightest bit inferior to that of Wilkis and the clown. This was especially true for the young ve girls, who had treated Eleanor as their big sister. At this moment, all of their faces were already drenched with tears. After all, having seen Eleanor¡¯s transformation right before their very eyes, all of them were very afraid that their big sis would be devoured by that existence, Sae. ¡°Is that¡­Draconic Language Magic?¡± Finally, a knowledgeable somebody noticed the origin of Sae¡¯s magic. As shivers racked his body, the clown removed his mask, revealing an exceedingly ordinary face underneath it. Nevertheless, at this moment, his eyes were radiating with a maddened radiance. ¡°I never imagined that I¡¯d get to observe real Draconic Language magic in my life.¡± he proceeded to give an exceedingly respectful bow towards Sae, just like an old gentleman would do when showing courtesy. ¡°Oh honored Draconic Language Magic-user, could this lowly one boldly ask if you¡¯re one of the members of the legendary Dragon Race?¡± Sae did not give any reply. Although it might be my misconception, her gaze towards the clown appeared to grow increasingly colder. ¡°I don¡¯t know if your honored one is a legendary Dragon. However, since your honored one is able to use Draconic Language Magic, you definitely havee extremely close to the true essence of Magic. Ah¡­ all hail the Radiant Goddess! Let me show my utmost respect to your majesty.¡± The clown grew increasingly emotional as he continued to talk. In fact, he had already ced one knee on the ground, all while continuing to praise Sae with words that I had never heard before. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± all of a sudden, Sae opened her mouth: ¡°Art thee trying to sayeth that thou truly respects me?¡± ¡°Of course! To us people who pursue the true essence of Magic, pioneers in our pursuit are naturally worthy of the worship from sessors. Naturally¡­¡± the clown grew exceedingly emotional after finally receiving the attention of Sae, replying with a tone brimming with excitement: ¡°If your honored one can help me in understanding some of the deeper meanings of Magic, I¡¯ll worship your honored one even more.¡± From the adoration he was showing, this clown appeared to have utterly tossed the ssification of us as enemies into the back of his mind. ¡°Like that, huh.¡± Sae nodded his head. Seeing hope in his request, the clown grew increasingly emotional. However, it was at this moment, when astonishing killing intent suddenly burst forth from Sae. In the next instant, the surrounding temperature plummeted while she replied: ¡°If thou art able to survive, I will help thee understand¡­ what thee wished to knoweth about¡­the true essence of /url?q=https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Peng_Zu&sa=D&ust=1597178273321000&usg=AFQjCNEbiGQMmIbeV_SZpZpHfctKWVKtTQ Book 2: Chapter 78: Bug killing Book 2: Chapter 78: Bug killing The clown was instantly stunned by Sae¡¯s sudden st of killing intent and terrifying magic power. Nevertheless, being a mighty 9th rank Great Magician with an abundance ofbat experience, his reflexes kicked in faster than his mind could process the development of the situation. The ck shadows melted into a liquid, before rapidly forming a sphere-like defense that enveloped the entirety of the clown¡¯s body. Right as it appeared, Sae¡¯s attack had arrived. Sae did not cast any magic. Instead, with a speed that defied logic, she appeared right in front of the clown. Forming a w with her right hand, she ferociously thrust it towards the ck ball. Spurt Sae¡¯s ws did not do any substantial damage to the surface of the ck ball. Her attack had only caused the ck ball to sway and form ripples on its surface. ¡°Oh honored Pioneer, I feel there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding between us. If I¡¯ve done anything to insult you, please do let me know so that I might rectify it. There¡¯s no need for us to fight to the death, right?¡± The clown¡¯s voice that was tinged with respect rang out from the ck ball. Nevertheless, the killing intent radiating from Sae continued to grow increasingly terrifying. At this moment, arge de approximately the size of Sae¡¯s body had appeared within her hand from god knows where and she sent a flurry of chops towards the ck ball. She did not use any magic spells at all, making her attacks seem like she was just trying to vent her anger. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength, oh Pioneer. This lowly one had inherited this magic spell from an old senior, and it¡¯s impossible for any de or sword techniques to break through it.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very confident in this magic spell of yours.¡± ¡°This lowly one isn¡¯t confident in my own ability, but confident in that old senior of mine. That senior¡¯s one of the most outstanding magicians within this entire continent, so the magic spell he had created naturally can¡¯t be broken so easily.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Looks like I really can¡¯t use ordinary methods to deal with it.¡± Sae nodded her head. In the next instant, under the astonished gazesing from us people, she pulled the short sword embedded in her abdomen straight out, before saying ¡°Thee has¡¯t the right to be arrogant for thee to maketh me useth my real self.¡± As the sword was pulled out from her abdomen, extreme amounts of blood had already gushed out from the open wound. Not caring the slightest, Sae proceeded to give a light slice towards the ck ball with the short sword. In the next instant, the seemingly imprable ck ball was split apart like it was a piece of paper, revealing the shocked face of the clown. ¡°How¡­impossible¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible.¡± with a calm and perturbed expression on her face, Sae stuck the Divine short sword back into her abdomen, before her expression suddenly turned malevolent. ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to die.¡± Before the clown could react, Sae hoisted up herrge de once again and sent another chop towards him. Despite itsrge size, therge de appeared exceedingly agile in Sae¡¯s hand. Tilting his body, the clown tried to avoid the iing chop. However, appearing to have known what he was going to do, Sae quickly tilted the de to the side, chopping one of the clown¡¯s arms off. ¡°Hmph! You still want to run from me? Such naivety. Thou should know that my de skills are one of the very best among the 3000 worlds.¡± Finishing her sentence, this de-wielding Sword Spirit continued her pursuit of the clown, unleashing a dazzling flurry of de shes that enveloped thetter with herrge de. ¡°Outrageous!¡± with his arm chopped off, the clown was filled with anger. Having been the target of Sae¡¯s aggression, even the most kind-hearted of people would explode with anger. ¡°Shadow!¡± With a furious roar, the shadows beneath the clown¡¯s feet appeared toe to life as they transformed into countless tentacles that wriggled frantically. Every single tentacle seemed to be filled with monstrous strength, shattering the surrounding stone floor with just the slightest touch. Sae¡¯s de shes shot out like an imprable. Nevertheless, it was unable to defend against the powerful session of attacks. Before long, she could no longer hold the attacking shadows back. ¡°Oof¡­¡± a tentacle struck Sae¡¯s abdomen, sending her flying a long-distance away. It took a wall to stop her flight, before she struggled to climb back up. If my eyes didn¡¯t y tricks on me, that sword handle seemed to have been smashed right into her¡­ ¡°Dammit. If I had my sister de with me, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be acting this rampantly.¡± spitting out a lump of clotted blood from her mouth, Sae lifted herrge de up and rushed forward once again, shing against the waving clump of tentacles. ¡°Why¡­why aren¡¯t you using magic?!¡± feeling that he was being underestimated, the clown grew even more furious than before, causing the shadow-formed tentacles to grow a few times in size in response. ¡°There¡¯s no need to use any magic to deal with you.¡± After tossing that elegant line, Sae was sent flying once again. This time, Sae was sent flying right towards me. Smashed onto the ground, she proceeded to exchange nces with me. ¡°You can continue.¡± I said while pointing towards the clown that was continuing to unleash crazy omnidirectional attacks. Sae sped my finger pitifully and uttered embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ out of strength.¡±¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I knew it. There was definitely a reason why this Sword Spirit hasn¡¯t continued to use magic against the clown. ¡°What should we do? From the looks of it, if he continues to go crazy like that, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t worry.¡± Sae¡¯s eyes burst with a splendor unlike anything before as she replied: ¡°As long as Master gives me a bit of blood, everything will be alright.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡°Blood¡­blood. Just a bit will do,¡± said Sae. Pulling out the short sword embedded in her abdomen, she proceeded to shove it right into my hand: ¡°Use¡­use this. Just a few drops will do.¡± Looking at the blood gushing out from Sae¡¯s abdomen, I had a feeling as though Eleanor would never, ever return back to her body. With things progressing up till this point, there was no way for me to reject Sae¡¯s request. Rubbing my fingers lightly across the edge of the sword to open my skin up, a few drops of blood fell onto the short sword before handing it back to Sae: ¡°This should be sufficient, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s enough. Thanks, master.¡± with a calm look on her face, Sae shoved the sword back into her abdomen. In the next moment, magic power surged out from her entire body, before she disappeared in an instant. Sae reappeared right before the clown. Her blood stained clothes ruffling about within the wind, she looked down at the clown arrogantly. With a slight movement of her lips, she spoke out a cold and emotionless death sentence: ¡°Die, you vulgar and inferior life form.¡± Sensing the true aura of death emanating from Sae, the crazed clown roared out as his mind copsed: ¡°Why! Why! Why do you want to kill me! You clearly know how much I worshipped you! Yet why do you want to kill me! Why!!!¡± A sign of a haughty expression appeared at the corner of Sae¡¯s mouth, while her eyes were filled with icy-cold indifference: ¡°Being worshipped by an inferior lifeform like you really makes me feel extremely disgusted.¡± As Sae waved her hand, an array formed out of purple crystal structures appeared around the clown, sealing all of his retreat routes. ¡°Therefore, I want to kill you, a¡­.dirty bug.¡± Book 2: Chapter 79: Rational Thoughts Book 2: Chapter 79: Rational Thoughts The purple crystal structure array appeared exceedingly weak, yet those massive ck tentacles weren¡¯t able to destroy one single bit of it. Not only that, as the brilliance radiating from the array continued to sparkle, the magic power surrounding the clown also proceeded to plummet crazily fast. Within a matter of a few breaths, the aura radiating from the clown had dropped to less than half of its original strength. ¡°Dammit dammit dammit!!¡± the clown¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and a malevolent expression contorted his face as he attempted to use his ck tentacles to attack the array. Nevertheless, all of his efforts were utterly useless. This caused him to grow increasingly crazy, to the point of him using even his hands and feet to unleash attacks. Yet, being a magician, a one-handed magician, the clown¡¯s physical strength was extremely low, resulting in him bing injured by the magical power fluctuations that came bouncing back to him. ¡°Thou art indeed a dirty maggot. Even the way thee struggleth maketh people feel disgusted.¡± Extending her hand out with her palm faced down, Sae made a grabbing action. Crack. The clear sound akin to ss shattering rang out from the purple crystal structure array, as countlessrge and small cracks appeared on its surface. From its appearance, it looked just like a shattered piece of artwork that had been glued together. Furthermore, this didn¡¯t only happen to the array, as the same phenomena had also urred to the space within it. The clown¡¯s frenzied action came to an abrupt halt, while the malevolent expression on his face instantly froze up. ¡°You¡­¡± the clown tried to say something, though he was only able to mouth out a single word before copsing into a pile of mud, and by mud, I mean he turned into a blood-red slushy. The distorted surrounding space had kneaded everything within it into a clump. All of his bones, blood and muscles were squashed together, with no way to separate them. At this moment, the clown had basically turned into mush. Crack¡­ The entire array shattered apartpletely. Arge amount of blood mixed with white matter from unknown sources flowed out from the mosaic-picture pile of mush, staining a 1-meter area from its source. ¡°Urgh¡­:¡± It was unknown who was the first one who opened their mouth, but it only took a moment for the entire area to turn into something akin to a vomiting contest. The crowd of young girls standing behind me proceeded to lean against the wall and vomit in session. As this happened, the smell of vomit gradually started to overwhelm the nose-piercing smell of blood. So frightening! Who would have guessed that the Artifact Spirit that had taken over Eleanor¡¯s body would turn someone into a human slushy without even an ounce of mercy shown! Even my hairs were standing on their ends in shock, what more those young girls who had never experienced the viciousness of the world! Hiss¨C all of a sudden, Sae appeared right before us, scaring the breath out of me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, master?¡± Sae asked as she tilted her head cutely to one side, just like a young little girl brimming with curiosity, without any trace of the cold and emotionless person that had just turned someone into a pile of paste. ¡®No¡­nothing¡­¡± I waved my hands hastily in response, afraid that she would continue her earlier actions towards me. Sensing alienation on my part, Sae pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. Out of nowhere, two little items appeared in her hands, before she proceeded to present them to me. The twin stone and my Storage Ring. ¡°These are master¡¯s things, right? I discovered them on that bug¡¯s body. I sensed master¡¯s aura from the Storage Ring, so I brought it over to you.¡± Sae¡¯s eyes sparkled with light, while an expression that seemed to be longing for my praise appeared on her face. Dammit! The crazy, vicious and cruel existence that was brimming with a queen-like aura, and would destroy one right to the bones, was utterly unlike the person standing right before me. There wouldn¡¯t even be such a clear distinction between the personalities like with a schizophrenic person. Despite having such thoughts floating in my head, I still breathed a sigh of relief. Not only did Sae settle the life-threatening danger, she had also returned my Storage Ring, which was filled with powerful Scrolls of Saint Realm and above, to me. If those scrolls were circted out, god knows what kinds of great disasters they would cause. More importantly, after using all of the thousand over scrolls I was carrying in my other Storage Ring, only the items in this Storage Ring are able to give some sense of security to me. Indeed, the outside world was frightening. It has only been a few days since I¡¯ve left, and I¡¯ve already used the majority of the life-saving items I¡¯ve brought along. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be living my life with hotbloodedness like those main characters in those hotblooded light novels, and going about betting my life on those miserably low odds of survival. That¡¯s despite the odds being a 100% from certain perspectives. ¡°Thank you.¡± seeing her purposefully extend her head over, I subconsciously extended my hand to rub her head. Sae immediately narrowed her eyes, while a look of enjoyment akin to a cute kitten appeared on her face. It had to be said that with Eleanor¡¯s petite, loveable body and face, coupled with that expression, she was truly, truly cute. It would be so much better if there wasn¡¯t a pile of human ydough present behind her back. ¡°You¡¯re the master I need~¡± ¡°Can you not call me master?¡± I immediately felt my skin crawl right as she said those words. I¡¯m afraid that even full-body electrotherapy would feel morefortable than this. ¡°Huh¡­what should I call master?¡± ¡°Just call me Lilith.¡± ¡°Lilith?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh great Lilith?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t add an oh great, okay.¡± ¡°Oh great Lilith?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Lady Lilith?¡± ¡°¡­.alright. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°Lady Lilith!¡± Sae tilted her hand and cupped her hands against her face, appearing as happy as a little child that had just gotten her hands on candy. Speaking of¡­ is she really a person that had lived for a million years? Why does her cutesy look really appear just like what a child would do?! There was really no trace of this feeling when she was cursing that human bug with disgust. On the contrary, I could sense an extreme feeling of tyranny from the expression present on her face. The feeling I got from her expression was that what she had done was something that reflected the depths of her heart, and not something that she was consciously trying to show. This waspletely and utterly different from the fake currying acts she had done towards me. Sae was precisely a tyrannical racist that only recognizes her creator. Anyone other than her creator were to be treated as dirty bugs in her eyes, and would even bring about satisfaction when squished under her feet, just like a chuckling brat would feel after squashing ants crawling on the ground with his feet. However, Sae had been drifting around the so-called bug heap for over the past 900 thousand years. God knows how many of the so-called bugs she had made contact with. In fact, at this moment, she had no choice but to take over the body of Eleanor. Even if she doesn¡¯t go crazy with this development, I should be burning incense to thank my ancestors that she didn¡¯t immediately unleash rampant attacks against everyone around her. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to pursue the issue of whether she¡¯s faking her act right now any deeper. Book 2: Chapter 80: Hamelin Sae Book 2: Chapter 80: Hamelin Sae ¡°He actually fled¡­¡± As all of our attention had been drawn towards Sae killing the clown, we were unsure of when the auction house master Wilkis had run away after regaining our senses. ¡°Do you need me to capture him back, oh great Lilith?¡± Sae asked with an eager voice. ¡°Let it be. He¡¯s already cornered.¡± I shook my head in reply: ¡°Everyone that we ought to rescue are all present. Let¡¯s leave first.¡± There¡¯s definitely some big figure from Theocracy standing behind this auction house. This could be seen from the sudden appearance of that Saint Realm expert. Therefore, there were too many unknown variables present if we were to continue keeping up a hunt for Wilkis. Compared to that, it would be much better to get everyone out of here as fast as possible, right? Furthermore¡­ with the Twin Stone in my hand, won¡¯t I be able to destroy the auction house at will after leaving here? ¡°[Fixed Point Transmission]¡± I casually used an extremely valuable Fixed Point Transmission Scroll. This was an item that could be considered as a strategic wartime item for a country, as it could drastically speed up the execution of military matters, and had yed the role of deal-breaker in several key battles in history. Furthermore, the people who could create it were few and far between. Therefore, one of these could be exchanged for a small city! In fact, the scroll I had just used could even be exchanged for the entire Holy Theocracy. Naturally, there wasn¡¯t a need for me to save it. The powerful spatial fluctuations unleashed by the scroll gradually stabilized, before a silvery spatial door appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°You guys go first. There¡¯ll be people on the other side to receive you all.¡± I said to the crowd of young ve girls. After all, it¡¯s safer for those withoutbat capability to leave first. The young girls walked obediently into the spatial door. However, from time to time, they would turn their heads to look towards Sae, with expressions of wanting to say something appearing on their faces, though not a single one of them dared to say anything aloud. After all of the young girls had entered the spatial door, I mustered the courage to ask Sae: ¡°Speaking of which, is there any chance for Eleanor to return?¡± ¡°That¡¯s no longer a possibility.¡± ¡°¡­¡± looks like my decision to ask after all those young girls are gone was right. If not, there might be some of them that would duke it out with Sae. After all, in their eyes, Sae had taken over Eleanor¡¯s body, and had even caused her death. However, in my eyes, I could tell that Eleanor¡¯s life was already flickering like a waning match that could be extinguished at any given moment when she had appeared. Perhaps, her life had already been extinguished a long time ago. It was only through some invisible power that she had managed to forcibly hold her life together, giving rise to the iparably injured Eleanor that had appeared right before our eyes. Without a doubt, the source of that power within Eleanor came from the young girl Artifact Spirit standing right before us. All of a sudden, Sae twirled her hair around her finger, before letting it go, and proceeded to repeat this set of actions, just like what a shy and embarrassed young girl would do. However, these series of actions were iparably familiar to my eyes, as those were the actions Eleanor would subconsciously do during my first meeting with her. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s impossible for Eleanor to return, as she has not left yet.¡± with a nk look on her face, Sae gave a sigh while giving her reply,pletely devoid of the earlier ttery she had hung in her words and actions. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I was immediately confused by her reply. What do you mean she hasn¡¯t left yet? Could it be that Sae was Eleanor, and Eleanor was Sae? Or perhaps, the so-called Artifact Spirit, Sae was just something that Eleanor had imagined, a delusion created by her fragile mind and that they were the same person all along? No no no. If that was the case, Eleanor should have long been dead! After all, the amount of blood that had flowed out of her had already exceeded the amount of blood a grown man could lose without dying! ¡°Just as I¡¯ve said. Having spent too long of a time drifting in the outside world, I have to constantly rely on some things in order to survive. Havinge into contact with too many impurities, I¡¯m unable to return back to my original body. Therefore, in some strict sense, I¡¯m no longer the Artifact Spirit of that sword. As of now, I¡¯m just a lonely wandering ghost. It¡¯s only through the contact with my original body that I¡¯m able to disy some of the capabilities I¡¯ve possessed before.¡± And that¡¯s why you need the sword to be embedded in your stomach¡­? ¡°Nevertheless, Artifact Spirits live by their Artifacts and rely on them for survival. Without an artifact, I¡¯ll gradually dissipate into inexistence. Therefore¡­ I thought of a way to continue living, one without the need for my Artifact.¡± Looking me right in the eyes, there was not a trace of happiness or sadness present in her brilliant pupils: ¡°That is topletely rely on an independent living spirit.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you chose Eleanor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, being an Artifact Spirit, I cannot attach myself to a ¡°living¡± thing. The basic definition of a living spirit is centered around the word ¡°living¡±. So a soul that has left its body is still, by certain definition, considered as ¡°living¡±. This left me trapped in a paradox. After experimenting countless times over, I gave up in defeat.¡± ¡°After that, I floated about from hundreds of thousands of years, and pondered throughout this entire period of time, before I finally came up with a method to loop around this paradox. That was to not rely on another soul, but on another¡¯s consciousness. No. It should be a fusion with someone¡¯s consciousness.¡± ¡°After all, whether one is conscious or not¡­ does not equate to one¡¯s life or death.¡± ¡°You mean that¡­¡± my breathing became slightlybored. From what Sae had just said, I knew precisely that she had purposefully created a person with a split personality disorder. ¡°That¡¯s right. I gave up being aplete Spirit, to the point of even losing the ssification of spirit, and fused my consciousness within Eleanor¡¯s. I used my remaining strength to transform her soul, allowing me to have an independent body to inhabit forever despite myck of any physical body. Therefore, at this moment, I am Eleanor, and Eleanor is me. Of course, I possess the upper ground in the priority of consciousness in this body. After all, I have 300 thousand over years of memories behind me. How can a little girl that had experienced only 2 plus decades of life match up to me.¡± Although Sae sounded dissatisfied, all of the hairs on my body were already standing on their roots. The method she had used needed one to stake everything one had to seed. If she failed, she would sink into a state where she could never, ever recover from, as it caused her entire existence to vanish, without even the slightest chance ofing back from it. Right at this moment, a powerful jolt suddenly shook through Sae¡¯s body, before she copsed onto the ground. After a good while, she finally stood up stiffly, akin to a zombie, from the ground. ¡°Are you alright? Could it be some problems with the fusion?¡± feeling worried, I helped Sae up, only to discover that her entire body had turned cold and mmy. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± just like a puppet, Sae shook her head stiffly in response, before replying in a dissatisfied tone: ¡°There¡¯s no major problem, just a slight hup in my control over this body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± How is this a small problem? Doesn¡¯t this show in some sense that Eleanor had already kicked the bucket? At this moment, the body before me is inhabited by a ghost with a shattered consciousness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, oh great Lilith. Eleanor¡¯s soul had been transformed by me, so there¡¯spletely no problem even if I don¡¯t have a physical body to inhabit.¡± Sae calmly patted my shoulder in response. ¡°¡­Speaking of which, did you get Eleanor¡¯s approval before doing this?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± £¿£¿ Woah! She admitted it! She actually had the courage to admit it! ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for not having obtained the approval of the original body¡¯s owner before transforming her soul?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Sae replied with a look of inevitability on her face. ¡°Due to her albinism, Eleanor¡¯s basically unable to live past the age of 25. Furthermore, it¡¯s her own wish to transform herself into an Artifact Spirit of a Saint Artifact in order to continue living. It was me that prevented her from bing an inferior Artifact Spirit, and allowed her to be one with me, who was created by the supreme Dragon God! Shouldn¡¯t she be deeply grateful in return?¡± That¡¯s not the case! Furthermore, you¡¯re the inferior Artifact Spirit you¡¯re talking about, okay! Being truly unable to argue with a fellow who believed in racial supremacy, I decided to change the topic. ¡°You should show some self-reflection at the very least after causing someone¡¯s body to die.¡± ¡°Huh?¡±Sae opened her eyes wide in confusion. ¡°Oh great Lilith, aren¡¯t you the one who had killed this body?¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t the cause of death the two sessive stabs you¡¯ve made by pulling out the sword and stabbing it once again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the cause. In actual fact, Eleanor¡¯s body was already extremely weak. When you stuck the sword into her body, she had definitely died, oh great Lilith. My power¡¯s the only reason why this body is able to continue functioning right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± okay, my head¡­ ¡°However¡­¡± all of a sudden, Sae gathered herself, before rubbing her icy cold body against mine, ¡°If you want me to be a scapegoat, oh great Lilith, I¡¯ll not say no to that~, after all, you¡¯re my master, so you can do anything you want to me~¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can I have a £¤%$* talk with my own ancestor? I am talking about the one with wings. Book 2: Chapter 81: Sudden occurrence of danger Book 2: Chapter 81: Sudden urrence of danger ¡°Get off me!¡± Shoving Sae away, I ignored her pitiful looking appearance as well as her tear-filled eyes, before speaking to the utterly confused Carol and Durango: ¡°Okay. we should go now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­¡± Other than a single word, Carol did not say anything else, god knows why Durango had the look of someone who ran into a long-dead ghost. Not only was there a frightened expression on his face, but he had also chosen to walk the longest route to head towards the spatial door. What¡¯s the matter? Could it be that he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll eliminate him if he hears something that he¡¯s not supposed to hear? How¡¯s that possible? There wasn¡¯t any information present in my earlier discussion with Sae that would need to be kept a secret. At the very most, the matter of consciousness fusion would sound freakishly unimaginable if anyone else heard it. There was already no more need to care about small matters like her age. Moreover, am I that cruel of a person to eliminate everyone to keep it a secret? ¡°Make sure to keep everything you¡¯ve just heard a secret, okay?¡± Take a look. Don¡¯t you see me and Durango smiling at each other during our conversation¡­ ¡°Yes yes yes¡­this lowly one understands¡­¡± For some unknown reason, Durango nodded his head sessively with a terrified expression on his face, before rapidly disappearing into the spatial door. Sighing silently, I turned towards the gleaming eyed Carol, who had unknowinglye close to me, and asked: ¡°So? What are you doing, miss?¡± Carol¡¯s gaze continued to wander around my body, as though she was looking for something. Her actions caused Sae, who was already irritated by Carol and the others, to reach her breaking point. The only thing stopping her from taking action was the stern re I was giving to her. If not, she might have used her self-proimed invincible-throughout-the-3000-world-de technique to chop Carol into mush. ¡°About that¡­can you lend that Twin Stone to me to y with?¡± Carol asked, fiddling her fingers around while showing a ttering smile on her face. ¡°Twin Stone, huh. What do you want to do with it?¡± ¡°Erm¡­hehehe. After leaving here, you¡¯ll definitely shatter that Twin Stone to trigger the Explosion Scroll that¡¯ll blow the entire auction house up, right?¡± ¡°Yes. So what about it?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­What I¡¯m saying is¡­¡± a look of anticipation appeared on Carol¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°Can you let me be the one to activate it?¡± ¡°Are you saying that¡­you want to be the one to trigger it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No can do.¡± what a joke. Give Carol the control over a bomb that can blow all of us into the heavens? Doesn¡¯t that sound extremely dangerous? ¡°Wuhuhu!!!¡± hearing my rejection of her request, the aristocratic little miss with an esteemed family background hastily hugged my leg while begging, ¡°Oh great Lilith, please let me do it! It¡¯s my lifelong dream to do this! If you don¡¯t let me do it, I definitely won¡¯t be able to die without regret!¡± ¡°What do you mean lifelong dream, you just find extreme satisfaction in blowing people up, isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°Wuhuhu! I don¡¯t care! If you don¡¯t give it to me, I won¡¯t move a single step from here!¡± ¡°Let me go! Hurry up and let go of me! Have some shame will ya?! Where¡¯s the moral integrity a big miss like you should have?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A disgusting bug-like existence like thee doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to hug my master¡¯s leg! ¡­Only I have the qualifications to hug my master.¡± ¡°Woah¡­ why the hell are you adding to the chaos, Sae! Hurry up and let go of me!!¡± ¡°Thisdy was born without this so-called ¡°moral integrity¡±. Therefore¡­wuhuhu¡­hurry and let me have it~¡± ¡°How can thee has¡¯t the visage to calleth yourself a mistress after doing such a vulgar act like hugging my master¡¯s legs? How about regaining thy moral integrity by going back to thy mother¡¯s womb?¡± ¡°You¡¯re exactly the same as her!!!¡± ¡°Okay¡­okay. Take it, Carol.¡± unable to continue putting up with the destruction caused by these 2 unscrupulous fellows, I had no other choice but to hand the Twin Stone to Carol. ¡°You definitely have to hold it properly. Please, please do not crush it and trigger the explosion before we leave, okay?¡± ¡°Waaai, thank you.¡± Carol took the Twin Stone from me with excitement, rolling it about like a little child ying with a marble. ¡°Ugh, seriously! Let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡± I really didn¡¯t want to spend another second in this hellhole, especially not with the Twin Stone in Carol¡¯s hand. Plop. Standing right behind me, Sae copsed on all fours, before flipping over and acting like an old tortoise that couldn¡¯t get back on its feet. Seeing Sae, who was iling her arms and legs chaotically into the air as a result of being overly stiff and weak, I resisted my urge to turn around and leave as I asked out in helplessness: ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± ¡°It has been too long since death, so this body hath turnedpletely rigid.¡± continuing to lie on the ground while doing those machine-like movements, Sae replied with an expression as though this was inevitable. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This indescribable feeling of wanting to retort but not knowing what to say was extremely tormenting! With my help, Sae managed to struggle to her feet. Seemingly unable to endure the amount of dirt that had caked her body, she attempted to pat the dust off her bum. However, sensing that this body of hers doesn¡¯t have an ample booty, she frowned while saying, ¡°You have to find a new body for me, oh great Lilith.¡± ¡°Where am I going to find you a new body?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be a dead body. It needs to be someone who¡¯s spirit has beenpletely destroyed. Any lunatic would fit the bill.¡± ¡°Again, where am I going to find you a body?!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be best if it¡¯s a woman¡¯s body. After all, that¡¯s my and Eleanor¡¯s preference, as we will not feel embarrassed that way.¡± ¡°Listen to me, you wretch! It¡¯s utterly impossible for me to find the thing you want!¡± Sae tilted her head in confusion as she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t we just grab any woman along the way before driving her crazy?¡± ¡°How could we do such a thing!¡± ¡°However¡­if I¡¯m unable to find a new body, this body will gradually start to rot.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright if you don¡¯t have any physical body? Didn¡¯t you say that you had already transformed Eleanor¡¯s Soul so that you can exist for eternity without a physical body?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Sae replied in an earnest tone, ¡°Since you¡¯ve destroyed my physical body, you should find a recement at the very least, right? Furthermore, I have helped settle the problems that were carelessly created by you, oh great Lilith, which had caused everyone to almost lose their lives, right?¡± ¡°What right do you have to speak to me like that, you soul-snatching fellow?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about, oh great Lilith? I¡¯m sorry, this body is already ruined beyond redemption so I¡¯m unable to hear~¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh my supreme ancestor! Can I return this item? I feel that her original form as a silent 5 centimeter long Saint Weapon was much cuter than she is right now. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Stepping through the spatial door, an intense bout of dizziness immediately washed over me. This was the side effect brought about through the usage of a spatial door. However, being just like a fish in water, I was extremely quick to adapt to this new feeling. The location through the spatial door was the hotel that we¡¯ve stayed in previously. Before leaving there, I designated it as a spatial coordinate as a preventive measure, and had even instructed the uncle to await my return in my room. Therefore, that should be a safe ce for me to return to. However, right at the instant I stepped out of the spatial door, I felt an extreme sense of unease sweep right through my body. This ce¡­is too quiet. Ignoring the absence of those young ve girls, other than my own, I wasn¡¯t even able to hear a single sound of breathing present in this hotel, as though I¡¯ve just stepped into an empty hotel. Even if this was the dead of night, such a thing was impossible! Carol and Sae followed my lead and walked through. While Carol clutched her head in response to the intense bout of dizziness, Sae instantly reacted to the fishy situation. Conjuring a semi-spherical purple crystalline protective barrier around us, a stern and serious expression appeared on her face, something that had not appeared for a very long time. ¡°It¡¯s Saint Realm Magic.¡± Sae¡¯s gaze swept across the candlelit hotel that was entirely devoid of a single soul, before a look of embarrassment gradually appeared on her face. ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡± Book 2: Chapter 82: Lying Book 2: Chapter 82: Lying Mixed with howling winds, the sounds of rain pittering and pattering down rang out in my ears, appearing to continue forever as they rang from the far distance, all the way to the distant future. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± An old gentleman sat before me. Although his body wasn¡¯t broad or muscr, it had blocked the exit of this small room under the slidepletely, keeping the bone-chilling autumn wind from being able to break into this weakly insted fortress. ¡°Do you want anything to eat? I¡¯ve got a little bit of food with me.¡± I nodded my head in response. Despite clearly having his back faced towards me, the old gentleman pulled out a rock hard bun from his inner coat and handed it to me. Right at the instant when he turned his body around, a sliver of faint light shot through the crack and illuminated his entire body. Messy hair and a beard that seemed to have not been taken good care of for months covered the greater half of his face. Nevertheless, the glow of his eyes obscured behind his messy hair appeared exceedingly bright. Covering his body was an old and tattered western suit of unknown origin. Due to it being slightly small in size, it caused the old gentleman¡¯s skinny body to appear really conspicuous. Wrapped around his neck was a slightly torn up flower-patterned necktie, which coupled with his grey color suit, gave him an extremelyical appearance. ¡°You¡¯ve been beaten again.¡± A slight jolt shook through the hand the old gentleman had used to hold out the bun. After a period of silence, he gave a forced smile and replied: ¡°Nope. How can I be beaten? I¡¯ve been on a tear1 recently, and have also been known as the king of the park, God Honkyu, you know.¡± ¡°You have to wait for the bruises on your face to heal before you start to sprout lies again.¡± Lifting his hand, the old gentleman rubbed his face subconsciously, before suddenly reacting in fury as his face and neck turned red: ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me again, you smelly brat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your own fault for not being able to lie.¡± taking a forceful bite at the bun, which was as cold and hard as a pebble, I replied in confusion. ¡°So? Why did you get beaten again this time?¡± The old gentleman hesitated for a good while, before squirming about and speaking out with a mosquito-like squeak: ¡°I just wanted to buy that bun, okay. Not only did he not sell, but he also beat me up¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t give him any money, right?¡± ¡°I paid for it.¡± the old gentleman stared at me. ¡°Then why¡­?¡± The old gentleman flung his lips before replying, ¡°When I went to buy, he actually had the guts not to sell! In a fit of anger, I tossed the money to him, grabbed the bun and ran. After that¡­after that, I stopped running.¡± ¡°Forceful buy and sell, huh¡­¡± The old gentleman gave a low child-like snort, before turning around once again. The bun in my mouth felt cold and bitter to my tongue, just as though I¡¯ve really bitten into an actual pebble. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Of course, I¡¯ve eaten.¡± just as the old gentleman finished his statement, the sound of his grumbling stomach betrayed him, causing his ears to turn beet red. ¡°Eat it.¡± I threw the half-eaten bun at him. Turning around, the old gentleman lowered his head as he grabbed hold of the bun, before wolfing it down quickly like what a hamster would do. ¡°Look at you¡­can¡¯t you learn how to beg from those real beggars?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a beggar!¡± the old gentleman grew more agitated upon my mention, causing his already flushed face to turnpletely red, appearing just like a mad chicken that had reared its head to re angrily at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t a vagrant considered a beggar?¡± not the slightest bit of terror surfaced in my heart in the face of his frightening appearance, as, after all, I¡¯ve seen this scene many times since I was young. ¡°As if! Although vagrants and beggars live the same kind of lifestyle, with some times being even worse than beggars, beggars rely on people to carry on living! As for vagrants, we rely on our own hands to feed ourselves, without the need of charity from others!¡± ¡°However, you¡¯ve received quite a bit of charity, right?¡± A lump formed in the old gentleman¡¯s throat as he replied, ¡°As¡­as if.¡± ¡°Oh really? Then tell me where did you get the money to buy this bun. You better not tell me that you¡¯ve put up with this heavy rain to search for junk to obtain it.¡± ¡°That¡­that¡¯s my savings¡­¡± ¡°This rain¡¯s been continuing for half a month, and yet, you actually still have savings? How did I not know that you¡¯re that awesome?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± feeling less and less confident, the old gentleman had no other choice but to lower his head, focusing his attention on eating his bun, no longer continuing to verbally tussle with me. The atmosphere quietened down, leaving the sounds of the old gentleman grinding away at the bun ringing in the air. Due to the long exposure to the rain, my fingers were soaked in the small puddle that formed on the ground. Wriggling them about and sensing the bone-chilling cold, a sliver of a smile formed on my face. So real, and so nostalgic. ¡°Hey, let me take a look at your collection.¡± ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± the old gentleman raised his head to look at me in confusion, seemingly unsure of what I¡¯ve just said. ¡°It¡¯s that thing you ce in the deepest part of your inner shirt.¡± ¡°You!? How did you know about that?¡± the old gentleman hugged his chest tightly, appearing just like a helpless youngdy that had been r?a?p?e?d?. Rolling my eyes, I replied, ¡°Having spent the whole day with you, I definitely know what¡¯s there to know about you.¡± Hearing my reply, the old gentleman¡¯s flushed face suddenly turned pale white, ¡°What you mean, is that you also know about those things?¡± ¡°Naturally. That includes the earnest ¡®studies¡¯ that you do every single night~¡± I didn¡¯t show a single ounce of mercy to give a death blow to the old gentleman. Hearing that, he seemed to lose all sense of life as he swayed and tittered about, on the brink of copse. ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered¡­I¡¯ve been discovered¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Stop this incessant repetition. Hurry up and take it out.¡± ¡°H¡­However, it¡¯s impossible for children to see it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already 14 years old, so I¡¯m no longer considered a child.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°Stop with your nonsense, and hurry up and take it out!¡± ¡°Okay¡­okay.¡± truly unable to continue tussling with me, the old gentleman could only twist his body towards me. The old gentleman shifted to a ce exceedingly close to me, so close that I could clearly see the pores on his extremely wretched-looking face. With extreme care, he pulled out a wrinkled book from his undershirt. The old gentleman carefully handed the book to me, before leaning even closer to me, ¡°This¡­is my most valuable Holy Tome. Don¡¯t destroy it, okay.¡± ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t.¡± I extended one hand out to hold onto the Holy Tome, while extending the other to grab hold onto the hand the old man had stealthily extended over from beneath the book. ¡°You¡­what are you trying to do?¡± the old man sent an awkward smile towards me, unwilling to give up as he asked me. ¡°Nothing.¡± With a jolt of my hand, I easily dealt with the old gentleman¡¯s hand, which he imed could destroy all of the substance in ¡°this world¡± and said: ¡°Just trying to express my fury to you for taking my most important item.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­How did you discover it?¡± after a moment of silence, the old gentleman¡¯s voice suddenly changed, transforming into an icy-cold and indifferent girl¡¯s voice: ¡°I didn¡¯t reveal any loopholes at all.¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t¡­¡± I took a deep breath, before surveying everything familiar in my surroundings: ¡° Regardless of smell, sight, hearing, taste, or touch, everything feels iparably real. Even my feelings of hunger, cold, heart pain, and the senses of this body are exactly the same. However¡­¡± Looking right at this very familiar face of his, I continued to speak, ¡°It is impossible to feint the feeling one would feel when one loses the most important person to one. Regardless of how realistic this construct is, nor how identical you look to the one in my memories, I should still be able to feel the pain that seeps right into my bones when I think back about it.¡± ¡°That feeling¡­can¡¯t be faked.¡± As the R18 restricted book dropped down, my hand had already pierced right into the ¡°old gentleman¡¯s¡± abdomen. Staring right into his still indifferent looking eyes, I said: ¡°However, since you¡¯ve done such a thing, you should be prepared to pay the price. This price¡­would be more frightening than death.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± The ¡®old gentleman¡¯ gave a disdainfulugh and replied: ¡°I really must ask, what¡¯s more frightening than /dictionary/on%20a%20tear Book 2: Chapter 83: Who should I ask? Book 2: Chapter 83: Who should I ask? The candlelights within the hotel shone brilliantly. However, other than me and Sae, there was not a single person present, creating an exceedingly peculiar scene. ¡°As expected, oh great Lilith, to be able to break through a Saint Realm illusion magic with such speed.¡± Sae shot a look of praise at me. Nevertheless, a serious expression appeared on her face as she turned her attention towards a ce within the hotel that was devoid of any people, looking as though she had seen some kind of extremely frightening enemy that was invisible to my eyes. ¡°So this is Saint Realm magic?¡± Clenching my fists lightly, I discovered that the feeling waspletely identical to what I had felt when I was trapped in the illusion magic, causing me to let out an involuntary sigh in light of how frightening it was. If I was unable to find the boundary between reality and illusion, I might have no other choice but to sink into that illusion for eternity. Furthermore, if I was to die in that illusionary world, it might kill me in the real world. However, since I¡¯ve broken out of it, I¡¯ll definitely spare no effort to rub it in that enemy of mine¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing impressive about this garbage magic.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± A cold voice brimming with contempt rang out from a certain location. Nevertheless, I was unable to identify precisely where the voice rang out from: ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you another taste. Make sure to enjoy it properly.¡± ¡°Be careful, oh great Lilith!¡± Just as Sae¡¯s voice rang out, a figure suddenly rushed out from the darkness, heading right towards me. ¡°Huh? Carol?¡± It was right at this moment that I noticed that Sae was the only person standing beside me. Seemingly unable to hear me calling out to her, Carol swung her left arm, which had now transformed into a dragon w, right at me without the slightest trace of hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that she¡¯s being controlled?¡± blocking Carol¡¯s attack, I discovered a nk expression present in her eyes. Furthermore, her actions also appeared exceedingly stiff, just like those of a puppet whose strings were being pulled by a puppet master behind the stage. I¡¯d never expect that Carol, who had exited the spatial door at the same time as us, would unknowingly be controlled by our enemy. If not for the fact that I was able to sessfully break out of that illusionary world, god knows what would have happened to us. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯m sorry for this.¡± a knee smashed right into Carol¡¯s abdomen, sending a wave of pain that momentarily halted her movements. Right at the same instant, I swept my right hand out in the form of a hand de towards the back of her head while saying: ¡°Take a short rest.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± a disdainful coldugh rang out by the side of my ears. Nevertheless, I was unable to find the origin of the voice, just as though it had rang out of thin air. At the same time, a peculiar sense of danger suddenly surfaced within me. ¡°Hehe.¡± Having taken my knee and hand chop, Carol, whose body now was as bent as a prawn, was suddenly engulfed by a jet ck shadow. Growing in size, the shadow extended towards the ces where I was touching Carol, appearing just like some kind of sentient life form as it started to eat away at my skin. ¡°Is that¡­the clown?¡± very quickly, I discovered that the ck substance wasposed of countless shadows packed densely against each other. I¡¯ve seen this particr kind of magic not long ago, and it was cast by the clown that had forced us to the straits of despair. However, at this moment, despite trying to pull away, I was already toote, as my body had been bound tightly by the shadow, with me utterly incapable of moving an inch. However, shouldn¡¯t the clown be dead already? How is he able to appear here? I had to put that issue aside for the moment though as the shadows had already bound me, causing me to be unable to move even a single pinky. ¡°Hehe~¡± The shadows retreated, revealing the clown¡¯s ordinary and mediocre-looking face. At this moment, that iconic, ever-present, disgusting smile was on his face. However, unlike before, his eyes appearedpletely lifeless, which was identical to those of Carol. It wasn¡¯t strange for Carol to be controlled by enemies. However, why did the clown, who should have already been turned into mush by Sae, appear here? Could our enemy have the ability to turn back time? There was no time for me to ponder deeper about this, as danger came knocking once again. Just like a melting pir of ice, ck liquid continued to drip from the clown¡¯s hand. Its shape gradually changed, before it finally formed a long ck de. ¡°Hey hey. That thing isn¡¯t really nice you know. Can you put down that weapon and have a nice chat with us, big brother?¡± ¡°Hehe~¡± The long de lunged towards me without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°AHHH! How about I give you Sae¡¯s signatureeeeee!!¡± I shouted in futile desperation. As I saw the long ck de continuing to draw closer to me, my heart had already been filled with despair. I¡¯ve only just celebrated my 3rd birthday. Could it be that I¡¯ll die just like that? ¡°Crack.¡± A purple crystalline glow shed by, before the clown was shattered into pieces by an invisible force. ¡°If you hand my signature to these creatures that are lower than bugs, I¡¯ll be angry for a couple of million years, oh great Lilith~¡± Sae had unknowingly appeared right beside me, with purple light dancing around her delicate fingers. At this moment, a sliver of dissatisfaction appeared on her face as she stared at me cutely. ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Oh really. I clearly just saved you, and yet there¡¯s not a single ounce of sincerity in your voice.¡± Sae pursed her lips in helplessness, before turning her gaze towards another direction. Her gaze grew sharp and full of killing intent, ¡°So you¡¯re still not going to reveal yourself? You really are an inferior lifeform that only knows how to hide.¡± Just like a quietke which had been disturbed by a stone being thrown into it, ripples gradually surfaced in an empty space. The next moment, an exquisitely beautiful face gradually appeared in its centre. The beautiful face was as cold as ice, while her purple hair increased the devilishness of her appearance. After giving me a cold stare, she rested her gaze on Sae¡¯s body. ¡°Your temper¡¯s quite big, little miss. I wonder if you would be as arrogant after I peel off your skin.¡± ¡°Little miss? You really dare to call me like that. You better not secrete that vile fluid of yours after I turn that disgusting skin of yours into a rag.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± The mysteriousdy narrowed her eyes. Not caring one single bit to mask the nose-piercing bloody smell radiating from her body, she replied: ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since anyone dared to speak to me in such a tone. What a nostalgic feeling. Since that¡¯s the case, I, Ruth Devia, the cruelest of all, will let you ignorant fools know what genuine brutality is.¡± Once again ripples started to appear around her, before Ruth Devia¡¯s face gradually disappeared. ¡°This fellow¡­showed up just to say those 2 lines?¡± Sae shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s an idiot? Her self-proimed title of cruelest of all really sounds very idiotic.¡± ¡°I thought it sounded quite cool¡­¡± ¡°¡­Did you say anything?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± The atmosphere turned peculiarly silent for a few seconds¡­ ¡°Cough cough¡­ so what should we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do but to break this illusionary realm~¡± ¡°We¡¯re in an illusionary realm?¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. You can say that this is the only redeeming quality of trivial Saint Realm illusion magic. To transform one¡¯s surrounding environment to the look one desires, and the ability to create fake enemies to sap your target¡¯s strength, picking them off with ease. Although it¡¯s full of loopholes for someone of my level, it¡¯s still quite effective to deal against some weaklings. ¡°Do you mean to say that you¡¯ve found a way to get us out?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Sae replied in a resolute tone, ¡°This body¡¯s too weak, so although I can unleash the power on par with a Saint Realm low rank expert, I¡¯m unable to break out of this magic.¡± ¡°Then what are you useful for! Furthermore, what trivial Saint Realm! Aren¡¯t you also in the Saint Realm!¡± ¡°To me, who has had many encounters with godly beings, why can¡¯t I ssify Saint Realm magic as something trivial?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Didn¡¯t you just say that you want to use her skin as a rag? Where did that confidence of yourse from?¡± ¡°So what if I can¡¯t beat her? Ample confidence and awe are a must!¡± Sae shot a peculiar look at me, ¡°That¡¯s the ancient teachings of the Dragon Race, personally taught by the great Gerald.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± This kind of ancient teaching¡­thinking about the characters of that bunch, I¡¯m afraid that it might have long been tossed into some godforsaken corner. Dammit, this is hell. I originally nned to hug Sae¡¯s thighs and ride it out with her power. In the end, that was just a far fetched dream. You just had to sprout off those fierce words before pulling us into the pits of hell, didn¡¯t you¡­although, it seems that I also said a few arrogant lines¡­ ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Spreading out her hands, a look of helplessness appeared on Sae¡¯s face as she looked at me and asked: ¡°If you ask me then who should I ask?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 84: Luck’s a part of strength Book 2: Chapter 84: Luck¡¯s a part of strength ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, oh great Lilith?¡± Sae asked in a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°Naturally. Although it¡¯s wasteful to kill a chicken with a sledgehammer, I really don¡¯t wish to die here. That would be more embarrassing.¡± I replied while extending my hands out, signaling Sae to stop trying to dissuade me. However, Sae was persistent. Durango and his disgustingly swollen pig face jumped out of nowhere only to be swiftly knocked away by Sae, all while holding my hands. Using a sincere gaze, she stared at me and said: ¡°Instead of killing a chicken with a sledgehammer, this is more like using lighting from heaven to roast it! It was not easy for me to free myself from the curse of being a wandering spirit and I have no intention of dying a tragic death so soon.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the cause? If you were able to destroy her, would I have to do this? I¡¯m also scared, you know!¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. Speaking of which, oh great Lilith, if you can find me a living container, destroying her would be as easy as waving my hand.¡± ¡°God knows where I can find a so-called ¡®living container¡¯ for you. I thought that you could just grab one of those idiots along the road.¡± Sending a kick to stomp one of the young ve girl¡¯s beautiful faces, Sae snorted and said in frustration: ¡°Isn¡¯t that your duty as my master, oh great Lilith?¡± ¡°Duty my a?s?s?! You should have dealt with that b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t? before handing it to me! Furthermore, you¡¯re getting more and more arrogant, you rascal.¡± Shoving Sae away, I said in an unquestionable tone: ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. There¡¯s no need for you to try and persuade me anymore.¡± Sae shattered 4 enemy foot soldiers into bits with extreme displeasure, before retreating far away: ¡°You have to be careful, oh great Lilith. You better not hurt your friends by ident.¡± I replied in a reassuring tone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Though¡­ up until now, I¡¯ve yet to shoot anyone in the knee. But it¡¯ll be better than exhausting yourself to death fighting those illusions.¡± Sae mumbled softly: ¡°I¡¯ll rather be exhausted to death¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Okay, don¡¯t let those illusionary figurese near me, Sae. I¡¯m about to act.¡± Sae nodded her head, creating a semi-spherical purple barrier around me before retreating as far as possible. ¡°Tsk. You coward. And you im to be an existence that¡¯s seen countless divine beings before. In the end, you can¡¯t even deal with a demigod level magic.¡± Although I said that, in my heart, I was incredibly worried. I don¡¯t know the efficacy of the 3 Demigod Scrolls I had. Although they seem like extremely powerful items, I don¡¯t know what kind of effect they¡¯ll have when activated, or how dangerous it would be. When my mother gave them to me, she only told me to ¡°toss them towards your enemy¡¯s head,¡± no more and no less. In fact, she didn¡¯t even provide me with a user manual. Therefore, I wouldn¡¯t even feel strange if they were capable of leveling half of the Luminous Theocracy. However, since she felt safe enough to hand them to me, that meant that these Demigod level Scrolls won¡¯t pose any danger to the user, right? Hmm¡­that sounds about right. Since that¡¯s the case, I should be courageous and use them. ¡°Sae, position.¡± Although the area of effect of Demigod level Magic definitely isn¡¯t small, it¡¯s still best to toss it right at the face of that cruelest of all person¡¯s face for the sake of safety. ¡°On your left.¡± Sae¡¯s voice rang and seemed to echo out from very far away. ¡°Okay. Since that¡¯s the case, Go, Pikachu!¡± I shouted while pulling out a Demigod level Scroll, before tossing it forcefully towards the direction Sae had reported to me. Generally speaking, Demigod level Magic was undoubtedly the most dangerous thing within the human world, which doesn¡¯t even have a single Demigod level expert present. Therefore, for the sake of not carelessly blowing up half a country, I made special care to add more emotions to my voice. I¡¯m the only person in the whole world that could think of such a low-profile yet unconventional activation sequence. I used what seemed like all my strength for this one toss. In an instant, the scroll broke the sound barrier, shooting right towards our enemy like a bolt of lightning, before¡­ Before smashing against the purple barrier created by Sae and bouncing back¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± The scroll spun around on the ground for a few rounds, before rolling back to my feet¡­ ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the matter. Is it done?¡± Sae¡¯s voice rang out from god knows where, sounding a little illusionary, but was unable to dispel the heaviness present in the depths of my heart. Light had already started to burst out from abstruse patterns all across the scrolls surface, feelings of iparable despair and misery rose in my heart. ¡°NO£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± ¡­¡­¡­ As light burst forth from the patterns, an unspeakable feeling surged through my heart. All of the sudden, my brain crashed like aputer, causing me to feel as though I¡¯d been detached from reality for a good few seconds. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on? Why am I not dead?¡± Rapidlyposing myself, I discovered that there wasn¡¯t a single scratch present on my entire body. ¡°Could that Demigod level Scroll be fake? There¡¯s not a single scratch on me.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s real.¡± Sae¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, scaring me: ¡°Not only is it real, but you also got sucked into her trap.¡± Turning my head around, I discovered Sae wearing a strange expression as she squatted by my side. At this moment, a purple haired girl who was tied up in a bondage-styled knotid right beneath her feet. That girl was the self proimed cruelest of all, Ruth Devia. Furthermore, for god knows what reason, there wasn¡¯t any reserved look on her face. On the contrary, she wore a stupefied expression as she looked around. What the hell happened? ¡°What¡¯s going on here!!! What just happened?!!¡± Before I had the time to reply, the purple haired girl that was being held beneath Sae¡¯s foot shrieked out in a loud voice, ¡°Why am I here, what did you do to me?¡± ¡°Be obedient and stop moving.¡± Sae gave Devia a light kick, causing thetter to twitch violently, as though she had been struck with intense pain. It was only then that I realized that there were strange iron needles that had pierced various vital areas of her body. Not only did they seal her, they would cause intense pain, akin to being stabbed by tens of thousands of knives with even the slightest twitch. ¡°Exactly what the hell has happened?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Sae shrugged her shoulder, ¡°Just as you can see, I¡¯ve captured her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you how you captured her!¡± ¡°Hmm, about that¡­that¡¯s the effect of your Demigod level Magic~¡± Effect¡­of my magic? However, didn¡¯t I remember seeing¡­that scroll bounce back? Even if it was effective, it should have targeted me in the end, right? However, I¡¯m alright, and our enemy has miraculously been captured. Unable to stifle herugh, Sae replied: ¡°It¡¯s all due to your good luck, oh great Lilith. What you tossed was actually a time-stopping magic that caused time within a 100 meter radius to stoppletely for three whole minutes. If you¡¯d used even the weakest offensive orientated scroll, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be digging your grave right now.¡± Sae proceeded to give another kick towards Devia, causing thetter to cry out in pain: ¡°As for this person¡­the area of effect for that magic shouldn¡¯t have been able to reach her. However, she was attracted by your cries of misery, oh great Lilith, causing her to inch closer, luring her close enough to be affected too, leaving herself open to my attack.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 85: Judgement Book 2: Chapter 85: Judgement Deep into the night, everything in the surroundings had sunken into endless darkness. The hotel was lit in candlelight, with the hall now filled with signs of life, the feeling ofplete stillness from earlier was no more. As for the self-proimed cruelest of all, Ruth Devia, after being captured by Sae, the Saint Realm Magic that the former had cast lost all efficacy, revealing the hotel, which looked as it always had. The only difference were Durango, Carol and the young ve girls, who were slumped in an unconscious heap at the corner of the hotel. After a simple check, I discovered that all of them were just unconscious, finally allowing me to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Speak. Who sent you.¡± I asked while patting the beautiful oval face of Devia. Being blindsided by Saint Realm Magic after leaving the auction, anyone would be unhappy. I¡¯ve already been extremely considerate by not tearing her to pieces. However, I didn¡¯t have the slightest clue who Ruth Devia was, and more so of any grudges between us. Therefore, I knew that there was definitely someone pulling strings in the dark. Yet, it has only been 3 days since I¡¯ve arrived in the human world. Who would go out of his way to send a Saint Realm Magician to kill me? That¡¯s strange, right? I clearly haven¡¯t done a single bad thing yet. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Devia maintained an extremely resolute attitude. Regardless of how many threats and promises I¡¯ve made, she only used 3 words, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± to reply to me. Not only that, she continued to use an extremely fierce look to re at me while wearing a look of extreme unwillingness on her face. At this point, the only thing missing was an expression akin to shouting ¡°You *****¡± on her face. Hmm¡­from the looks of it, she still doesn¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve used a Demigod Realm Magic to defeat her. She still believed that I¡¯ve used some kind of nefarious method to capture her. ¡°You really are stubborn, huh. Teach her a little lesson, Sae.¡± The so-called little lesson I¡¯m talking about definitely meant immeasurable pain. After all, I¡¯ve already acted as tough as I possibly can. Furthermore, this woman disgusts me quite a bit already. I was also able to smell some bloody scent that was strong enough to make me gag, and so dense it was able to suffocate someone. ¡°Yes, oh great Lilith.¡± Sae replied, before snapping her finger in excitement. In the next instant, all of the metal spikes that have pierced through Devia¡¯s vital spots started to vibrate at a frequency of 300 times per second, creating a bone-chilling sound akin to a 100 people grinding their teeth in a symphony. ¡°AHH!!¡± Intense convulsions racked Devia¡¯s body, while her exquisite face distorted like that of a blossoming old ¡°chrysanthemum¡±. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Having trouble speaking?¡± With ample torture inflicted on Devia, I signaled to Sae to stop temporarily before continuing to question her. ¡°I¡­I did not¡­¡± Devia struggled to give her a reply. Even though the torture had stopped, uncontroble convulsions continued to rack her body. Nevertheless, she still refused to speak. ¡°There¡¯s no other way then. Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°Aye, captain!¡± The bone-piercing spikes started to vibrate crazily once again. The resulting pain would not only ravage the body, but would also produce cracking sounds that would haunt the nightmares of whoever they were used on. If the target was an ordinary person, they wouldn¡¯t evenst a minute under such torture. However, this woman had endured 10 full minutes of it and was actually able to keep staring at me with such a venomous look. If she keeps this up, I might just respect her a little. ¡°Still don¡¯t want to talk? If you tell me who it was that sent you and why, I give you my word that you can leave.¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡­¡­.I¡­..I will not¡­¡± ¡°¡­Sae, increase the power!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After hearing Devia¡¯s long stuttering, I had hoped that she would finally talk. However, never did I expect she¡¯d still be able to hold out. Seeing this, the mes of anger in the depth of my heart had beenpletely ignited. **** it! I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t make you beg for mercy! The metal spikes vibrated with an even more terrifying frequency and amplitude. Even with my kic vision, I could only see blur spots all over her body. Furthermore, those spikes seem to possess an auxiliary capability, as not even a sliver of blood hase from the wounds made by those spikes, regardless of how violent those vibrations were. Nevertheless, the pain they inflicted was iparable. This additional capability prevented the target¡¯s death no matter how intense the torture was. In fact, those metal spikes were the ¡°household essential¡± items for torture that prevents the death of one¡¯s target. God knows where Sae had managed to obtain them. Seemingly guessing the thoughts swimming in my head, Sae suddenly moved over and handed a metal spike over to me while saying: ¡°I took it from this fellow. 3 minutes is really too long of a time, so I stripped her clean, and measured her 3 sizes at the same time. Shall I give you a report on them, captain?¡± ¡°No¡­there¡¯s no need.¡± I¡¯ll just get more unhappy after knowing it anyway. However, since this person carried such an item on her, that Devia¡¯s definitely not any good of a person. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Devia¡¯s originally beautiful hair had turned messy beyond belief, while her bangs were drenched in sweat as they stuck to her forehead in aplete mess. At this moment, her hatred filled gaze had finally turned into one of begging, while 2 drops of tears slowly rolled down the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡­I really don¡¯t¡­¡± What? She¡¯s still not giving in? Since this fellow¡¯s so tight-lipped, should I just kill her? ¡°Sae, strongest frequency!¡± Upon hearing that, blood drained from Devia¡¯s face, turning into an even whiter shade than Sae¡¯s face. Strength surged out from an unknown part of her body as she wriggled all the way to my feet like a crazed worm. Pressing her head against the back of my foot, she yelled out hysterically: ¡°I really don¡¯t know! I¡¯m just an underground killer that¡¯ll do anything for money! In most cases, the clients will never reveal any details about themselves because they are all publicly known figures! Only when they need to make sure something doesn¡¯t see the light of day do they seek me out!!!¡± Devia proceeded to cry furiously,pletely unlike the cold and callous appearance she had maintained at the beginning of this situation. I could feel my shoe being soaked by her tears. ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know anything¡­if not for the recentck of money, why the hell would I ept such a mysterious job! My employer¡¯s clearly stronger than me, so I didn¡¯t dare to say anything and was even forced to ept a 90% discount! I had to suck it up and do this job for him withoutint. I know that on the surface, though my title made me seem all-powerful, in reality, I was so poor I couldn¡¯t even afford to buy a shirt¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why does she seem so miserable¡­ ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± All of a sudden, Sae patted her hands in realization before saying, ¡°I remember a person by the name of Ruth Devia. She¡¯s an international criminal with a bounty of a million gold pieces on her head, possesses great strength, cruel methods, and is the self-proimed ¡°cruelest of all¡±. She¡¯s previously assassinated the 3rd prince and a princess of the Macedonia Empire hailing in the north. Furthermore, she¡¯s also done jobs in quite a few neighboring countries. All of her targets of assassination were big figures, with some of them being tied to the respective royal families. She¡¯s also done jobs like killing off entire families. As of now, she¡¯s currently ranked first on the ughter List.¡± ¡°ughter List? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a list made by various countries, and is used to share information and rank criminals. The majority of the names on that list are Saint Realm Martial Artists or Magicians. They are exceedingly dangerous people to deal with. Therefore, there¡¯s always a high bounty attached to those names, attracting those people confident in their own strength to take action to eliminate those listed names.¡± Sae gave Devia a kick as she continued speaking in a stern voice: ¡°Being able to obtain a 90% discount off the hiring fees of the 1st ranker on the ughter List, and even making herpletely willing to take the job. The person that gave her the job is definitely an existence that stands at the highest levels of the human race. Since Devia here can find us, that means that whoever it was that put her up to this can also find us¡­¡± Giving a sigh, Sae continued speaking in helplessness: ¡°We might be in trouble once again, oh great Lilith. Big trouble.¡± Book 2: Chapter 86: Our Dilemma and Their Plight Book 2: Chapter 86: Our Dilemma and Their Plight ¡°This¡­has truly be a big problem¡­¡± God knows how many times I¡¯ve already sighed, but when this skinny old man appeared before us without any prior indication, feelings of despair began to swell within my heart. Warnings started to scream out like crazy in my head, but my legs were locked into ce. I could hear myself silently crying in misery, while it felt like all my blood started flowing in reverse. That¡¯s impossible¡­that¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­ no matter what method we use, we¡¯re not his match. Even if we begged for our lives, or used scrolls, both were utterly incapable of providing any use in front of this man. This was the first time¡­ that I didn¡¯t have the courage to fight back. As soon as I made even the slightest move¡­ I¡¯d get squashed to death like a bug. ¡°I¡¯ve never expected my n, which I had spent 30 years on, to almost be foiled by you little brats. What a blunder.¡± The red-shirted old man knocked his crutch against the floor as he used an indifferent gaze to size us up. Upon seeing Sae, a shock appeared on his face as he asked with raised eyebrows: ¡°A corpse? How¡¯s a corpse able to move?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a corpse, you old b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­no, you old smelly bug.¡± Seemingly not fazed at all by the threat presented by the old man, Sae continued to re at the old man with a distasteful look. Nevertheless, she was clearly not as rxed as she appeared to be. In fact, the ¡°thou¡± word she would use to note other people¡­or vulgarities¡­had all disappeared. ¡°Haha. Interesting¡­¡± Without flying into a rage, the old man returned augh as he replied, ¡°I never expected such a great situation for my return. A corpse that¡¯s able to curse definitely has extraordinary research value. Furthermore, there¡¯s you, little girl. You¡¯re quite cute, I¡¯ll definitely get quite a pretty penny from selling you.¡± The old man suddenly turned his gaze towards me, causing a strong shiver to run down my spine. Furthermore, his long red robes felt exceedingly familiar to me. This old man¡­ Was he the hidden master of the auction house? That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen this old man before! He seems to be the person [Number 1] was talking to before they got into a fight with me! Then, everything made sense now, the reason Ruth Devia tried to assassinate us was all due to the orders of the auction¡¯s house real master. She was ordered to kill every single one of us that helped those young ve girls to escape! However, at this moment, Devia had lost. Therefore, it¡¯s up to him, the final boss to personally take action. But¡­ how did they find us so quickly? Spatial teleportation should be impossible to track. ¡°Ahahahahaha!!!¡± A loud and disgustingugh rang out before an extremely familiar figure walked out from an inconspicuous corner. Wearing a ridiculing smile on his face, he said, ¡°I said¡­that none of you would be able to run away¡­¡± Wilkis raised his hand, revealing a red circr gem that sparkled with a faint pulsing glow. Walking towards the pile of unconscious people, he searched Elle Weir¡¯s body, before pulling out a faint, blue button-shaped gemstone, which also sparkled with a faint pulsing glow. As the 2 gemstones grew closer together, the glows they radiated became increasingly bright. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you really think that I¡¯d let you guys go that easily? What a joke! This is the result of my blood and sweat for thest 30 years! There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯d let you go after all the trouble you¡¯ve caused!¡± Filled with an insatiable rage, Wilkis¡¯ malevolent expression appeared just like that of a sinister monster. ¡°I also want to let you guys experience the taste of having what¡¯s most important taken from you!¡± filled with anger, Wilkis pulled out his saber and sent a chop towards the unconscious Carol lying on the ground. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Stop it!!¡± However, at that distance, other than instant transmission, it was utterly impossible to stop Wilkis. ¡°Ahaha! Die!!¡± Seeing Wilkis¡¯ de drawing ever so closer to Carol, without me being able to do anything at all¡­ Dammit! I¡¯m still as weak as before! ¡°Stop it, Wilkis!!!¡± Although the old man had a skinny physique, his voice rang out with power. In fact, he had even imbued a part of domain power into his voice, causing Wilkis¡¯ de to stop just short of Carol. ¡°Now¡¯s a crucial time for us to manage our expenses! You¡¯re not allowed to damage our goods!¡± ¡°Ye-¡­yes¡­¡± in the face of the old man, even the anger-filled Wilkis appeared just like a chihuahua wagging its tail and being forced to withdraw its ws, ¡°Oh great bishop¡­¡± ¡°To prevent you from continuing with your idiotic ways of harming our assets, remain still or else don¡¯t me me for what happens to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°As for all of you¡­¡± the old man raised the staff in his hand, before knocking it fiercely onto the ground: ¡°I heard about the method you have to blow up my auction house. So, hand it over, or else.¡± Domain! A faint blue halo rapidly enveloped me and Sae causing a terrifying pressure to appear out of nowhere. It took only an instant to cause all of the bones in my body to cry out in misery. ¡°Sae¡­do you have any ns?¡± ¡°I¡­urgh¡­¡± Just as Sae opened her mouth, she vomited arge clump of jet-ck blood. In fact, I could see a few fragments of internal organs present within. ¡°You¡­Are you alright?!¡± ¡°No¡­I¡¯m alright¡­it¡¯s just that this body has already reached its limit, and is starting to copse.¡± Just as she said that, Sae¡¯s legs suddenly bent in an unnatural angle before snapping, revealing the blood red bones for all to see, ¡°Dammit. It¡¯s troublesome to have such an unsuitable physical body.¡± Sae¡¯s appearance made me understand that there was nothing that could help me out of this situation. Regardless of the scrolls I have, or the ne that could attract the attention of the entire dragon race, none of them could save me at this moment. Now, the only thing I could rely on was myself. However¡­ ¡°Oh my¡­ Little miss, you¡¯re quite formidable, huh? To be able to endure 30% of this old man¡¯s full strength. Let¡¯s¡­ increase it to 50%.¡± the old man waved his staff around casually while increasing the massive pressure on my body at near-instantaneous speed. As this happened, not only could I hear my body crying out and shaking continuously, I could even sense that from all of the organs in my body. Exactly how am I supposed to go against an opponent of this level? ¡°Ughh¡­my head hurts¡­¡± Huh? Is that Carol¡¯s voice? Is she awake? Nevertheless, even if she is awake, she¡¯s utterly useless in this situation. Even if Carol were to assist us, we had absolutely no chance of obtaining victory against this old man. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why was I sleeping¡­uaaaaa!!! Why is there a de pressed against my neck?¡± ¡°Waaa! Why¡¯s the stupid auction house master also here?¡± ¡°Who are you calling stupid, you b?i?t?c?h?! If not for me being unable to move, I¡¯d have already chopped you into pieces, you hear me?¡± ¡°Waaaa! Why¡¯s everyone sleeping? Lilith? And you. Are you alright? Why do you look like you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood?¡± ¡°Carol¡­hurry up and run¡­¡± I only managed to squeeze these few words out before my body was squashed down further by a few more inches. ¡°Run? Why should I run?¡± Idiot! Can¡¯t you figure out the situation? ¡°Haha. You really are a beautiful and innocent girl. Looks like this old man will have another huge cash cow.¡± ¡°Are you saying¡­that this old man¡¯s a bad person?! He¡¯s the one that caused Lilith and everyone to look like that?¡± Big miss Carol finally understood the situation she was in. However, she would not have the chance to flee, as after all, the disparity in strength was really toorge. ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! What did you do to them? Hurry up and let them go!¡± Carol cursed out in anger. In the next moment, I heard a ¡°whoosh¡±, as what seemed like a small stone was tossed by Carol towards the old man. Throwing a stone¡­ermm¡­that truly seemed like what a powerless big miss from an aristocratic family would do. Doing something like that right now though¡­ Huh? Wait a minute. From what I know, the floor of the hotel is made out of perfectly aligned tes. Where did she get that little rock from? It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Seemingly in the mindset of ridiculing us, the old man did not evade the iing rock. Instead, he extended his hand and grabbed hold of the ck rock, before slowly crushing it. As the rock powder slowly fell from the cracks between his fingers, he grinned towards Carol and said: ¡°Haha, you really are a cute little girl. However, the more you¡¯re like that, the happier I am. Only a cute little girl like yourself can be sold for a good sum. Hahahahaha¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 87: After beating the disciple, out jumps the master Book 2: Chapter 87: After beating the disciple, out jumps the master ¡°Crack¡­crack¡­¡± Ear-piercing bone-cracking sounds rang out in my ears, while the intense paining from my muscles and tendons left me gasping for air. However, I still felt my body being filled with power. In fact, I could even take out something from my Storage Ring despite continuously trembling under the powerful pressure from the old man¡¯s domain. ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± as expected of a crafty old fox seated with high status, remaining vignt despite facing a little girl who was far, far weaker than him. Even a slight movement from me had greatly increased his vignce. If he felt that I could pull out something that could pose a threat to him, he would kill me without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just¡­thinking of pulling out a pair of spectacles¡­¡± ¡°Spectacles?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­the fireworks that are about to happen might be quite dazzling, therefore¡­it¡¯s best to wear sunsses¡­¡± struggling about, I took out the pair of sunsses that I¡¯ve crafted from obsidian during my spare time from my storage ring. cing them over my eyes, my view of my surroundings instantly turned dark. Despite the surrounding candle lights, it was extremely hard to make out one¡¯s surroundings. Nevertheless, the surroundings are about to change, as brilliant fireworks amply capable of blinding people¡¯s eyes would appear any moment right now. ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s right. Sae¡­do you want a pair?¡± ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t need it¡­¡± Sae vomited another pile of liquid and organ parts out, before struggling to reply, ¡°This body¡­is already blind¡­¡± ¡°Then you¡­really are unlucky¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­I¡¯m really quite unlucky¡­¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about!?¡± Not understanding what we were talking about seemed to have made the old man extremely frustrated, causing him to knock his staff fiercely on the ground, increasing the pressure bearing down on us. ¡°Stop¡­stop being impatient, okay¡­¡± with much difficulty, I propped up the sunsses on my face, ¡°You¡­will know¡­soon enough¡­¡± It¡¯s here! Just as my words rang out, a soft, yet sharp whoosh rang out from the direction of the auction house, followed by intense quaking. Seemingly sensing that something was amiss, a frown appeared on the old man¡¯s face as he turned around¡­ what he saw¡­ Was an iparably brilliant radiance that turned the night sky into day. An earth-shattering mushroom cloud rose into the sky, while the terrifying shockwave, intense quaking, and deafening noise swept over us. ¡°Really¡­what a beautiful scene.¡± ¡°Ah¡­you¡¯re right¡­¡± despite clearly being blind, she still raised her head 45 degrees up to look at the sky while saying, ¡°It really looks quite good¡­¡± ¡°That¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± Regardless of the shockwaves or the other stuff swept up by the explosions, everything automatically parted in the face of the old man. Standing behind him, we benefited from his presence, which left us not needing to face any of the terrifying shockwaves head-ons. Yet, as the hidden controller of the auction house, the old man, had already started to question his life, as¡­his auction house¡­had been blown into the heavens¡­ Through the dazzling rays of light and smoke that covered the sky, he could see a semi-spherical metallic object floating in the air. However, at this point, holes had already been blown in it by the powerful explosions, leaving only a somewhat vague shape. This showed the amount of importance the old man had ced in this underground auction house of his. Despite over a thousand Explosion Scrolls exploding simultaneously within it, they were only capable of sending the auction house dome flying into the sky instead ofpletely vaporizing it. God knows how much precious metal alloy was required to achieve such a result. ¡°It¡¯s gone¡­it¡¯s gone¡­it¡¯s gone¡­it¡¯s all gone¡­¡± the old man continued to mutter in like a mad demon. The impact of seeing the auction house being blown to the sky was clear for all to see. However, at this moment, he wasn¡¯t the one that had gone crazy. Instead, it was Wilkis that had done so. ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!! MY AUCTION HOUSE!!!!!¡± A heart-wrenching shriek rang out from behind me. Nevertheless, being unable to move, I was unable to appreciate the look of despair that would be present on Wilkis¡¯ face. Ah. What a pity¡­ ¡°What the hell is going on!!! My auction house¡­how did this happen?!?!¡± ¡°Ah¡­I tossed the wrong thing¡­¡± just when the old man was doubting his life and Wilkis was going batshit crazy, Carol¡¯s slightly peeved voice that sounded just like someone who had split water suddenly rang out, ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful and tossed the Twin Stones that was the trigger for the scrolls at him~¡± ¡°AHH!!! Hurry up and release me, Bishop Hadecaien!! I want to chop her into pieces!¡± Indeed, Carol¡¯s words had added fuel to the already intense inferno and rubbed salt on the wounds of Bishop Hadecaien and Wilkis. Immediately after hearing those words, Wilkis¡¯ mind copsed. Hadecaien slowly turned around, revealing his eyes that oozed with iparable hatred: ¡°Approved!¡± ¡°Thank you, Bishop!¡± Soon after, the area wasden with Wilkis¡¯ tyranny-filled chuckle as well as Carol¡¯s despair-filled cries, there was no way left to rescue her out of this situation. ¡°Do you have anyst words, little miss?¡± ¡°Wuhuhu!! Don¡¯te over! I have to tell you, that my father¡¯s very powerful! If you dare to touch a single hair on my body, no one would be able to save you!¡± ¡°Haha! Then you should call him over! Since you dare to destroy my auction house, no one will be able to save you! Die!¡± ¡°AHHH!!!!¡± ¡°Wait a second!¡± ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the matter with you, little brat?¡± After my sudden loud shout, Wilkis and Hadecaien turned their gaze towards me, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Your time wille. In any case, the auction house is already destroyed, so there¡¯s nothing stopping me from killing you all.¡± ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d allow me to say something.¡± ¡°Huh? What were you going to say? Could it be that you¡¯re going to beg us to let her go? I can tell you, that even if you kneel down on the spot, I will absolutely not let her go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to say.¡± calming my mind, I took a deep breath, before voicing one word at a time: ¡°What I wish to say is, go ahead and do it. As long as you two touch a single hair on her body, I¡¯ll destroy your entire n and 18 generations!¡± ¡°That the style of our family that had been passed down by our ancestors, we always keep our promises.¡± For some unknown reason, I was all too clear about how little hope I had left. Nevertheless, I could not help but say those words. Perhaps it¡¯s just that they sounded so graceful¡­ ¡°¡­Hahahaha!!¡± Hadecaien burst out with rampantughter: ¡°I really want to see how you go about wiping out my entire family. Wilkis, do it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A sharp sound of a weapon slicing through air rang out from my back, with Carol fated to end up dead. At this moment, the only thing this helpless me could do was to apologize to Carol, and make a pledge to take revenge for her. However, right at this moment, a deep voice of an unknown man suddenly rang out: ¡°I wonder¡­ what has your humble servant¡¯s daughter done to deserve paying the price with her head?¡± As that voice was picked up, a smell of Dragon Blood so thick it pierced my nose appeared. However, this Dragon Blood smell was different from those that radiated from the Purebloods that I was familiar with. On the contrary, it was just like the feeling one would get when one dropped a little bit of clear water into a pot of boiling oil, motley yet explosive, and suffocating. Furthermore, this powerful aura was something that was released subconsciously, something that I¡¯ve only felt from those Dragons that have reached the peak of their maturity. This person is a mixed-blood¡­whose ability to use dragon blood is in no wayabsolutely not inferior to that of genuine Dragons. Furthermore, the realm of his strength is absolutely at¡­ Peak Saint Realm! Book 2: Chapter 88: Callanster Book 2: Chapter 88: Canster For the Pureblood members of the Dragon Race, it was extremely easy for them to conceal their bloodlines. Just the mere transformation into a human form would basically make it undetectable. However, it was a different story for mixbloods. It is extremely difficult for human and dragon blood to merge together, just like oil and water. The purer the dragon blood, the harder it was to control the strength of one¡¯s bloodline. If one was to getpletely devoured by their dragon blood, one would be a wild and ******* subdragon. Therefore, almost all mixbloods will suppress their own dragon blood below this threshold. However, the sudden appearance of that middle-aged man, who did not suppress his own dragon blood, was the exact opposite of the norm. Not only that, but he was also continuously activating the strength of his bloodlines. The two bloodlines present within his body continued to collide against each other, which was equivalent to explosions going off every second within his body. A man that has explosions going off within his body at every given moment. He truly was worthy of being Carol¡¯s father, the existence known as the Dragonblood Madman, Emona Canster! Upon appearance, this explosive man had taken control of the entire area. Even Bishop Hadecaien, the strongest person within the Luminous Theocracy, did not dare to take action recklessly. Right as he appeared, thetter had instantly dispelled his domain. The pressure on my body was immediately released, causing me to feel as though I¡¯vee back from the dead. It was at the time that I finally had the opportunity to see the real face of Emona Canster. He didn¡¯t have an extraordinary appearance and was dressed in an ordinary long grey robe. The only thing that stood out was his hair that extended to his waist, an exceedingly rare sight in this world. The hair started out as a ck shade, before turning into a blood-red shade as it went down. However, the aura that radiated from him caused my scalp to crawl, as though mountains of corpse and seas of blood had appeared behind him. Nevertheless, the bloodthirsty aura of hatred that had pressed down on me did not dare to extend out anymore. At this moment, the only thing I could feel was a sharp and prative feeling that caused terror to surface within my heart. What I can tell for now is that the impression her father gives off is on apletely different scale from Carol, who just stood beside him with a dumbfounded face. ¡°Emona Canster, the number 1 duke of the Holy Dragon Empire, the famous Dragon Blood General. May I know what brings a big figure like you here, to a small ce like our Luminous Theocracy?¡± ¡°Haha. I wouldn¡¯t dare to call myself a big figure in front of you, Bishop Hadecaien. As for what I¡¯m doing¡­¡± Emona Canster¡¯s voice instantly spiked with anger, ¡°I¡¯m naturally here to bring my only daughter back home.¡± ¡°Your daughter?¡± Hadecaien¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed, before fixing his gaze onto me. ¡°Her? If it¡¯s her, I can let her go. After all, she didn¡¯t do any serious harm and has already paid the price for her actions. We can leave things at that.¡± ¡°Ha. I really wish that I had another daughter. However¡­¡± a look of tenderness, something that was extremely unsuited for him, appeared on his face. Rubbing the nk looking Carol, he said, ¡°I only have her.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± beads of cold sweat instantly appeared on Wilkis¡¯ forehead. After all, he had just proimed out loud that he would chop his daughter into pieces. ¡°This¡­this is all a misunderstanding! Take a look! There¡¯s nothing wrong with your daughter.¡± perhaps feeling that he wasn¡¯t sufficiently sincere in his actions, Hadecaien clenched his teeth, before continuing to speak: ¡°I¡¯m willing to hand five Saint Realm Artifacts over to settle this matter peacefully.¡± Five whole Saint Realm Artifacts! That¡¯s a price that could rival cities. Thispensation was like a knife stabbing right into Hadecaien¡¯s heart. Hearing those words, Canster seemed to be filled with emotions, as he lowered his head to ponder whether or not to ept this trade. It was right at this moment when Carol finally reacted to the current predicament she was in. Grabbing a hold of her father¡¯s leg, she started to bawl: ¡°Wuaaah¡­if you had juste a secondter, I would have already been dead, dad¡­¡± She proceeded to point her fingers and moved them alternately between Hadecaien and Wilkis: ¡°They also said that they want to chop me into pieces, draw and quarter me, before turning me into pulp to feed the fishes¡­¡± Why don¡¯t I remember Wilkis saying that¡­ That wasn¡¯t enough, as from the looks of things, Canster was still far from exploding out in rage: ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! If you don¡¯t deal with them, I¡¯ll make sure to leave home! And I¡¯ll never call you dad again!¡± Upon hearing those words, Canster raised his head with a snap. Within a second, he had decided to give in to his daughter¡¯s threat instead of the five Saint Realm Artifacts. The next instant, Canster gave Wilkis, who had already been immobilizedpletely by his aura, a gentle pat on his shoulder. Wilkis, who had already been frightened to incontinence, exploded apart, his blood and flesh sttering out in all directions. However, all of them werepressed together into a spherical clump. Just like that the face of the auction house, Kenlov Wilkis, had turned into arge bloody meatball. Hadecaien¡¯s face instantly changed, while uncontroble tremors started to wrack his body. Having his subordinate killed right before his very eyes had incited unimaginable shame and embarrassment in him: ¡°Emona Canster! Don¡¯t go too far! This isn¡¯t the Holy Dragon Empire! You don¡¯t have the right to boss me around!¡± Canster replied with a sneer: ¡°I might be wary if you were the pope. However¡­¡± Canster¡¯s domain expanded out, turning the night sky into a blood-red color, while a murderous aura akin to that of the grim reaper spread out across the entire ce. Hadecaien¡¯s face lost all color as he replied in a trembling voice: ¡°You¡­ really dare to kill me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of incurring the wrath of the Luminous Goddess?¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Canster spoke out in dissatisfaction: ¡°You all surely remember that I am a madman don¡¯t you? Have you seen a madman¡­that¡¯s afraid of gods?¡± Arge wave of blood enveloped the skies as it swept towards Hadecaien. Every single drop contained sufficient power to destroy a human being. With so much blood present, it could easily engulf everything in its path. ¡°Madman! Madman! Madman!¡± Hadecaien cursed out loudly. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to take action to obstruct the advance of the blood wave. However, the defense he conjured was pitifully weak, only managing to stop the blood wave for an instant before being smashed apart. ¡°Dammit!¡± Hadecaien roared out as he was consumed by the blood wave. However, right at that instant, an exceedingly dim sh of brilliance shot by. ¡°Is¡­ Is he dead?¡± Carol asked as she looked over to the empty location. ¡°No.¡± Canster shook his head and reply with a regretful tone: ¡°He managed to escape. Truly worthy of being one of the 5 great Cardinals. He has many life-saving methods.¡± ¡°However.¡± Canster scratched his head as he looked over to the horizon, sensing quite a few auras flying over from there, before continuing to speak: ¡°Trouble just keepsing.¡± Book 2: Chapter 89: Miserable Experience Book 2: Chapter 89: Miserable Experience A few Saint Realm auras shot across the sky rapidly. Nevertheless, dreading the earlier st of power, they came to a stop at a distance, not daring to get any closer to it. Exchanging nces with each other, the eldest man with the most powerful aura spoke out in a solemn and cautious manner: ¡°May I know which esteemed person you are, and why you have to start a fight in our Harbour City?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t start any fight. I¡¯m only here to take back my daughter.¡± digging his ear, Canster replied with an exceedingly unhappy tone. Despite his reply, this old man clearly didn¡¯t believe Canster¡¯s words. Pointing towards the smoking ruins of the auction house, he roared out in fury: ¡°Is this esteemed sir trying to say that we¡¯re deaf and blind in the light of that huge of amotion?¡± Shrugging his shoulders, Canster replied: ¡°I really didn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°B?u?l?l?s?h?i?t?!¡± the old man¡¯s beard started to fly about as rage built up within him, before pointing towards Canster¡¯s nose and shouting out: ¡°Despite your strength, I never imagined that this esteemed sir is that irresponsible as well as a b?a?s?t?a?r?d? that doesn¡¯t even dare to report his name!¡± ¡°Name?¡± Canster¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as an iparably dangerous aura started to radiate from his body, ¡°Listen carefully you old thing, my name is¡­Emona¡­Canster.¡± ¡°E¡­Emona?¡± the old man¡¯s forceful and imposing manner suddenly vanished, before a trembling voice rang out from his mouth: ¡°The Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s Emona?¡± ¡°Is there anyone else in this world that dares to use the Emona surname?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± the sounds of people sucking in a mouthful of cold air rang out in the surroundings. Clearly, none of them had expected to bump into the legendary Dragonblood lunatic. At this moment, the Dragonblood lunatic had already be somewhat irritated and flung his hand about as though he was swatting a fly: ¡°Hurry up and scram. Don¡¯t disturb my valuable reunion with my daughter.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes quivered upon hearing Canster¡¯s response, ¡°Even if you¡¯re the legendary Emona Canster, you have to give our Harbour City an exnation for the unjustifiablemotion you¡¯ve caused. If not, we will have to treat this as an act of aggression towards our Luminous Theocracy by the Holy Dragon Empire, and an act of war!¡± ¡°War?¡± Canster¡¯s eyes turned gloomy with anger: ¡°I really, really hate people talking about war when they¡¯ve never had the pleasure. Since you need a reason from me, I¡¯ll give you one¡­¡± A genial smile appeared on Canster¡¯s face as he asked out: ¡°Carol, can you tell them what you¡¯ve gone through during the period of time?¡± ¡°Yes! Father!¡± Carol gave a misshapen salute, before replying, ¡° I swear to tell no lie, to not over exaggerate, distort or mask the truth.¡± ¡°Okay, speak.¡± ¡°Firstly, the people of the Luminous Theocracy had subjected me to inhuman torture!¡± Huh? Why does it seem¡­to be somewhat different from the truth¡­ ¡°Not only did they use a shameless scheme to kidnap me while I was having my afternoon tea, but they also smuggled me into the Luminous Theocracy, starve me from food and water, and most infuriatingly, not even give me my afternoon snacks back!¡± beads of tears were squeezed out from the corners of Carol¡¯s eyes. As Carol mentioned about her kidnapping, cold beads of sweat had already started to form on the old man¡¯s forehead. Kidnapping the sole daughter of a Duke was already a big matter, what¡¯s more, it was the daughter of this lunatic! The most frightening thing was that the Duke should be fuming with rage, yet that lunatic was still treating their group genially and in a well-mannered tone. Just the thought of that caused a cold shiver done everyone¡¯s spine. Carol wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°They proceeded¡­¡± Carol clenched her hands, while a look of absolute despair appeared on her face, ¡°to take me to Harbour City, strip off all silk clothes, rece them with tattered rags, and help them¡­help them beg for alms! What¡¯s more, I had to give all of the money to them, while I could only eat their leftover rubbish!¡± Exactly how bad was my memory, or how good a show Carol was putting on, for me to not notice a single bit of falsehood in her words. At this moment, the broken heart of an aristocratic daughter being kidnapped into another country to experience the hardships of life was portrayed to the utmost detail by Carol. ¡°After that, when they felt that I was unable to beg or anything more, and became worthless to them, they sold me to the ve auction house for a measly 6 copper coins.¡± Carol squeezed out 2 more tear droplets from her eyes before continuing, ¡°And forced me¡­forced to¡­wash people¡¯s legs¡­wuhu¡­¡± This was nothing further from the truth, so much so that I felt my heart hurting from her words. No¡­I can¡¯t¡­I need to endure¡­I have to endure! ¡°So pitiful!¡± Canster¡¯s sudden roar scared the hell out of me, ¡°Oh~My beloved daughter! You¡¯ve suffered so much torture! Since father is unable to do anything for you then, I can only destroy the city as revenge for you!¡± As he continued to speak, Canster proceeded to expand his domain. The tide of blood that had formed in the sky surged back and forth, needing only a thought from Canster to engulf the entire city beneath. ¡°Wait¡­Wait a minute!!¡± blood drained from the old man¡¯s face as he shouted out in fear. Despite clearly being weaker than Canster, he rushed over and put a halt to thetter¡¯s actions, ¡°Please don¡¯t do it, please don¡¯t do it! There¡¯re over a million people present in the city! Wiping out a city would be considered mass murder!¡± ¡°Do you think¡­ I¡¯d kill all those people on purpose?¡± The tide of blood surged back and forth in the sky under Canster¡¯smand, appearing to be tittering on the brink of flooding down. ¡°Yet, my daughter has suffered such massive grievances here! Being the lord of the city, not only had you allowed for such evildoers to exist, you had evene forward to question me! Ah¡­I am so bitterly disappointed. Might as well destroy the city.¡± The old man gawked in response to Canster knowing that he was the city lord. Nevertheless, thetter half of Canster¡¯s words had scared the living daylights out of him: ¡°Please no, Duke Canster¡­erm, esteemed sir. I can do anything you want me to do, but please don¡¯t destroy the city¡­please don¡¯t destroy the city¡­¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t need any more exnations?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anymore, I don¡¯t need anymore.¡± ¡°And those losses¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best topensate.¡± ¡°What about the evildoers that kidnapped my daughter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll capture¡­I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll capture them even if I need to go to the ends of the world to do so¡­¡± ¡°Those young ve girls that were rescued from there?¡± ¡°Those with families would be sent back, and I¡¯ll adopt the rest¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Canster nodded his head in satisfaction. Patting the city lord¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°You¡¯re a good city lord.¡± A sullen expression covered the city lord¡¯s face. However, just as he was about to turn around and leave, I gave an abrupt shout: ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± the city lord stared at me. Although he didn¡¯t dare piss Canster off, I was another story. Being magnanimous, I didn¡¯t want to scheme against the city lord. Instead, making the most alluring smile I could make, I replied: ¡°sting the auction house cost me 1539 scrolls, of which 352 were 9th rank scrolls, 366 were 8th rank scrolls, 415 were 7th rank scrolls, with the rest made up of middle rank scrolls, with a small number of low rank ones. Could youpensate me for them?¡± ¡°You!¡± anger filled the old city lord as he stared widely at me, ¡°This is extortion!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not extorting anything from you. What I¡¯ve said is the truth. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Carol yourself.¡± Carol nodded her head and replied: ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all true. I can swear upon it with the name of our Emona n.¡± The old city lord clenched his weak little heart as he looked at the smoking ruins of the auction house, before turning to look at Canster, who still wore the ¡°I¡¯ll destroy the city if you don¡¯t agree¡± face. In the next instant, tears streamed down his face as he replied: ¡°I¡¯llpensate¡­ I¡¯llpensate you, alright¡­¡± Book 2: Chapter 90: See you again Book 2: Chapter 90: See you again ¡°These are all of my assets¡­¡± tears rolled down the city lord¡¯s face as he handed over a Storage Ring and arge pile of real estate deeds. In the beginning, he was nning to keep a portion for himself. However, faced with the helplessness formed by Canster¡¯s relentless surveince, he wasn¡¯t able to manipte the number of figures and assets at all. Taking over the Storage ring and real estate deeds with satisfaction, I ignored the deep seated hatred present in the city lord¡¯s eyes as I asked: ¡°So is that residence mine?¡± ¡°That¡­that¡¯s right.¡± the city lord nodded his head stiffly. Surveying the city lord¡¯s mansion, which upied roughly a tenth of the entire Harbour City, I finally felt that I¡¯d turned into an evil capitalist who only cared about money. After entering the human world for three days, I¡¯ve actually managed to obtain such extravagant wealth. I have no regret left in this draconic life of mine. The residence was brightly lit, filled with a cacophony of voices. At this moment, the guard and patrol squadrons under the directmand of the city lord have all been mobilized to deal with the troubles created by the eruption of the auction house. The resulting fires and smoke weren¡¯t a huge problem to deal with, those were easily settled with magic. At this moment, the most troublesome problem was that a portion of the auction house hadnded precisely within the residence of arge aristocratic family. This matter definitely needed the personal appearance of the city lord to settle. However, as the cleanup of the auction house ruins continued, the discovery of 1 quarter of the total Luminous Theocracy aristocrats that have died there would definitely shock the entire country¡­No, this might shock the entire continent if it was publicly revealed. When that happens, the repercussions surely could not be dealt with by any singr power or influence. However, that was no longer of my concern. At this moment, the only thing I wanted to do was to study in peace. As for all of the rescued ves, including Durango, they were whisked away to the residence with a swipe of Canster¡¯s hand, appearing as though they were gathered together to be assigned. ¡°I never expected for there to be so manydies of former aristocratic families. However, the majority of those families have faded away, so it will be a problem to send them back.¡± said Canster as he held onto the checklist that had just been made. Rubbing his chin, he asked, ¡°May I know how you intend to handle this, city lord?¡± A shiver racked through the city lord¡¯s body before he managed to squeeze out a respectful response: ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for those who want to reunite with their families to do so. As for those who don¡¯t, I¡¯ll arrange suitable jobs for them to do. Please don¡¯t worry about this, Duke Canster.¡± ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Canster nodded his head, ¡° Since you¡¯re very enthusiastic about this, I¡¯ll¡­introduce a helper to you.¡± ¡°Baff.¡± ¡°The old servant is here.¡± an old man dressed in a butler outfit and a head full of white hair stepped out from god knows where, before bowing towards Canster as he gave his reply. ¡°Go and help the city lord manage these matters.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing this exchange, the city lord¡¯s expression grew increasingly ugly, as this was as tant as surveince could get. Nevertheless, he had utterly no way out of this. After all, he could not beat Canster. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you to send those Fairy Elves born in the south back to where they belong. I¡¯ll bring beastmen of the north back to our Holy Dragon Empire before arranging people to send them back. As for those little misses of the Demonic Race¡­¡± A sinister smile suddenly appeared on Canster¡¯s face: ¡°I want to give them a thorough check to see if any of them are the offspring of some big figure¡­¡± This person¡­seems to have the tendency to resort to threats¡­ ¡°Now then, go say your goodbyes to your friends, Carol. The situation of your bloodline can¡¯t be dragged out any longer. You have to hurry up and undergo theing-of-age ceremony as soon as possible.¡± ¡°O¡­okay¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± A familiar voice of a middle-aged uncle filled with the visage of time rang out as he walked staggeringly towards Carol with his injured body. Taking out a lotus flower pendant, he asked, ¡°Where did you¡­get this from?¡± ¡°Eeeeeeeh? Isn¡¯t that my, my Lotus Flower Pendant? Why do you have it?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is where did you get this pendant from¡­¡± ¡°I-It was given to me by Alex.¡± ¡°Alex?¡± Hearing her reply, emotions gushed out from the uncle as he grabbed ahold of Carol¡¯s arms, ¡°Is it really Alex? Where is she! How is she doing now? Did she get bullied? Is she living happily?¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Carol extricated herself from the uncle¡¯s grasp before asking: ¡°You know Alex?¡± ¡°Of course I know her! Alex is¡­my younger sister.¡± ¡°Younger sister?!¡± Carol¡¯s eyes snapped wide open, ¡°So you are the stupid older brother that Alex always mentioned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the uncle overlooked the stupid moniker attached to him as he grew increasingly emotional, ¡°Where¡¯s Alex now! How is she?¡± ¡°She¡­Alex¡¯s¡­¡± a gloomy expression appeared on Carol¡¯s face as she stuttered in her reply. Seeing this, the uncle immediately knew that something was amiss. However, before he could lunge and take a bite at Carol, a grip akin to a steel vice mped down on his shoulder: ¡°Since you miss your younger sister that much, why not follow us back to the Holy Dragon Empire to take a look.¡± ¡°Huh? Wait a second, dad. Isn¡¯t Alex¡­¡± Carol attempted to say something, but she was interrupted by Canster¡¯s raised hand, ¡°If you have the patience, you should know that there are some matters that cannot be undone. So, please rein in your heart. Okay, hurry up and say your goodbyes to your friends. We have to leave.¡± After remaining silent for a few seconds, Carol turned around and gave me a sudden hug, ¡°We will meet again, so there¡¯s no need to be upset, okay, Lilith¡­¡± Who the hell¡¯s upset. Hurry up and scram, will ya? ¡°I¡¯m going now, my best friend~ make sure to report my name when youe to the Holy Dragon Empire. I¡¯ll make sure no one dares to bully you¡­¡± An instant after hugging me, Carol turned her head around and grabbed a hold of Durango, who was attempting to slink away: ¡°Okay, ssmate Durango. Let¡¯s go together. Since we¡¯re headed to the same location, why not head there together?¡± ¡°NOOO! I¡¯ve snuck out from there. If I go back with you guys, my dad¡¯s absolutely going to beat me to death!¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about Durango? With this bigdy here, you¡¯re dad¡¯s definitely going to be softer on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still going to get beaten, right! Hurry up and let go of me!!¡± ¡°Okay then. Since everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s set off.¡± obviously ignoring the struggling Durango, Canster gave a gentle wave of his arm. In an instant, a bubble of blood that didn¡¯t have any bloody smell encased everyone in it. Under his control, the spherical bubble of blood shot off at a speed akin to instantaneous teleportation, taking only a few breaths to disappear out of the fire-lit sky. Looking quietly at the direction they had disappeared to, I noticed a faint glow appearing across the horizon, slowly but surely dispelling the distant darkness. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Book 3: Chapter 1: Set Off Book 3: Chapter 1: Set Off Creak. The sound of the door being opened rang out before Devia walked in with a rxed smile hanging on her face. ¡°Is something up? How are you adjusting to your new body?¡± Devia, no, Sae made azy stretch before replying, ¡°It¡¯s still alright. At the very least, it¡¯s better than Eleanor¡¯s original body. Furthermore¡­¡± Sae pointed at the sword sparkling with a golden brilliance that hung on her waist, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be in constant contact with my original body. As long as I remain within a certain distance of it, I can use my original power. This feels much more convenient than before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. After hearing the miserable cries of thatdyst night, I thought that I¡¯d failed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way, right. It isn¡¯t easy to make a mental-orientated Saint Realm Magician go crazy. I had to spend a great deal of effort to do so.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve helped you change your physical body, it¡¯s about time we set off.¡± ¡°Really? So fast? We haven¡¯t even stayed in this room for a day. Furthermore, you have to understand, oh great Lilith, that I¡¯ve yet to fully get used to this new body.¡± ¡°Get used to it as we move. A quarter of all of the aristocrats that make up the Luminous Theocracy diedst night. There were also a number of aristocrats from other countries that. Although the higher-ups of the Luminous Theocracy definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to make any public announcements about this, I¡¯m afraid that they would be making their moves in the dark.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± despite the quick response, Sae was still extremely displeased with the decision All of the excitement from having a new body disappearing from her in a sh, before she followed lifelessly behind me. After taking 2 steps, a thought suddenly appeared in my mind, prompting me to ask: ¡°Do you know about the ck market, Sae?¡± ¡°ck market?¡± Doubt washed over Sae in response to my sudden question. Nevertheless, she still managed to pull out a reply: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, however, the original owner of this body has a very clear understanding of it as indicated by her memories.¡± ¡°Exin it to me along the way.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Walking out of the city lord¡¯s residence, I closed the city-sizedrge doors. Looking back, the empty extravagant residence immediately appeared much more gloomy than before. When he left, the city lord had taken away all of his subordinates and servants from the residence. Therefore, other than the vast and extravagant property, there was not a single soul present. Nevertheless, this would change very soon, as this ce would be weing its new owner very quickly. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Dragon Ind, Main Dragon Cave. A female sat atop a gigantic throne the size of a hill. Despite not being particrly big orrge, the imposing aura radiating from her easily suppressed by the gigantic figures that were presently kneeling down right before her feet. Looking down towards the gigantic figures kneeling beneath her feet, she shot them a gaze akin to what one would do towards ants: ¡°If you guys can¡¯t even manage to do such a simple task properly, then what the hell would this queen need you guys for?¡± Akarin, Fenice, and the Eclipse Dragon, Silvestre, who had just fled back, felt shivers racking their bodies. Exchanging nces with each other, it was Silvestre, who was covered from head to toe in injuries, who opened his mouth to reply: ¡°Please¡­ please calm down, my queen. The Demon King has stationed himself right outside our Dragon Ind, and I¡­we have no other way¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± the queen shot an amused look at Silvestre, ¡°You have the guts to take his daughter away, yet you don¡¯t have the balls to duel with him? Do you still want this queen to let her marry you?¡± Hearing those words, the Demon Race princess curled up at the corner hugged herself even tighter than before. ¡°How¡­however, I can¡¯t win against him¡­is there any other way¡­?¡± ¡°Useless¡­!¡± just as the queen was about to go on a craze, a blue pyramid shed out from space, before floating right before her. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s my beloved daughter¡¯s transmission. Could my beloved daughter miss her mother after leaving for just a few days?¡± the queen brimmed with happiness as she epted the transmission, appearingpletely different from the murderous stance she had taken just an instant ago. However, right as she finished reading the transmission, the temperature of the entire space plummeted, while murderous intent that blotted the skies slowly surfaced from the queen¡¯s body. ¡°ck market?¡± the voice of the queen sounded as cold as eternal permafrost, ¡°Akarin, exactly how many dragons have mysteriously died outside over the past thousand years?¡± A shiver racked through Akarin¡¯s body before he replied with a trembling voice: ¡°Approx¡­approximately 35¡­¡± ¡°Thir¡­ty¡­five?¡± the queen repeated the number syble by syble, as unknown thoughts shed within her eyes. Upon birth, pureblooded members of the Dragon Race will have their real names etched on the Dragon Tablet. Upon death, their names would turn faint and gloomy. That made it sure that the entire Dragon Race would be the first to know whenever a Dragon had fallen. Thirty-five deaths might be an insignificant number for any other race. However, for the Dragon Race¡­.this was exceedingly unordinary. ¡°Akarin, Fenice, Silvestre! You 3 will head out immediately to investigate the matter of Dragon Blood in the ck market. The key to this mission is to find its origin.¡± The queen stood up abruptly, while deep azure mes engulfed her body. Despite not sensing any rise in temperature, the entire surrounding space started to warp and distort: ¡°As for the Demon King, this queen will personally meet with him. Let¡¯s see if he still has the guts to block this queen¡¯s door.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Book 3: Chapter 2: She’s still a Child Book 3: Chapter 2: She¡¯s still a Child Dragon Ind, near the sea. The sky was nketed by what seemed to be an icy cold iron wall, appearing dark and gloomy, not allowing even a sliver of sunlight to pass through. A number of powerful auras disrupted the natural flow of the air, creating berserk winds and powerful waves that smashed against the towering wall. A clump of jet ck clouds that appeared different from the surrounding clouds suddenly floated to a location exceedingly close to the surface of the sea, before hundreds of red beams of light shot out from within, all of them encased in murderous intent and the smell of rust and blood. One of the 3 Demigods of the present world, the ruler of the Demon Race, Demon King Hughes, floated quietly before the clump of clouds. Present behind him was that jet ck cloud, with the most elite division of the Demon Race, the Demon King¡¯s Guard¡ªNightgaunt. However, even though he was one of the most powerful existences of this world, alongside the most elite division of the Demon Race, the Demon King still did not dare to carelessly move forward. At the moment, floating before him was a womanpletely d in azure mes. Furthermore, flying right behind her were over a hundred mature Dragons. ¡°Return¡­my daughter!¡± Demon King Hughes roared out in a chilling voice. In an instant, the sea beneath his feet was blown away, creating waves that towered several hundred meters into the air. Anyone present could feel the earth-shattering fury within his voice. Nevertheless, despite facing such a threat, it wasn¡¯t able to extinguish the Dragon Queen¡¯s happiness at all. With a grin, she replied, ¡°Why would the Demon Kinge to the Dragon¡¯s Ind to find his daughter? Do you really think so lowly of us?¡± An ominous glow burst forth from Demon King Hughes¡¯ eyes as he roared out in fury: ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb, Dragon Queen! Do you really think that I¡¯ve blindly run all the way here?¡± ¡°My, oh my! Looks like you know. There¡¯s no other choice then. How about this? Why don¡¯t you treat it as if you¡¯ve married your precious daughter to our Dragon Race? Would that still be counted as a loss?¡± the Queen gave a grin, ¡°Furthermore, when youpare the lifespan of your Demon Race to our Dragon Race, your daughter would be the first to turn into an olddy.¡± ¡°Marry into the Dragon Race? Ah¡­¡± a crooked smile appeared on the Demon King¡¯s face, ¡°hahaha¡­¡± Jet ck Demonic Aura hid the skies and covered the earth while sweeping right towards the Dragon Queen. Nevertheless, it was blocked by the azure ze that surrounded thetter, continuing the current deadlock. ¡°Oh? Not happy? Tsk tsk. People with daughterplexes are truly frightening.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!!¡± with a furious roar, all of the veins across the Demon King¡¯s body swelled and bulged, ¡°All of you will die for infuriating me!¡± An obtuse ck flower pattern suddenly appeared within the Demon King¡¯s left eye. With a faint sh, the entire world suddenly turned into a stretch of darkness. When light reappeared across the world, a spherical ck hole had appeared where the Queen was, while the Dragon Queen was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Your majesty!!¡± The group of dragons grew flustered at the sudden disappearance of their queen. Naturally not willing to let go of this opportunity, the Demon King gave his order: ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Worthy of being the personal guards of the Demon King, the Nightgaunts instantly disyed their superiorbat strength. In an instant, they created massive chaos within the horde of dragons, slicing through them just like a hot knife through butter. ¡°Return whence you came, you smelly worms!¡± Before the sh even started, they were forced back by a gigantic dragon w d in azure mes. ¡°Your majesty!¡± Crack crack As the sounds of space shattering continued to ring out, a red-colored dragon ripped the ck hole apart amidst the cheers of the surrounding dragons, before reappearing from within. ¡°Mark of Darkness?¡± the Queen focused her massive golden dragon eyes at the Demon King, ¡°So that has indeednded in your hands.¡± ¡°Since you know about the Mark of Darkness, you better let my daughter go. If you do so, I can treat it as though this matter didn¡¯t happen at all.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Let her go?¡± the Dragon Queen¡¯sughter in her original form rang out like bursts of thunder, causing the nearby mountains to shatter apart, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Not only that, but this Queen¡¯s also about to conduct a wedding.Therefore, just be obedient and y your role as a father-inw.¡± ¡°You wretched beasts! Don¡¯t push me too far!¡± For god knows why¡ªone of the three Demigods of this world, the number one genius within the past hundred thousand years of the Demon Race, the wielder of the Mark of Darkness, Demon King Kaiser Hughes¡ªtwo droplets of tears had flown out from the corners of his eyes. This was the first time he had cried: ¡°Beasts! My daughter, Illya¡¯s¡­only 9 years old!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about 9 years in context to other short-lived beings, but it has only been 9 years since her birth!!¡± ¡°Why the hell are you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? doing such a thing!!!¡± The Dragon Queen raised her gigantic head, revealing a sliver of a wicked smile at the corner of her mouth: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡± ¡°At the very least, your daughter wouldn¡¯t be an old woman before Weister?¡± ¡°AHHHHH! Go and die!!¡± Filled with rage, Demon King Hughes unleashed all of his Demonic Qi, authorities, and the Mark of Darkness in preparation for a life-or-death struggle. However, despite seeing this, the Dragon Queen naturally wasn¡¯t going to back down. As the 2 opposing forces collided, a deep unfathomably long ck line continued to extend out, before the clouds and the shattered space started to flow right into it. The Sky¡­was split apart. While the Demon Lord swore to enter a life or death struggle against the Dragon Queen, no one was paying attention to the bottom of the sea on the opposite side of Dragon Ind, where 3¡­ no, 4 presences took advantage of the colossal fight to slip out rapidly into the distance. Book 3: Chapter 3: Intervention Book 3: Chapter 3: Intervention ¡°Ah~so boring¡­¡± All around me was the wild beauty of the ever changing scenery that I had never seen in my previous life. Any tree out there towered close to a 100 meters high, unlike the sparse and pitiful trees that were maltreated on Dragon Ind. Every single tree out there grew pointed straight towards the skies, all of thempeting for the pitiful amount of sunlight present. However, regardless of how beautiful it looked, after seeing it once, I felt like I¡¯d seen it all. Furthermore, we have already been traveling for a few days, and during that time, we¡¯ve only ever seen the same thing. For the sake of arriving at our destination at the fastest time possible, the capital of the Luminous Theocracy¡ªAeria City, Sae and I had decided to use the Dragon Horse1 that excelled in long-distance running. However, even with the Dragon Horses, who were well known for their speed and endurance, it would still take us close to 10 days to reach there. During these 10 days, we can only sit in the carriage and wait for time to pass while being bored. With nothing to do, we could only take in the scenery, as well as the asional enjoyment of ying around by treating their scales as lenses. Truthfully speaking, it¡¯s extremely hard for me to imagine what kind of dunces made up the Dragon Race, to procreate with any type of living creature. Dragon subspecies were considered to be one of the most numerically superior lifeforms in this world. From a certain perspective, the horse they were using as transport could be considered as a close rtive. In fact, we might even share the same ancestor! Just the thought of that caused shivers to tingle down my spine. ¡°Ah~I¡¯m truly bored¡­why haven¡¯t any blind mountain banditse to rob us?¡± Tilting her head, Sae replied in helplessness, ¡°That¡¯s just stereotypical logical, oh great Lilith. The chances of bumping into mountain bandits are lower than having a meteorite fall right down onto one¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Is that right¡­¡± although I really didn¡¯t want to admit it, Sae was right. There¡¯s a better chance of praying for the heavens to send a meteorite our way than that seeding, ¡°I¡¯ll take a meteorite then. It¡¯s still better than being bored here.¡± ¡°Haha. You really are funny, oh great Lilith. As if it¡¯s that easy for meteorites to fall from the sky.¡± replied Sae with augh. ¡°Furthermore, even if they were to drop down, what if they smash our Dragon Horses? There¡¯s a possibility that we¡¯d have to walk¡­ huh?¡± The smile on Sae¡¯s face suddenly froze, before a purple crystal encased her in the next instant. As the purple crystal shattered, Sae had already disappeared. As this happened, a feeling of danger suddenly appeared in my heart. Before my brain was able toprehend anything, my body had instinctively jumped down from the carriage. Bang! However, the Dragon Horse, who only had a pitiful sliver of the Dragon race bloodline, wasn¡¯t that lucky, as it was immediately smashed into a pulp alongside the carriage by the descending meteor. ¡°What¡­the hell?¡± God knows when Sae had reappeared by my side. Drawing the elegant sword and pointing towards the giant stone obstructing our path, ¡°Is that really a meteorite?¡± ¡°Are you really asking me? You¡¯re now using the body of a Saint Realm Magician. Why the hell did you not see such arge rock flying through the sky!¡± Sae scratched her head awkwardly while replying, ¡°You¡­can¡¯t me me for this. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ve yet to get adapted to his body¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you flee pretty quickly~¡± ¡°Haha. Subconscious reflex, subconscious reflex¡­¡± Bang! Yet another loud bang rang out in the distance, before a giant stonerger than the one on the ground appeared within our sights, hurtling towards us in a parabolic arc from the other side of the dense jungle. Sae and I nced at each other with apparent eagerness exuding from our body. ¡°There seem to be people fighting ahead, oh great Lilith.¡± ¡°Oh really? Looks like this is the time for us envoys of justice to offer our aid¡­ hehehe¡­¡± At this moment, my blood, which had already frozen, started to heat up once again. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Within some part of the dense forces, two groups of people were currently engaged in an all-out battle. At this moment, a male with bulging muscles rippling across his body was sending boulders flying towards a youngdy in a white dress not far away from him. The young girl maintained a semi-spherical magic barrier before her. Despite breaking the sound barrier, the iing boulders were all deflected away, sending them flying far into the distance. However, the beautiful face of the young girl grew increasingly pale, as shivers racked her arms. Clearly, it was extremely taxing for her to defend herself against the rocks. ¡°Give up, oh beautiful Saintess. As long as youe with us, we promise not to make things difficult for you, hehe¡­¡± a malevolent smile hung on the face of the muscr male as he continued to increase the power behind his attacks. ¡°In your dreams! I don¡¯t know who you are, but since you guys actually dare to obstruct the Theocracy¡¯s convoy when the Goddess¡¯s radiance is at its greatest, aren¡¯t you guys not afraid of being cursed by the Goddess?¡± the chest of the white-dressed young girl heaved up and down as she red furiously at the muscr male standing before her. ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t believe in any gods! Work harder, you brats! As long as this girl is captured, you will get generously rewarded!!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± with their morale boosted, the subordinates of the muscr male shouted out in session as they rushed towards the Theocracy knights that were attempting to rescue their saintess. Giving up on his rock tossing game, the muscr male proceeded to rush straight at the young woman like a brutish bear. ¡°Oh great Luminous Goddess! Please bestow light upon your most devout worshipperth¡­¡± as the young girl continued her prayer, a look of pain suddenly appeared on her face. Sweat flowed down from her forehead, while the power of faith she had just gathered immediately dissipated. She¡­bit her tongue¡­ Seeing the muscr male closing in on her, despair proceeded to overwhelm the young girl¡¯s heart, while her mind was filled with the suffocating image of her being turned into pulp. ¡°Haha! Indeed the reports are right! The esteemed Saintess of the Luminous Theocracy is actually just a¡­who¡¯s there?!¡± The muscr male¡¯s advance came to an abrupt halt as he forcefully twisted his body in evasion. Nevertheless, he was still toote, as his abdomen was struck by what seemed like an invisible pebble. ¡°What¡­is¡­this¡­¡± the muscr male curled up while clutching his abdomen. He had clearly been struck by a pebble, yet the power contained in it was frighteningly massive! The power contained within was not one bit inferior to the boulders he had tossed earlier! However, when all of that massive power present in a boulder the size of a house was condensed into the form of an egg-sized pebble, the killing power would be exceedingly terrifying. Wiping away the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, the muscr male raised his head to look towards the tall and short mask-wearing girls that were walking out from the depths of the dense forest, before speaking out hoarsely: ¡°Who are¡­you?¡± Wearing malevolent devil masks, the slightly shorter young girl took a step forward, before an exquisite and lovable voice rang out from her: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here¡­only for mediation¡­¡±
    1. Dragon Horse
    Book 3: Chapter 4: Saintess with a self-acting special effect Book 3: Chapter 4: Saintess with a self-acting special effect ¡°Who¡­exactly are you guys?¡± the muscr man struggled to stand up from the blood pool that had formed beneath him, a result of the internal injuries created from the massively powerful pebble. However, there was apleteck of any of the rampant attitude he wore earlier. In fact, one could even see the sliver of fear present in his eyes. From the looks of it, the earlier attack had left a deep impression in his mind. After all, despite all of the muscles he had packing on his body, he had still lost in power to a slender and petite young girl! Anyone in his shoes would definitely start to have doubts about their life. Ah ha! This kind of straightforward, head-on battle is more my style! What magic spell, what martial technique! Only weaklings would use such a thing!! Stretching my body, my joints, which had be stiff due to thest few days of sitting, were finally bing loose andfortable once again. In an instant, my mind became clear and my spirit was refreshed, with my entire being itching to make the muscr man my training partner. ¡°I have to say that we¡¯re just good samaritans here to mediate this conflict.¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you. Since you¡¯re here to mediate, what do you have against our side!¡± ¡°Ah, sorry about that.¡± pushing my long golden hair aside, I replied in an exceedingly confident manner, ¡°A gentleman like me¡­will never hit a woman.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± a look of defeat appeared on the face of the muscr man. Clenching his teeth, he roared out, ¡°You win! We¡¯ll leave!¡± After finishing his rant, the muscr man proceeded to instruct his subordinates, who had been turned near unrecognizable from Sae¡¯s toying, to leave. However, before he could do that, a purple barrier appeared in his path. Sae stood quietly before the barrier, with a red and white fox mask on her face coupled with the perfect physique of her body, she gave people a strange and bewitching feel of enticement. Nevertheless, the bloodthirstiness present in Devia¡¯s body, whom she was using, had stopped everyone else from making a step forward. ¡°So we can¡¯t leave? What else are you two trying to do?¡± the muscr man¡¯s expression grew increasingly severe as he spoke. ¡°What we¡¯re doing? Of course we¡¯re waiting for yourpensation. The rocks you¡¯ve tossed earlier smashed our carriage apart, so you mustpensate us.¡± I indicated a number with my fingers. However, upon seeing my actions, the muscr man appeared to be unable to control his rage anymore: ¡°100 thousand? Are you joking? How can a measly horse carriage cost that much? Don¡¯t take advantage of us! Do you even know who stands behind us?¡± ¡°Huh? A measly horse carriage? Do you know that horse¡¯s my distant rtive? I¡¯m already being very kind to you by asking you topensate us with 100 thousand gold coins, okay? Do you believe that I¡¯ll turn you guys into pulp? Hurry up andpensate me the money! I don¡¯t wish to continue speaking to you.¡± Cracking my fingers, I took step after step forward towards the muscr man. Seeing this, he and his subordinates trembled as they retreated backwards. Nevertheless, their attempt to retreat came to a halt from Sae blocking them from behind. ¡°Don¡¯te over¡­ Don¡¯t! I¡­I tell you that there¡¯s a big figure standing behind us! You¡¯ve heard of the Cruelest of All, right? The one who dares to even kill royals and nobles, that Devia, the Cruelest of All. We¡¯re her followers, you know! If you kill us now, Mistress Devia will kill your families in return!¡± The Cruelest of all, Devia? Isn¡¯t that name¡­erm¡­familiar? ¡°Haha! What¡¯s the matter? Afraid? You better let us all go, if not¡­hmph hmph¡­¡± I exchanged looks with Sae. Despite the mask on her face, I could tell that she was on the brink of being unable to restrain theughter exploding within her. ¡°Since thou art the subordinate of the Cruelest of all, Devia, I¡¯ll make an exception this time,¡± a purple semi-spherical barrier started to encase Sae and the gawking muscr man within. Before Sae disappeared within the barrier, she spoke out in a joyful tone: ¡°May thou greet thine master noweth.¡± 10 minutester¡­ ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ y-you see boss, I have captured the Saintess¡­haha¡­ c-c-can I get down and lick your boots now¡­hehe¡­¡± That guy¡¯s gone crazy¡­ From the trembling arms of the muscr guy, to the wacko nonsense that only a pervert would say, a chill ran through my heart: ¡°Exactly what did you do, Sae?¡± Shrugging her shoulders, Sae replied in an indifferent tone: ¡°Nothing much. I just transmitted thest few hours Devia had experienced before she¡¯s gone crazy into his brain.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ So what did you do during that few hours to Devia¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough. It¡¯s better for you not to know, oh great Lilith.¡± ¡°¡­Oh¡­okay.¡± Although I¡¯m brimming with curiosity, my gut feeling tells me that it¡¯s definitely not something that was worth knowing. ¡°However, how should I deal with them, oh great Lilith?¡± Sae pointed towards the half-naked muscr man who was doing some kind of unknown strip dance, as well as his crying subordinates, who had all cowered together into a bunch. ¡°Them¡­¡± Scratching my head, I wasn¡¯t able to make up my mind on how to deal with them. As I did so, my gaze subconsciously moved towards the other side of the area, right onto the body of the white-dressed youngdy. She had a face that wasn¡¯t perfect, yet exceedingly nice to look at, with straight and long ck hair. Dressed in a long white dress embroidered with golden flower patterns, her entire being radiated with a holy and saintly aura, giving people a feeling that she should not be tainted. She appeared just like the envoy sent by the gods to the mortal realm. It was no wonder why she would be targeted by that strange and perverted muscr man. ¡°Erm¡­you¡­¡± ¡°This old man will not permit you to harm our great Saintess!¡± Just as I was about to start a conversation with the youngdy, a white-haired old man suddenly appeared between us. Dressed in grey priest robes, he red at me with a ferocious appearance on his face. ¡°Who are you, old fellow¡­¡± ¡°This old man will not allow vile people like you toe near the great Saintess!¡± ¡°Are you joking? How can I be a vile person?¡± I made a spin as an indication of my harmlessness, ¡°Take a look. Can¡¯t you see how cute I am? How the hell can you call me vile¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­ha, boss¡­lick¡­¡± ¡°Mummy¡­I wanna go home¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Next time I¡¯ll make sure to tell Sae to nip all troubles right at the bud. ¡°Okay, settle down, High Priest Alucard.¡± the young girl gave the old man standing before her a light shove, before speaking out in a soft voice, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be bad people. You should move aside.¡± ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t believe the intuition of this Saintess?¡± the young girl gave a faint smile. In an instant, anyone could sense the significant increase in the brightness of the surrounding sunlight. Huh? This is strange? What¡¯s going on? We¡¯re in the depths of the dense forest. Where the hell is this bright sunlighting from? Could it be¡­my imagination? Stepping past the old man by the name of Alucard, the young girl stood right before me, smiling as she gave a slight bow: ¡°Thank you for saving our lives. I¡¯m the Saintess of the Luminous Theocracy, Awilda Thea. From what I¡¯ve heard earlier, it seems that your carriage can no longer be used, so would it be alright if we offer you two a ride?¡± ¡°You can treat it as a small token of our gratitude.¡± As Thea raised her head, I felt as though the light of sunrise had gently caressed my face, giving me a warm and bright feeling, while also making me subconsciously feel calm and rxed. Just like the sunlight from that afternoon when I met up with my first crush in my previous life¡­ No no no. This wasn¡¯t love at first sight. From my superhuman senses and feeling, I discovered that those two instances¡­ or should I say at any given moment, that youngdy by the name of Thea, had light shining down on her. This meant that this young girl¡­ brings along her own set of special effects¡­ Book 3: Chapter 5: Having a meal Book 3: Chapter 5: Having a meal ¡°So you two are headed to Aeria City?¡± Saintess Thea gave a gentle smile towards me and Sae. Once again, sunlight beamed right at us, appearing as though it was sucked through the carriage windows, causing the interior of this grand and luxurious carriage to light up significantly. ¡°Erm¡­yes.¡± I gave a casual and nonchnt reply, as I didn¡¯t want to converse much with this Saintess Thea. After all, I was the main culprit behind the auction house incident. At this moment, I was unsure whether the Theocracy had started any investigation into me. Furthermore, despite being the Saintess, the people that made up her guards were old, weak, sickly, handicapped, and were forced into despair by that perverted man that only relied on his muscles. Therefore, the underlying matter behind her and her guards definitely wasn¡¯t simple. For the sake of safety, it was best to remain vignt during the ride and separate from her as soon as possible after arriving at Aeria City. ¡°Looks like you two are tired. I won¡¯t disturb your rest,¡± Saintess Thea gave a faint smile, before closing her eyes to take a rest. Despite having just closed her eyes to rest, Saintess Thea looked just as graceful as before, her hands resting on her legs and her back ramrod straight. The sunlight streaming in from extraordinary angles illuminated her fair skin, giving it a sense of transparency, appearing just like a statue of a goddess carved out from jade by a master artisan. Furthermore, it provided me with an iparably fresh view as opposed to the drooling Sae who was about to crawl onto myp. ¡°Whoosh!¡± All of a sudden, the carriage¡¯s window was pulled open, revealing High Priest Alucard, and his wrinkled face that was so creased it could suffocate a mosquito. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any ulterior motives you two have. However, you two better not hurt our beloved Saintess! If you do¡­¡± Alucard¡¯s eyes turned ferocious as he pulled out a dagger from his sleeve. Wrapped around the dagger¡¯s de was a murky ck aura that absolutely wasn¡¯t something a Theocracy priest should possess. ¡°Understand? You two better be smart.¡± Before I could give a reply, Alucard gave me yet another vicious re, before closing the window. Right as the window was pulled open, I had sensed at least 20 different killing intents radiating from outside. That differed from the number of people that were present in the earlier conflict, which only numbered to around 20. Hmph. Nevertheless, this was a reallymon urrence. If 2 extremely strong and strange people wearing masks were to sit with their cute and adorable Saintess, anyone would definitely wish to chop those two fellows up. However, I¡¯m not a person that will be angry towards such trifling matters, so I would naturally not treat Alucard¡¯s words with much weight. ¡°Huh? Your expression doesn¡¯t seem too good. Could it be that you¡¯re hungry?¡± Unknowingly, Thea had woken up, while showing a faint smile so alluring that it could even attract light, and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop the carriage to take a break? It¡¯s not good for you to be too exhausted.¡± Ah¡­this child truly is an angel. Not only does she wear a smile that would heal people¡¯s hearts from time to time, but she would also put other people¡¯s conditions into consideration, showing her extraordinary beautiful temperament and character. She still treats uspletely without any biases despite the strange masks we wear. No wonder she can be a Saintess that is loved by the masses. In fact, I believed if I were a god, I would definitely want her in my hands. ¡°Although we didn¡¯t bring along much food for our journey, you two can share a meal with us if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Ah¡­there¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯ve brought our own food. Furthermore, our eating together would definitely affect your appetite.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­.so your dry rations are those along the lines of salted fish and dried meat jerky? There¡¯s no problem with that. We can share our food with you.¡± ¡°Erm¡­it¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t like our rations. However, I must insist that you two have a meal with us. I won¡¯t be at ease if I leave my benefactors alone to eat.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­okay then.¡± What a good child¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Eating has always been one of the most important things that all those living under the heavens care about. Thew of food being a primary need was simrly applicable to this world. Within this deserted wilderness, in the middle of nowhere, a te of delicious food would always be sufficient to boost people¡¯s morale, as well as dispersing the terror brought forth from long-distance travel. ¡°Today¡¯s meal will be as delicious as usual, right, Sae?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lady Lilith.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only that it¡¯s quite troublesome to eat with a mask. With the amount of food I usually consume, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be a very long meal.¡± ¡°I believe that will be extremely easy for Lady Lilith to deal with. However, the gazesing from those people in the surroundings are exceedingly infuriating. Is it possible for me to kill them, oh great Lilith?¡± ¡°Haha, You have to change your habit of fighting and killing on a whim, Sae. In any case, they are good-hearted people that have given us a lift, so how can you just kill them off like that? Come, let¡¯s have a toast. Let this nice wine extinguish the mes of anger in your heart.¡± ¡°Look¡¯s like this lowly one¡¯s strength isn¡¯t sufficient enough to have let this fleshly body affect my own thoughts. I¡¯m truly ashamed of this, so please let me punish myself with a cup.¡± Cling. The clear sound of wine sses making contact rang out across the deserted wilderness, giving people a fluttery and illusionary feeling, alongside a distinctive smell. ¡°Wait¡­wait a minute!¡± Just as we were able to empty our sses in one go, we were interrupted by the sudden appearance of Saintess Thea¡¯s voice. Turning my head to look at the emotionally looking Thea, I asked in confusion, ¡°Is there something you need, esteemed Saintess?¡± ¡°What¡­what are you two doing?¡± ¡°What are we doing?¡± I swirled the wine ss in my hand. At this moment, there was only a scant amount of the bright red liquid left within, ¡°Of course we¡¯re having our meal? Didn¡¯t you invite us to have it together with you, esteemed Saintess?¡± ¡°I know about that, but¡­but I¡¯m asking you¡­what are those?¡± Huh? Strange. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about cutlery and dining tables, esteemed Saintess?¡± ¡°Of course I know about them. However, I¡¯m asking about what you are thinking to bring out such extravagant things in a ce like this.¡± The dining table was made out of the special product of the northern Macedonia Empire, Luolersi stone, the chairs were made out of the special product of the southern Elven Forest, the Ss Tree, and the tes were carved out of obsidian. Every part of those dining ware was made with top-notch workmanship, with every flower pattern being hand-carved. In fact, even the candles on the table were made from the fat of Primal Beasts. ¡°Is that so?¡± Only at this moment did I realize the severity of her question, ¡°So all of these are too extravagant? Looks like I have to lower my standards once again, so as to prevent attracting too much attention.¡± ¡°After all, I personally prefer to keep a lower profile.¡± Finishing the wine in my ss, the rich and delicious grape juice instantly took over my mouth, while unavoidably increasing my appetite. ¡°This wine¡¯s¡­ not too bad.¡± Book 3: Chapter 6: One must consume food slowly Book 3: Chapter 6: One must consume food slowly ¡°Can¡­can I really have some?¡± ¡°Sigh. Stop keeping up this nonsense. Since I told you to sit down, just sit down, would you.¡± ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± ¡°No buts. If you continue, I¡¯ll get angry, you know.¡± ¡°Oh¡­okay, sorry for the intrusion.¡± Saintess Thea strode over shyly before taking a seat. Nevertheless, despite her obviously feeling somewhat ufortable, she held the knife and fork with ease, though she was clearly at a loss on how to start on the food present on the table. She continued to sweep her gaze over therge pile of food present, appearing as though this was the first time she had seen so many delicious foods in her life. That¡¯s strange. Isn¡¯t she a Saintess? Why does she have a lost look present on her face? ¡°Okay. Just enjoy the meal. I¡¯m notcking in food.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for that. Not only have you saved us, but you¡¯re even sharing your food with us.¡± ¡°No problem, no problem. That¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Ever since I¡¯ve experienced the severe pangs of hunger during my stay in the auction house, I¡¯ve sworn to always carry food with me, no matter the time or ce. Therefore, I had personally designated a storage ring solely to store various kinds of food in case of any emergency. The isted space within a storage ring is not affected by time, so any food ced within would never go bad at all. However, the rule made it incapable of storing living organisms, so it could only be used to store cooked food. So as for how much I can store¡­ Sae and I have yet to even consume a tenth of what I¡¯m carrying. Therefore, there was absolutely no problem giving an ordinary human some of our food. After all, it is impossible for her to have a bigger appetite than me. As for her subordinates¡­they can go have their dry rations. I¡¯m not that good-hearted to give food towards people who had shown unrestrained killing intent towards me. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start digging in.¡± True to her title as a Saintess. Regardless of her movements or her posture, there was nothing present within Thea¡¯s actions that would¡¯ve been worthy of critique. With movements akin to that of an exquisite dance, she pushed an ordinary meatball gently through her rosebud lips. Huh? Why did she have to choose a meatball? Someone as rich as me would naturally not bring along such low-grade food. Food like meatballs which are made of god knows what kind of living organism could be said to be the most low-cost kind of food present on this entire dining table. After sweeping away all of the high-grade foodstuffs, I had no choice but to buy some plebeian food to fill up my storage ring. Yet, why would she, a Saintess, choose such a food? This was exceedingly ridiculous! Furthermore, with a look of anticipation and enjoyment, she ced the meatball slowly within her mouth, appearing as though she had just enjoyed the most delicious vor present beneath the heavens! ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Thea was about to ce the meatball into her mouth, Alucard suddenly appeared, and with a face filled with shock, he hastily shouted out, ¡°What are you eating, Lady Saintess!¡± ¡°Huh? A meatball.¡± ¡°Meat¡­meatball? Such a dangerous food¡­¡± Alucard¡¯s mind copsed, before turning abruptly towards us, ¡°You heathens! The Saintess had shown such benevolence to send you two to your destination! I never expected you two to be that sinister to make our esteemed Saintess eat dangerous food like a meatball! Doesn¡¯t it hurt your conscience?¡± What is this fellow¡­talking about? ¡°Huh? Is there something wrong with your brain? What¡¯s so dangerous about a meatball? Could it be that you¡¯re suspecting me of adding poison to it? I can take a bite if you want.¡± ¡°No! If there¡¯s poison, I won¡¯t be worried at all. After all, our esteemed Saintess has a physique that¡¯s immune to a hundred poisons. However, why meatballs¡­the meatballs that our esteemed Saintess loves the most¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, Alucard.¡± All of a sudden, Thea interrupted Alucard¡¯s speech with a resolute tone, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. However, if I am not even able to step past this little impediment, and not even eat the food that I love¡­how can I possess the qualifications to be your leader, or have the qualifications to rule the Theocracy?¡± ¡°Oh esteemed Saintess!!¡± turning emotional, tears flowed down Alucard¡¯s face before abruptly kneeling down, ¡°This lowly one swears to follow you to the death! However, we cannot sit back and watch you do such a dangerous thing, esteemed Saintess. Please allow us to protect you.¡± A faint smile appeared on Saintess Thea¡¯s face, appearing just a sunrise: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trouble you all then.¡± Therefore, every single one of Saintess Thea¡¯s subordinates gathered behind her, with all of them focusing their eyes on the meatball which Thea was slowly cing within her mouth. ¡°Erm erm, what the hell are they doing, oh great Lilith?¡± ¡°Only god knows. Perhaps that esteemed Saintess has some kind of allergy to meatballs.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t allergies extremely easy to treat with healing magic?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. However, I¡¯m truly unable toe up with any excuse other than that. Is there any other way a meatball could deal physical damage to a Saintess?¡± With no added poison or any magic spell, I¡¯m truly unable to think of any reason that could allow an ordinary meatball to cause harm to Saintess Thea, nor make her subordinates feel so nervous and flustered. She wouldn¡¯t choke on it, right¡­ ¡°Oh!¡± All of a sudden, after consuming the meatball, Saintess Thea clutched her throat, while her eyes snapped wide open, before turning green and falling off from her chair. At this moment, her behaviour was utterly devoid of any of the grace and elegance she had carried herself with before. Furthermore, her entire being had turned dark and gloomy. Grasping at the leg of the table with her fingernails like a female ghost, she forced out a word from her throat with much difficulty: ¡°Water¡­¡± She really had choked on it!! Appearing to have predicted this event, Alucard barked out orders in a calm and collected manner: ¡°1st knight squadron, grab hold of our esteemed Saintess. Don¡¯t let her il about.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A few tall and big knights strode forward and supported Thea, before pressing her back to the chair with practiced movements. ¡°2nd knight squadron, unleash high speed punches towards the esteemed Saintess¡¯ back. Make sure to not injure her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The few people who were restraining Thea were shaken to dizziness by Thea¡¯s ilings. As this happened, a knight stood forward, before unleashing high speed punches invisible to the naked eye towards Thea¡¯s back, causing her to make continuous ¡°er er er er er¡± sounds. ¡°3rd priest squadron, prepare maism magic.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A grey-robed old man stood before Thea, before pointing his staff at her. After sprouting a rapid chant, a milky white line shot out from his staff towards Thea¡¯s unconsciously opened mouth. ¡°It¡¯sing¡­it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing out, hah!!¡± As the grey-robed old man gave a low roar, the milky white light finally reeled out the meatball Thea had ced earlier into her mouth. Book 3: Chapter 7: Successive disasters Book 3: Chapter 7: Sessive disasters ¡°Er¡­ can you tell me, why?¡± Within the carriage, I was ?interrogating the young girl before me as though she was a criminal. ¡°What¡­what why?¡± Thea¡¯s body seemed to have special light effects pre-installed within, as her entire body was suffused with warm and gentle light. However, when faced with my question, her eyes started to waver as she attempted to avoid the topic. However, there is no way I¡¯m going to let her off after the massivemotion earlier. Crossing my fingers, I pressured her even more: ¡°The esteemed Luminous Theocracy Saintess, the future leader of the Theocracy, had ?choked on a small meatball. No matter how I think about it, that isn¡¯t normal at all. So please answer me. I can be lenient if you¡¯re honest, or I must punish you if you resist. If you don¡¯t wish for me to broadcast this matter to the entire country, you better give me the facts.¡± ¡°T-T-This¡­ this is naturally just an ident¡­¡± Thea forced a smile on her face, though beads of cold sweat continued to slide off her forehead. ¡°Eh~really? Then why are your subordinates so familiar with choking protocol, like this wasn¡¯t the first time, but something that had urred quite often?¡± ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? This is all because of them having gone through specialized training. Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Thea shook her head fervently towards my guesses and doubts, causing her entire being to sink into an exceedingly destabilizing state. ¡°Oh? However, why do they have to do specialized training on how to deal with choking on a meatball?¡± ¡°Please, I beg you to stop asking me! I¡­I can¡¯t take it anymore! If you continue asking it¡­ it will be¡­¡± Oh, really? She can¡¯t even handle this little pressure? But how can I give up just like that? I¡¯m¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang, the carriage instantly shook violently, before ear-splitting metallic screeches rang out from beneath the carriage. This continued on for a long while before the carriage gradually stabilized. ¡°Dammit! The carriage wheel¡¯s broken!¡± ¡°Quickly! Hurry ?and check if the esteemed Saintess is alright.¡± Suddenly, the carriage window was pulled open, before Alucard¡¯s nervous looking face thrust in from outside: ¡°Are you alright, esteemed Saintess?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m alright.¡± Thea slowly raised herself straight up from her seat before replying. ¡°Your subordinate will immediately start treatment for you.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need. It¡¯s just a scrape.¡± Saintess Thea stopped Alucard¡¯s healing magic before asking, ¡°Are you two benefactors alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m absolutely¡­ alright.¡± Because of the exceedingly weak materials used in the construction of this carriage, I had to pull my head out of the hole I¡¯d made. Straightening my mask, I shook my head before giving my reply. ¡°Oh~ me too,¡± Sae replied with indifference. Earlier, thatss had teleported out of the carriage for an instant and had just returned without anyone noticing. ¡°Why would a well-maintained carriage wheel suddenly break?¡± Sae turned her gaze and swept her eyes across the strange acting Thea¡¯s body, ¡°There should be some specific reason, right?¡± ¡°This¡­that¡¯s because¡­¡± nervousness engulfed Thea¡¯s face as her gaze wavered, with hesitation filling her voice. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the matter with you two! It¡¯s ?because of you two fellows of dubious origin that brought about this matter! Yet, you two dare to put the me on our esteemed Saintess? Don¡¯t think this old man will go easy with you guys!¡± Alucard snapped at Sae in fury. ¡°Sigh¡­ did I every the me on her? Isn¡¯t this considered a confession?¡± ¡°You! Do you know who you¡¯re talking to, you meremoner! You ?dare to be disrespectful to our esteemed Saintess! You two will suffer the punishment from the Goddess!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t believe in gods. My master¡¯s the only one I worship.¡± Finishing her reply, Sae turned her head around, proceeding to ignore Alucard. With an unforgiving expression stered on his face, Alucard rolled his sleeves up in preparations to drill into the carriage while roaring, ¡°Hmph, you disbeliever. Today, I, Theocracy Priest Alucard, will teach you might of the Goddess.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± suddenly, the ever so gentle Thea snapped in anger, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor matter! Is it even worth arguing about? Why not hurry ?and repair it¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Yet another loud bang rang out, before our surroundings suddenly lit up. Sunlight had poured in through the foliage above us, creating an interweaving pattern of dots across the carriage part present beneath us. The carriage¡­had fallen apart¡­ ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you think ?you should slim down, old man. Look at you! You¡¯ve caused the carriage to fall apart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡± Alucard tried to refute my words, before shooting a worried look at Thea, ¡°Esteemed¡­ esteemed Saintess¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± with a sobbing voice, Thea hugged her head while mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± ¡°Es¡­ esteemed Saintess, you must pull yourself together! If you don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Rock¡­ a giant rock! It¡¯s rolling over!!¡± Thunderous rumbles rang out, as a giant rock the size of a small hill came rolling down from a higher elevation with unstoppable momentum. ¡°Knights! Holy Knights! Block the giant rock!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Every single tinum armor-wearing Holy Knight stepped forwards. Hoisting their massive human-sized shields, they formed a metallic line. After facing imminent peril, they blocked the giant rock. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± ¡°Landslide! Those on the left be careful!¡± Despite the utterck of rain over the past few days, the flowingndslide brought along giant rocks and the lush forest and gushed towards us with unstoppable momentum. ¡°Priests! All the priests! Block it for me!¡± The priests that helped the Saintess with her meatball choke-scare stepped forward, unleashing Light element magic spells to stop the onught of thendslide. ¡°Wu hu hu¡­ all because of me¡­¡± ¡°Meteorite! Oh my heavens!!¡± A gigantic meteorite with a long red ming tail hurtled towards us with impable uracy. Seeing this, the corners of High Priest Alucard¡¯s mouth turned stiff, before two streams of tears flowed down his aged face: ¡°Everyone¡­ please smile. At the very least, we¡­ will leave with a smile on our faces¡­¡± Book 3: Chapter 8: Private Discussion Book 3: Chapter 8: Private Discussion Luminous Theocracy capital, Aeria. A tower that bathed this world with the purest of light. In the tower¡¯s front was a massive public za that could fit hundreds of thousands of people, Right across it was a majestic construct that appeared just like an ancient pce. In a certain room within the majestic construct, a tall and big old man was currently seated cross-legged before a window. With his massive physique, coupled with the luxurious and elegant robes he was wearing, he could single-handedly obstruct all the light streaming in from outside. At this moment, present within the old man¡¯s shadow was a woman in a respectful, half-kneeling position dressed in dark blue tight-fitting soft armor. ¡°Have you investigated the matter about Harbor City?¡± ¡°Yes, your Holiness.¡± the woman raised her head, revealing a pair of calm and pure looking eyes, ¡°the owner of the underground auction house is Kenlov Wilkis. He was previously an ordinary low-life from the slums. This person was greedy and gutless. However, because of him having some minor martial talent, he had somehow received some guidance, allowing him to call the shots in the slums.¡± ¡°Wilkis then disappeared for a period, before reappearing as the owner of this underground auction house, which he continued to control for the next 30 years. During this period, massive amounts of ves were being sold, with most of them being young virgin girls. He had also amassed a few vagrant criminals and orphans. They used those criminals as guards for the auction house, while the orphans¡­¡± the woman paused slightly, before continuing, ¡°were all sent to train to be death soldiers that wouldn¡¯t live past 20.¡± The Pope rapped the table; the gentle knocking sounds filling up this gloomy and quiet room. Lowering his head to ponder, he remained silent for a while before saying: ¡°Kenlov Wilkis shouldn¡¯t be the true owner of that auction house.¡± ¡°Yes. However, because of the auction house being blown ?apart, this subordinate truly could not search for any signs of the true owner. However, from the words of Harbor City¡¯s City Lord, Emona Canster seemed to have fought with some big figure from our Theocracy for a period after the auction house had exploded.¡± ¡°Some big figure? Ah, is it one of those few restless fellows? However, I never imagined that it would involve even Emona in this.¡± ¡°Emona Canster imed to havee over to bring his daughter back.¡± ¡°Bring his daughter back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Awork of glowing lines appeared in front of the woman, before transforming into a few images of Carol, Durango, Eleanor, and Lilith. Present below their images were small words of their names, descriptions, and origins, ¡°These people appear to be the masterminds behind the auction house explosion. Canster¡¯s daughter is one of them.¡± The Pope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°A few kids?¡± ¡°This subordinate also thinks ?it is hard to believe, but under the testimonies of those young girls that were rescued from there, they had confirmed that it was those people who infiltrated the auction house and caused this whole matter.¡± ¡°30 years of deployment, only to be destroyed by a few kids. Even I feel a bit of sympathy for the so-called big figure behind the auction house.¡± Suddenly, the Pope thought about something. Patting his head, he asked, ¡°That¡¯s right. I almost forgot about it. How¡¯s the casualty report? Were there any civilians affected?¡± After hearing the questions, the woman hesitated for an instant before replying: ¡°There weren¡¯t any civilians affected. However, the aristocrats involved in this matter¡­¡± Hearing that, the Pope waved his hand to show his nonchnce, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that they died. Those rotten fellows should all be sent to hell. The more the merrier. That way, there will be fewer obstructions that Thea would need to face.¡± ¡°This subordinate naturally understands this. However, the aristocrats that died hailed not only from the Theocracy. Duke Carterbell from the Shadow Theocracy, Count Alister and Marquis Lucille from the Macedonia Empire had all perished within the auction house. This matter has blown into an international incident. Just now, these two countries have already sent people to seek an exnation from us.¡± ¡°Eh? Are they saying that they want me to hand a duke¡¯s daughter and marquis¡¯ son of the Holy Dragon Empire, and a dead person to them?¡± ¡°Naturally, they understand that it would be an impossibility, therefore¡­¡± a few of the images before her disappeared, leaving behind an image of a petite figure with golden hair, ¡°they just want us to hand this person over.¡± A frown appeared on the Pope¡¯s face: ¡°Lilith? There isn¡¯t even a surname?¡± ¡°This subordinate apologizes for her uselessness. The name, Lilith, is the only thing that we¡¯ve got so far. This person appeared like a phantom. After searching all the boat and carriage records in the surrounding area, and information from all the checkpoints, there was not even a single one showing that a girl by the name of Lilith had entered Harbor City. She isn¡¯t one of Harbor City¡¯s residents. This person seems to be the biggest reason behind the explosion of the auction house. Through our investigations, we discovered remnant traces of over a thousand magic spells being used within the wreckage of the auction house. With all of them ing from her.¡± ¡°A dubious identity, possessing a massive number of magic scrolls, and killing off a quarter of our Theocracy¡¯s aristocrats in one move¡­¡± the Pope¡¯s eyes narrowed, while a stern expression appeared on his face, ¡°This person is very dangerous.¡± ¡°Ramiele Xoey, here are your orders.¡± ¡°Yes, your holiness.¡± ¡°I order you to personally investigate the origin and identity of this Lilith girl. If the need arises¡­¡± killing intent burst forth from the Pope, ¡°there¡¯s no need to keep her alive.¡± ¡°Yes, your holiness! This subordinate will carry out your orders with her life.¡± Xoey stood up and turned around to leave, only to be called back by the Pope: ¡°Is Thea¡­back yet?¡± ¡°The esteemed Saintess is estimated to arrive here in thete afternoon. Please do not worry, your holiness.¡± Upon the mention of Saintess Thea, the solemn aura radiating from the Pope immediately vanished?. Rxing as he reclined on a spacious chair, he said, ¡°How can I not worry? She didn¡¯t even bring any Saint Realm guards with her.¡± With a faint smile, Xoey replied: ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone within the Theocracy that would dare to ambush the esteemed Saintess.¡± ¡°This old man¡¯s not worried about her being ambushed, but her losing control over her own emotions.¡± Xoey¡¯s smiling expression turned sluggish. She also understood his words. After a moment of hesitation, she replied, ¡°Erm¡­your holiness, I heard that the esteemed Saintess can cause the destruction of the world if she cries for 7 days. Is¡­that ?true?¡± ¡°What a load of garbage!¡± the Pope exhaled deeply as he stared at her, ¡°Although Thea¡¯s ?capable of continuously causing disasters because of her emotional fluctuations, it¡¯s impossible for her to cause something like the destruction of the world. It¡¯s ?beneath you to actually believe in such baseless rumors! If I hear such words from you again, there will be no need for you to continue being the Leader of the Adjudicators!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xoey hastily knelt down on the ground, ¡°This subordinate understands.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s good that you know your mistakes. You can go now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As the voice disappeared, the entire room descended back into silence. The Pope¡¯s eyes zed over as he looked nkly into the distance, before muttering: ¡°As if she needs 7 days. As long as Thea¡¯s emotional well-being copses, it¡¯ll only take 3 days for her to destroy the world.¡± Interlude: Attacking Giants Interlude: Attacking Giants Dragon Ind, offshore. In the jet ck depths of the sea god knows how far away, in an unknown area that was supposed to be ?silent, a dazzling light capable of prating through the dark blue sea swelled out from within. The surrounding seawater had been forced away by a gigantic magic array, forming a semi-spherical void with a radius of a hundred kilometers. It projected beams of colorful lights from the various colored gems and crystals present, crisscrossing through each other¡¯s paths, suffusing the entire area with a banquet-like atmosphere. From the massive gems and pearls, to the various kinds of decorative ornaments, alluring seasonal music, the cacophony of voices, the clinking of wine sses and the tteringments that would ring out from time to time, this ce truly appeared just like a high society banquet hall that could be found in human countries. Certainly, that would be the case if they reduced the size of everything present. That¡¯s right. The upper-ss ¡°people¡± present here were hundreds of meters tall, and their habits differedpletely from your average human habits. Therefore, the actual situation¡­ ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that elder bro Argyll?¡± ¡°Ha! Long time no see, younger bro Hawk!¡± The two brothers that have not seen each other for quite some time were delighted to have bumped into each other. Rushing forward, they pped at each other¡¯s shoulders, causing thunderous sounds to ring out that showed the surging emotions within their heart. The dust that was kicked up by their actions had settled into the wine cups carved out from the bones of some unknown sea beast. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re still as strong and healthy as ever, elder bro Argyll!¡± Hawk roared out with a huge grin as he sent a punch towards Argyll¡¯s face. However, right at the instant his fist made contact, the sturdy and resilient muscles of his target almost caused his ¡°western suit¡± crafted from the leather of some unknown skin to rip apart. ¡°You¡¯re also very fit and healthy, younger bro Hawk!¡± despite his face being warped by the punch, to the point of there being an audible crack that sounded suspiciously like the cracking of bones, Argyll appeared not to give a damn. With a wide grin, his lower body was sent flying. Relying on the momentum, he raised his foot, while simultaneously exerting force with his waist. Thirty-two different abdominal muscles contracted in session, appearing just like a dragon as it rippled down his leg, sending it sweeping out towards Hawk¡¯s waist in a whip-like motion. Both of them tumbled across the ground simultaneously, kicking up dust clouds that towered a few hundred meters high?. ¡°Hahahahaha!!¡± unable to stand on their feet, the two men burst into heartyughter, all whilepletely ignoring their deformed bones and shattered organs. Despite their pitiful appearances, the actions of the two did not incur any repercussions towards their surrounding environment. In fact, there wasn¡¯t even a single gaze pulled over by themotion. That¡¯s because simr spectacles were happening throughout their surroundings. The two old friends exchanged greetings, beat each other up, before copsing onto the ground. Even females were no exception to this. There would asionally be a victor ?able to stand up. However, the victor¡¯s face would ?not wear a pleasant expression, with most of them clenching their teeth as they looked towards their blood-vomitingpanions. This wasn¡¯t some kind of suicidal meeting, but the Deep-sea Giant¡¯s Gathering of the King that¡¯s held once every 3 years. That¡¯s right, these western-suit wearing upper ss ¡°people¡±, were precisely members of the Giant Kingdom¡¯s royalties and nobilities. The blows they exchanged with each other were precisely the ancient greeting customs of the Deep-sea Giants, with the harder the blow being corrted to the depth of emotion one felt for the other. These actions were demonstrations of one¡¯s strength and love. If the other party doesn¡¯t even have the strength to knock one over, it meant that he did not love one at all. This was the reason behind the ugly expressions present on those who could stand, as they had felt that theirpanions had more or less treated them akin to weeds growing by the side of the road. ¡°Quiet!¡± A stern voice rang out from the highest point of the area, causing the entire area to instantly quiet down. It was entirely possible that some folks below had been quiet for a long while already. A massive stone throne descended from the sky, slowlynding at the centermost position. Seated on the throne was a Deep-sea Giant, significantlyrger than ordinary giants, radiating an aura utterly unlike any other. Not only was this Deep-sea Giantrger than the other giants, but his skin was also purple, a color that was exceedingly rare for giants, as only the purest of bloodlines within the Giant Royalties were born with such color. Sweeping his gaze across his surroundings, the Giant King adjusted the crown he wore on his head before saying: ¡°We¡­ are extremely displeased.¡± The Giant King¡¯s gaze was like lightning, emanating his prestige. The other Deep-sea Giants didn¡¯t dare raise their head to look at him, each one lowering their head in session and ¡®helping¡¯ any unyielding fellows by their sides to press their head into the dirt. ¡°We are married to 38 queens, but all of them don¡¯t love us.¡± Rubbing his chin, the Giant King continued, ¡°In fact, they even left a scar on our face.¡± ¡°Could it be that we are really that hated?¡± ¡°By why us? We love them so much that we used our most powerful punch during the night of our weddings!¡± ¡°But why did they have to react like that? All of them had left us without even batting an eye.¡± ¡°Why! Exactly what is wrong! Was it because we¡¯ve trained for too long, that we don¡¯t even have any fate with women after bing the strongest in our kingdom?¡± The Giant King¡¯s face scrunched up malevolently, showing his unbearable impulsion to devour the group of fellows before him: ¡°However, you people¡­ not only do you not share our woes, you ?let a little girl climb over our head in such tumultuous times!¡± The Giant King raised himself furiously off his throne, before roaring out in fury, ¡°And you fellows dare to proim yourselves as the strongest Deep Ocean Race in the entire world?¡± ¡°But they proimed themselves to be of the Dragon Race.¡± a weak voice rang out in reply. ¡°Dragon?¡± the Giant King swept his gaze across his subjects toy eyes on that fellow who lifted his head from theck of oxygen. ¡°Was it the Skycleave n of the Western Sea that had kidnapped our subjects?¡± ¡°No¡­ not them.¡± the giant carefully handed a drawing to the Giant King, ¡°It seemed to have the appearance of the Dragon Race based on our previous investigation.¡± The Giant King shot a nce at the drawing, before proceeding to explode with anger: ¡°A lizard with a pair of wings dared to im itself as a member of the Dragon Race?¡± The giant scrunched his neck up before replying, ¡°It¡¯s actual appearance looks slightly more formidable than the drawing.¡± The Giant King shoved the drawing back at thetter¡¯s face: ¡°So what? No matter how big it is, it¡¯s still a lizard! Remember! Only the Skycleave Race of the West Ocean is qualified to be our match! They are the only ones that have the qualification to proim themselves as dragons!¡± ¡°Y-y-yes! Your Majesty is the wisest.¡± ¡°We have heard that the one that had been harassing our subjects for the past 3 years is merely a juvenile of this lizard race! This is an utter humiliation! This humiliation is even greater than what we felt after being betrayed by our 38th queen!¡± ¡°Therefore¡­¡± the Giant King stood up before roaring in a stern voice: ¡°Everyone, here are your orders! Wemand all of you to lead our most elite subordinates, and follow us on a crusade against those lizards, to let them know¡­ That there is always a taller mountain! That ignorant fools will dig their own graves!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°As for you,¡± the Giant King turned his gaze back to the Giant that had handed him the drawing, ¡°We task you with the mission to search for our 39th queen. You are required to find her before we return!¡± After barking out his orders, the Giant King turned his attention away from his subjects. Turning his body around with confidence, he rushed through the sky, disappearing out of sight in an instant. As this happened, the face of the Giant that was handed the final task by the Giant King turned deathly pale. For some unknown reason, the females of their Deep-sea Giant race have a high mortality rate. As of now, the ratio between the male and female poption has already be the number one problem in their Kingdom, so how the hell was he going to find the 39th queen for his king! The Giant scratched his head as he pondered. ¡®Should I just offer my ?wife?¡¯ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Dragon Ind, near the sea. Leading a hundred of his elite troops, the Giant King proceeded with his ambush. ¡°Our generals! Our kingdom¡¯s great foes, those insufferably ignorant lizards that dare to proim themselves as the Dragon Race, are right before us.¡± the Giant King pointed to the sea before him as he started his pre-battle speech, ¡°Your fellow subjects have been harmed by them! Are you able to endure it?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°So what should we do!¡± ¡°Kill their men! Snatch their women!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That is precisely what our Giant Kingdom should do! Now, generals, follow us and charge!¡± ¡°ROAR!!!¡± Leading the rush, the Giant King¡¯s massive frame shot forward at a speed not inferior to a cannonball, breaking through the surface of the water like an arrow, before¡­ He gawked at what he saw. Azure mes and jet ck smoke dominated two halves of this world, etching a deep scar across the heavens. Red creatures that appeared identical to the drawing, except many timesrger, were engaged in mortalbat against jet ck things whose appearance could not be exined with words. Every single action they made raised giant waves towering tens of thousands of meters high, which somehow got dispersed before they coulde near their creators. There were also massive life forms orbiting in the air above the huge ind located not far away. Yet, the auras radiating unconsciously from their bodies caused the Giant King¡¯s soul to shiver. Run, I have to run! If I don¡¯t run¡­ I¡¯ll definitely get killed! This was what the Giant King¡¯s instincts were telling him. However¡­ ¡°All hail his majesty! Kill!¡± arriving behind him, his subordinates took a valiant stance to showcase their bravery as they rushed out from the water. The mentally stunned Giant King attempted to stop his mentally challenged subordinates. However, the instant he turned his head, he felt a mighty existence look right into his eyes. ¡°Bang!¡± Azure mes and ck smoke collided against each other once again, as the fight between the two demigods continued. Special: The Smile of The Saintess (1) Special: The Smile of The Saintess (1) Aeria ¡ª the sacred city of the Luminous Theocracy. This was the only ce in the world where the Radiant Goddess¡¯ divine prophecies could be heard. Hence, countless followers of the Radiant Goddess flocked here. For the Goddess, generations of Popes had worked hard in fortifying the city. They¡¯d searched far and wide for various defensive spells before finally turning the city into an indestructible fortress. It was rumored that at least a hundred saint-level magic circles were buried under the city. Hence, the foundation of the city wouldn¡¯t be damaged even if two high-ranked saints were to battle each other there. This was also the reason Aeria had never been breached since the day it was built. Even during the invasion of the Demon King back then, they only destroyed the west gate of Aeria but never took even a single step into the city. The Demon King had always regarded this incident as a disgrace that must be erased. In such an imprable fortress-city, things rarely got serious. But once it did, that meant something huge was happening. It was at this time things got serious in the city. The gates were shut, and white armored-knights patrolled the streets. They were scanning everyone on the streets with their keen eyes, trying to sniff out any suspicious people. Magic circles that had never been operated for over a century were all activated. Various magic circles lit up in the sky above the city. Just the sight alone was breathtaking. Magic weapons were all put on standby. The weapons themselves made an intimidating sight, let alone the faint energy fluctuation released from their barrels. Even the Demon King¡¯s invasion didn¡¯t stir up such a hugemotion. However, the residents of Aeria didn¡¯t have the slightest fear. Everyone maintained a praying posture as they gazed at the heart of the city, with piety and hope on their faces as though the Radiant Goddess herself was going to descend into the world. But ?it wasn¡¯t the Radiant Goddess who was going to descend into the world. It was her surrogate. A saintess. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Quick, let all the priests of light get in position! The saintess is about to be born!¡± ¡°Step aside, you people from the Luminous Judgement. It would be a big crime if you guys scared the saintess with your murderous aura.¡± ¡°Hot water! Where¡¯s the hot water? Are you guys stupid or just useless without magic? I told you not to use magic! It will interfere with the blessings during the saintess¡¯ birth!¡± ¡°Doctor! Doctor! The mother of the saintess doesn¡¯t look too good!¡± ¡°Argh! It hurts¡­!¡± The Pope leaned against the door of the Sacred Delivery Room with a solemn expression, as he grabbed onto the door frame with one hand. Every dangerous situation in the room would make him subconsciously tighten his grip. The usuallyposed Pope didn¡¯t even notice that he had crushed the flimsy door frame out of his nervousness. The top priority of the church was definitely to ensure the safety of the baby who had been selected as a surrogate for the Goddess by herself. If there were any mistakes, the Pope might have to repent by taking his own life. At this high-risk stage before her birth, the Pope wished that he could crawl into the saintess¡¯ mother¡¯s womb and help the saintess deliver herself. However, even if he was the Pope, there was nothing he could do in this situation aside from staring. Not inside the room, but staring outside. If he were to turn his gaze even slightly into the room, those female knights would mercilessly blind him. ¡°Congrattions, Your Holiness! The saintess is born!¡± After painstakingly waiting for several hours, the Pope was relieved to finally hear the good news from his subordinates. Yet, his keen senses immediately realized that something was amiss. ¡°She¡¯s born? Why did I not hear her first cries?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The unmarried female knight didn¡¯t know the answer, so she could only force herself toe up with an answer. ¡°Perhaps the saintess is born different from others?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right,¡± The Pope shook his head. ¡°Even if the saintess is a surrogate for the Radiant Goddess, she¡¯s still a human. I once heard that babies cry at birth to get enough air. Not crying may lead toplications.¡± ¡°T-Then¡­ what should we do?¡± ¡°Fool! Hurry ?and make the saintess cry!¡± The Pope red at her. Before his subordinate could answer, the Pope barged into the Sacred Delivery Room. They had dimmed the initially brightly lit room down ?to not affect the baby. The exhausted mother had passed out from fatigue, but she was still wearing a smile on her face. The surrogate for the Radiant Goddess, the newly born saintess, was lying in the arms of the nanny. Her skin was glowing with the peculiar rosiness of a baby. Her huge and bright eyes were curiously roaming the world around her. She would stretch her short arms out and try to grab whatever that caught her interest. If it was out of her reach, she would pout in dissatisfaction. Her behavior was nothing like a newborn. How adorable¡­ Looking at the saintess, the Pope couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace ofpassion, which was quickly and ruthlessly crushed by himself again. For the sake of the saintess, he must make her cry! ¡°Everyone, heed my order!¡± The Pope¡¯s cape fluttered under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze as he issued a solemn order. ¡°Be sure to make the saintess cry at once!¡± Everyone looked at each other, but bowed to the Pope since they couldn¡¯t defy his orders. Ten minutester¡­ A group of people surrounded the noble saintess, including the Pope. Looking at their distressed faces, the saintess lifted her arm and looked like she was going to touch someone¡¯s face. Since her arm was too short, she could only babble. ¡°Um¡­ how on earth are we going to make the saintess cry?¡± Someone finally couldn¡¯t stand the tense atmosphere and broke the silence. ¡°I heard that you just need to hold the baby upside down and p her legs¡­¡± Before the person could even finish exining, she voluntarily shut up by the ¡®Oh-I¡¯m-going-to-kill-you¡¯ look that the Pope was giving her. ¡°W-Well¡­¡± Another knight spoke up. ¡°Children should be afraid of scary things, right? Maybe we can just show the saintess some kind of scary image?¡± Everyone looked at the female knight as though she was mentally retarded. If the Pope didn¡¯t even allow anyone to p her legs, then suggesting this kind of obviously more excessive method was just courting death. However, the Pope unexpectedly nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This is a wonderful strategy.¡± Special: The Smile of The Saintess (2) Special: The Smile of The Saintess (2) To the west of Luminous Theocracy, there was a vast forest that spanned over the borders of several neighboring nations. On the other side of the forest was the demon¡¯s territory. It was this forest, known as the Lightless Forest, that deterred the demon race¡¯s eastward expansion. After a few attempts, the demon race rather fought against the three-nation alliance at the border of the Holy Dragon Empire than setting foot into the forest again. It was today, that the tranquility of the Lightless Forest was shattered by several human mercenaries. Lua moved stealthily and cautiously in the dark forest, keeping close to herrades like a shadow. This was so that if she detected any danger, she could notify herrades to retreat in time. They were a small band of six mercenaries known as the Iron Spikes. Apart from her, there were Jackson, Madric, Shava, Holek and their fifty-year-old captain, Roth, who was a very seasoned mercenary of few words. Under Roth¡¯s leadership and the capabilities of its members, the Iron Spikes gradually became well-known around the western region of Luminous Theocracy. Even so, they never expected a mercenary band like them would rouse the attention of the Pope and end up receiving a personal order from him. Not only that, the request was rted to the newly born saintess! Recalling how they were solemnly issued an order by the Pope and being told that their operation ¡®would affect the safety of the saintess¡¯, everyone felt a sense of responsibility welling up within them. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to even sacrifice their own lives!! Aside from Lua who was serving as a scout for being great at concealing herself, the other five members didn¡¯t dare to let their guard down either. They remained vignt of their surroundings and formed a circle with their backs facing each other to make sure that the priest that the Pope had sent to go with them was perfectly protected from all angles. ording to the Pope¡¯s order, they must look for a type of vicious demon beast known as the Hundred Demons in the outlying areas of this forest and subdue it as soon as possible so that it could be handed over to the priest. This was undoubtedly an extremely dangerous mission. Not only that, the Lightless Forest¡¯s reputation was also well known to people who grew up in the western part of Luminous Theocracy. Every year, people who were overconfident with their abilities would foolishly venture into the forest. But none of them ever made it back out alive. Therefore, before everyone entered the forest, they had mentally prepared themselves to die for the Pope and Saintess. ¡°We have a situation!¡± Their scout hissed a soft warning. Everyone put their guards up as they inched toward the direction that Lua was pointing to. There was a huge demon beast nestled under a giant ck tree. The fact that it was still snoring lightly was an indication that it had yet to detect the intruders. Even in the extremely dim light, the distinctive features of the demon beast allowed all of them to instantly recognize it as the target of their expedition at first nce ¡ª it was the Hundred Demons! Everyone was extremely excited. They had to admit that they were indeed very fortunate to be able to locate their target without encountering any other dangers. Old Roth was the first to calm down and make a gesture to hisrades. The others were able to instantly understand Roth¡¯s intention thanks to the tacit understanding brought about by working together over a long time. Lua transformed into a ck shadow as she nimbly jumped onto a higher spot she could find in the surroundings. Taking out her bow, she aimed her arrow at the demon beast¡¯s vital body part. The remaining people also quickly got into their positions and nked the Hundred Demons to prevent it from escaping. When the preparations were done, Old Roth signaled with his finger. ¡®Swoosh!!¡¯ The arrow broke through the air noisily and hit the demon beast in its eye with great precision. This sessfully angered the sleeping beast. ¡°ROAR!!¡± The demon beast bellowed in rage and got up, unleashing a terrifying aura that nearly caused the others to lose their footings. The strength of this adult Hundred Demons was above their estimation. Since the matter hade to this point, they mustn¡¯t turn back for the sake of His Holiness and the Saintess! The mercenaries exchanged nces and saw the unwavering determination in each other¡¯s eyes. Old Roth took a swig of his hard liquor, then shouted with his hoarse voice. ¡°Get him, guys!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The Pope paced back and forth like an ant on a hot pan. The female knights in the room trembled at the unnatural aura he was emitting. However, our newly-born Saintess Thea seemed to bepletely unaffected by it as she continued ying with her own fingers. ¡°A report!!¡± A knight suddenly barged into the room excitedly. Instead of getting angry at the knight¡¯s rudeness, the Pope was even more worked up than him. ¡°Did¡­ they get it?¡± ¡°Your Holiness, they¡­ got it!¡± ¡°Then hurry up and bring it in!!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The knight presented a beautifully crafted treasure box to the Pope, which thetter epted with trembling hands. The Pope slowly opened the box and nearly burst into tears upon seeing the content inside. ¡°It¡¯s finally here¡­ The ugliest demon beast in the world! The image of a Hundred Demons!¡± The Pope shakily picked up the Spectrum Stone from the box, then carefully ced it in front of Saintess Thea. Thea¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by the glittering stone. A projection appeared above the Spectrum Stone, and Thea¡¯s gaze shifted to it. One second¡­ Two seconds¡­ Three seconds¡­ The Pope looked nervously at the saintess who was staring at the projection, feeling his heart up in his throat. The sess or failure of this depended on whether or not Thea would cry. Just as everyone was waiting for Thea¡¯s cry, she suddenly swept her little hand across the blue projection. When she realized that her hand actually went through it, she stared at it and burst outughing. Her smiling face was innocent like an angel. Yet, the Pope¡¯s heart was aching. She didn¡¯t cry. Little Thea didn¡¯t cry. Could anything be more unfortunate than this? However, it turned out that there were more unfortunate things than that. In year 6333 of the Luminous Calendar, a cmity befell the Luminous Theocracy. In order to prevent the defensive magic circles of Aeria from being destroyed, the current Pope personally stopped the huge falling meteorite with his monstrous magical power. Since the meteorite was as big as the size of a city, the Pope had no choice but to cast a secret spell at the cost of thirty years of his lifespan. Twenty yearster, this became the cause of dispute over the Pope¡¯s position. Book 3: Chapter 12: The Statue of the Radiant Goddess Book 3: Chapter 12: The Statue of the Radiant Goddess The city was bustling and crowded. The cries of vendors filled the entire street. At first nce, the ce looked no different than the downtown area of an ordinary city. Even so, Lilith could still notice the difference in the local residentspared to other ces. Everyone had a contented smile on their face, as though all the suffering and pain had beenpletely wiped away, leaving only a happy and wonderful future that awaited them. It was the same for everyone, from the street vendors selling vegetables at the side of the road to the devout pilgrims who were walking barefooted with their hands sped together. As expected of Aeria, even the happiness index of its residents was on a different level. ¡°This is all thanks to the Goddess.¡± Saintess Thea smiled at Lilith, perhaps because she noticed the puzzled look on Lilith¡¯s face. Thea was currently dressed in a simple linen robe, for the sake of concealing her face that could be recognized by everyone in Aeria. As soon as Thea smiled, the surrounding light elements spontaneously gathered around her, causing her to stick out like a light bulb in the dark. Alucard and the others frantically used magic to cover it up. Truth be told, Lilith didn¡¯t mind how conspicuous Thea was as long as she didn¡¯t smile. However, as soon as she smiled, Lilith¡¯s hair would stand on its end and she would almost hit Thea reflexively. ¡°Can you control your face?¡± Lilith said every word like she seriously meant it. The incident where they survived a falling meteorite was still fresh in her mind. If it weren¡¯t for Sae¡¯s magic that could teleport the group over a short distance, then perhaps other than Lilith who was strong enough to withstand it, the others would be dead. Of course, not even Lilith would be able to get away unscathed in that kind of situation. Even if her life wouldn¡¯t be in danger, she would definitely shed ayer of skin. So whenever she saw Thea giving her that insincere smile, Lilith would feel her scalp going numb. She worried that she would identally punch Thea in the face out of reflex. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be able to smile with her face smashed in. Besides, this was also a Dragon¡¯s powerful instinct to avoid dangers. In any case, Lilith didn¡¯t expect that as a saintess from the Luminous Theocracy, Thea would invite disaster if her emotions fluctuated too much. Wasn¡¯t this the characteristics that only the descendant of a Demon King would possess? ¡°Her body¡¯s blessing was just too strong and she suffered a bacsh since her human body couldn¡¯t bear it. The saintess is carrying this great blessing because she is probably a vessel prepared by the Radiant Goddess to use when she descends.¡± Sae whispered into Lilith¡¯s ear. As expected of an Artifact Spirit who had lived several millions of years, she could tell Thea¡¯s background with just a single nce. The corners of Thea¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly. Although Sae was whispering very softly, Thea was a Rank 7 magician. Hence, she could hear everything loud and clear over this distance. Not only that, Sae didn¡¯t even bother to sugarcoat her words. Although she knew her fate since long ago, being thoughtlessly called a ¡®vessel¡¯ by others was apparently still quite upsetting. Upon noticing that Thea¡¯s mood was about to fluctuate again, Lilith hurriedly kicked Sae and changed the subject with a smile on her face. ¡°By the way, this is our first time in Aeria. Thea, do you have any famous attractions to rmend us?¡± ¡°I once dwelled here for several hundreds of years so I know this ce very well. Lady Lilith, thou can ask me¡­¡± ¡°You, shut up!!¡± Thea¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s a ce you must visit.¡± Alucard, who was waiting on the side, looked nervous for an instant. He tugged on Thea¡¯s sleeve and quickly asked, ¡°Saintess, these two people are of unknown origin. How can they go to that ce?¡± Thea frowned and said unhappily, ¡°But they are our saviors. They can¡¯t possibly be bad people.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. It¡¯s decided.¡± Alucard secretly sighed at the saintess¡¯ determination. The saintess was indeed too inexperienced. How could she trust strangers so easily? It wasn¡¯t umon to find people who would give someone a candy before stabbing them with a knife in this world. But then when Alucard remembered that the ce was invible, he felt a bit more at ease. No matter what their purpose was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish anything under the eyes of the Goddess. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ The most famous ce in Aeria, or in the entire Luminous Theocracy, was neither a scenic spot nor avish holy pce. Instead, it was the huge square in front of Lilith. The Whispering Square was said to be the ce where the Radiant Goddess descended in her real body. When she found that the world was suffering, she let out a deep sigh and left a statue that she casually made. She then told the people that their sufferings would be eliminated as long as they could devoutly worship the statue and have faith in their hearts. Before leaving, she also ordered that no other statues were to be made. Everyone sighed at the benevolence of the merciful Radiant Goddess. She had only established this rule because she didn¡¯t want to burden the people. And with that, the people devoted to the faith. ¡°This is just a means for the Goddess to gather faith. Firstly, by personally descending to this ce, she can put on a show of this so-called miracle to gain believers. Secondly, it is so that she could leave this statue which could be connected to her here. That way, she can directly absorb and refine the power of faith collected from the believers. She didn¡¯t allow her believers to erect other statues in order to prevent other gods from stealing her believers away. These are just popr methods that gods use. The weaker gods could do anything for the sake of the power of faith.¡± Sae transmitted the history of this lifelike Goddess statue into Lilith¡¯s mind. This time, not even Sae was stupid enough to openly say such ¡®rebellious¡¯ words. After all, they weren¡¯t the only ones in the square. There were tens of thousands of other devout pilgrims here. However, Lilith didn¡¯t listen to Sae¡¯s exnation at all. She kept staring at the statue. ¡°Why does this thing¡­ look so familiar?¡± Book 3: Chapter 13: Restore It To Its Original Grandeur Book 3: Chapter 13: Restore It To Its Original Grandeur The statue of the Radiant Goddess had one of her hands ced on her chest, and the other arm outstretched to show the goddess¡¯passion and sympathy for the suffering world. It was a realistic-looking statue that looked like it was truly alive and was the manifestation of the Goddess¡¯ power. However, the Goddess¡¯ face was blurred out, so no one could tell her true face. No matter how blurry her face was, Lilith would never fail to recognize that face. Even if it burned into flying ashes, she could still tell who this goddess was among the pile of ashes. She was no doubt, one of the two mentally-retarded goddesses who brought Lilith to this world. For three whole years, Lilith¡¯s desire for revenge never waned. Since she was also well aware of the gap between herself and the gods, she started training diligently three years ago. She only had twenty hours of rest every day.1 Only gods knew how Lilith survived the ordeal during that period of time! She nearly died from exhaustion! Therefore, the deep hatred and the score could only be settled with blood! While Lilith still couldn¡¯t fight her main body, she would just have to vent her anger through her statue for now! Lilith involuntarily trembled in excitement at the thought of that. Sae noticed her abnormality and got worried. ¡°Lady Lilith, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Instead of answering her question, Lilith grabbed Sae¡¯s hand. ¡°Sae, follow me to the front.¡± While saying that, she pulled Sae and they squeezed their way through the pilgrims. Sae followed Lilith through the crowd with a dazed look on her face, thinking to herself that she shouldn¡¯t have any interest in this kind of thing, so why was she being this eager? At that time, the naive Sae didn¡¯t know that Lilith was going to use her, or specifically her body, to aplish an unprecedented feat in this world! Saintess Thea happily watched Lilith as she disappeared into the crowd. She was initially worried that her savior wouldn¡¯t like the Goddess, but it turned out that she had been thinking too much. With this, she could report back without a worry. ¡°Alright, let us return too. We must properly inform Uncle Kahn of this incident.¡± However at this time, Saintess Thea didn¡¯t know what she would miss as soon as she left this ce. ¡­¡­¡­ As a tool that the Radiant Goddess herself had left in this world to collect faith, the Goddess¡¯ statue naturally imbued aw in it. Those who had not reached the stage to freely maniptews wouldn¡¯t be able to damage the statue. There were only three existences that could maniptews in this world. Putting aside the one from the Sea of Origin and the Queen of Dragons, the only one that could pose a threat to the statue was the Demon King. However, the Demon King wasn¡¯t stupid enough to destroy a statue that was useless to him and risk making an enemy with a Goddess. Therefore, the people who could harm the Goddess statue were pretty much non-existent, well at least¡­ up until now. Perhaps even the Radiant Goddess herself didn¡¯t expect that after her statue stood here for several thousand years, there would be someone ring vengefully at it. Not only that, this person also possessed a broken artifact that didn¡¯t belong to this world which could easily break through all defenses. How ominous! An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. Lilith didn¡¯t take her revenge all this time because it wasn¡¯t the time yet. Thinking about the refreshing burst of energy that she would feel after taking her revenge, Lilith no longer cared about the massive entity like the Luminous Theocracy who was behind this Goddess statue. In order to show respect to the Goddess, three minutes of daily prayers were carried out in the Whispering Square twice a day. Morning prayer at sunrise to symbolize the gratitude toward the Goddess for bringing light to the world, and evening prayer at sunset to symbolize the prayer for the light of tomorrow. During these two prayers, all the believers of the Radiant Goddess would bow their heads and kneel in silence as a sign of respect. Even the pope was no exception. Naturally, Lilith already knew of this rule from Thea before. So this was the chance that she had been waiting for. Lilith gripped Sae¡¯s original body which was an ancient broken sword, as she stared at the Goddess statue intently, waiting for that moment to arrive. ¡°L-Lady Lilith, what art thou doing?¡± Sae¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help bing weak. Although she was an ancient artifact spirit who had met just a few less than a hundred gods, she was still a frail girl who was merged with a weak fairy elf, despite looking stronger than human beings. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help feeling diffident2 watching her master tantly provoking a state apparatus with the intention of pping a goddess across her face in the public. Lilith didn¡¯t even turn her head at Sae¡¯s question. ¡°Of course, I n to reveal the hidden truth to the world.¡± ¡°W-What kind of t-truth¡­?¡± Lilith stuck her chest out proudly as her eyes gleamed. ¡°That the Radiant Goddess is actually t-chested!¡± She then pointed to the Goddess statue¡¯s ample breasts and said angrily, ¡°That f?u?c?k?i?n?g Goddess is collecting faith with this kind of despicable method. As long as I expose her ugly face to her believers, then she would have no faith to collect! Those breast lovers among her believers would definitely leave her after finding out that their Goddess is t-chested! By the time she loses the power of faith, then I¡­ shall be able to quickly surpass her and crush her at the bottom of my feet!¡± Sae was stunned after listening and tried her best to recall the Radiant Goddess¡¯ appearance in her memory¡­ There was nothing wrong with it, the statue looked exactly like her. Lilith seemed to know what Sae was thinking, so she smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my words! This was what the ancestor personally told me!¡± Since it was the words of her previous master, then it must be true! But¡­ ¡°So Lady Lilith, just how do you n on¡­ exposing her true face?¡± ¡°Huhuhu¡­¡± Lilith held up the broken sword up proudly in the air and said, ¡°Of course¡­ by restoring it to its original grandeur~¡±
    1. TN Note: I¡¯m not sure if this is the author¡¯s mistake or there are more than 24 hours a day in this world.
    2. Means shy.
    Book 3: Chapter 14: The Consequences Of Trembling Hands Book 3: Chapter 14: The Consequences Of Trembling Hands The gorgeous sunset glow covered the entire Whispering Square like the radiance of the Goddess, as countless devout believers started softly chanting the ¡®prayer¡¯ of the Radiant Goddess. This was the moment Lilith was waiting for. She and Sae finally managed to squeeze their way through to the front. One was a cute and petite girl, while the other was an enchanting and sexydy. The duo would usually attract attention no matter where they went, but that wasn¡¯t the case here. They were ignored because the believers only had their eyes on the Goddess statue and nothing else. ¡°Tch, they brainwashed so many people. As expected, goddesses are all evil.¡± Lilith spat her words viciously while making some gestures with the broken sword in her hand. Sae winced and nced around out of the corner of her eye. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she found out that no one had taken notice of Lilith¡¯s sphemous remarks. ¡°Lady Lilith, the most loyal believers of the Goddess may be protected by the weak divine consciousness of the Goddess. Although it is not of practical use, it allows the Goddess to hear what the believers hear. So Lady Lilith, it¡¯s best for thou to keep a lower profile here and refrain from making disrespectful remarks in front of these believers. It is very terrifying to be targeted by a god.¡± Having seen the might of the gods, Sae knew better than anyone that she was currently less than an ant in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Sae?¡± Not only did Lilith refuse to listen to her advice, she even looked at Sae in disdain. ¡°In any case, you are the artifact spirit that once battled alongside the ancestor. Why are you being afraid of these evil religions that trick people? Could it be that you¡¯ve thrown away your courage along with your own morals after merging yourself with Eleanor? I guess the short ones are useless after all. How dare you try to teach your great master, Lady Lilith! This is outrageous!¡± For a baby dragon like you who wasn¡¯t even of the Saint realm to speak about the almighty Goddess that way, you were the truly outrageous one here! Just when Sae was about to educate her ignorant master on just how terrifying a god that could easily destroy the world was, she realized that darkness had suddenly loomed over the surrounding area. The sun had set! As thest ray of light disappeared into the horizon, tens of thousands of believers knelt down in an orderly fashion with their hands sped together. Lilith¡¯s and Sae¡¯s petite figure stuck out like sore thumbs. Sae returned her gaze to Lilith, only to find that her expression was gradually turning deviant. ¡°I heard that even the pope would kneel down at this time.¡± ¡°S-seems¡­ like it.¡± ¡°I heard that although the entirety of Aeria is indestructible, the Whispering Square ispletely defenseless.¡± ¡°S-Seems¡­ about right.¡± ¡°I heard that the reason why the Radiant Goddess has so many believers is because the people in the Luminous Theocracy are all breast lovers.¡± ¡°S-Seems¡­ wait what?!¡± Where exactly did Lady Lilith hear about thatst point?! Sae couldn¡¯t say the second half of that sentence because Lilith had silenced her by pressing her finger against Sae¡¯s lips. A smile appeared on her delicate doll-like face, but her eyes had turned into a dangerous molten gold. ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise. We won¡¯t be able to escape if we¡¯re caught.¡± As an Artifact Spirit of a former Divine Artifact, Sae felt shocked. At this very moment, she felt no different than an ordinary person being watched by a bloodthirsty beast. Her hair stood on its end and she nearly used a magic spell. What a terrifyingly oppressive aura. Was it normal for an underaged dragon? Sae couldn¡¯t help but remember the countless majestic creatures she¡¯d met in her long life. Many among them were far superior dragons. Yet, she had never seen any young one that could intimidate her. Should she say that it was as expected of the descendant of an ancient dragon? Noticing Sae¡¯s sudden silence, Lilith assured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the surgery can be performed very quickly. It just takes less than three minutes and no one will ever find out.¡± No, this wasn¡¯t the problem at all. Lady Lilith, thou had yet to discover the root of the problem. Before Sae could say anything else, Lilith had brandished the broken sword in her hand. She jumped onto the Radiant Goddess statue and sat straddling the statue¡¯s slender swan-like neck. Regardless of the oue of the surgery, the Radiant Goddess would definitely chase Lady Lilith to the end of the world if she saw her actions. In this situation, Sae had nothing to lose. She started releasing purple mist around her. It was a simple magic that could calm one down with a slight illusion effect. This would allow the believers to concentrate more in their prayer, in case any insincere fellow would suddenly raise his head when he heard something. If that were to happen, both of them would definitely be drowned in the spit of these believers before the Goddess even needed to do anything to them. Lilith aimed her broken sword at a certain part of the goddess statue in excitement as she wondered where she should start. Should she make it an A cup¡­ or leave it as a B cup? The ancestor never mentioned how big they were. But since she was a b?i?t?c?h?, then A cup would do. With that decision in mind, Lilith no longer hesitated as she lifted her sword and prepared to give it a clean cut. ¡°Donggg!!!¡± Just when Lilith was about to start, the melodious sound of a ringing bell suddenly rang out and startled her. What was going on? Was the time up? Although she was known for being fearless, Lilith wasn¡¯t ready to die yet. She immediately raised her head and looked around. To her relief, all the believers were still kneeling on the ground. But¡­ Why was Sae¡¯s face so pale? Not only that she kept blindly gesturing to her about something. How would Lilith know what she was trying to say? Hm? Was she mouthing a ¡®no¡¯ at her and making a ¡®no¡¯ gesture with her hands? That was pretty easy to guess. Head¡­? That was probably what she meant. What was she trying to tell her about the head? Crack. ¡°Eeeeh?! What¡¯s going on?!¡± With a crisp sound, Lilith suddenly felt the support in front of her body disappeared. She instantly lost her bnce and was about to fall forward. Fortunately, she had good reflexes and managed to quickly regain her bnce. It was then Lilith figured out what the problem was and finally knew what Sae was trying to tell her about the head. She had identally cut off the head of the Goddess statue!! Was this broken sword that sharp? However, the disaster was far from over. Sae had forgotten about keeping up with her magic spell from the shock, so when the goddess¡¯ head fell to the ground, one of the obviously insincere believers secretly lifted his head at the noise. He first saw the fallen goddess¡¯ head on the ground. Then a blonde loli straddling the goddess¡¯ neck. He rubbed his eyes, thinking that his eyes were ying tricks on him. However, even when his eyes hurt from all the rubbing, he still saw the same scene. Lilith smiled at him awkwardly. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that you are dreaming?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡­He finally let out a scream that pierced the sky like a dragon¡¯s roar. Book 3: Chapter 15: How Could An Angel’s Friend Possibly Do Bad Things? Book 3: Chapter 15: How Could An Angel¡¯s Friend Possibly Do Bad Things? In the main hall of the Luminous Church, the most important figure in the Luminous Theocracy watched the door benevolently. Despite his usually stoic face, the old man couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the pretty girl stepping through the door. ¡°Wee home, Thea.¡± Before the Pope could open his arms, a soft body crashed into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m back, Your Holiness.¡± The most sincere smile bloomed across the face of the girl in the Pope¡¯s arm. Thea looked like a girl who had reunited with her father after a long time. Both of them were not rted by blood. Due to Thea¡¯s constitution, it was difficult for her to live with ordinary people. Hence, she had to keep a distance from her biological parents too. The Pope was the person who raised her and Thea saw him like a father and mother figure. She was closer to him than her own biological parents. It was her first time being away from home for such a long period of time, Thea naturally missed the old Pope. Thea¡¯s innocent smile turned the ce a lot brighter. Priest Alucard went slightly pale and was about to remind the saintess of her own constitution. However, he was stopped by a nce from the Pope. ¡°If you dare to say that, I¡¯ll make sure you die¡± ¡ª that was probably what the Pope told him with his eyes. Alucard naturally didn¡¯t dare to defy the Pope¡¯s orders. He could only watch the Pope caress the head of the girl who was clinging to his chest with a kind smile on his face, while using his powerful magic to crush the copsing roof into fine powder. ¡°Did Thea run into any trouble outside?¡± Thea shut her eyesfortably while she enjoyed the pats on her head like a kitten. ¡°Trouble? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Under Alucard¡¯s painful gaze that seemed to be asking her to speak with her conscience, Thea tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°The trial went very smoothly this time. I didn¡¯t meet any bad people, nor did I encounter any falling rocks, meteorites or mudslides. Even the carriage came back intact.¡± Alucard¡¯s face twitched when he heard Thea and felt for his purse with extreme heartache. It would seem like there was no way for him to get those ten gold coins reimbursed. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The Pope said with satisfaction. ¡°It seems like our little Thea has grown up.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Thea raised her chin proudly, then suddenly remembered an important thing. ¡°Oh right, I made friends during my trip this time!¡± She eximed happily. ¡°Friends?¡± The Pope echoed her words in surprise. Due to Thea¡¯s identity and her constitution, friends were something that was out of her reach. At the same time, the Pope was relieved too. Thea being able to make friends was one less worry for him. Even so, he had the responsibility as her guardian to further understand what kind of friends Thea had made. ¡°Is that friend of yours aware of your identity?¡± ¡°Not just one friend, I made two!¡± Thea corrected him proudly. ¡°They are aware of my identity since I was the one who personally told them.¡± ¡°Oh? What was their reaction then?¡± ¡°Reaction?¡± Thea tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°Probably just an ¡®oh¡¯ or something along that line.¡± Just an ¡®oh¡¯? So it seemed like Thea¡¯s friends didn¡¯t believe that she was a saintess at all. Now that the Pope thought about it, it was only natural that anyone would think that their friend was joking if she¡¯d told them she was a saintess. Even so, the Pope was a little offended at the thought that someone would think that his lovely saintess was lying. How could Thea be a liar? She had such a pure and kind soul! ¡°Then what kind of people are your friends?¡± ¡°What kind of people? Maybe one is someone who dares to do everything, while the other one is someone who doesn¡¯t want to do anything?¡± Thea said. So one was a problematic child and the other was a useless neet?! If he allowed Thea to hang around these kinds of people, she would definitely catch their bad influence. The Pope felt distressed at the thought of Thea ruling over this country like a salted fish and maybe asionally issuing detrimental orders that would lead to the downfall of the country, such as assaulting the neighboring countries. How could he allow Thea to be a salted fish?! Just when he was trying to think of a way to make Thea distance herself from the problematic child and the useless neet, the Pope felt a sudden pain shooting up from his toes and promptly hissed in pain. Thea retracted her foot and huffed angrily, ¡°Your Holiness, are you thinking about something rude again?¡± She knew the Pope¡¯s habits the best. Whenever he looked absent-minded like this, he must be thinking about something bad. ¡°Lilith and Sae are my good friends. We will go through thick and thin together, and never abandon each other. They¡¯re not as bad as you think¡­ no, they¡¯re not bad at all! If Your Holiness does something to them, I shall never forgive you!¡± ¡°No, of course this old man won¡¯t do anything to Thea¡¯s friends. Friends of Thea are my friends too. Naturally, I shall treat them like guests.¡± The Pope quickly pped his own chest and promised her. Seeing that Thea was still a little skeptical, the Pope assured her again. ¡°How about I give you my swear in the name of the Goddess? O¡¯ Goddess in heaven, the 132nd Pope of the Luminous Theocracy swears that he shall never do anything bad against Thea¡¯s friends, Lilith and Sae. Otherwise, I shall be struck by lightning.¡± Although he had taken an oath, the Pope couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lonely. Thea, whom he regarded as his daughter for so many years, had finally made friends who could go through thick and thin with her. She no longer had to rely on a dying old man like him and seemed to favor her new friends more than him. This was probably how a father would feel¡­ when his daughter was about to marry another man. Thea finally smiled again. She put her arms around the Pope¡¯s neck and pecked on his cheek like a little bird. ¡°Your Holiness is the best!¡± Ah¡­ How could such a lovely angel possibly make friends with people who do bad things? He should believe that the friends of an angel were angels too. Besides, Lilith and Sae sounded like the names of adorable girls. How could they possibly be a problematic child and a useless neet? What troubles could these frail little girls possibly cause? He was really being a worrywart. However¡­ he seemed to have heard of Lilith¡¯s name from somewhere before¡­ Book 3: Chapter 16: But… Book 3: Chapter 16: But¡­ The sun had just set, but the sky wasn¡¯tpletely dark yet, however; to the believers in the Whispering Square, this was undoubtedly the darkest moment of their lives. They were still devotedly praying for the Goddess¡¯ pity when they got startled by what sounded like the shriek of a pig that was about to be butchered in the next moment. When they looked up, they found that even the Goddess herself was struggling to protect herself. No, it would be more urate to say that she had failed to protect herself since her sacred head had fallen and touched the dirty ground. The culprit was a golden-eyed, blonde, and vicious-looking (from the perspective of a believer) demon who was riding on the neck of the Goddess while showing off her might. She had turned her gaze to the pitiful believers of the Goddess, looking as though she would bare her vicious fangs and devour them all in the next moment. The kind and honest believers of the Goddess had never witnessed such a terrible scene before. ¡°Demon! That woman is a demon!¡± ¡°O¡¯ Goddess in heaven, please save your pitiful believers!¡± ¡°No, the Goddess can¡¯t save us anymore! She¡¯s in danger herself! She has been beheaded!!¡± ¡°Run, or we will be eaten!¡± ¡°Waaah¡­ Mommy¡­!¡± The crowd turned into a chaotic mess as the cries of worshippers ovepped with noises. The devout believers pushed against each other. But since the crowd was too huge, it seemingly turned into a giant soft creature that was writhing but not actually moving. Our extremely vicious-looking demon, Lilith, might look very calm on the surface, but she was very panic-stricken by now. W-What¡­ should I do?! The head fell off! If it was only a minor removal surgery, the collection of faith wouldn¡¯t be affected and that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? Goddess probably wouldn¡¯t take any action against me for the sake of old acquaintances. But now the head has fallen off! The once glittering statue was now reduced into an ordinary b of lifeless stone. No matter how Lilith looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like it could collect faith anymore. No one would pray to a headless statue either. As the saying went, destroying someone¡¯s livelihood was no different than murdering their parents. Although Lilith wasn¡¯t sure if the Goddess¡¯ parents were still alive, she was sure that she had destroyed her livelihood. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Seems like the only way out is to pack up and run back to find the ancestor¡¯s protection! T-That¡¯s¡­ right, isn¡¯t Sae the Spirit Artifact of the ancestor¡¯s original weapon? Surely, she has a way to contact the ancestor. Lilith looked at Sae with her hopeful eyes, only to find that Sae¡¯s face was even paler than those of the other believers who were acting like they were ants on a hot pan. As an Artifact Spirit of a former Divine Artifact, Sae naturally knew that it was impossible for gods to personally descend into a world just because of a malfunctioning faith collector. At most, they would only send their Apostle to check up on it, however; right now, even an apostle wasn¡¯t something that they could handle. In any case, they were very likely to get into trouble before the apostle even arrived. No matter in which world, if a god could collect faith, then it meant that they had enough believers there. With enough believers, a religion or a theocracy could be formed. If either one was formed, then there would be a powerful figure who was born with the blessing of the god to stand at the pinnacle of this world. This was the reason why religions could always easily upy and in a particr world. After all, the churches had an almighty god backing it up. And right now, they were in Aeria, thergest city in this world¡¯srgest theocracy, where the Luminous Church was located. This was the city with the highestbat power in this theocracy. And they were already here. This was why Sae went pale. Since she had significantly stronger senses than Lilith, she could feel just how powerful the aura from the sky above Aeria was. Not only that, it was not inferior to a low-rank apostle. Dark clouds immediately gathered in the originally clear sky. The air seemed to be condensing into a liquid, making it extremely difficult for people to breathe. ¡°Silence!¡± An old but majestic voice rang out from the sky, and instantly calmed the chaotic believers. A tall and old man dressed in a gorgeous robe appeared in the center of the square with a beautiful girl. It was the Pope and the saintess who had immediately made an appearance when they found out about the disorder. The Pope scanned the terrified crowd, then spoke in his awe-inspiring voice. ¡°How unsightly it is for the believers of the Radiant Goddess to panic like this over a trivial matter! You have all brought disgrace upon the Luminous Theocracy!¡± ¡°B-But¡­ this is no trivial matter.¡± A believer who was slightly bolder than the rest pointed out shakily. ¡°No trivial matter?¡± The Pope, who was already upset for having his precious parent-child time with the saintess interrupted, grew angry. ¡°It¡¯s just a thug stirring up a problem, how serious can it be? It¡¯s not like the Goddess statue was destroyed.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The Pope couldn¡¯t be bothered about etiquette in his anger, as he interrupted the believer by rudely pointing at the Goddess statue and yelling at him, ¡°Do you think someone would really dare to destroy the Goddess statue under her nose, when I am in the seat of power with several dozen experts of saint realm and countless magic circles on standby?!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! Even if someone indeed has the guts to do it, they can never damage the statue that the Goddess made herself! She has imbued aw in it. Unless it is another being who can maniptews like her, they will never be able to destroy the statue! So why don¡¯t you tell me which powerful demigod would be bored enough toe here just to destroy the Goddess statue? Tell me!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Is there anything you can say other than but?¡± ¡°But!¡± The believer, who had spit all over his face by now, jumped while pointing behind the Pope with tears streaming down his face. ¡°There¡¯s really one¡­!¡± The Pope fell silent as though he just heard the most ridiculous thing in this world. However, the believer¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem fake, so he slowly turned his head around like a robot¡­ ¡°Um¡­ Good evening grandpa, did you have dinner yet? If you haven¡¯t, why don¡¯t you go back and eat first beforeing back again?¡± The Pope saw an angel. No, more like a blonde devil in the skin of an angel. She was riding on the neck of the ¡®indestructible¡¯ Goddess statue. As for the part above the Goddess¡¯ neck¡­ There was nothing there. The Pope couldn¡¯t see anything because there was nothing there. There. Was. Nothing. There. ¡°To hell with eating, I¡¯m gonna kill you!!!¡± The dark clouds gathered above them and instantly turned into storm clouds. Book 3: Chapter 17: Why Did You Strike Me? Strike Her Instead… Book 3: Chapter 17: Why Did You Strike Me? Strike Her Instead¡­ The dark stormy clouds transformed into a gigantic hand that could cover the sky and came pressing down. The powerful wind pressure turned the entire sky dark, as it rolled up the dust and countless debris. The destructive aura that the gigantic hand was exuding made the tens of thousands of believers prostrate themselves as they trembled on the ground. ¡°Hmph.¡± The Pope snorted coldly and didn¡¯t let his anger blind him in the end. The gigantic hand that loomed over the entire square quickly shrank when it was about to reach the ground. Even so, the magic power contained in it didn¡¯t weaken. When tremendous magic waspressed, its power increased even more! Although the opponent looked like a helpless, frail, and adorable young girl of twelve or thirteen years old, those who dared to spheme against the Goddess must be exterminated. Not even her remains were allowed to exist! Only in matters like this, the Pope would never show even a trace of mercy. The gigantic hand fell quickly. Lilith couldn¡¯t evade even if she wanted, because the space around her had beenpletely sealed at this time. She couldn¡¯t even move an inch. This was amon trick that beings above the saint realm would use topletely crush their enemies¡¯ hope of escaping. Lilith had experienced this when she faced a being of the saint realm before. However, it was even more terrifying this time. The old man in front of her didn¡¯t even unleash his domain yet, and he had immediately sealed off the space around her from afar. An ordinary saint realm would never be capable of this. Lilith was really in a pinch this time. ¡°Defense.¡± Apanied by a familiar voice, a purple crystal appeared above Lilith and transformed into a semicircr shield that barely intercepted the nearly unstoppable attack from the Pope. It was only then that Lilith was finally reminded of the fact she still had Sae, a former Artifact Spirit of a Divine Artifact, by her side. ¡°Sae¡­!¡± Lilith felt hot tears welling up in her eyes. So it seemed like this useless Artifact Spirit wasn¡¯t that useless at a critical moment like this. ¡°Lady Lilith¡­ I think¡­ we¡¯d better withdraw first.¡± Sae¡¯splexion had never been paler before. Even a strand of her hair had turned white. ¡°S-Sae, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you alright? Please tell me you are! I¡¯d be a goner if something were to happen to you!¡± ¡°That would have sounded better without thest sentence.¡± Sae forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really giving it my all here since it hasn¡¯t been that long since I merged with Eleanor. This body is not mine, it¡¯s not gonna hold much longer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll use the spatial scroll now! It¡¯s a demigod ranked scroll, this old guy won¡¯t be able to seal it.¡± When Lilith was about to take out the spatial scroll, she was interrupted by an angry howl. ¡°RUTH DEVIA!!!¡± The veins on the Pope¡¯s temples bulged. The expression on his face turned sinister as an unprecedented murderous intent exploded from him. Lilith was stunned for two seconds by the Pope¡¯s sudden rage before she suddenly recalled that the body Sae was using right now seemed to be an international wanted criminal¡­ So it turned out that a useless Artifact Spirit was useless after all!! Not only that, she had just caused an enemy boss to go berserk! Compared to having the Goddess statue destroyed by someone of an unknown origin, it was much more humiliating to have it destroyed by an internationally-known wanted criminal. At least, if it was someone of an unknown origin, they could still cover up the truth by saying that the unknown blonde loli was actually a demon from hell and that the church had spent tremendous efforts to capture her. Not only did the Pope sacrifice several decades of his life span, but the lives of countless knights had also been sacrificed to subdue her. At least this way, they could gloss over things. However, with her known origins, there was no way they could cover up the story. Having the most precious Goddess statue of the Luminous Theocracy destroyed by a top wanted criminal and her aplice was destined to turn them into the butt of the joke to other countries and be recorded in the books of history. The Luminous Theocracy had just weed the most humiliating history since its founding and as the Pope, he would definitely be crucified on the pir of shame. Therefore, the Pope had decided not to allow these two people to escape at all costs. ¡°Luminous¡­ Realm.¡± As soon as his voice fell, the entire ce was bathed in light. Lilith, who was just about to take out the spatial scroll and run, suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t feel anything. She couldn¡¯t feel any pain, hear anything, smell anything or sense anything. Golden light filled her vision and she was only aware of herself. It was like there was nothing else around except for the light and ¡®I¡¯. Since she couldn¡¯t perceive anything, the thought of using the spatial scroll to escape waspletely gone from her mind. Lilith was no different than a fish on a chopping board, just waiting for someone to chop her. All of a sudden, she felt heat on her hand. Sae¡¯s voice rang out in her mind. ¡°Lady Lilith, art thou alright?¡± ¡°Sae? Where are you?¡± Lilith asked in her mind. ¡°I¡¯m right next to you, Lady Lilith. Since thou can¡¯t perceive my existence right now, I ammunicating with thou through my real body.¡± So they were able tomunicate because of the broken sword in her grip? That meant Sae was also in the same situation as her right now. ¡°What¡¯s going on! Why am I suddenly like this?¡± ¡°This is probably a¡­ unique magic.¡± The concept of unique magic appeared in Lilith¡¯s mind. It was a special magic that would only awaken within certain magicians with unusual talents or a small minority with deep understanding of magic. Each awakened unique magic differed from each other. Hence, it was extremely challenging to produce countermeasures against them. Not every unique magic was powerful, but all of them share amon characteristic. They were extremely sickening. ording to Akarin, two magician brothers appeared a long time ago. They weren¡¯t very powerful magicians, but they had awakened their extremely special unique magic. One could instantly obliterate an existence with a specific title, regardless of their realm. The other could forcibly change an existence¡¯s name to a specific title. The two brothers were invincible in that era. ¡°This magic¡­ Is there a way to counter it¡­?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± It was the answer that Lilith had expected. ¡®Is that so? Seems like we¡¯re really goners this time.¡¯ Lilith silently thought to herself. ¡°Lady Lilith, do not give up!¡± ¡°Oh, did you think of a way already, Sae?¡± ¡°Not yet. But you see Lady Lilith, every time thou thought that thou art doomed, thou ended up just fine. Maybe it will be the same this time too. Perhaps the heavens like to oppose Lady Lilith.¡± ¡°¡­Then isn¡¯t it better for me to just give up directly?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that makes more sense. But¡­¡± Crack! Sae¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared mid-sentence probably because the old man had amplified his magic. Seems we are really, really, really, really goners this time. Unless, I, Lilith is really, really, really, really the kind of person that the heavens always like to oppose. But, how can I, Lilith, really, really, really, really make the heavens oppose me? If the heavens will oppose me, then please really, really, really, really, really, really, really, really bring me a huge turnaround! BOOM! It was a familiar voice. So familiar that it could make one tremble. The golden light gradually disappeared as their perception returned. The one in front of them was¡­ It was the Pope, who looked burnt with smokeing out of him after getting struck by lightning. The Pope¡¯s lips were squirming. It took Lilith a long time to figure out what he said. ¡°Goddess, I wasn¡¯t the one who ruined your statue. Why did you strike me? Strike her instead¡­¡± Every word was truly mournful. Book 3: Chapter 18: Real Appearance Book 3: Chapter 18: Real Appearance That was certainly no ordinary lightning for it to be able to prate the Pope¡¯s domain and strike his body. Lilith smelled an extremely familiar aura on it. It was the same aura that had caused her to experience countless sufferings. The pain it caused Lilith was second only to the changes in her physical body. The lightning contained thews of the gods, and it definitely came from those two b?i?t?c?h?y goddesses. At the same time, Lilith was giving the Pope a strange look. She could tell that he was a high-ranking figure from the church at first nce. Yet, he got turned into charcoal by his own goddess¡¯ lightning. Just what did he do? The Pope also wanted to ask the same question. Ever since he became the Pope, he had been prudent in every action and diligent in his work. Even if his work had no merit, it was still hard work. So why did he get struck by lightning? Why did he get struck by lightning? A thought suddenly shed across the Pope¡¯s mind and he remembered the oath he just swore a few minutes ago: ¡°O¡¯ Goddess in heaven, the 132nd Pope of the Luminous Theocracy swears that he shall never do anything bad against Thea¡¯s friends, Lilith and Sae. Otherwise, I shall be struck by lightning.¡± Could it be that¡­ The Pope snapped his head back and saw Thea staring at the two sphemous viins with her eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°Thea¡­they¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Thea nodded with reddened eyes. ¡°They are Lilith and Sae.¡± The Pope felt a burst of anger stuck in his chest as he struggled to breathe. ¡°B-But how could they do this kind of thing? They rescued me before and weren¡¯t even bothered by my constitution. Not only that, they treated me¡­ like a friend¡­¡± Thea fiddled with the hem of her skirt as her voice grew softer in volume. After all, seeing was believing. The two friends she had just made destroyed the Goddess statue, which was a symbol of her and many other believers¡¯ beliefs. The more she thought about it, the sadder she got. She then started to sob quietly. Lilith leaned closer to Sae and whispered, ¡°Hey Sae, I think we made Thea cry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me involved in this. Lady Lilith, Thou were the one who did all this alone.¡± ¡°Ehhhh, don¡¯t sweat about the details. I feel bad to actually make Thea cry.¡± ¡°This is my first time hearing that Lady Lilith would feel bad about something. But I think this isn¡¯t the time to talk about this. We should seize the opportunity and escape now. Even if this old man can¡¯t do anything to us, I am sensing many other powerful presences approaching quickly.¡± Sae looked up at the sky and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think any good will happen when that thing above our head falls.¡± It was a huge meteorite falling down from the sky with a bright tail of light. ¡°Why do Thea¡¯s mood swings always invite disasters like a falling meteorite? This is getting old.¡± Lilith eximed with the red me in the sky reflected in her eyes. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there is no othermensurate disaster to happen on the ground. Wait a minute. How can Lady Lilith still calmly talk about boring things like this here?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a boring thing. Isn¡¯t life like this? When you put together countless seemingly boring things, you end up finding it rather interesting as a big picture. This is why I¡¯ll never miss any things that are seemingly boring but are actually not.¡± ¡°Regardless if they¡¯re boring or not, we won¡¯t be able to continue living without them.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I just took out the demigod ranked spatial scroll, [Origin Annihtion], that mother gave me. If they dare to force us any further, we will bring them down along with us.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t assure me at all! It just means that we¡¯ll still die!!¡± Sae eximed in distress. A light shed across Lilith¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly picked up the now severed head of the Goddess statue and walked toward Thea. The Pope seemed to be on alert, but didn¡¯t do anything. He was just putting his guard up in case Lilith tried to do something against Thea. Lilith handed the Goddess¡¯ head to Thea. ¡°Believe it or not, this was only an ident.¡± Thea stared nkly at Lilith with her reddened eyes. ¡°Since this statue was made by the Goddess herself, then it should be restored if you put this back in ce right?¡± Thea nodded to her. Lilith smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m sorry to have caused trouble and even made you cry.¡± While saying that, Lilith bowed to Thea deeply as Sae looked at them like she had juste home one day and discovered her entire family dead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ Y-You don¡¯t need to be sorry. Since it was an ident, I¡¯m sure the Goddess will definitely forgive you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. But since I¡¯ve made a mistake like this, I am too ashamed to stay here any longer.¡± Lilith patted Thea on her shoulder. ¡°You should stop crying too, for the sake of those that have to stop the falling meteorite for you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Thea responded while forcibly squeezing back the tears that were going to fall. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Lilith waved, then turned around to leave without any reluctance. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Thea suddenly called out to Lilith. ¡°Are we¡­ still friends?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Lilith turned her head slightly then smiled gently at her. ¡°We will be friends forever.¡± ¡°Alright, friends forever!¡± Thea finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears that came out like streams of waterfalls. The sky turned brighter and brighter. The experts from church who just arrived on the scene had no choice but to soar into the sky to stop more falling meteorites. Lilith left without looking back, under the sky full of falling meteorites. She went back to Sae and woke her up with a p on her back. ¡°What are you zoning out for? Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Sae shuddered all over, then closed her gaping mouth. ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing Lady Lilith apologizing was probably the most frightening thing she¡¯d ever seen ever since she awakened. A ripple in space opened up and a spatial door appeared out of thin air. Since it was a random spatial scroll, no one knew where the door would lead to. The Pope hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up the idea of stopping them from leaving. After all, they were Thea¡¯s friends. ¡°Alright, you go first.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Sae¡¯s hair was suddenly standing on its end. Every time Lady Lilith was running away, she was always the one bringing up the rear. So why was she asking her to go first this time? She nced at the Goddess statue next to the spatial gate. Could it be¡­ Before Sae could ask, Lilith had kicked her into the door. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Lilith dusted her hands as the smile on her face grew twisted. She already had the broken sword in her hands. How naive of you to think that I¡¯d leave without aplishing anything! I, Lilith, am someone who doesn¡¯t give up until I reach my goal! Before anyone at the scene could even react, Lilith¡¯s hands turned into two afterimages as she swiped the Goddess statue across her chest. She stored the two chunks of items that she just sliced off into her Storage Ring, then turned around. The corner of her lips curled into a smile as she gave the tens of thousands of believers in the Luminous Theocracy, the Pope and the saintess a middle finger. ¡°Take a good look at the real appearance of your Goddess.¡± Special Chapter: Interview, Azure Rose Special Chapter: Interview, Azure Rose Host: Good evening,dies and gentlemen. Thank you for tuning in to ¡®A Date with Little ck¡¯, our prime time show at eight tonight. I am your host, Little ck. The sky is clear today and it¡¯s another beautiful day. I¡¯m d you are able to watch our show in front of the Spectrum Stone today as promised. To thank our audience for their continuous support over the years, I have specially invited the presiding judge of the Luminous Judgement, Ramiele Xoey, who is also known as the Azure Rose, as our guest today. Here, Presiding Judge Xoey, say hello to everyone. Xoey (with a cold face): Hello, everyone. Host: It seems the Azure Rose of the Luminous Theocracy is still as cold as ever. As expected of the noble flower in the hearts of countless young people! No wonder why some of the youngsters would say things like ¡®Please step on me, Lady Xoey!¡¯. Even an experienced fighter like me can¡¯t really hold myself back. Xoey: You can tell those who have said these things toe find me. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy them. (The sound of ground getting crushed is heard at the scene). Host: Ahem, ahem. We¡¯ll talk about thister. We have invited Presiding Judge Xoey here today to further understand the shocking event that transpired in our sacred nation. I¡¯m referring to the huge incident at the Whispering Square. ording to our informant¡¯s report, some criminals have sphemed against the Goddess statue by turning her from a D-cup to an A-cup. Is this true? Xoey: It¡¯s a rumor. Host: But our informant reported that the criminals first beheaded the Goddess statue during the evening prayers. They returned the severed head under the pressure of His Holiness, the Pope, but sliced off the Goddess¡¯ breasts when no one was looking and fled the scene. Is this true? Xoey: Rumor. Host: But ording to our informant¡¯s report, there were tens of thousands of witnesses on the scene at the time. Is this true? Xoey: ¡­.May I ask for your informant¡¯s surname first? Host: Ahem, ahem, well¡­ Xoey: Ten thousand gold coins. Host: Well¡­ I¡¯m a host with moral integrity, so I can¡¯t be tempted by money. Xoey: Fifty thousand. Host (looking troubled): I have said that I can¡¯t be tempted by money, but if you offer more¡­ Xoey: Oh, I see. Since you adhere to moral principles, then I shall stop tempting you with money. Host: Ahem, I¡¯m d you understand, Your Honor. Xoey: If you don¡¯t turn in that person to the Luminous Judgement tomorrow morning before six, you can just wait to collect the dead bodies of your family members. Rest assured, as the Presiding Judge of the Luminous Judgement, I won¡¯t kill innocent people indiscriminately. Your family shall be executed as infidels. After all, I¡¯m only a servant of the Goddess and not a devil. Host (with a pale face): I¡­understand. Xoey: Regarding the incident that happened in Whispering Square, that was only a prank from someone with ill-intentions to turn a repeated rumor into a fact. They were only spreading rumors to undermine the stability of the nation. If everyone doesn¡¯t believe me, then I can swear by His Holiness¡¯ morals. If I¡¯m telling a lie here, then His Holiness the Pope is a totally helpless perverted lolicon. Host: Since Your Honor has said so, we as the people of the Goddess can only believe it. After all, how could His Holiness the Pope be a perverted lolicon? Therefore, to those t-chested fans among the Goddess¡¯ believers¡ª you can take back your disgusting sexual fantasies! Big ***** are justice! Next, I would like to ask Your Honor on how this matter is being handled? Xoey: We have detained all 87,544 people who spread the false rumors. They were supposed to face severe interrogation, but since the Goddess is merciful, we will conduct long-term ideological education on them instead. Host: Umm¡­ how many people was that again? Xoey: 87,544 people. (Showing a murderous face.) Do you have any problems with that? Host: No¡­No. Xoey: Do you have any other questions then? I still have 87,540 people to educate, so I am very busy. Host: ¡­I¡¯m a little disillusioned (wipes sweat). I would like to ask about the two arrest warrants issued by His Holiness the Pope recently. Xoey (looking impatient): What¡¯s there to ask about an arrest warrant? Host (takes out two wanted posters): Usually, there isn¡¯t much to ask about arrest warrants, but these two¡­ Let¡¯s put aside the unprecedented high bounty of up to a hundred million gold coins, why are the faces of these wanted criminals censored? Is there any special reason behind it? Xoey (hissing under her breath): Do I have to tell you that the Pope will keep getting struck by lightning if he doesn¡¯t censor their faces? Host: Did you say something, Your Honor? Xoey: I said, can¡¯t you guys do something useful for once and go find the criminals on the wanted posters? Where did you guys find so many questions? Are you all three-year-olds who only know to ask his mother questions all day long? Host: But these wanted posters are all censored with mosaic, how can we look for them? Xoey (exploded with rage): You can¡¯t find them just because there¡¯s mosaic over their faces?! If you guys don¡¯t even have the ability to automatically filter out the mosaic, then how do you guys usually watch porno?!! Host (cheek twitching): ¡­Uhh¡­ Okay then, let¡¯s set this question aside first. In fact, the biggest meteor shower in sixteen years was seen over the skies of Aeria just a few hours ago. Fortunately, they were stopped by the experts from the Luminous Church in time so there weren¡¯t any casualties. Is this incident rted to the previous rumors about the criminals in any way? Is this another evil conspiracy? Xoey: That was our saintess setting off some fireworks. Host: Oh no, it didn¡¯t look like fireworks no matter how you look at it¡­ Xoey: It was fireworks. Host: But why didn¡¯t I hear the fireworks exploding? Xoey: Because you¡¯re deaf. Host: But why were the fireworks not beautiful at all? Xoey: Because you¡¯re blind. Host: But why did some of us detect a significant increase in the concentration of magic power during that time? Xoey: ¡­ Host: And why did the weather suddenly change? The cloudless sky suddenly turned dark with dense clouds at that time. That shouldn¡¯t be a natural phenomenon. Xoey: ¡­ Host: Could it be that someone was casting a powerful magic? Xoey: ¡­ Host: Was the Pope casting his magic? Was his use of magic rted to the incident mentioned earlier? Were the two people in the wanted posters his opponents? Please answer the questions, Your Honor. Xoey: You know too much, can youe with me? Host: Huh?!! Wait, we¡¯re still broadcasting live! Is it a good idea for you to show the dark side of the Luminous Judgement to the audience?! Xoey: Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to make any problem. Host: It¡¯s getting darker!! Ouch, wait! It hurts!! Don¡¯t grab me by my face, you¡¯re going to shatter my skull!! Ladies and gentlemen, that¡¯s the end of ¡®A Date With Little ck¡¯! Thank you very much for watching! I¡¯ll see you next time when I get out of the prison! Goodbye!! Book 3: Chapter 19: Exposed Nature Book 3: Chapter 19: Exposed Nature It was a spacious, ancient-looking room that seemed to be able to amodate more than a hundred people. However, all the doors and windows in the room were covered by a ck cloth. The only source of light in there was a crystalmp hanging above their heads. There were also many strange decorations around the room that made it look like some dark magic room in certain anime. Lilith just managed to shake off the dizziness brought about by getting teleported through space. She struggled to sit up from the cold wooden floor and was greeted by this scene. ¡°Hello, Lady Lilith.¡± As soon as she raised her head, she found Sae standing in front of her and watching her with kind eyes. ¡°Thou did not do anything that would cause the entire Luminous Theocracy to hunt us down after thou kicked me away, yes?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Of course she hadn¡¯t done anything like that since the beginning. ¡°Lady Lilith, why turn thy head away?¡± ¡°My neck is a little sore, so I¡¯m doing a bit of an exercise.¡± ¡°Then Lady Lilith, why art thou avoiding my eyes?¡± ¡°I got sand in my eyes.¡± ¡°Liar! Thou should at least close thy dead fish eyes and put some effort into pretending! Who can still keep their eyes open wider than saucers when they have sand in there?!¡± Sae grabbed Lilith by her shoulders and started shaking her. ¡°Lady Lilith, do thou understand how dangerous it is to be hunted down by a nation at our current strength?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely have the demigod-ranked scroll in my hand in advance next time!¡± ¡°Thou do not understand at all! Please don¡¯t keep that dangerous toy in thy hands. I do not wish to be killed out of the blue!¡± Just when Sae was grieving about her bleak future and wished so badly to change masters right away, the room¡¯s door was suddenly swung open. A group of people in ck robes flocked in. ¡°Umm¡­ I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask just now, but where are we?¡± Lilith asked while putting up her guard against the ck-robed people who had suddenly shown up. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! I have no idea either!¡± Sae huffed angrily. ¡°What? You¡¯re still angry? What a petty girl you are.¡± Lilith pouted, then took two steps forward to approach the ck-robed person who was closest to them. She stuck her t chest out and asked, ¡°Hey, ck guy! Where is this ce?¡± The ck-robed person was silent, but Lilith could feel his gaze from under his wide hood. He seemed to be sizing up both Sae and her. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Didn¡¯t your mother teach you that it¡¯s very rude to ignore people?¡± ¡°You are the rude one, intruder.¡± A melodious and young female voice came from under the hood, but her tone was rather old-fashioned. The ck-robed person ripped open her ck robe. No one knew why she had one of her feet on a small stool. She lifted her head and revealed a delicate-looking face that looked to be only about fifteen or sixteen years old. Yet her youthful girly face was filled with a mismatched arrogance. ¡°How arrogant and rude you two are for not announcing your names in my presence!¡± ¡°Huh? What art thou even?¡± Sae rolled her eyes impatiently before Lilith could even speak. Speaking tomoners could easily wear out the Artifact Spirit¡¯s patience, especially when she was in a bad mood. ¡°That is a good question!!¡± The girl in the ck robe didn¡¯t seem to notice the impatience in Sae¡¯s voice. She covered one of her eyes with the back of her hand and lifted her robe again, revealing the highly embarrassing strange outfit underneath it. Instead of feeling ashamed, the young girl proudly proimed, ¡°I am the leader of the dark kingdom! The guide of eternal silence! The ferryman of the boundless River Styx! The one who can see the past with one eye and the future with the other eye! The Shadow Mistress who remains unchanged by the passage of time regardless of the past and present ¡ª the Supreme Lady Jasmine!¡± Sae was confused. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Lilith suddenly stopped Sae who was about toe forward and suppress the girl by force. ¡°This girl¡­ she¡¯s rather unusual,¡± she said solemnly. Unusual? Sae took another careful look at the young girl whose magic power was only at rank seven at most. Could it be that Lady Lilith had noticed something that I didn¡¯t notice? Lilith cast away her casualness and spoke earnestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, oh leader of the dark kingdom, the guide of eternal silence, the ferryman of the boundless River Styx, the one who can see the past with one eye and the future with the other eye, and the Shadow Mistress that remains unchanged by the passage of time regardless of the past and present ¡ª Lady Jasmine!¡± ¡°I am Artemis Niger Lilith, a wanderer from a distant empire. I once ruled over countless nations. I am on a journey to return to my homnd and regain everything that belongs to me. My goal is to throw the two b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? who took everything away from me into lizard eggs and have them reincarnate. It¡¯s truly an honor to meet the Shadow Mistress here.¡± Sae was even more confused. ¡°Huh?? What the hell??¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes were suddenly glowing with excitement. ¡°Is¡­ Is that so? I didn¡¯t expect to meet the ruler of a kingdom here. Please excuse my poor manners from earlier.¡± ¡°Oh no, I was the one with poor manners. As a ruler, I havemitted a grave mistake in failing to announce my name to the legendary Shadow Mistress in a timely manner.¡± ¡°Oh no, it was my fault.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Looking at these two who were dying to show off earlier now acting all humble toward each other now, Sae couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. Are these two¡­ mentally ill? ¡°Sae, bring me my throne.¡± Lilith suddenly ordered her. ¡°Ehhh? What throne?¡± I don¡¯t remember there was such a thing. Lilith turned her head around with an expression that was telling her that ¡®you¡¯re dead meat if you don¡¯t get what I mean,¡¯ while ying with the demigod ranked scroll in her hand. ¡°You know, the one I usually sit on.¡± Sae¡¯s cheek twitched as she irritatedly made an amethyst throne for Lilith with magic. Lilith sat on the throne, then mimicked how her mom, the Queen of Dragons, would usually rest her chin in her hand. ¡°I just killed another five thousand assassins from hostile nations today. I¡¯m really exhausted.¡± When Jasmine saw this, she also gave an order to the other ck-robed men behind her. ¡°You people, fetch me my magical seat.¡± ¡°But.. Jasmine¡­ oh, oops¡­ Shadow Mistress, you¡¯ve never had any¡­ magical seat.¡± ck-Robed Man A replied while trembling. Jasmine stared at ck-Robed Man A for two seconds then said, ¡°What do you mean by that? It¡¯s the one that can transform into a human form when I¡¯m not using it.¡± The ck-robed man was rendered speechless. ¡°Ah~!¡± Jasmine suddenly plopped down on her magical seat named ck-Robed Man A then eximed, ¡°I just crushed fifty thousand rebels from the old world into pieces today. I¡¯m really exhausted.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­ Lady Lilith, may I ask a question?¡± ¡°What is it, my servant?¡± ¡°Is this¡­your true nature?¡± Book 3: Chapter 20: Friendship Breaks Like An Old Twig On The Ground Book 3: Chapter 20: Friendship Breaks Like An Old Twig On The Ground ¡°So that means you are the saintess of the Shadow Theocracy?¡± After a friendly and peaceful conversation, Lilith finally found out Jasmine¡¯s background. She didn¡¯t expect this legendary Shadow Mistress would be the Shadow Saintess, who was also the second inmand of a neighboring country, the Shadow Theocracy. Unlike the Luminous Theocracy where a few cardinals had been secretly coveting the Pope¡¯s throne, the Pope of the Shadow Theocracy had long gotten rid of the men who dared to defy him. Therefore even if the Shadow Theocracy appeared to be weaker than the Luminous Theocracy in overall strength, its internal stability far exceeded thetter. This phenomenon had a direct connection to their different ideologies. The Pope of the Luminous Theocracy feared that a civil war would break out in his nation and his people would be caught in endless strife and bloodshed. Hence, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to address the situation despite knowing that nurturing tigers would invite cmity. On the contrary, the Pope of the Shadow Theocracy believed that a few sacrifices were necessary for the greater good. Hence, he slew a few of his tenured subordinates that held wild ambitions against him without so much as a frown. And the petite Shadow Mistress in front of Lilith was none other than the second in power in the Shadow Theocracy. This meant she was also the next in line to the throne. It would seem like there was nothing wrong with her iming to be Shadow Mistress. Thinking of this, Sae turned her gaze to Lilith who was sitting on the amethyst throne while chatting with Jasmine and blowing her own trumpet. A sudden thought that she couldn¡¯t dismiss lingered in her mind Why not¡­ just leave this thing here and run away by myself? However, it was an order from her real master¡­ she couldn¡¯t go against his wishes. Therefore, she could only stay by Lilith¡¯s side until that moment came. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I would meet the Shadow Saintess in the capital of the Luminous Theocracy. Your courage to infiltrate deep into an enemy¡¯s territory is simply astounding! So¡­ umm, what business do you have here?¡± After meeting the saintesses one after another, Lilith was starting to even wonder if she was some saintess ma. But since she had bumped into them, she wasn¡¯t going to give up the chance¡­ The chance to annoy that b?i?t?c?h?y goddess. The hostility between the Shadow Theocracy and the Luminous Theocracy was known to the world. Hence, the Shadow Saintess was definitely up to no good for sneaking into the heart of an enemy¡¯s territory. Like the saying that went ¡®the enemy of an enemy is a friend¡¯, it was definitely a good thing if she managed to join hands with Jasmine. ¡°Hehe. You¡¯d be scared to death if I told you my ns.¡± Jasmine crossed her arms in front of her chest and lifted her head so high that it seemed like her nose was going to point at the sky. She waited for a long time but Lilith never expressed anything simr to admiration or readiness to listen to her. Hence, she could only continue her story resentfully. ¡°In order to deal a heavy blow to the Luminous Theocracy, I have decided to secretly disclose to the public a piece of information that can cause the Radiant Goddess to lose arge number of her followers.¡± ¡°Oh? What is it about?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jasmine sneakily looked around, seemingly afraid that someone in this room would overhear her earth-shattering n even though the room was filled with her ownrades. She got closer to Lilith, then whispered into her ear, ¡°This is a piece of information that has been passed down in our church for generations. The truth is, the Radiant Goddess¡­¡± Then Jasmine gestured with her hands around her t chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t that big here.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s face twitched. She already knew that a long time ago. ¡°And ording to our investigation, most of the Radiant Goddess¡¯ followers are all fans of big *****. This means that her source of faith is actually from her false *****.¡± ¡°¡­So, what are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Jasmine cackled evilly. ¡°To rectify the false *****, of course! By then, all her followers who are fans of big ***** would be so saddened that they will no longer believe in her. That¡¯s when everything will be over for them, ahahahaha¡­!!!¡± Jasmine tilted her head up andughed at the sky, probably because she felt that her n was too perfect. Lilith silently watched Jasmine who wasughing at the sky, suddenly feeling that fate was indeed an inexplicably mysterious thing. ¡°Umm¡­ I think you don¡¯t need to do that anymore.¡± ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Lilith took out the two semicircr objects she stored in her Storage Ring. ¡°I¡¯ve already done that.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Lilith, you don¡¯t have to lie like this even if you want to beat me this badly. The goddess¡¯ ***** aren¡¯t this easy to cut off.¡± Jasmine didn¡¯t believe Lilith at all. That didn¡¯te as a surprise to her either. After all, no one would believe this kind of nonsense. ¡°Well, since you are the Shadow Saintess, you probably have a way to verify the authenticity, right?¡± ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Jasmine stoppedughing and narrowed her eyes at Lilith. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Aarons.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A ck-robed man with an unknown animal tattooed on his face came forward. ¡°Check.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The man named Aarons came up to Lilith, then sniffed the Goddess¡¯ breasts like a canine. After a while, he announced, ¡°They are real, Saintess.¡± Jasmine took a deep breath, then sized up Lilith carefully again. ¡°As expected of a former ruler. To think that you were able to carry out this task before I did.¡± ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s just luck.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s luck or not,¡± Jasmine stretched her hand out, ¡°I, Ayasha Jasmine, have decided that you will be my friend.¡± ¡°The enemy of an enemy is naturally a friend. I was nning to be your friend even if you didn¡¯t ask.¡± Lilith epted Jasmine¡¯s hand. Jasmine gave her a satisfied smile, then suddenly recalled something. ¡°Lilith, the b?a?s?t?a?r?d? mentioned earlier that took everything away from you¡­ could it be¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the Radiant Goddess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Jasmine suddenly squeezed Lilith¡¯s hands with both hands. ¡°Won¡¯t you join the Shadow Theocracy? Our Goddess will take revenge for you!¡± she eximed in excitement. ¡°Ah¡­ umm¡­ I have no ns of siding with any country yet.¡± Lilith scratched her cheek. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you believe in the Goddess of Darkness, she will definitely seek justice for you!¡± While saying that, Jasmine took out a palm-sized Goddess statue out of nowhere. ¡°Look, this is our Goddess. Isn¡¯t she a lot prettier than the old Radiant Goddess who can only attract believers through her lies?¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s voice suddenly became cold. ¡°Can you let me have a closer look at that Goddess statue?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She naively handed over the statue to Lilith. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know this is the privilege of a Saintess. After all, the Goddess statue cannot simply be lost in the world.¡± Of course Lilith knew that. After all, the Luminous Theocracy had only one standing statue of their Goddess too. ¡°I¡¯m only showing this to you since you are my friend! After all, this Goddess statue is my most prized possession.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lilith nodded. After carefully looking at the statue, she managed to confirm a fact. Upon confirming this fact, Lilith naturally did what she was supposed to do. CRACK! She broke the statue into two with her hand. ¡°EH, EH, EH!!¡± Under Jasmine¡¯s horrified gaze, Lilith smashed the two broken parts of the statue hard on the ground. ¡°Why did the goddess of the Luminous Theocracy¡¯s enemy country turn out to be the Radiant Goddess¡¯ younger sister?!!¡± Book 3: Chapter 21: Self-Destruct Book 3: Chapter 21: Self-Destruct The atmosphere seemed to have frozen out. Jasmine stared silently at the statue that was broken into two on the ground, as though it was an entirely different statue. Sae stood unmoving behind Lilith, but was ready to strike at any time. The men in the ck robes were tense too, ready to tear these two heretics to pieces for their sphemy against the Goddess as soon as the Saintess gave her orders. No one knew how much time had passed when Jasmine finally raised her head. She red at Lilith with her bloodshot eyes. ¡°You¡­ why did you do that?!¡± There wasn¡¯t even a trace of emotions on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°All for the sake of revenge.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your enemy the Radiant Goddess?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not, but the Goddess of Darkness is the Radiant Goddess¡¯ younger sister. It was one of them who caused me to end up in this state.¡± ¡°How dare you insult the Goddess even after destroying her statue!!¡± Jasmine rushed angrily toward Lilith and tried to strangle her, but Lilith nimbly evaded her. ¡°Everyone knew that the Goddess of Dark and Light are archenemies, just as how light and dark could never coexist with each other! How dare you im that the Goddess of Darkness is that b?i?t?c?h?¡¯s younger sister! That is the biggest insult to the Goddess! Lilith sighed softly. ¡°As expected, the people in the world are stupid. They blindly believe in the goddesses and refuse to see that they are nothing more than tools for them to gather faith. Maybe your hostility is deliberately fostered by the goddesses.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one for spouting nonsense here! Kill her!¡± The other men brandished various weapons hidden under their ck robes. Without a word, they all came pouncing on Lilith and Sae with their swords, spears, and halberds. ¡°Defense.¡± The vindictive attacksing at Lilith were perfectly blocked by a purple crystal wall. Although Sae waspletely useless against powerful experts, she was still pretty useful in fending off the small fries. ¡°Get ¡®em boys! Charge!¡± Jasmine paid no attention to the shield and continued giving out the order to attack. Lilith gave her a look of hurt. ¡°I thought we are friends?¡± ¡°Friends? Hehe¡­¡± Jasmine let out a weird chuckle. ¡°The moment you broke the present from my sixteenth birthday into two, our friendship thatsted only five seconds was already over.¡± ¡°Are you still a seven or eight-year-old girl who takes a doll for a birthday present?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a doll!!! That¡¯s a limited edition goddess statue! There¡¯s only three of them in the entire Shadow Theocracy!!!¡± Jasmine shrieked like a lunatic who had finally realized that she was a lunatic. ¡°Aarons, it¡¯s your turn to shine.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± He took a step forward. The person whom Lilith initially thought was only an ordinary man underneath the ck robes was now exuding an extremely terrifying aura. Sae raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh? A warrior that had attained the Realm of Saints? I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d overlook him.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve overlooked plenty of things.¡± Aarons didn¡¯t even pay any attention to the culprit of this incident. Instead, he had all his focus on this enigmatic purple-haired woman. In his opinion, Lilith would never be able to escape the palm of his hand as long as he could finish Sae off. However, Sae wasn¡¯t taking Aarons seriously. After all, this body of hers had attained the middle-rank Saint Realm. Coupled with her experience and knowledge in magic, she was capable of fighting even a high-rank warrior of the Saint Realm. Her only issue was not being able to use her body to its full potential due to the unstable state of her soul. Even so, she had no problem finishing off a low-rank warrior of the Saint Realm. A gigantic beast-shaped phantom slowly rose from Aarons, dripping with a terrifyingly vengeful aura from its very core. The intensity of Aarons¡¯ aura rose steadily but quickly to the point that he was unapproachable. ¡°The Hundred Beasts Scripture?¡± Sae showed an expression of interest. ¡°Little did I expect to encounter this technique in this world. What kind of beast is this?¡± Aarons fell silent for a moment, as though he didn¡¯t expect his technique to be exposed within an instant. ¡°Hell Hound.¡± ¡°Hell Hound? Such child¡¯s y is an insult to this technique. Too bad this body belongs to a magician. Otherwise, I would be able to show thou the true potential of a beast phantom at its peak.¡± ¡°For now, thou can only admit that thou art unfortunate to meet someone who possesses a deeper understanding of this technique than its own creator¡­¡± Purple lights danced in Sae¡¯s eyes as dozens of diamond-shaped crystals appeared around the beast-shaped phantom behind Aarons. The crystals looked like they were arranged haphazardly, but the arrangement was more than it seemed ¡ª they were secretly pointing to a certain vessel in his body. As long as Aarons made the slightest move, the crystals would directly destroy the vessel, which was also known as the Gate of Life, that was needed to unleash the technique. The bacsh of the technique would leave its user either dead or crippled! Aarons¡¯ countenance contorted drastically when the technique that he was so proud of was suppressed in an instant, forcing him into a position where he couldn¡¯t do anything. Just where did this woman¡­ hail from? ¡°In that case¡­¡± The muscles and veins in Aarons¡¯ entire body bulged, as he released a violent aura that gradually turned the atmosphere around him oppressive. ¡°Thou art¡­ nning to self destruct?¡± Sae finally got serious. After all, half of the city could be destroyed if a low-rank warrior of Saint Realm self-destructed. ¡°Do you have to? We¡¯ve only destroyed a statue.¡± ¡°For the Saintess, everything is worth it!!¡± Aarons¡¯ face was grim and his eyes were filled with twisted fanaticism. Goddammit, that¡¯s another perverted lolicon right there! Sae was forced to gather all her strength to defend against the next big blow. There was nothing she hated more than fighting with brute force. The reason was due to the iplete integration of her body and soul. ¡°Umm¡­ sorry to interrupt you.¡± Lilith suddenly spoke up after watching the entire drama. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from self-destructing and have no objection with your desire to exhibit your perversion, but can we change location?¡± ¡°Why? Scared?¡± Jasmine mocked her. ¡°No, not because of that¡­¡± Before Lilith finished speaking, Aarons blew himself up without any hesitation under themand of his Saintess. BOOOOOOM!!!! The huge explosion created a powerful st wave that swept across the surrounding area. The fragile ancient building was instantly blown into smithereens. The sky full of stars above their heads was soon covered by the flying house debris. However, the explosion seemed to be caused by a targeted attack rather than indiscriminate self-destruction because Jasmine and the others were unharmed. ¡°Aarons, are they dead?¡± There were no wounds on his body, but the tattoo on his face had dimmed quite a bit. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but an attack of this level will probably leave them unable to fight if they¡¯re not dead yet.¡± ¡°Good job. You¡¯ll be rewarded with a handkerchief that I have used once when we go back.¡± ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Saintess!¡± After a long time, everything finally settled down as the dust slowly dispersed. Sae and Lilith, who should have at least lost theirbat power, stood unscathed in the middle of the huge crater that was created by the explosion. Golden light gradually faded around Lilith. She had actually used a precious Saint-Level scroll without any hesitation. ¡°Geez, can¡¯t you wait until someone has finished talking?¡± Before Jasmine and the rest could even recover from the shock of discovering that Lilith and Sae were unscathed by the explosion, they felt something was off in their surroundings. It was strangely quiet. Lilith looked around and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m actually being chased down by the entire Luminous Theocracy. You guys are just asking for trouble by creating such a hugemotion.¡± ¡°!!¡± It was only then Jasmine realized that they were surrounded by arge crowd among the darkness. The enemies¡­ from the Luminous Theocracy! Book 3: Chapter 22: It’s You Book 3: Chapter 22: It¡¯s You It was an extremely silent night. Even so, no ce in Aeria felt lonely on this silent night because every corner of the city was filled with people. Whether it was the streets, in the air, or in the dark alleys, people could be seen shuttling back and forth continuously. And these so-called people weren¡¯t just any ordinary people, but the temrs in white armor, or priests in white robes. They were des that the church had carefully honed to cut down all its enemies. The white armors and robes were particrly conspicuous in the night so Jasmine could easily sense that she and her party had been surrounded. It was even more obvious for Lilith who possessed enhanced and night vision. The earth-shattering explosion had drawn sixty percent of the knights and priests in Aeria to this ce, with a steady stream of reinforcementing behind them. They were truly backed into a corner. ¡°Um¡­ Lilith, we¡¯re friends, right?¡± Jasmine said tearfully. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, she could only ce all her hopes on the mighty Lilith who had a saint-level scroll at her disposal. ¡°Oh, now you finally remembered that we¡¯re friends?¡± Lilith crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Of course, haven¡¯t we always been good friends?¡± ¡°Tsk, but I¡¯m that friend who identally broke your most beloved statue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine~ It¡¯s just a doll, I¡­ Don¡¯t even sweat it~¡± ¡°Really? But you have this really ugly expression on your face.¡± ¡°It must be your imagination, I¡¯m smiling right now. Even if it looks ugly, it¡¯s still a smile.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a smile huh? Well in that case¡­¡± Jasmine looked hopeful. A devilish smile appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°Well in that case¡­ You can just face the situation with a smile.¡± Before Jasmine could even react, Lilith had fished out a spatial scroll and whisked herself away along with Sae. Jasmine was stunned for a moment before finally realizing that she had been tricked. ¡°Lilith, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! I swear that from now on, you¡¯re my archenemy!!!!¡± Tears of indignation leaked out of Jasmine¡¯s eyes. Looking at the church¡¯s army who were closing in on them because they had sensed some of their targets vanishing, she suddenly realized that she had been cornered. ¡°A warrior prefers death to humiliation! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you the Radiant B?i?t?c?h?¡¯sckeys catch me! We¡¯ll fight it out! Get ¡®em, boys!¡± ¡°O-¡­OHHH!!¡± Jasmine and their men gave their final shouts. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Name.¡± ¡°Ayasha Jasmine.¡± ¡°Age.¡± ¡°Sixteen.¡± ¡°Gender.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you figure it out yourself?!¡± The stern-looking, middle-aged knight pushed up his sses and sized up Jasmine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really see any obvious characteristics on your body that can allow me to determine your gender.¡± ¡°You can just tell me that I¡¯m t!! Besides, I¡¯m only sixteen this year. They¡¯ll definitely grow bigger!¡± After thinking for a few seconds, the middle-aged knight finally filled in [Female] in the gender column. ¡°Address.¡± ¡°Are you filling in a census form?!¡± The middle-aged knight lifted his head up as his eyes glinted coldly. ¡°As a captive, you don¡¯t have any rights to refuse my questions. So please tell me your home address.¡± ¡°Tsk. Number three, West Section of Sacred Road, Northern District of the Umbra City.¡± ¡°Umbra City? That means you are a resident of the Shadow Theocracy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a believer of the almighty Goddess of Dark. Don¡¯t you fools of the Radiant B?i?t?c?h? feel ashamed when you see me?¡± ¡°I see. The criminal, born in the Shadow Theocracy, was jealous of the Radiant Goddess¡¯ happy and peaceful life. Burning with jealousy, she infiltrated Aeria and destroyed the goddess statue to vent her anger.¡± ¡°Hold it right there! What b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t? are you writing! Who would be jealous of you guys? And what¡¯s that about destroying a goddess statue? That has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°The criminal refused to admit her misdeeds. It is suspected that she had been well-trained in counter-interrogation. It is rmended for the interrogation to be conducted by the nation¡¯s cruelest interrogator.¡± ¡°Stop writing nonsense! You¡¯re in the presence of the great Shadow Saintess! Subjecting me to torture will lead to an all-out war between our nations!¡± ¡°The criminal proimed herself to be the great saintess from the Shadow Theocracy. Why would a saintess be escorted by only a bunch of rank seven or eight magicians and a guardian warrior with failing kidneys? It is suspected that the criminal is severely delusional. An electroconvulsive therapy is rmended.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m the real saintess! And Aarons isn¡¯t a warrior with failing kidneys! He only looks like he has failing kidneys because he used a forbidden technique!¡± ¡°Then how did you know that this guy named Aarons doesn¡¯t have failing kidneys?¡± A strange smile bloomed across the middle-aged knight¡¯s stern face. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve verified it yourself already?¡± ¡°Verified?¡± Jasmine couldn¡¯t react until her face turned beet red a few secondster. ¡°O-Of¡­ course not! What are you saying to a youthful sixteen years old girl?!!¡± ¡°I see. The criminal failed to prove her statement. Hence, the possibility of her being the Shadow Saintess is ruled out.¡± ¡°What logic is that?! Gahh, you¡¯re driving me crazy!!¡± ¡°The criminal has admitted that she is mentally ill on her own ord. Given her extreme speech and violent tendencies, it is very likely that she may physically injure people and even try to escape from captivity. It is rmended for the criminal to be held in the most tightly guarded Lombsley Prison in Aeria before her trial.¡± Jasmine¡¯s face paled slightly because she knew exactly what kind of ce the Lombsley Prison was. ¡°W-¡­Wait a minute, I told you already, you guys got the wrong person! The one who destroyed the goddess statue is Lilith, not me!!¡± The middle-aged knight took out a wanted poster. ¡°Quit denying! You are undoubtedly the one who destroyed the goddess statue!¡± ¡°What do you mean by undoubtedly?! There¡¯s mosaic all over this wanted poster!!¡± The middle-aged knight lifted his rimless sses up with a serious face. ¡°My ability of auto-removing mosaics tells me that you are no doubt the one on this wanted poster!¡± Book 3: Chapter 23: Isn’t It Normal To Execute Criminals At The Market? Book 3: Chapter 23: Isn¡¯t It Normal To Execute Criminals At The Market? The morning sun shone warmly upon thend. The pedestrians were all wearing a blissful smile under its warm light. The streets in Aeria were no longer shrouded in the atmosphere ofst night. Other than the asionally patrolling soldiers; temrs and priests of light were nowhere in sight. The magic circles that were glowing faintly in the sky were gone too. The state of alert in Aeria had been clearedpletely. Lilith sighed softly while watching the busy streets and its usual crowd, ¡°It seems like they have apprehended the criminal already.¡± ¡°Yes, but the real culprit is still atrge and shopping under the broad daylight, whilepletely disregarding the Radiant Goddess.¡± ¡°Of course not. That b?i?t?c?h?¡¯s face has been ingrained in my mind, I haven¡¯t forgotten about her at all.¡± Sae stroked her head as though she was soothing her headache. ¡°We are talking about different things here. Not only that, that Shadow Saintess just got sold out by her best friend, Lilith, without a second thought. Is it really fine to leave things this way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem,¡± Lilith replied nonchntly. ¡°Lady Lilith, art thou not worried that she would be treated as a criminal? Besides, the situation today makes me wonder whether she has already been apprehended as the criminal.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Jasmine is the Shadow Saintess. Nothing could possibly happen to her even if she has been captured. After all, this is a matter that involves the two nations. Even if that Pope is a useless old man, he wouldn¡¯t dare to handle this matter recklessly. At most, the Shadow Theocracy would just pay some price to bail her out.¡± ¡°Hopefully that¡¯s the case¡± Sae sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore.¡± Lilith faced the lively street and then eximed with excitement, ¡°I haven¡¯t done any proper shopping since I arrived at the human nations! Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even have much free time.¡± ¡°Lady Lilith, dost thou really have no idea why that is so?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about all those bad things today and shop happily, alright?¡± ¡°Whatever maketh thee happy, Lady Lilith.¡± Looking at their peaceful surroundings and then remembering a series of events that happened after she followed Lilith suddenly had Sae feel exhausted. She had never been this exhausted since she became an Artifact Spirit and gained self-awareness, despite the fact that she had participated in countless campaigns in all corners of the world with her previous master and even fought in that huge war nine million years ago. As expected, physical exhaustion was nothingpared to mental exhaustion. Being a babysitter was totally not the job of a dagger. Sae had a hunch that this was only the beginning. She still had to stay on Lilith¡¯s pirate ship for a long time. ¡­¡­¡­ Aeria was thergest city in Luminous Theocracy. As a trading hub that connected the north and south, there were no less than a million people traveling through this ce every day. Compared to other cities in other nations where evenings were recreational times, the citizens of the Luminous Theocracy held this conviction of ¡®bright people do not do shady things¡¯ and insisted on carrying out every activity under broad daylight. Carrying out activities at night was usually perceived as ¡®doing sneaky things that those rats in the neighboring country would do¡¯. Even if they were going to have fun, it would be in the broad daylight, in the presence of the old goddess. It was eight or nine in the morning right now and therefore, this was the most lively time in the streets of Aeria. Sunshine Street was the widest and also the busiest street in the southern part of the city. It was so crowded that pedestrians would bump shoulders with each other. However, only pedestrians were allowed on the street. There wasn¡¯t any special reason behind the ban of carriages, but merely due to the purpose of the street. Sunshine Street was a food street. Although the street was wide, half of it was upied by various food vendors. All sorts of sale pitches could be heard echoing throughout the street. Some vendors were also selling all sorts of seasonal vegetables, fruits and animals that Lilith had never seen before in her life. Rather than a food street, this ce was more like a farmer¡¯s market from Lilith¡¯s previous life. Even so, that didn¡¯t prevent Lilith from trying the delicious food. She had found this ce by following the food aroma from five kilometers away, naturally all she cared about were the delicacies here. ¡°Yum¡­ This is so good¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t bad either¡­¡± ¡°Uwoooohhh, this is simply divine!¡± Lilith skillfully navigated her way through the crowd, while indulging herself in all the street food that she could barely hold in her hands. The dense crowd didn¡¯t bother her much since her petite figure allowed her to move around as easily as a fish in the river. Some people would sense something passing by them, but found no one except for an unexinablerge oil stain left on their clothes. On the contrary, Sae couldn¡¯t navigate through the crowd as easily as Lilith due to her disadvantage caused by their physical differences. If she were to shove her way through the crowd in this body, she would be reported for hitting people inappropriately with her b?o?o?b?s?. Therefore, she resorted to spamming magic to teleport herself over short distances. Though she looked like she wasn¡¯t doing much, she was actually following closely behind Lilith. ¡°Lady Lilith, how much longer are you nning to eat?¡± Sae asked helplessly while watching Lilith enjoying her food. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m only half full,¡± she said. H-Half¡­ full? Sae¡¯s face twitched. Only god knew how much food Lilith had stuffed herself with over the past two hours. Sae would understand if Lilith had the size of a dragon, but she was so petite¡­ Did all that food disappear into a ck hole? The only thing she knew was that many food vendors could happily close up earlier for the day. Perhaps they¡¯d done a good deed? Just when Sae was lost in her own thoughts, the crowd in front of them suddenly became more packed. Everyone seemed to have gathered to watch something. Naturally, Lilith wouldn¡¯t pass up a chance to join in on the fun and vanished from Sae¡¯s view just in the blink of an eye. Sae sighed softly and was left with no choice but to follow her. Several knights in white armor and priests in white robes stood on a makeshift tform, along with an old bearded man in golden robes who was reciting something aloud. On the tform, three long wooden poles wereshed together near the top to form a stable tripod. A long rope hung from the center of the tripod, with a noose tied at the other end. The noose was put around the neck of a young and fair girl. The sobbing young girl¡¯s mumblings fell on deaf ears. ¡°Sob¡­ I didn¡¯t do it¡­ I¡¯m not the¡­ Don¡¯t simply use¡­¡± ¡°Sob¡­ I¡¯m really the saintess of the Shadow Theocracy. How dare you all treat me¡­ this way¡­ sob¡­ You¡¯ll all be punished by the goddess soon¡­ sob¡­¡± Book 3: Chapter 24: Venting Book 3: Chapter 24: Venting ¡°Lady Lilith, that¡¯s¡­ the Shadow Saintess from yesterday on the tform, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ without a doubt.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s the Shadow Saintess being executed this publicly? Is the Luminous Theocracy not afraid that the Shadow Theocracy would wage a war against them?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe the Pope was struck dumb by the lightning?¡± Jasmine stood on the execution tform with her hands and feet bound, and was hung like a stick, with a noose around her neck. Her red eyes suggested that she had been crying more than once. Although she didn¡¯t seem like she had been tortured, she still looked extremely pitiful. Lilith was extremely surprised to run into Jasmine here. Given Jasmine¡¯s special identity, she thought the Luminous Theocracy would only shamelessly extort a big sum of money from the Shadow Theocracy at most when they caught herst night, and then Jasmine would end up getting a good spanking once she returned home. She didn¡¯t expect them to not only not do that, but to choose to execute her by hanging. This kind of development made no sense! Jasmine had only attempted to spheme against the goddess at most, so why was she sentenced to death? Had the Pope really gone senile? More and more people gathered under the tform, and most of them were just looking for entertainment. Some alsomented about the decline of public morals when they saw such a young girl wouldmit a capital crime. However, as soon as those people heard that Jasmine was going to be hanged for sphemy against the goddess, they instantly turned as angry as the crowd around them, even throwing rotten vegetables and eggs onto the tform. Jasmine had always been spoiled and was never subjected to such hostility before. It was at that moment, that she could no longer hold back her tears and burst out crying. ¡°Waaaahhh¡­! I¡¯m really the Shadow Saintess! How¡­ dare you all treat me like this¡­!¡± ¡°Shut up, you witch!!¡± Not only did the crowd show no pity for Jasmine¡¯s tears, but they also grew even rowdier. ¡°Those who sphemed against the goddess should die!!¡± ¡°The witches should all be hanged!!¡± ¡°You all don¡¯t deserve the radiance of the goddess! Go to hell!!¡± By now, rotten eggs and rotten vegetables weren¡¯t the only things flying at the tform. There were all kinds of other strange things such as shoes, tomatoes, brolis and even grandma¡¯s foot bindings. Not only did the priest on the tform not stop the crowd, he even stepped out of the way. Then someoneunched a stone along with some weak grudge. Jasmine let out a painful cry and blood ran down her forehead. Her bangs were soaked red, blood mixed with tears trickled down her cheeks. She looked no different than a dying small animal. ¡°Hey, Sae. Hold this for me.¡± Lilith suddenly handed the unfinished meat skewers in her hands to Sae. ¡°Art thee going to save her, Lady Lilith?¡± ¡°Save her? I¡¯m not going to do something so strenuous and unrewarding.¡± A golden light shed across Lilith¡¯s eyes, ¡°I only want to vent the unpleasant feelings in my heart.¡± ¡°Is that so? Please proceed cautiously, Lady Lilith.¡± Seeing Lilith inching towards the front, Sae perished the thought of stopping her. Lady Lilith was well aware that intervening would invite big trouble, yet she still stood up without hesitation. She really wasn¡¯t being honest with herself. It would seem like I have really been reduced to the role of a babysitter. Sae ridiculed herself in her heart. At the slight movements of her fingers, a mysterious domain covering a radius of a hundred meters from the execution tform was activated. Hopefully, those pesky existences wouldn¡¯t notice what was going on so soon. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°The criminal hasmitted a very heinous crime of sphemy toward the goddess. On behalf of the church, she shall be executed in the name of the Radiant Goddess!!¡± Following the golden-robed priest¡¯s announcement were the thunderous cheers of the audience. They were acting as though the young girl that was about to be executed was a vicious demon. ¡°Well then¡­ execute her¡­¡± ¡°Hold your horses!¡± An extremely cold voice rang out clearly. The golden-robed priest frowned unhappily at the sudden interruption, only to discover that an extra person had appeared on the tform out of nowhere. The seemingly petite blonde girl was exuding an intense aura that didn¡¯t match her appearance. She wore a sinister-looking demon mask that left only her eyes exposed. Her golden eyes were looking at them as though they were mere insects. ¡°Who are you?¡± The golden-robed priest asked, as he began umting magical power in his hands. No matter who the girl in front of him was, her aura was as oppressive as a dragon¡¯s. There was no way this was the prank of a child. ¡°As expected of the Radiant Goddess, even her believers are trash,¡± Lilith remarked disdainfully. ¡°Watch it!! How dare you insult the goddess!!¡± Blue veins bulged on the golden-robed priest¡¯s temples, as he instantly gave up on the idea of obtaining more information from Lilith. The magic in his hands was condensed into an arrow of light before heunched it in her direction. ¡°You best forget about probing for more information.¡± Lilith grabbed the arrow of light directly with her hand, and the high concentration of light elements fizzled out in her palm. The damage of the burn was inferior to the speed of Lilith¡¯s physical self-recovery rate. A few momentster, the arrow of light dissipated in the air as though it had exhausted all its power. ¡°Who¡­ are you and why are you here?¡± The golden-robed priest rposed himself after his idea of feigning anger to assess his enemy¡¯s strength was seen through, then naturally resumed the negotiation. It wasn¡¯t like the priest didn¡¯t think of taking advantage of the fact that this daredevil was outnumbered by his men. The moment he unleashed his magic, he realized that the small area around them had been directly isted through powerful means, so there was no way he could reach the outside world. This not only showed that he had momentarily lost his backup, but also hinted to the existence of at least one saint-level expert behind this girl who had suddenly intervened in the execution. They were definitely not something that he and his lousy men could deal with by themselves. Lilith suddenly approached the golden-robed priest slowly. while cracking her joints and knuckles. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious what I¡¯m going to do?¡± Cold sweat started beading the priest¡¯s forehead. So he was right that this girl was here to intervene. Not only that, her ill-intention was suggesting that she wouldn¡¯t give up until she achieved her goal. Should he agree to release the criminal as a way to buy himself some time? Just when the priest was considering this option, Lilith had closed in on him. She balled one of her hands into a fist, then bent her knees slightly. ¡°Hey, old man. Don¡¯t tell me you look like that because you thought I¡¯m here to rescue the criminal and are considering releasing her first to buy yourself some time?¡± The ground under her feet cracked, as sheunched herself at the priest. ¡°Let me tell you this. Rescuing someone is a very troublesome thing to do. I¡¯m¡­¡± Rather than running, it seemed more like she had teleported herself over this distance. Before the priest could even react, her small fist had appeared before his eyes. ¡°Only here to vent my anger!!¡± Her fist carried a gust of murderous wind. Book 3: Chapter 25: Thea’s Judgment (1) Book 3: Chapter 25: Thea¡¯s Judgment (1) The golden-robed priest didn¡¯t expect that this young girl with a sinister-looking demon mask would not only fight him in front of the huge crowd, but also try to kill him. Even if she had a saint-level expert with her, this was Aeria ¡ª the ce that was closest to the Radiant Goddess. ¡°You!¡± The small fist instantly erged as it drew closer to the priest¡¯s eyes. Before it even reached him, the wind it carried broke his skin and drew blood. The priest couldn¡¯t even process the pain in time, let alone cast magic to block the punch. It was at this critical moment, that the robe the priest was wearing burst into dazzling golden light, weakening the strength in Lilith¡¯s fist. The punch which could have blown the priest¡¯s head like a watermelon ended up only causing the expression on his face to contort by the time it connected. Even so, it was still enough to render the weak golden-robed priest useless inbat. The golden-robed priest tumbled like a fish. He flipped 7,200 degrees through the air before crashing into the gallow behind him and breaking it. ¡°Tch, how fortunate of you.¡± Lilith nced at the golden robe that had withstood ny percent of the force in her punch, only to find that it had dimmed. She immediately lost her interest and ignored the unconscious priest. When the other priests and temrs saw their boss being knocked down with just a punch, no one dared to stand in Lilith¡¯s way. They just let her go to Jasmine and break the noose around her neck. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Jasmine¡¯s face was tear-stained and blood-streaked. It also seemed like she hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of this incident yet. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Lilith was astonished. ¡°How am I supposed to recognize you when you¡¯re wearing a mask?¡± Jasmine tilted her head, while thinking to herself that her savior seemed to be quite a silly goose. ¡°I see¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she deliberately deepened her tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡± ¡°But how can I ever repay you if I don¡¯t know who you are?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t rescue you to be rewarded.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Lilith made a pose that she thought would look cool and said, ¡°I am a chivalrous warrior who never needs a reason to lend a hand.¡± ¡°So¡­ So cool!¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes sparkled,pletely ignoring the fact that this ¡®cool¡¯ warrior before her was just a loli that was about the same size as her. Lilith patted Jasmine on her shoulder, ¡°Alright, you shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Go now.¡± ¡°T-Then¡­ how can I meet you again?¡± Jasmine sped her hands in front of her chest, acting all girly. ¡°Our next meeting shall be decided by¡­ fate.¡± The light in Jasmine¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lilith paused briefly before continuing, ¡°I think fate still has a lot in store for us.¡± ¡°R-Really¡­?¡± ¡°But of course, I never lie.¡± After hearing that, Jasmine¡¯s gloominess instantly cleared up. ¡°My name is Jasmine, Ayasha Jasmine.¡± She pecked on Lilith¡¯s mask with lightning speed, then smiled at her as gorgeously as a blooming lily. ¡°Well then, I shall look forward to our next fateful meeting!¡± After saying that, even Jasmine was embarrassed by her own words. She lowered her head, blushed and quickly disappeared from Lilith¡¯s sight. Lilith caressed her own mask, wondering to herself if she had just been sexually assaulted. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to care about that kind of thing because an even bigger trouble awaited her. The moment Lilith knocked the golden-robed priest down, the crowd had pretty much dispersed. Although Sae had established a domain, it wouldn¡¯t prevent ordinary people from leaving. Hence, a huge open space was cleared. At the far end of this open space where illusion and reality blurred, stood a girl in white. Although she wasn¡¯t the most stunning girl in the world, she was attracting a lot of light by just standing there. ¡°How did you find me?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°By following the guidance of the goddess,¡± Thea replied with a smile. Even so, Lilith couldn¡¯t feel the smile in her eyes. ¡°And, you¡¯re here to take me back?¡± ¡°No,¡± Thea shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring anyone with me. If I did, Sae wouldn¡¯t allow me to enter.¡± ¡°Then what can you possibly do alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only here because I have a question for you, Lilith.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why did you do that?¡± There was a trace of sadness on Thea¡¯s face. The vacant houses in the surrounding suddenly caught fire out of the blue, both of them were surrounded by the zing me. That didn¡¯t seem like just ¡®a trace¡¯ of sadness. ¡°Is there any reason that forced you to do that, Lilith? If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason. I was simply venting my anger.¡± She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to lie to Thea when thetter was in this state. ¡°Venting¡­ your anger?¡± Thea lowered her head and concealed the expression on her face. However, everything around them was engulfed by the mes. Everything that could catch fire was reduced into dust. ¡°Just to¡­ vent your anger?¡± There was nothing else to fuel the mes, but they burned with more intensity. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then I can only¡­¡± Thea raised her head, the transparent droplets on her face instantly evaporating. ¡°Personally pass my judgment on you, Lilith!¡± Columns of pure white light fell from the sky and caged Thea inside. The raging mes were instantly extinguished by the brilliance of the pure white light columns. In the middle of the columns, a pair of white wings sprouted from Thea¡¯s back and slowly spread open. She looked like an angel who had just descended. Book 3: Chapter 26: Thea’s Judgement (2) Book 3: Chapter 26: Thea¡¯s Judgement (2) In the isted space, the dimly glowing white feathers scattered in the breeze that came from nowhere and drifted into the distance. Thea was floating at the center of the columns. Her unfolded wings looked more like a phantom image than real, causing her to appear even more sacred. Thea¡¯s face gradually blurred as her expression seemed to be hidden behind a thin veil. ¡°Be careful, Lady Lilith. Thea is probably using the Goddess Descent skill,¡± Sae¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Lilith¡¯s ear. ¡°Goddess Descent skill?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a skill in which the goddess will directly channel a part of her power to the user. For the believers of the goddess, this is a divine skill that can be perceived as a gift that the goddess bestows upon her believers. This is also one of the reasons that allow religion to very easily expand.¡± Speaking up to this point, Sae¡¯s voice turned unusually grave. ¡°Although I¡¯ve known that this child is a vessel of the Goddess, I didn¡¯t expect such¡­ outrageous synchronization.¡± Even without Sae¡¯s reminder, Lilith was well aware of how dangerous Thea was right now. After all, her heart had been sending warning signals to her. Her heartbeat rate had long exceeded the limit of biology. Her body wasn¡¯t preparing itself to stay and fight, but to flee. After all, the girl in front of her had gained a trace of the goddess¡¯ power. Before, she only looked like a lonely kitten to Lilith, but now she was like a tiger lurking in the jungle. ¡°Sae, will you be able to conceal this?¡± ¡°Eh? Art thou challenging her for real?¡± Sae¡¯s tone was filled with disbelief. Lilith knew that her action waspletely foolish. She knew that it was very easy for her to leave, too. However, she just couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she would regret it if she chose to escape. It wasn¡¯t the shame of running away. After all, she had cast her shame away along with her morals when she was three years old. The thing that bound her now was something much more elusive. ¡°If I may ask, Thea, why are you so persistent about me? If you¡¯re really upset because I destroyed the Radiant Goddess¡¯ statue, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just bring someone to catch me? Why do you have toe alone? You should be aware that you won¡¯t be able to stop me from easily escaping this situation.¡± Thea didn¡¯t reply, but Lilith could feel the cold and merciless gaze fixated on her. ¡°Seems like using the Goddess Descent skill will temporarily seal emotions too.¡± ¡°I guess¡­ you leave me with no choice but to question you after I beat you up!¡± Lilith immersed her consciousness into her body. In the darkness, there was a drop of bright golden blood floating in silence. It was a drop of the blood that the ancestor had bestowed upon her. Ever since she started getting familiar with this body and gradually learned how to look inside it, Lilith had been trying to fuse with this drop of blood. But no matter how hard she tried, she was making no progress. It wasn¡¯t because it was too powerful to fuse with, but because Lilith wasn¡¯tpatible with it. The drop of blood was like a passerby who had nothing to do with Lilith and was just living in her body temporarily. She didn¡¯t know why the blood from the ancestor was ipatible with her, but she could still draw some power from it. All she needed to do was to just burn it likest time! Her body temperature rose, her blood boiled and her heartbeat sped up. All the joints in her body cracked noisily as they moved slightly under the pressure from the muscles before returning to their original position, instead of getting crushed under the immense pressure due to their resilience. This would normally cause severe pain, but Lilith¡¯s body had long learned how to block out insignificant pain like this. As though affected, a wisp of golden blood was finally drawn from the drop of blood and melded into the darkness. Lilith¡¯s molten golden pupils lit up as the world reappeared once again in her sight! ¡°Ah¡­ I have to admit that I¡¯m indeed unlucky to have a master like this,¡± Sae sighed, but moved quickly. Her enchanting body seemed to be wrapped in raging transparent mes. As the mes burned, Sae¡¯s body gradually turned into ashes like a piece of charcoal in a raging fire. Sae¡¯s explosive aura surpassed even the previous Pope¡¯s. ¡°What a pity, I haven¡¯t even gotten used to this body yet.¡± The boundary between reality and illusion blurred. People who left this isted small world would feel as though they had forgotten about something, but ultimately just shook the feeling off and joined the crowd again. And the people who were nning to pass through this space would also subconsciously choose to make a detour without even realizing it. Two different auras rose to the sky. One was sacred and invible, while the other was brutal and forceful. Yet no one in the entire city of Aeria noticed anything. The Pope only frowned in the direction, before turning his head and reprimanded Alucard for losing the saintess. ¡°Sorry, Sae. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m d you offered, Lady Lilith.¡± Sae¡¯s physical body burned even more intensely in preparation to withstand an impending collision. Thea watched everything in silence, but seemed to have no intention to attack first. By the time the space they were in waspletely isted, a staff that was slightly taller than her appeared in her hand. Light elements began to gather at the top of the staff. In just a sh, they condensed into something akin to a miniature sun. ¡°Hey, getting hit by this won¡¯t be fun.¡± Lilith¡¯s body tensed up as she guarded against the little sun that was going to fly at her at any moment. Even so, Lilith wasn¡¯t too nervous because she had a lot of confidence in her speed. After all, it would be very difficult to hit her with such a powerful but non-directional spell over this distance. ¡°Come on, show me how great is your so-called Goddess Channeling tech¡­¡± Before she even finished speaking, her pupils constricted and her hair suddenly stood up on its end. Thea¡­ had vanished from her sight. She then reappeared just less than a meter away from Lilith before thetter could even react. The staff in her hand with that little sun hanging from it came flying down toward Lilith¡¯s head like a meteor hammer! Lilith quickly backed away and evaded it while cursing in her heart. That damn Thea¡­ turned out to be a melee master!! Book 3: Chapter 27: Thea’s Judgement (3) Book 3: Chapter 27: Thea¡¯s Judgement (3) The staff broke through the air noisily and came right down. However, Lilith used her physical advantage to the max, too. The moment Thea appeared, she instinctively retreated and was able to escape the blow in time. She could feel the burning sensation and piercing pain on her skin even though the little sun didn¡¯t graze her. God knew what would happen if that had hit her directly. The staff missed its target, but Thea showed no intention of stopping. The staff went all the way down until it smashed hard into the ground. A suicide attack? Lilith¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Her heart suddenly palpitated as she instinctively protected her vitals. As expected, the sun¡­ exploded. A terrifying shockwave rippled out from the explosion center and swept across the buildings in the surroundings. Lilith¡¯s petite body was sent flying. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Lilith struggled to stand up, using a broken wall as support. The heat left her clothes in tatters, exposing her charred flesh that was quickly regenerating. It took just one blow to reduce Lilith to this pathetic state. She paid no mind to her tattered clothes and instead shifted her entire focus to the smoke of dust. By right, Thea should have sustained the same amount of damage as she did from being that close to the explosion. But for some reason, Lilith¡¯s sense of danger hadn¡¯t diminished in the slightest. It was then that a dozen of golden chains came piercing through the smoke of dust out of nowhere. Lilith dodged swiftly but the chains seemed to have a mind of their own. Their relentless attack from Lilith¡¯s blind spots left her struggling to fend them off. ¡°Damn!¡± The chains still grazed her, no matter how hard she tried to evade them. The skin on her body broke as soon as it was regenerated. ¡°No bad, Thea!¡± Lilith grabbed a chain that was flying toward her when the sharp spearhead attached to its end was just less than an inch away from her forehead. For some reason, she was excited instead of terrified. If she couldn¡¯t evade the attacks, then she might as well take the initiative to strike! Lilith grabbed the chain and yanked at it hard. Something on the other end of it was directly pulled out of the smoke of dust by her brute force. Since she pulled too hard, the chain carried a gust of wind that dispersed the smoke of dust. The object on the other end of the chain turned out to be¡­ a rock? The chain was actually tied around a rock? Before Lilith could even react, the other end of the chain flew past her and suddenly changed its trajectory. Instead of directly hitting Lilith, it circled around her like a cage. At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared in her field of vision. It was Thea who was in hiding. Thea was unscathed and her white dress was as clean as new. It was as though the explosion earlier never happened. She teleported again? Before Lilith even had the time to think, Thea had swung her staff hard at her abdomen. This time, Lilith couldn¡¯t evade in time and had no room to evade it either. Intense pain immediately filled Lilith¡¯s brain, nearly causing her to lose her consciousness. BOOM!! She was sent flying by the huge impact and broke through countless building walls until she hit the barrier that isted them. ¡°Ouch¡­!¡± Lilith sped her abdomen, only to find a warm and wet patch. The blunt force trauma created a wound that resembled a cut from a sharp weapon. And most importantly, there was some kind of power left on the wound that prevented Lilith from regenerating. Fresh blood soaked through her clothes and dyed her hands crimson. For Lilith¡¯s body, bleeding was an extremely abnormal phenomenon. The dragons in tales only bled after their deaths too. Therefore, the heroes that bathed in dragon¡¯s blood were usually depicted with a dragon¡¯s corpse under their feet. Even during that one fight with another saint-level expert, Lilith didn¡¯t shed a drop of blood when an explosion blew off her flesh and left her bones exposed. Looking at the red blood on her hand that was mixed with a trace of golden blood, Lilithughed deprecatingly at herself, ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve been relying too much on the physical body. Have I lost all my ability to fight back as soon as my regeneration ability is sealed?¡± ¡°Maybe I should put more effort into learning spells and martial skills if I still have an opportunity next time. After all, talent isn¡¯t going tost a lifetime.¡± Thea teleported in front of Lilith again and raised the staff in her hands. A string of strange words came spilling out of her mouth. Lilith had never heard that kind ofnguage, but she understood thest word. ¡°Judgement.¡± Lilith¡¯s body was instantly set on golden mes. The mes were filled with pure light elements that could cleanse all filth. Book 3: Chapter 28: Survive Or Perish Book 3: Chapter 28: Survive Or Perish Everything fell silent again. Only golden mes continued burning on the scene. The tongues of mes flickered, yet didn¡¯t engulf everything in its surrounding. It was a sacred me that the Radiant Goddess had cast down to cleanse all the filth and sin away from this world. Lilith stood in the middle of the burning me. Instead of being burnt into a crisp as she would in a normal fire, she turned into a bloody corpse. Blood gradually seeped into her clothes that weren¡¯t affected by the me in the slightest and drenched it. Her skin could be seen constantly regenerating itself, but it would tear immediately and bleed even more. Lilith looked like she was in agonizing pain as the golden mes burned on, yet she couldn¡¯t budge even an inch. It was as though she was crucified to the stake and could only watch herself be burnt to death. To be exact, the me wasn¡¯t burning her. It was cutting her like knives. It felt no different than being subjected to the capital punishment of death by a thousand cuts. Lilith¡¯s self-healing ability was gradually slowing down. If this carried on, she would shed her veryst drop of blood and draw herst breath. Even for a dragon, it was impossible to live as a corpse. This sacred me was the most appropriate way to end a sinner¡¯s life. Thea lifted the staff in her hand, looking as though she wanted to end Lilith¡¯s agony as soon as possible. Yet her staff didn¡¯te down for a long time. Lilith stared at her, unable to speak. Thea also stared at her, with her expression concealed. For the longest time, Thea felt as though she had won something but also lost something in the process. In the end, she finally brought the staff down mercilessly and stabbed it into her heart. It was at that moment, water droplets came down from the sky like rain. Lilith took onest deep look at Thea and slowly closed her eyes as her heart stopped beating. (The End.) Of course not¡­ (It was just a joke¡­ please put down the kitchen knives, everyone¡­) The boundless darkness was like an abyss. Lilith was floating in the void. ¡°Am I dead?¡± She tried moving, but realized that her physical body was gone and she was only left with her consciousness. ¡°So I¡¯m really dead.¡± Lilith sighed inwardly. She died countless times but never by the hands of any big viin. What a disgrace to literally be beaten to death by just a brat. But man, how could Thea really bring herself to do that? We were friends! I don¡¯t think I deserved death for just ruining the statue of her goddess. Then there¡¯s Sae too. Why didn¡¯t youe to save me? I¡¯m your master! How could you watch your master get beaten to death and don¡¯t even bat an eyelid? Seems like she¡¯s really eager to get rid of me so that she can find herself a new master! Fine. I¡¯m dead, just as you all wished. You can continue praying to your goddess or find your new master. There¡¯s nothing else for me to do here. I should just go get myself reincarnated. I deserve to be reincarnated into at least a crown prince of a royal family for all the contributions I¡¯ve made to all mankind in the world. Hmm¡­ That will surely be way better than now, right? No more fighting and killing. No more learning spells or martial skills. No more thinking about revenge to get your body back. No more shouldering the heavy burden of saving the world and all mankind. (This never existed.) And no more being pestered by some mentally-ill people. The thought of that just¡­ ¡°Leaves you feeling dissatisfied?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The sudden voice startled Lilith. She looked around but found no one else around her. ¡°Who are you? Are you here to guide me to reincarnation?¡± ¡°Do you really wish to reincarnate?¡± ¡°Of¡­ Of course.¡± ¡°Well then, if that¡¯s the case, then just proceed upward.¡± Lilith looked up and saw a small and pale golden sun above her head. Although it didn¡¯t shine very brightly, its warmth still made people yearn for it. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to reincarnate, then just proceed downward. You may have a slim chance of being resurrected.¡± Lilith looked down and was greeted by total darkness. ¡°What are the odds?¡± ¡°One percent. If you fail, you will be turned into dust, your soul will disperse and you will die without leaving a corpse.¡± ¡°¡­What about reincarnation?¡± ¡°One hundred percent without any risks. Not only that, you can naturally be reincarnated into the family of your choice, given your past rtionship with the gods.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really an easy choice.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lilith looked at the golden sun above her, then at the deep abyss below her. ¡°Naturally, I want to be reincarnated and live the life I want. But I have a shoring and that is the more dangerous something is, the more I want to do it.¡± Having said that, Lilith rushed downward into the endless darkness without any hesitation. ¡°Tch.¡± Book 3: Chapter 29: The Other Me In The Mirror Book 3: Chapter 29: The Other Me In The Mirror In the empty void, all she could see was darkness. It was at that very moment, a boundless mirror appeared at the bottom of the darkness. Even without light, Lilith could clearly see the mirror. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t even using her ¡®sight¡¯ to perceive this existence. As soon as she ¡®saw¡¯ the mirror, she saw her own reflection in it too. Blonde hair and golden eyes. A delicate doll-like face. A loli figure of less than 1.3 meters tall. This was undoubtedly her original appearance. It seemed like the soul looked exactly the same as its physical body. Lilith looked around, but saw no one else around. There was no doubt that the voice came from within the mirror. However, there was only her own reflection in the mirror. ¡°Hey, where are you looking at?¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror suddenly asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lilith was shocked as she looked at her own ¡®reflection¡¯ that was moving on its own in rm. ¡°Who am I?¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror smiled mysteriously. ¡°Am I not you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± What the heck? How did another mee into existence? Could it be that¡­ ¡°Did I finally crack from the pressure of failing to obtain a stronger ¡®power¡¯?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Since I said I am you, that means I know everything about you. I even know where exactly you hid your study materials in your previous life, so please stop making a fool out of yourself by cracking such ame joke.¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror suddenly pressed herself up against the mirror, causing ripples on the surface. The smile on her face grew even stranger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you more curious about the reason you are here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m dead?¡± ¡°Haha, how could that body die so easily? Even if a god personally descends, obliterating that body will still be an extremely difficult feat, let alone a false divine power that didn¡¯t carry thews of the gods.¡± ¡°You mean I¡¯m not dead yet?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s no way for me to reincarnate?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lilith suddenly hugged her head and squatted down in agony. ¡°Does that mean that I have to bear the tragic fate of going against the god while knowing that I¡¯ll lose again just because of the mean things I¡¯ve said in the past? Not only that, I still have to encounter all kinds of ipetent teammates. Come to think of it, I¡¯ll be going up against god with just a bunch of ipetent teammates. Oh god, just let me die!¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror squatted down too, expressionlessly. She looked at Lilith who appeared to be unwilling yet was smiling faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t have ipetent teammates.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Lilith in the mirror suddenly smiled cruelly, ¡°Because you won¡¯t be having any teammates in the future¡­ You¡¯ll only be facing an endless stream of enemies.¡± ¡°Who are you anyway?¡± Lilith stood up and asked seriously. ¡°I told you already, I¡¯m you.¡± Lilith was silent, but roamed her eyes over herself in the mirror from top to toe countless times. No matter how she looked at it, the person in the mirror was an exact replica of herself. Her height, body size, the details to the even position of the most inconspicuous mole was exactly the same. It was really her own reflection in the mirror. Yet there was unprecedented cruelty and violence in the smile of her reflection in the mirror. She looked like a docile sheeppared to the time when her bloodline was activated. Apart from cruelty and violence, Lilith also saw a trace of¡­ loneliness. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± ¡°Finally a serious question.¡± The Lilith in the mirror pointed to the sky, ¡°You should know where this is.¡± Above her head, the pale golden sun was constantly emitting warm light. From that little sun, Lilith sensed a familiar aura. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You are in your body.¡± The person in the mirror stared into Lilith¡¯s eyes, ¡°And I am the other you.¡± Another me? Or is she the original owner of this body, the real dragon princess? But that Radiant B?i?t?c?h? imed that I was the soul that was stripped out of her body twenty years ago. The ancestor couldn¡¯t have possibly recognized the wrong person. There¡¯s no way he would allow a stranger to be his sessor. Countless questions piled up in Lilith¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t have the time to ask. The Lilith in the mirror suddenly looked up, ¡°It seems like we don¡¯t have much time to talk.¡± The pale golden sun, or to be more exact, the ancestor¡¯s blood above her head shone brighter as it drew closer to her. The Lilith in the mirror raised her hand and a ball of ck me suddenly appeared in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you this for now.¡± The ck me easily melted a hole in the mirror that was just wide enough for an arm to pass through. The Lilith in the mirror stuck her arm through and pushed the ck me into Lilith¡¯s body. ¡°Just rely on your instincts¡­ to use it. After all, this thing is considered yours too.¡± Lilith¡¯s consciousness suddenly grew blurry. Just when Lilith¡¯s consciousness was about topletely disappear¡­ A voice suddenly rang in her ears. The person in the mirror looked at Lilith with a smile, but her lips weren¡¯t moving and were therefore not producing any sound. Even so, Lilith still clearly heard the question that could subvert all her cognition. ¡°Are you really¡­¡­¡­?¡± Book 3: Chapter 30: Reignite Book 3: Chapter 30: Reignite The golden me continued burning, just like a dancing elf. However, Lilith didn¡¯t look as good. She was lying in a pool of blood. Her skin cracked like shattered porcin. Blood seeped through the cracks endlessly, dying the ground crimson. She looked as though she was losing every drop of blood in her body. Time passed as blood streamed out of Lilith¡¯s body. Thea stood beside her, staring down at her opponent¡¯s soulless body. Her shimmering white wings pped by themselves, and feathers fluttered in the wind like fallen leaves. Although her entire face was concealed by a mysterious power and her emotions were suppressed by divine power, the bottomless sorrow that Thea was exuding could still be clearly felt. After all, she had just personally destroyed the thing she cherished the most. Just like countless times before. The more she cherished, the faster she would lose them. Perhaps, yearning for ¡®ordinary things¡¯ that were within the reach of ordinary people as the saintess of the Luminous Theocracy, was another form of sphemy against the goddess. Since it was a sphemy, she must wipe away the sin with her own hands. Thea raised the staff, condensing a mysterious magic circle at its tip. Light elements started gathering there, even distorting the space. Let her at least be the one to end things. However, even this humble wish of hers wasn¡¯t granted. Because¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t cry when you¡¯re sending someone away. You shouldn¡¯t let your sorrow be thest thing people see when they leave the world.¡± Lilith snapped her eyes open, wearing a bloody and sinister smile on her face as she stared right back at Thea, looking like a ghost who had returned from hell. ¡°But never mind about that, I¡¯m not kicking the bucket just yet.¡± Thea was taken aback, not knowing if she should unleash the little sun that she had condensed in her hand to cremate Lilith. However, the corners of her lips lifted slightly into a small smile on her face that was concealed by some divine power. Lilith moved her neck and all the bones in her body cracked noisily like popping beans. ¡°Oh well, let¡¯smence round two.¡± Lilith slowly stood up and ck mes began gushing out of her body. The mes emitted neither heat nor even a trace of fluctuating power. However, the pure ck me easily devoured the divine golden me as soon as they shed together, like melting snow in spring. Once ck me swallowed the golden me, it started spreading out with Lilith as the center. Every inch ofnd it swept over, the conspicuous red would disappear and every crack on Lilith¡¯s body would dissolve. It was as though the blood was flowing back into her body. Just a few secondster, Lilith was fully resurrected. Even the clothes she was wearing were restored to its original condition. As soon as she recovered, a blinding golden sun came flying toward her. ¡°Sheesh, why are you youngsters so impatient? Can¡¯t you cut an old woman like me some ck?¡± The ck me covered her palm and she easily held the little sun, that she didn¡¯t even dare to touch before, in one hand. Whether it was the power condensed by the staff that was by no means inferior to Lilith¡¯s strength or the heat that could melt everything in its way, they were engulfed by the ck me like a setting sun. Thea¡¯s figure shed as she instantly distanced herself from Lilith. Lilith didn¡¯t give chase but was staring at her hand nkly. ¡°Wow, this me is so impressive. Isn¡¯t it invincible in a sense since it could engulf anything?¡± Lilith eximed in amazement at the ck me that was strong beyond her imagination. And more importantly, Lilith felt a warm current coursing through her entire body when the ck mepletely swallowed the little sun. All her weariness from the battle earlier was instantly lifted. She even felt better than before. So the ck me wasn¡¯t only able to devour everything, but could also convert the energy that it absorbed for her own use. Lilith no longer suspected that her other self was really the dragon princess, because not even a dragon princess would possess such god-like powers. She clenched her fist. Her condition was perfectly restored. Well then¡­ ¡°Ding! Your hack has been activated. Please enjoy your game.¡± Lilith hadunched herself at Thea like a cannonball with an unprecedented speed while making a joke from her previous world. In just the blink of an eye, she closed in on Thea and then whipped a leg right at her opponent¡¯s abdomen without wasting any movement. Not knowing any martial skills and only possessing the lowest first or second level magic spells, Lilith could only fight with the most basic movements. However, even these simple attacks could have miraculous effects under some special circumstances. And she was in one of those special circumstances right now. Before this, Lilith¡¯s attack would be intercepted by Thea¡¯s magic in midair then forcing her into a defensive role. But now, the ck me instantly swallowed Thea¡¯s magic and amplified Lilith¡¯s attack power. Her leg swept across Thea, but the kick didn¡¯t connect quite like how Lilith had expected it to. Thea dispersed like a wisp of smoke instead. It turned out to be an illusion! Thea then reappeared somewhere further away. This time, she didn¡¯t even give Lilith a chance to get near to her. She slowly spread her sacred wings, scattering countless white feathers in their empty little world. The feathers glowed with soft golden light, looking like a rain of light that was ascending to heaven. To Lilith, she just looked like some bird-woman that was shedding feathers due to some illness. But it was at that moment, those scattered feathers turned into little suns. They grew brighter and brighter, until Lilith saw only gold in her field of vision. Book 3: Chapter 31: Usage Book 3: Chapter 31: Usage Divine brilliance flooded the world, as though the goddess herself had descended. However, not even the most devout believer of the goddess would want to stay here longer than a second. Just the residual heat from those burning feathers was enough to set the wooden buildings in the surrounding area on fire. Even the stone bs on the ground were showing signs of melting. The me andva tinted their little world red. Rather than heaven filled with angels, this ce looked way more like hell where the demons run rampant. Lilith looked dumbfounded at the sky full of suns. They were dazzling enough to blind ordinary people and even low-level warriors. Thankfully, her powerful adjustable vision acted like invisible sunsses and could automatically filter out the light. Even so, this could only allow Lilith to see how dazzling Thea looked, floating and basking in the intense light, as her divinely white dress fluttered in the air while gently pping her wings. This wasn¡¯t going to help her stop this attack. Lilith was surrounded by a thinyer of ck mes. They were constantly swallowing up the high temperature in her surroundings, so she couldn¡¯t feel the obvious temperature change. Even so, the ck mes couldn¡¯t resist this intense attack. The reason was simple. The devouring was a process itself. That meant therger the target, the longer it would take for the ck me to devour it. An intangible thing like the ck me would not be able to do much when ites to powerful AoE spells with high speed and uracy. This totally dampened Lilith¡¯s mood. After all, she just bought a hack and wasn¡¯t even given a chance to show it off before Thea pulled out something more awesome. Not only that, it was as annoying as a blinking full-screen ad that was asking ¡®Hey wanna buy a hack?¡¯ She was crushed. Lilith wound the thin veil of ck mes tighter around her as she felt the world getting colder. Not even the sky full of fireballs could warm her heart of ss. She could only pray that she wouldn¡¯t be blown into smithereens. At least that way, she still had a chance to repair her body. Or maybe she should pray that Thea would be too soft-hearted to unleash the attack, then they could shake hands and be friends again? At this moment in time, the chance of that happening was as low as identally stepping on a pile of dog crap in the Pope¡¯s bedroom. However, Thea really hesitated. Although her facial expression couldn¡¯t be seen, her emotions could be felt. Thea found herself unable to swing her hand down and unleash the attack. Her raised hand dropped a few times and each time, she would raise it back up again. Countless suns hovered in the sky, like thousands of spotlights. Was she really going to change her mind? For one moment, Lilith was still praying for Thea to stop. After seeing that scene, she raised her right hand to Thea who was surrounded by the flying suns in the sky¡­ Then stuck that one finger up like a cute little green onion ¡ª her frigging middle finger. She roared at her, ¡°COME AT ME, YOU COWARD!¡± Thea immediately stiffened her uncertain hand, then swung it down. The suns in the sky grewrger in Lilith¡¯s eyes as they flew at her. ¡°Why do I¡­ just like asking for trouble?¡± Lilith muttered in her heart as she resigned herself to stand firmly on the spot. She didn¡¯t evade because there was no ce to evade, so she could just wait for her death. It was at this moment, that the ck me started changing as though it had a mind of its own. It formed a sphere that entrapped Lilith, then froze like ice. The entire ck spherical me instantly solidified and turned into a ck crystal-like solid object. The surface of the ck crystal was as smooth as a mirror. It was as though the burning me from earlier was just Lilith¡¯s imagination. ¡°This thing is considered yours anyway. Just think about how to use it with your own body.¡± The voice of the Lilith in the mirror suddenly rang in her ears. Lilith recalled the conversation they had earlier, but she didn¡¯t remember having heard anything of the sort. At the same time, the countless small suns were falling together. They fused into something akin to a hot turbidity current in the ocean that would burn everything it touched. Fragile materials were instantly vaporized without leaving a trace behind. The ce, that had pretty much turned into a garbage dump by the battle between Lilith and Thea earlier, was instantly cleaned up. At the same time, arge semicircr area was cleared out too. However, the ck crystal remained as intact as the coral reefs in the ocean. Not even a scratch was left on its crystal clear surface that was as smooth as a mirror. ¡°With my own body¡­¡± Lilith, who hadn¡¯t returned to her senses, touched the ck crystal in a daze. The ck crystal responded to her touch like it was alive. It softened into a liquid state, then slowly flowed upward along her finger. Every inch of her skin that was covered felt extremely hot. It was as though the ck liquid was slowly merging with her skin. The ck liquid gradually solidified. Red lines like blood vessels appeared on it, and seemed to be constantly flowing with blood. The liquid gradually settled and turned into a badass-looking armor that covered one of Lilith¡¯s arms. It appeared to be an armored w, but looked a lot more terrifying than all the dragon ws that Lilith had seen. The armor spread upward along her right arm, then covered her spine and shoulder des. It continued spreading outward and formed a pair of ck bone wings in the end. The scales on the bone wings opened and closed like it was breathing, making terrible noises of metal rubbing together. Lilith stared at the sudden changes nkly, looking like she couldn¡¯t ept everything. A momentter, her eyes lit up again with excitement. Is¡­ Isn¡¯t this the romance that I¡¯ve been chasing after in the first ce? Book 3: Chapter 32: Unknown Outcome Of The Battle Book 3: Chapter 32: Unknown Oue Of The Battle While Lilith was undergoing changes and fusing herself with the ck crystal liquid, Thea sensed some great danger and quickly backed away from Lilith. Fear was naturally still present in her emotions that were suppressed by the Goddess Descent Skill, but being unaffected by emotions also meant that she retained absolute rationality and was even more aware of how she should avoid danger. Sure enough, as soon as Thea teleported a certain distance away, Lilith appeared at the spot where Thea just teleported to. Her right w tore through space, leaving a few pitch-ck voids. The space was directly torn apart by her w! Lilith was floating in midair. Her bone wings pped slightly, conjuring a hurricane that pushed the hot turbid current out of this space. Therge bone wings looked somewhat unnatural on Lilith¡¯s petite body, but it didn¡¯t affect her agility at all. The ck scales opened and closed. Every time she moved, space was torn up violently. Lilith was amazed by the ck mes before, but that wasn¡¯t the case anymore when it fused with her like a liquid. On the contrary, she was already expecting it to be this powerful. Her body was extremely familiar with this ability, to the point that more than a dozen methods of tearing Thea into pieces with this ability just automatically popped into her mind. Even Lilith herself was a little scared. Yet she didn¡¯t know if she was afraid of this ability or the fact that she was able to use this skill proficiently. Perhaps it was both. Thea quickly pulled herself away from Lilith by teleporting. The space that was torn apart by Lilith¡¯s w still hadn¡¯t returned to normal. Her heart was palpitating under the pressure. However, this world had been isted by Sae. Even if Thea could maintain a distance from Lilith, where could she run? Thea was well aware of this problem too, so she kept spamming countless spells while she was teleporting away. They were all the Luminous Church¡¯s most powerful magic spells. Every magic spell was powerful enough to destroy the entire city if it was cast by a high-level magician. Although Thea wasn¡¯t that high level, the power of those spells wasn¡¯t reduced that much thanks to the enhancements she received from perfectly synchronizing with the Goddess Descent Skill. Even so, they were only enough to slow Lilith down at this moment. Thea stood no chance in relying on those magic spells to kill Lilith in her current form. She needed time to prepare her killing move. What Thea didn¡¯t expect was that Lilith would arrogantly charge head-on against those high-level magic spells that could have easily taken her life prior to the transformation. This was tantamount to charging head-on at a cannon. Thea was initially nning to use this method to force Lilith into evading her attacks so that she could buy some time for herself. At the same time, also so that Lilith wouldn¡¯t be able to use that skill that could tear space apart or try to approach her through the turbulence of space that had been disrupted by magic. She didn¡¯t expect Lilith didn¡¯t even have any intention to run from her attacks. She instantly changed her strategy and unleashed her strongest attack. A huge and gorgeous longbow that was nearly as tall as her own body appeared in her left hand. The staff in her right hand began burning and melted until it started taking the shape of a long arrow. However, it neverpletely took the shape of an arrow. This thing that could barely be considered an arrow then started burning intensely with none other than the golden me that caused Lilith to suffer a lot earlier. Thea nocked the arrow on the bowstring painstakingly. The arrow fizzled in her hand. It was as though the golden me would burn her too. Thea fully drew the bow and was ready to shoot when Lilith broke through the barrage of magic spells. She was in a better state than Thea had imagined. Not even a single piece of scale on her armor fell out. But it didn¡¯t matter. Everything was finally ending. ¡°I shall punish you in the name of the goddess!¡± Thea spoke for the very first time after using the Goddess Descent Skill. She loosened her grip. The long arrow burning with golden me cut through the air and flew toward Lilith. A trail followed behind it as it zed through the air, just like a meteor. The arrow transformed from the staff that Thea was using and had actually received blessings by a number of cardinals and also the Pope himself. Hence, it was not inferior to a sacred artifact in every aspect. It was only considered a counterfeit artifact due to the absence of an artifact spirit. Even if it was a counterfeit artifact, its power was no less terrifying than a saint-level expert self-destructing when used as a disposable weapon. Lilith was probably the only person who would encounter attacks equivalent to a saint-level expert self-destructing twice in a day. Of course she knew how frightening the uing attack would be, but her body which had always been extremely sensitive to danger told her to¡­ Take it on bravely! Therefore, Lilith clenched her right hand and nned to settle this whole thing with her most trusty fist. The red liquid outside her ck armor flowed faster and faster on her right hand. The scales opened and closed along the red line, like stainless steel swords shing against each other. And finally, her fist and the arrow collided with each other, like crushing two eggs into each other! Book 3: Chapter 33: Correct Stance Of Belief Book 3: Chapter 33: Correct Stance Of Belief The small world that Sae isted was originally the most lively and prosperous part of Aeria. However, it looked nothing like a ¡®street¡¯ right now. The buildings were razed and burned to the ground. About three feet of the ground was lifted, leaving only dirt in its ce. Thend in the heart of the small world was gone and reced by a huge semi-circr crater. What seemed like the great destruction caused by a fallen meteorite was actually caused by the ¡®battle¡¯ between two little girls. Everything had calmed down long ago. The clouds of dust slowly dispersed and the figure floating above the crater gradually grew clearer. The petite figure pped her wide bone wings violently, as though she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the speed at which the clouds of dust were dispersing. The wind it conjured forced the dust to disperse faster. Soon enough, sunrays pierced through the dust and shone behind Lilith, casting her shadow onto the bottom part of the crater. ¡°You lose.¡± Lilith said to Thea who was lying at the bottom of the crater. Thea remained silent, staring at the dark figure in the sky for the longest time before she finally managed to see Lilith¡¯s silhouette. She was unscathed. Even the clothes on her body that were repaired by the ck mes before were still in perfect condition, let alone the ck armor on her arm and her huge bone wings that didn¡¯t even have a speck of dust on them. It was as though the entire battle from earlier was just a dream. It seemed like she didn¡¯t just lose, she suffered an utter defeat. Her belief in the goddess couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from Lilith. Lilith descended slowly andnded besides Thea. The armor on her right arm and the bone wings on her back turned back into ck liquid, then melted into her body. ¡°Kill me please,¡± Thea said. Her sudden words caught Lilith off guard. Unlike Lilith who was unscathed, Thea was wounded all over. The arrow which was transformed from her staff was directly blown into pieces by Lilith¡¯s fist. Its broken fragments were sent flying back at Thea by the great impact. They left mostly cuts on her skin, save for some that were stuck in her flesh. Thergest fragment was stuck in her abdomen like a bloodstained dagger. Although Thea was the saintess of Luminous Theocracy, she was still only a normal human being. On top of that, she was left feeling weak and vulnerable after using the Goddess Descent Skill. If she was left untreated, the wound would probably kill her very soon. Yet on her brink of death, Thea made that strange request. ¡°Why?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Because I almost¡­ killed you just now too, Lilith. So¡­ isn¡¯t it only right for you to kill me?¡± Thea spoke weakly with great difficulty. She seemed to be using all her remaining strength to utter every single word. It was then that Lilith could finally see the expression on Thea¡¯s face clearly. Yet, she couldn¡¯t put it into words. Was it sadness? Regret? Relief? Or maybe all of it? Lilith didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you my friend? Who would kill their own friend?¡± ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t I just nearly kill you?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you under the influence of that magic? I know that wasn¡¯t your personal intention.¡± Lilith took out a healing scroll and used it on Thea without any hesitation. The halo of the healing spell was so dreamlike. Naturally, the healing magic scroll made by the dragon queen herself for her daughter was extraordinary. The staff fragments in Thea¡¯s body were pulled out right away without leaving any gaping wounds. The more serious wounds were all patched up in just a matter of seconds. The healing speed rivaled even the speed of Lilith¡¯s self-recovery when she was in her best form. The fatal wounds werepletely healed, but Thea suddenly had an emotional breakdown. ¡°Why did you save me?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I answer you that question already? Because we¡¯re friends,¡± Lilith replied with a smile. ¡°But¡­ But¡­ Lilith sphemed the goddess!¡± Thea hid her face and wept, ¡°You sphemed the goddess¡­ H-How can I be friends with a heretic who sphemed the goddess? The Radiant Goddess would never allow this!¡± Lilith suddenly felt as though she hadmitted a crime that was bad enough to be condemned by humanity, and Thea was an aggrieved family member who had to set aside their family ties to punish her¡­ It was then that Lilith finally understood the crux of the issue. She gently put her hand on Thea¡¯s shoulder that was wracked by her sobs, then spoke with her most gentle tone. ¡°Thea, do you know that I was also once a believer?¡± Thea raised her head and widened her reddened eyes in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. A very long time ago, I believed in a god named Jehovah. He was an old god with a severe eighth-grade syndrome.¡± ¡°Eighth grade?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jehovah really had a severe eighth-grade syndrome. He not only self-proimed himself as that title, but alsopiled a book known as the ¡®Holy Bible¡¯ for his followers. All the nonsense inside could pretty much be summed up into a sentence: ¡®I am the one who gave you everything you have, so you shall either obey me or die.¡¯ In the end, he really did kill many people. Yet he didn¡¯t carry out any of those dirty jobs himself, he left it all to his followers.¡± Thea looked surprised. ¡°Why did you believe in such a god?¡± Lilith sighed, ¡°I never believed him in the first ce. But when I passed by the church on one winter day and saw the church handing out free bread and milk to his followers, it was that moment I knew that Jehovah was the god I was going to put my faith in.¡± Book 3: Chapter 34: Terrifying Real Name Book 3: Chapter 34: Terrifying Real Name ¡°When I found out that the church would hand out free bread and milk to their followers, I knew I could ce my faith in them and that Jehovah was my god.¡± Thea stared at the nostalgic look on Lilith¡¯s face speechlessly, wondering to herself why the girl who used magic scrolls that were worth half of Aeria for the past few days would covet some free bread and milk. Perhaps Lilith could tell what Thea was thinking, she said, ¡°Believe me, I was not always this rich.¡± ¡°In fact, I was at a low point in my life at that time. Heaven was merciless. The continuous natural disasters (rain) left the empire¡¯s treasury in deficit for three consecutive days. I was starv-¡­ saddened. For the sake of feeding mysel-¡­ my people, I had to do my best to find food as the ruler of the empire. Hence in my desperation, I stepped foot inside the church on that cold and rainy night.¡± ¡°But Lilith, you¡¯re not a human being.¡± Lilith, who was recounting her tale like some brave hero, was instantly reverted to her usual self by Thea¡¯s sudden statement. ¡°¡­How did you know?¡± Thea tilted her head and poked at Lilith¡¯s smooth skin. ¡°Although my emotions were suppressed when I was fighting with you earlier, I retained my consciousness. Not only that, my senses in certain aspects were keener than usual. Besides, you can¡¯t possibly be a human with that speed of recovery. Having said that, your skin is really fair and soft. You look no different than a daughter from a rich human family. It¡¯s hard to imagine your real form.¡± Despite discovering that the other party wasn¡¯t a human, Thea was still treating this unidentified creature of unknown origin like a friend. Lilith wasn¡¯t sure if she had keen senses or was just being naive. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about trivial matters like that. You can just treat me like a human being.¡± ¡°Okay then, but were all that true?¡± ¡°Of course it is. I¡¯m your best friend. Would I deceive you just because you are young, naive, innocent and ignorant?¡± Lilith sped Thea¡¯s hands tightly and told her affectionately, ¡°We¡¯re friends and friends don¡¯t lie to each other.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Lilith to have such a tragic past. It¡¯s just pitiful to think that you had to find food all by yourself. I thought that you would be served at least a hundred dishes every meal and never of the same dish. Little did I expect you would be in such a¡­ pitiful state.¡± Unsurprisingly, the naive and innocent Thea really bought Lilith¡¯s nonsense. She even looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lilith? Is your chest hurting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine. It¡¯s just my conscience acting up.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s good. And then? Did you manage to find food for your people after you went in?¡± ¡°And then¡­ I stayed there two days before I escaped.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Could it be that you discovered the evil conspiracy of the false god Jehovah?¡± Thea widened her eyes and asked. ¡°¡­Ahem, of course.¡± Lilith spoke righteously, ¡°Naturally, someone as righteous as me would never wallow in the mire with them so I broke it off cleanly with them. I didn¡¯t even want to see them. It was ridiculous that those fake followers tried to stop me from leaving but fortunately, I managed to quickly slip past them.¡± She was just kidding. How could she possibly tell the truth at this time? She wasn¡¯t going to say that she had escaped out of guilt for not praying on time because she had been sleeping in, or wiping her butt with a holy bible, or breaking the biggest cross in the church and selling it off as scrap. She even nearly got taken away to parade the streets by those crazy nuns! ¡°After that, I once again embarked on the journey to save my people (tummy) and came to a temple established by the believers of a god named Shakyamuni.¡± Speaking up to this point, Lilith looked angry again. ¡°That Shakyamuni is even worse! He forbade his own followers from eating meat just because he didn¡¯t like meat! My face even turned green from eating all those vegetarian noodles and dishes for a week!¡± ¡°And so for the sake of my people (tummy), I left the ce again.¡± ¡°Next, I came to a ce known as a refugee camp. It was even worse this time. The people there kept on introducing jobs to me all day long and then mercilessly drove me away. If I had the energy to work, why would I even reduce myself into joining them in the first ce?! They were really brainless. No wonder why they could only stay in the low social ss.¡± ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t stay for even two days.¡± Lilith¡¯s story left Thea with a lot of questions in mind. She just couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Lilith wasn¡¯t doing something great at that time. No, no. It was wrong to doubt your friend. Why would Lilith deceive her? ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean.¡± Lilith shrugged. ¡°Nothing means nothing. That is why I never believe in those so-called gods anymore. I only believe in myself.¡± The corners of Thea¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Then is there any point in you telling me this, Lilith?¡± ¡°Of course there is!¡± Lilith put her hands on Thea¡¯s shoulders, then continued speaking in an enticing tone that those cult preachers would use, ¡°Think about it, did I lead a good life before putting my faith in a god?¡± Thea thought about it for a moment before replying, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what about after I put my faith in a god?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t seem any better.¡± ¡°Then what about after I stopped believing in the gods and started believing in myself?¡± ¡°Seems like¡­ you¡¯re doing very well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What conclusion can you draw from this, Thea?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Thea tilted her head and thought for a while before she replied pensively, ¡°The people¡¯s living standards have generally improved?¡± ¡°What the heck are you saying, I¡¯m not even a human!¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you ask me to treat you like a human?¡± Lilith almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She grabbed Thea¡¯s shoulders and shook her violently. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s useless to believe in gods!!¡± ¡°How¡­ is that p-possible? The Radiant¡­ Goddess¡­ Ahh¡­ Lilith¡­ stop¡­ shaking me. I¡¯m getting dizzy.¡± Lilith stopped shaking her then plopped down on the ground and crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°How is that not possible? Think about it, why would such a powerful existence even care about the life and death of humans that are no more than insects in her eyes? The goddess is only using all of you as tools to collect faith. You¡¯re weeds that can easily be reced. She is only giving all of you a little benefit to make you grow stronger and more useful to her.¡± ¡°Impossible!!¡± Thea retorted angrily, ¡°The goddess is definitely not like that! She bestowed upon us everything! Houses, clothes, food!¡± ¡°The goddess didn¡¯t give all of you those. All of you are the ones who created everything with your own hands and through your hard work.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Thea stood up weakly, ignoring her own physical condition. Her cheeks were flushed with anger and she looked like she would hit Lilith if thetter kept up with this usation. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± Lilith spread her arms. Although Thea looked like a furious tigress, she was less than a paper-folded tiger that posed no threat at all. ¡°Let me ask you this, if a war were to break out between the Luminous Theocracy and the Holy Dragon Empire, the kind that would lead to the demise of a nation, who do you think will win, considering the intervention of the gods?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ the Holy Dragon Empire. After all, it is considered one of the strongest on the continent. But if the goddess would intervene¡­ then the Dragon God of the Holy Dragon Empire would intervene too. When ites to the battle between the gods, I¡¯m not too sure who would emerge victorious,¡± Thea replied while ying with her fingers. Lilith smiled contemptuously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Dragon God would never interfere. And I guess the Radiant Goddess wouldn¡¯t be interfering either.¡± ¡°Impossible! Even if she didn¡¯t intervene, it was also because she was worried that the Dragon God would stab her in the back or for various other reasons.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lilith suddenly leaned closer and stared straight into Thea¡¯s eyes. ¡°So you think it¡¯s reasonable for her to abandon tens of millions of devout believers over some empty threats or for some unknown reasons?¡± Thea stared right back at Lilith, her cheeks puffed up like a squirrel and her hands clenched into tight fists. She wanted Lilith to take back her disrespectful words. But Lilith only responded with a scornful smile. Unable to find any reason to refute, Thea could only kick the ball back at her. ¡°Then how did you know that the Dragon God wouldn¡¯t intervene for the Holy Dragon Empire?¡± she huffed angrily. ¡°Of course I would know.¡± Lilith¡¯s azure eyes started burning and turned into molten gold. At the same time, Thea found herself suffocated by an ancient dragon¡¯s distinctive aura. Lilith stood up and looked down at Thea who looked like a deer in headlights. She then chuckled sweetly, ¡°My real name is Artemis Niger Lilith, a direct descendant of the Dragon God, Aterlieum Niger Gerald.¡± ¡°Of course I would know about my ancestor.¡± Book 3: Chapter 35: Meeting The Parent? Book 3: Chapter 35: Meeting The Parent? ¡°The¡­ descendant of the Dragon God?¡± Thea¡¯s eyes zed over as Lilith¡¯s words echoed in her little head. The descendant of the Dragon God¡­ The legendary dragon¡­ So Lilith¡¯s true form was the legendary dragon? There were many other races on the continent apart from humans, demons and elves who made up the majority. These rare monsters or demon beasts possessed innate advantages and longevity that weren¡¯t present in humans. Although they grew slowly, they had the ability to transform when they reached a certain level. Their ability to transform wasn¡¯t limited to bing a human being, but also a demon or an elf because there wasn¡¯t much difference in the outer appearance as they were all based on ¡®human forms¡¯. Thea originally thought that Lilith¡¯s true form was some monster or beast. After all, it wasn¡¯t that rare for monsters to transform themselves and live in the territories of the human race in their disguise. Little did she know Lilith turned out to actually be¡­ A dragon? And not only that, she was the descendant of the Dragon God. That meant¡­ Thea looked at Lilith who was towering over her and mischievously exuding her dragon aura. No matter how dense she was, it was time for her to realize the truth. ¡°Lilith, you¡­¡± Tears welled up in Thea¡¯s eyes and her voice trembled slightly. Lilith was very satisfied with the reaction Thea was giving her. Ever since she came to the human kingdom, she had been hiding her identity to avoid stirring up amotion. The feeling of being forced to pretend was driving her nuts. At least now she could finally release her pent up frustration. The sight of Thea being frightened into tears left her feeling somewhat satisfied. It was so much more satisfying than eating tons of delicacies. While Lilith was basking in her satisfaction, Thea suddenly struggled to get up. She grabbed Lilith¡¯s hands and stared at her intently with her teary eyes. ¡°What are you¡­ doing?¡± Lilith was a little shocked by Thea¡¯s sudden action and couldn¡¯t help taking two steps back. Despite being in her vulnerable state, Thea clung to Lilith¡¯s hand so tightly that her entire body was dragged two steps forward by Lilith too. ¡°So Lilith, you are one of the legendary dragons?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just told you. Are you doubting me?¡± Thea shook her head and burst into tears. ¡°If you are a dragon¡­ then that means you are very old?¡± ¡®Huh? What is she trying to say? Is this all she wanted to say after acting like she was about to die?¡¯ Lilith mumbled to herself,pletely clueless about what Thea was trying to express. ¡°I once read in books that the lifespan of a dragon is very long. It¡¯s very normal for them to live for more than ten thousand years. This is also the reason why dragons grow very slowly. Lilith, you may look like only thirteen or fourteen years old but you are actually several hundred years old right?¡± ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± Thea tightened her grip on Lilith¡¯s hand as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that there¡¯s an age gap between you and me?¡± ¡°Huh??¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about the age gap of hundreds of years! His Holiness once mentioned that twenty years in humans made up a generation. There will be differences in values, worldviews and outlooks on life between generations. This is often referred to as a generation gap which can affectmunication between people!!¡± ¡°And there are a few dozens of generation gaps between Lilith and I! Does that mean¡­ we can¡¯t understand what we¡¯re trying to say to each other? No wonder why I just can¡¯t understand what you were talking about earlier! It turned out that it was because of this!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then does that mean that we can¡¯t even be friends?¡± Tears cascaded down Thea¡¯s delicate cheeks, as though this was a very serious situation. Yet, Lilith felt calm in her heart. She even wanted tough. ¡°Did you interrupt me because of something stupid like that?!¡± Lilith asked nkly. ¡°It¡¯s not stupid, it¡¯s¡­ Ouchhhh!!¡± Lilith broke free of Thea¡¯s grasp and chopped her on her head with lightning speed. ¡°Are you really stupid or just acting stupid?!¡± she roared at her. Thea crouched down, holding her head with a confused look on her face. She didn¡¯t even know why Lilith was angry. Looking at Thea acting that way, Lilith could feel all her pent up anger bubbling to the surface. This girl and Carol were pr opposites ¡ª one was so stupid that she was naturally foolish, while the other was so foolish that she was naturally stupid. Both were equally irritating to look at. Lilith continued chopping on Thea¡¯s head while emphasizing every word she said, ¡°I¡¯ve known you for several days now, did you not understand what I said up until now?¡± Thea continued hugging her head to defend herself from Lilith¡¯s assault. ¡°I think it¡¯s only the words earlier that I couldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°There you go. Since we canmunicate with each other, that means this so-called generation gap never existed. Although I¡¯m a dragon, I¡¯m a special case. For various reasons, I¡¯m only in my early twenties.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± Thea¡¯s tears turned intoughter, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Lilith breathed a sigh of relief again as she secretlymented about the IQs of the girls she encountered thus far. All of a sudden, Lilith recalled something, ¡°So you were saying that you didn¡¯t understand all the things I said just now?!¡± She gripped Thea¡¯s shoulders with a grim look on her face. ¡°I¡­ I got it¡­¡± Thea shortened her neck, looking like a mouse that was caught stealing candy. ¡°Really?¡± Lilith asked skeptically. ¡°Yes, really!¡± ¡°Then can you summarize what I just told you?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± Thea gripped the hem of her dress and thought for a long time before grasping at the straws. ¡°Lilith is saying that the Radiant Goddess doesn¡¯t like fighting?¡± ¡°WHEN DID I EVER SAY THAT?!¡± Lilith looked like she wanted to skin the dumb girl who was acting stupid in front of her very badly. Thea wasn¡¯t Carol. Her brain had no problems. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t get what Lilith had been trying to tell her. She just wanted to gloss over things. Perhaps Thea, who had long believed in the Radiant Goddess for so long, just subconsciously didn¡¯t want to admit the facts that Lilith brought up. In the depths of her heart, the Radiant Goddess still held a higher position than Lilith, a close friend whom she had just met. Although Thea had no friends before Lilith and she still cherished this friend very much, it was not easy to change her belief that had formed over the past ten years. But Lilith had to break Thea¡¯s unwavering loyalty and belief in the Radiant Goddess. Otherwise, she would never be able to resolve the contradiction between herself and Thea. Even if she could temporarily overlook the entire thing and became friends with Thea, she was still nning to stir up trouble with the Radiant Goddess. As long as Thea was still the saintess, she would have to take off her mask and face her one day. By then, probably only one of them would be allowed to live. So¡­ ¡°Take me to the Pope.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thea was a little flustered by the sudden request. After all, Lilith was undoubtedly ranked first in the list of people that the Pope wanted to tear into pieces. But Lilith didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. She stared straight into Thea¡¯s eyes and spoke seriously, ¡°Take me to the Pope.¡± Book 3: Chapter 36: Body And Soul Book 3: Chapter 36: Body And Soul A huge magic circle covered the sky above Aeria. Like a setting sun, it dyed the city crimson. Several figures exuding powerful aura flit across the sky above the city, seemingly searching for something. The church¡¯s most elite Judgement Army gathered in the most prosperous area of Aeria. Commoners stood outside the cordon, pointing and whispering at the street that was once a representation of prosperity. Fear started spreading among the crowd. Not only themoners, even the silver-armored knights of the Judgement Army had never felt such chill before. The scenery in front of them chilled everyone to their core, like the cold wind of the tundra. The liveliest and busiest street in Aeria had disappeared. It all happened so abruptly and mysteriously. It vanished under the gaze of millions of people in the city, tens of thousands of guards, thousands of Temrs, hundreds of magic priests, dozens of saint-level experts and the Pope. Anyone looking at the huge sinkhole in the center of the city would feel chills all over their body. The most terrifying part was no one noticed how the street had vanished and been reced by the huge sinkhole. It was as though the Goddess had quietly erased everything here with a wave of her hand. This was also the reason why nearly all the vital forces in Aeria were mobilized. The church was already rmed by the desecration of the goddess, and now someone had wiped out a lively street right under their noses. This was no different than pping the Luminous Theocracy across the face! Whether it was caused by the same person or not, the criminal must pay the price! And the culprit behind all this was now sitting in a restaurant on a street that wasn¡¯t far from there, wolfing down the store¡¯s signature beef noodles. The empty bowls were already piled up as tall as a person. Lilith then finally patted on her belly and sighed in satisfaction, ¡°I guess it¡¯s a must to fill your tummy right after a strenuous exercise.¡± Sae waved and a waiter came over to clear the table. His movements were rather stiff, like a puppet being controlled by strings. In fact, not only the waiter, but everyone in this small restaurant was controlled by Sae¡¯s spiritual magic. Only God knew how much of amotion would be stirred up if someone found their saintess enjoying a peaceful meal with the person who just attacked the priest to intervene in an execution earlier. ¡°So what¡¯s the matter with you, Sae?¡± Lilith asked while picking her teeth with a toothpick. Sae looked exhausted. ced in front of her was an untouched cup of tea that was prepared with the best tea leaves from the Dragon Ind. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to drink it, but she couldn¡¯t. Even if she could move things with her spiritual power, where could the tea possibly flow to in a spirit? Sae shrugged and said, ¡°As you can see, Lady Lilith, in order to satisfy your childish rebellious streak, I ended up using the body that I hadn¡¯t even fully gotten used to like a disposable item and now I¡¯m back to being a spirit.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about that.¡± Lilith stared at Sae¡¯s slightly illusory purple eyes. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you look like that.¡± ¡°Why do I look like this? What do you mean?¡± Sae was puzzled by her question. ¡°Are you acting stupid? I¡¯m asking why your spirit¡¯s appearance changed.¡± The spirit sitting in front of Lilith was undoubtedly Sae, but her appearance waspletely different from the Sae that Lilith knew. Purple eyes and purple hair, an alluring face and a sexy body. No matter how she looked at it, it was the appearance of the body that Sae used like a disposable and not the appearance after she merged with Eleanor. Sae gave her a weird look. ¡°What changed? Am I not supposed to change?¡± A momentter, Sae figured out what was going through Lilith¡¯s head and eximed, ¡°Lady Lilith, don¡¯t tell me you think that the appearance of a spirit will never change.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it is?¡± ¡°Nope. And not only that, it¡¯s very easy to change.¡± Sae tried to pick up the cup of tea on the table, but her translucent hand directly passed through the cup. ¡°After all, a spirit can be considered an energy without a form. With no external intervention, it can¡¯t even touch a real object.¡± Sae then pointed to Lilith¡¯s half-empty teacup. ¡°A physical body has a form, so it is very difficult to change. Even if it changes, it still needs a long-term and subtle influence from external forces. Otherwise, the physical body will be harmed.¡± ¡°So whether it is reincarnation, transmigration or reborn into another body, it is always the body that affects the soul and not the other way round. As long as the essence of the soul doesn¡¯t change, you are still you no matter how the soul looks.¡± ¡°Besides, if the gods that are in charge of reincarnation have to shape the soul ording to the body¡¯s appearance or shape the body ording to the soul¡¯s appearance every time someone reincarnates, then they¡¯d be dead exhausted. Since they don¡¯t have time to deal with that, they usually just stuff a soul into an unborn baby and it will automatically adapt to the body.¡± ¡°So¡­ if you don¡¯t like my current appearance, then you should hurry up and find me a new host, Lady Lilith. It feels really ufortable to float around.¡± ¡°Hm? Lady Lilith? Are you listening?¡± ¡°The body affects the soul¡­ and not the other way round¡­¡± Lilith lowered her head and mumbled to herself, as if thinking about some matter that had shaken her to her core. She didn¡¯t even respond to Sae who kept waving her hands in front of her. ¡°Lady Lilith, if you keep spacing out like that, the saintess is going to run away.¡± It was only then that Lilith suddenly snapped back to her senses and grabbed Thea who kept suppressing her presence to look for an opportunity to escape. ¡°My dear friend, where are you nning to run off to¡­?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not running anywhere.¡± Thea waved her hands, at the same time ring at Sae who told on her. ¡°I was just thinking of going out to get some fresh air.¡± Naturally, Sae wouldn¡¯t be intimidated by a little girl like her. ¡°I thought you would kill her, Lady Lilith. In the end, you¡¯re still too soft.¡± ¡°Do you have any problem with that?¡± Lilith also shot a re at her, but the effect wasn¡¯t of the same level as Thea¡¯s. Sae quickly admitted defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem with that, but I just kind of feel like I have sacrificed the body that I finally got for nothing.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have any problem then just shut up and rest up. We still have another tough battle to fight next.¡± Sae jolted. ¡°A tough battle¡­?¡± Lilith drained all the tea in her cup in one go, then shook her little head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, I just want to reason with that old Pope. If the old man is reasonable, we might be treated to some good food and tea.¡± ¡°What if the old man is unreasonable?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The air was strangely quiet for a moment. Lilith then took out an item and said, ¡°No worries, it¡¯s all in my calction. If he¡¯s unreasonable, then I¡¯ll have to talk some sense into him.¡± The sight of that item shook Sae¡¯s soul to her very core. Book 3: Chapter 37: Reason Book 3: Chapter 37: Reason The life expectancy of an average person was about tens of years. After a rank up, the life expectancy would increase as the realm increased. However, there was still a limit to it. In history, there was once a thousand-year-old man who was at the pinnacle of the saint realm, but he only managed to get that far. This was the limit of mankind, unlike some species that could live for tens of thousands of years. Only by stepping into the realm of gods andprehending the principles of the world could one break this limit and gain immortality. This was of course extremely difficult. No gods had been born in this world yet. Even when looking at the beings who were closest to being considered gods, there were no humans among them. At most, the humans were only at the pinnacle of the saint realm. The Pope of the Luminous Theocracy, too, was at the pinnacle of the saint realm and he had lived for more than six hundred years. He already felt that he was running out of time and could only live for a few more years at most. Even if he could extend his life, it was still a great challenge that would consume countless valuable resources. Thus, he wasn¡¯t willing to extend his life. Instead, he used these resources to train the younger generation because he knew that the future would ultimately lie in their hands. And this was the source of conflict between the Pope and several great Cardinals. One party ced his trust in the younger generation while the other party felt that the younger generation would tend to err. Both parties were not wrong, it was a matter of perspective. But this gave rise to countless internal conflicts in the nation that seemed peaceful on the surface for the past several decades. People appeared to be united, but they were divided at heart since long ago. The Pope¡¯s hands were tied too. He could only hope that his sessor, Saintess Thea, would quickly grow up and take charge before his passing. It could be said that Thea was the Pope¡¯s hope. He would fight anyone who dared toy a finger on her down to hisst breath! Even if the Pope had no intention of extending his life, living for more than six hundred years itself was already a rare achievement. Even fewer had been in his position, reigning over a nation for a few centuries. For this reason, he had a very extensive knowledge and also countless absurd experiences. He initially thought that aside from Thea, nothing could possibly stir up any emotions in his heart. Yet within the past twenty-four hours, the Pope, who had lived for more than six hundred years, experienced something so absurd that he had never experienced in his entire life. The Radiant Goddess¡¯ statue was ruined by two little brats. And because of the oath he made, he couldn¡¯t do anything other than watching them escape. Now, the most prosperous food street in the heart of Aeria had suddenly vanished and a huge sinkhole was left in its ce. Through the measurement of magic elements, the culprit, or one of the culprits that created the sinkhole¡­ Was Thea. Could anything be more absurd than this? The criminals who destroyed the goddess statue were Thea¡¯s friends. Traces of Thea using magic at the mysteriously disappeared street were detected. Everything seemed to be connected. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had watched Thea growing up and was convinced of her firm belief in the goddess, he would have thought that she was undergoing apostasy. It was at this moment, that he encountered something that couldn¡¯t be any more ridiculous. ¡°Hey, old man, are you listening to me?¡± Lilith was boldly seated on a chair in the center of the sanctuary, speaking rudely to the most honorable Pope while paying no mind to the surrounding priests and knights. Lilith brought the chair here herself. It was extremelyvish, almost like a mini-sized throne. Thea stood behind her with her head hung low, looking like a married woman who did something wrong. Since Sae was over exhausted and had received a shock on top of that, she had retired to the broken dagger to rest. The saint-level experts in the surrounding had rushed up to tear Lilith into pieces before the Pope could even give them any direction. The Pope fell silent for a long time, wondering to himself if the girl got hit by a car when she went out or got kicked in the head by a donkey for her to be walking right into the trap herself. Did she not know that sphemy against the goddess was a crime so severe that she could be burnt on the stake and die a hundred times? ¡°Why have youe? Did you walk right into the trap or are you here to repent for the heinous crime that you havemitted?¡± The Pope asked Lilith. Instead of answering his question, Lilith questioned him back, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a reasonable old man?¡± Uncertain of the intention behind Lilith¡¯s question, the Pope thought for a while before replying, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Lilith eximed in excitement, ¡°I came for a favor.¡± ¡°What kind of favor?¡± The Pope was baffled. Lilith pulled Thea in front of her and said, ¡°I want Thea to renounce her faith.¡± ¡°EHHH???!!!¡± Everyone in the hall was shocked at her request. ¡°Wait a minute, Lilith! I never said anything about renouncing my faith!¡± Thea panicked and Lilith instantly knocked her out with a chop on the side of her neck. ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll definitely rescue you from this evil cult,¡± Lilith assured her unconscious friend. ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! What did you do to the saintess!¡± ¡°How dare this heretic do something like that to our saintess and even demand for her to renounce her faith! Don¡¯t even think about walking out of this ce today!¡± The people in the surrounding were riled up. Their terrifying auras could almost cause the entire sanctuary to crumble. ¡°SILENCE!¡± The Pope pped on the armrest hard and the hall instantly fell silent. The powerful auras that had gathered in the room were instantly dispersed by his bellow. The Pope red at Lilith and asked solemnly, ¡°Do you have any idea what you are talking about?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Do you know the consequences of your words?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± He narrowed his eyes, unable to tell what was going through the head of this cute little petite girl. It seemed like this little girl named Lilith was truly capable of swaying him. Even so, this was the only matter that he couldn¡¯tpromise. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose Thea no matter what! ¡°What is your intention?¡± he asked. Lilith helped Thea to sit next to her then said, ¡°Nothing in particr. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a very reasonable old man? I¡¯m here to reason with you.¡± The Pope said nothing. Lilith looked around and said, ¡°The fewer people know about this the better. Let them leave first.¡± ¡°¡­Fine.¡± The Pope waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡± ¡°But the saintess¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She can¡¯t do anything when I¡¯m around.¡± The crowd had no choice but to retreat from the room. The Pope redirected his gaze back at Lilith and sat back solemnly. ¡°Alright, enlighten me.¡± Lilith nodded. A scroll slowly floated up from her hand. The scroll was different from any other scrolls that she used before. Floating stars that seemed illusory wrapped around it. They would disappear from your sight the harder you tried to look at them. The Pope had never been this solemn, because he could sense a power that was out of this world. ¡°This scroll is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very normal scroll, but it contains a demigod level magic,¡± she exined. Her tone was as casual as telling the Pope to look at how huge and white the radish that she had nted at her house was. ¡°A demigod level magic?!¡± The Pope was shocked, despite that, he had obviously sensed a trace ofw imbued in it. The little girl wasn¡¯t tricking him. Lilith smiled sweetly and said, ¡°This is my reason. If you won¡¯t allow Thea to renounce her faith, then I shall blow up the entire Luminous Theocracy.¡± Book 3: Chapter 38: A Nugget Of Truth Hidden In The Long River of History Book 3: Chapter 38: A Nugget Of Truth Hidden In The Long River of History That was the most solemn nod that Lilith had ever seen in her life. The Pope stared at her intently as he slowly lowered his noble head as though being pressed down by something heavy. Lilith could even hear the creak of his bones. After his beard touched his chest, the Pope slowly raised his head again. The vein on the sides of his head throbbed as his eyes turned bloodshot. It was a simple gesture, yet it seemed to have exhausted every ounce of strength that was left in this old man. The Pope repeated the actions three times and was pale by the time he was done. He looked like his heart was sliced by a knife every time he did that. ¡°You have sessfully persuaded me, but I have a question for you too. I hope you¡¯ll answer it truthfully.¡± The pope stood up slowly, his oppressive aura filled the entire hall. ¡°What¡¯s your question?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t asking for her name. In fact, the moment she chopped the goddess¡¯ ***** off, the Pope had ingrained her name into his mind. He was inquiring on Lilith¡¯s origin, or more exactly, her race. Now that Lilith had taken out that scroll, the Pope naturally wouldn¡¯t bluntly ask offensive questions such as ¡®just what the hell are you?¡¯ to her in case she would really unleash the power contained in the scroll if she got mad. Truth be told, the Pope already had an answer in mind. After all, there were only three races that were led by demigods in this world. Only the closest members to a demigod could make them offer a demigod level protection spell to her. The leader of the Sea of Origin had no descendants. The Demon King was going crazy all over the world not long ago after his daughter was taken away. After the elimination, there was only one answer left. ¡°My mother is the Queen of Dragons. You should get what that means right?¡± As expected¡­ The Pope was a tall man. There were hardly any other human beings taller than him. Thus he was like a small giant before Lilith. Lilith showed no signs of difort facing the tall Pope. She had long gotten used to talking to huge creatures. The Pope was just a bugpared to the creatures that Lilith had usuallye into contact with in the past. Maybe a slightly huge bug. Besides, the Pope was a little hunched from his old age. Hence, Lilith seemed more like the giant while he was just a dying old man. The old Pope sighed, ¡°Go then, with Thea. Henceforth, she has no rtion to the Luminous Theocracy.¡± Lilith was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re going to let me go this easily?¡± She thought it would have taken more effort than that to convince the stubborn old man. The Popeughed deprecatingly at himself. ¡°What can I possibly do other than that? Allow you to blow up the entire Luminous Theocracy and then risk the Queen of Dragons ttening the continent out of her anger for mankind? I¡¯m not old and senile yet. I know how to act wisely.¡± In the past, Aeria was once assaulted by the Demon King. ording to historical records, the reigning Pope gathered the power of the entire city and forced the Demon King to withdraw under the protection of the goddess. But as the Pope, he knew the truth best. The so-called power of the entire city was easily wiped out by a single blow from the Demon King. Hundreds of magic circles left by the ancestors were turned into fleeting fireworks in the sky in that single blow. To this day, the defensive magic of Aeria had yet to bepletely restored. The Pope was well aware of the power of demigods. It was nothing that mere mortals could resist. The human race was able to force the Demon King to retreat so many times, only because the nine nations had something that the Demon King feared. The Pope didn¡¯t want his selfish desire to lead to the downfall of the human race. It took the entire race to withstand only one demigod. He couldn¡¯t possibly invite another one¡­ He might as well just pick a knife and stab himself. Lilith carried Thea in her arms like a princess. She turned around and walked toward the exit. She paused in her tracks when she reached the door, then turned back to face the old man who had slumped into his chair as though he had lost all his strength. ¡°I had Thea cut off her ties with Luminous Theocracy not just so that we can be friends. There¡¯s a more important reason behind it.¡± Looking at the Pope who had lowered his head in silence, Lilith drew a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that reason.¡± Having said that, she went out without looking back again. Among the dense crowd outside the sanctuary were not only the important figures of the church that had gone out earlier, but also the knights and priests who guarded the city and the sanctuary. They had received a decree from the Pope not long ago, so they knew what this meant. Of course, there were doubts and confusion among the people, but it was a decree from the Pope of Luminous Theocracy. The Pope¡¯s power was absolute. The goddess¡¯ decree came only second. This was how things work in the Luminous Theocracy. When Lilith passed through the crowd with Thea in her arms, everyone got down on one knee and shouted in unison, ¡°Farewell to the saintess.¡± Their voices shook the sky but never reached the ears of themoners in the city due to a magical barrier. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lilith had brought up her request for the saintess to renounce her faith in front of all the people in the sanctuary earlier, the Pope probably wouldn¡¯t let a fourth person know about it. Once news of this got out, it would undoubtedly stir up a greatmotion among the believers. The impact might be so huge that many followers might renounce their faith, just like the saintess did. For example, those that had been saved by Thea. Or those that Thea had once blessed. Or those who had regained hope in life because of Thea. After all, there weren¡¯t only followers of the goddess in the Luminous Theocracy. In the sanctuary, the Pope leaned back into his chair and looked up at the relief of the Radiant Goddess on the ceiling. Of course, he knew of the reason that Lilith mentioned. Thea wasn¡¯t only his chosen heir, but also the goddess¡¯ vessel. She was the vessel that the Radiant Goddess would use when she descended. Once the Radiant Goddess descended into the world of mortals for some reason, she would deprive Thea of her consciousness and take over her body. But for what reason would the goddess personally descend to the world of mortals? The Pope suddenly recalled something because of Lilith. The history of all races in this world began nine million years ago. It would seem like nine million years ago was the dividing line. Before that point in time, all races were but instinctive beasts. After the division, some races gained intelligence, and then started their ownnguage and writing. It was also at that time that humans started crawling like toddlers and then progressively built up their own civilization. Throughout history, countless dynasties had fallen and risen. The human race changed their fate of being food to many other races to one of the tyrants that upied an entire continent. Countless truths were buried in the long river of history. Yet some remaining fragments were inadvertently passed down. Among the few secrets of the church that only the Popes could know, there was a short story that was never recorded in any books. It was passed down the generations of popes through oral tradition. No one could verify the authenticity of the tale, yet it was still extremely bone-chilling. Nine million years ago, many races fought against each other for territories. It was at that time, a huge crimson dragon swooped down from the sky. She didn¡¯t participate in the battle. Instead, she circled her own territory with blue mes that could burn everything to the ground. And to this day, her territory had never been invaded. She was none other than the current Queen of Dragons. Nine million years ago¡­ She was already a demigod. Book 3: Chapter 39: Onward to St. Caroline Book 3: Chapter 39: Onward to St. Caroline ¡°Let me go.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I want to go back, I don¡¯t want to renounce my faith.¡± ¡°No.¡± Thea and Lilith sat facing each other on a carriage that was leaving Aeria, looking like a pair of fighting siblings or lovers. Thea red at Lilith with her reddened eyes, wishing to escape from her but was unable to. Being in her vulnerable state meant that Lilith, who was more powerful than her in the first ce, was even more like a towering mountain. An insurmountable mountain. It was impossible to even think about escaping in her imagination. However, it was even harder for Thea toe to terms with leaving the faith that she had been holding on to since she was young. On top of that, she grew up in the church. That ce was her home and the Pope was her family. She felt as though the ce she grew up in was burned to the ground overnight, leaving an empty void in her heart. It felt so terrible. Extremely terrible. ¡°Three years.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Three years.¡± Lilith showed Thea three fingers. ¡°Stay with me for three years, then you can decide if you want to leave or stay after that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Thea was puzzled by her words. ¡°I can¡¯t force you to renounce your faith if you¡¯re unwilling, but travel with me for three years. This is my request to you as a friend.¡± Lilith leaned back in her seat and made herselffortable again. ¡°Three years can¡¯t possibly change anything. By then, you can still choose to return and be a saintess. We can still be friends. There¡¯s no issue with that. In any case, you should take this opportunity to broaden your horizons. You can¡¯t be a good leader by just staying at the same ce forever.¡± ¡°What do you think? Give it a consideration. You can¡¯t escape from me anyway¡± ¡°¡­Looks like I don¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart to be able to tell.¡± Thea was speechless. She bit her lips and gazed at the distant silhouette of Aeria outside the window, still feeling extremely depressed. Although Aeria was no longer on red alert, they could still sense many auras hanging around near the city gates. One of the strongest auras stood on the city wall, watching as the ordinary carriage disappeared into the distance. When the carriage finally turned into a speck of ck dot in his vision, the old man let out a sigh. ¡°Take care of yourself ande back soon, Thea.¡± Lilith knew that the Pope had been watching them, but pretended to be oblivious to the fact. After all, she was the one who abducted the person whom he treated like his own daughter. She couldn¡¯t possibly stop him from seeing her off. Besides, she had just made a three-year agreement with Thea. No one could change that. And most importantly, even if she had made a three-year agreement with Thea, she could say anything she wanted once they left the Luminous Theocracy. If worsees to worst, she could always let the pure saintess experience the luxurious pleasures in life. By then, who would even want to go back to being a boring saintess? She probably wouldn¡¯t agree even if the Pope were to beg her on his knees! When one was having a great time, they¡¯d forget about home. Lilith turned to the side and watched as the scenery outside the window shed past them, suddenly realizing how evil she was being. The curtain to theirpartment was lifted open before Sae floated inside, seemingly seething in anger. She looked at Lilith who was looking at the scenery in great boredom, then at the former saintess who had a troubled look on her face. ¡°Excuse me, can one of you take turns to drive the carriage? I am merely a soul without a physical body. Being left outside like this depletes a lot of my stamina.¡± Lilith cast a nce at Sae then drawledzily, ¡°That horse probably has a trace of dragon bloodline. I wonder which licentious ancestor in my n went around impregnating horses out there. How can I possibly drive it when it¡¯s acting like a quail in my presence?¡± ¡°As for her¡­¡± Lilith pointed to Thea, who had yet to recover from her depression. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s fit?¡± Sae took a deep breath to suppress the violent tendency in her heart and then questioned politely, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hire a coachman then, Lady Lilith?¡± ¡°Are you dumb? She¡¯s the saintess that everyone in the Luminous Theocracy knows. If someone saw her being abducted by me, the situation could get sticky. I¡¯m not about to get myself into another trouble again.¡± Lilith spread her arm, trying to convey to Sae that she deeply sympathized with her struggles and wanted to solve her problem but her hands were tied. G?o?d?d?a?m?n?, Sae really wanted to curse out loud. In the end, she could only shoot a re at Thea to express her dissatisfaction and then at Lilith while she was at it. However, she suddenly recalled that thetter was her current master, so she had no choice but to blink her huge eyes hard and hold herself back. It was just a drive. It was just a drive to the Holy Dragon Empire. It was just staying under the sun and rain for two months without a physical body. Just bear it. Just bear it. She was a former artifact spirit who had fought countless battles and in countless deities alongside the ancestors of the dragons. What kind of hardship had she not been through yet? If she didn¡¯t understand this point, would she still be standing here when her physical body was destroyed? Having an eave was still having an eave. As long as it could shelter her from the wind and rain, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to lower her head. Sae turned around to raise the curtain and exited the carriage. Her translucent soul looked particrly pitiful and miserable. However, Lilith didn¡¯t manage to see that. She was feeling rather drowsy and shut her eyes after letting out a yawn. She had been overworkedtely and didn¡¯t manage to get a good rest. She wasn¡¯t only physically exhausted, but also mentally exhausted. The iplete information was all jumbled up and she could only see a fragment of truth. Yet it was shrouded by the fog again and she had no way of verifying if it was true. It seemed like she had to calm herself down and rationalize during their journey to the Holy Dragon Empire. Hm? Lilith suddenly recalled something, then took out something that had been left forgotten for quite a long time. How long was it till the enrollment of St. Caroline Academy? Book 3: Chapter 40: The Slyest Was The Most Popular Book 3: Chapter 40: The Slyest Was The Most Popr St. Caroline Academy, the best academy on the maind. Since its founding, the Kulun Military Academy of the Northern Macedonian Empire was its solepetitor. But ever since the infamous dragon-blooded lunatic graduated from the St. Caroline Academy, the position of the once prideful Kulun Military Academy fell to second ce. The academy was built on the fertilend of the Kaz ins, where it stuck out like a huge boulder in a vast desert. There was a high hill on the otherwise extremely t ins, and the academy was situated atop this hill. To the east was the Dragon God Lake. To the south of thergestke in the empire was a sea of flowers that bloomed throughout the seasons. It could be said that the academy was ced at an excellent location. To the west and north was the city that was built because of the academy ¡ª St. Caroline City. At this time, in a hotel in St. Caroline City¡­ ¡°We¡¯re finally here¡­!¡± Lilith let out a long sigh of relief and plopped to the side after entering the room, conveniently upying the mostfortable bed in the room. ¡°I thought my skeleton was going to fall apart¡­¡± Thea rubbed her numb bottom. After a crazy long journey for the past few days, she almost felt as though that was not her own butt. Even so, she quickly plopped herself down on the only chair in the room. After all, sitting was still a lot morefortable than standing up, especially after an exhausting journey. Sae floated through the door in her nearly disappearing form. She looked at the small room, then at the two useless girls who hadn¡¯t done much during their travel, yet were quick to snatch up the mostfortable spots for themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie or sit to rest in my current form! What were you two rushing for?!¡± she hissed through her clenched teeth. Lilith turned over. ¡°Yeah right! If you don¡¯t need to lie down, then why do you sleep while lying down every time we stop for a rest?¡± Sae¡¯s cheek twitched. She wanted to so badly pull Lilith by her ear and shout into it. She only slept lying down because she had gotten used to that position when she still had a physical body. It wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d take up any space. Yet in the end, she said nothing and just returned into the broken dagger to recover her stamina. She knew it was useless for her to try and argue because of her master¡¯s selective hearing. There was only one room for the two girls and a spirit to squeeze in. It wasn¡¯t because Lilith was being stingy with money and only reserved one room. They actually checked everywhere in St. Caroline City. This was the only hotel that still had an avable room. The others were either full or fully reserved. Even their woodshed was full. The room was pitifully small, with only a bed and a chair in it. This was also the reason why Lilith was able to plop down on the bed right after she came in. The room was simply too narrow. ¡°What to do? It¡¯s the academy¡¯s enrollment period right now.¡± The St. Caroline Academy was epting students now. In fact, the enrollment period started yesterday. Due to its reputation, the academy was always receiving a huge number of applicants every year. Hence, the entrance exam was divided into three days. Fortunately, they made it on time. At least they didn¡¯t rush all the way for nothing. Lilith even had to offer a drop of her blood to the dragon steed. It was thanks to that, that the horse was able to gallop three days and three nights tirelessly as if being on drugs. It ultimately died from exhaustion, but at least it had done its best to serve a purpose. Lilith was originally nning to teleport here via the portal in Aeria. But who could have known so many things would happen and that her n would be disrupted in the end. It was already a miracle to be able to arrive on time. The next morning, Lilith stretched herself after sleeping nearly an entire day away. She took Thea out of the room and was going to have a perfect breakfast, only to find that the hotel lobby was already packed full. Most of them were energetic-looking teenagers, probably the students who were applying to the St. Caroline Academy. Lilith frowned then shouted at a sweaty waiter who wasing over. ¡°Do you have a free private booth?¡± ¡°Terribly sorry, our private booths are fully upied.¡± ¡°Fully upied?¡± Lilith looked around. They were indeed almost fully upied, save for one by the window on the third floor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that empty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The waiter kept wiping the sweat away from his forehead with his towel with a troubled expression. Lilith didn¡¯t want to waste any time. She tossed a few gold coins to the waiter, then took up the private booth with Thea while the waiter was busy gawking at the shiny gold coins in his hands. ¡°Bring me all the good stuff, the more the better.¡± The waiter looked at the gold coins that would probably take him a year of hard work to earn in conflict, then finally nodded. ¡°Right away, miss.¡± In the private booth, Lilith looked at the bustling street outside the window, then at one of the overcrowded tables in the lobby. Thinking back at the troubled expression on the waiter¡¯s face, realization dawned upon her. ¡°Thea, do you believe that some things are connected?¡± ¡°What things?¡± Thea had a puzzled look on her face. ¡°Scenes depicted in books often happen in reality.¡± Thea blinked her huge eyes, expressing her confusion at Lilith¡¯s statement. Lilith didn¡¯t force her to understand. She just poured a cup of tea for herself, then sipped on it. ¡°I¡¯m talking about a trap. It¡¯s all a trap.¡± ¡°What? Which b?a?s?t?a?r?d? is so brave to snatch away my seat?¡± Amotion suddenly came from downstairs, as a few youths dressed in the same uniform rushed upstairs, ignoring the waiter¡¯s attempts to stop them. There were three males and one female. The leader was a blonde, but he looked nothing like Durango. On the contrary, he was a burly and hairy man that looked like a golden gori. ¡°It¡¯s those two youngdies upstairs. I told them that the seat isn¡¯t avable but they insisted on sitting there. Then again, they are also customers and our shop has always upheld the principle that customers are gods. If customers insist on taking a seat, we can¡¯t stop them either, right?¡± Upon seeing that there was no stopping them, the waiter suddenly became a turncoat. He pointed to Lilith and made her into a scapegoat, acting as though he was the victim even after receiving some money. The blondie¡¯s eyes widened, making him look more like a gori. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a customer or not. Anyone who takes my seat is my enemy. I¡¯m supposed to treat ady to a meal today. I didn¡¯t expect my seat to be taken before I could even order my meal. How am I supposed to impress anyone?!¡± Lilith set her teacup down, as she muttered ¡®as expected¡¯ under her breath. A cliche like this was overused in books. Due to their angle, Lilith could see the blondie and hispanion, but the other party could only see her after they came upstairs. The blondie took one step at a time upstairs and looked pretty strong. Even so, Lilith wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. She had beaten a saint-level expert before, what was there to be afraid about a few brats? The golden gori probably had some influence here. He must have ordered the best spot at the busiest hour to impress the girl he was trying to pick up and also hisckeys. Now that his seat had been taken, he had no choice but to find trouble with Lilith. Well, at least that was how it was written in the books. The guy was probably quite unlucky to run into Lilith, who didn¡¯t care about power and influence. If it was someone else, the golden gori could probably beat that person up badly and make himself look even better. Hm, maybe I should just y dead since it wouldn¡¯t be good to draw so much attention at an unfamiliar ce. The blondie finally reached upstairs and spotted Lilith and Thea sitting in his seat. Lilith cracked her knuckles to loosen up a bit, just in case she would have to get someone killed with just a punch. However, as soon as the blondie¡¯s fierce gaze fell on Lilith, he was taken aback. Not only he was taken aback, but his cheeks were also even tinted by a strange shade of red. Lilith frowned, wondering why the golden gori hadn¡¯t struck at her yet. Could it be that she had to take the initiative to attack? The golden gori finally moved. He took two steps forward. Lilith prepared herself to beat someone up. The golden gori suddenly stopped in his tracks, then¡­ He fell on one knee loudly. Lilith was stunned, puzzled by the golden gori¡¯s sudden action. Could that be some special martial technique that she had never seen before? Something more terrifying happened next. The golden gori sped a hand over his chest and stretched another hand out. On his rough face was an extremely affectionate expression. ¡°Oh, what a beauty you are! I¡¯ve fallen in love with you at first sight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± Lilith could almost hear the sound of eyeballs falling to the ground, hers along with the others. She felt dizzy, as though her brain just got knocked by abo of punches and lost its ability to think. While Lilith was still in a daze, the golden gori pulled a small beautiful box out of nowhere. The box was slowly opened, revealing an exquisitely crafted ring in it. The crystal on the ring shone like the brightest star in the sky, so dazzling that it could blind eyes. The eyes of the golden gori were filled with deep emotions as he spoke gently, ¡°Beautifuldy, please marry me.¡± Upon hearing his words, everything before Lilith¡¯s eyes turned ck. She couldn¡¯t figure out how to cope with the situation, even with all the insights she had from her previous and current life. Even she, a self-proimed ruler of an empire in her previous life, had never received a marriage proposal. Let¡¯s emphasize the important point again: She was proposed to! The human brain came with a self-defense mechanism. When one received a shock, the brain would shut down to protect itself. Even if Lilith had epted unthinkable things like reincarnation, she couldn¡¯t ept the situation before her eyes. Hence, her brain shut down. And Lilith fell unconscious. Thest moment before she lost her consciousness, there was only one sentence echoing in her mind¡­ ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t he hit me with the cliche?¡± Book 3: Chapter 41: Unable To Express The Feeling Of Love Book 3: Chapter 41: Unable To Express The Feeling Of Love Unbeknownst to them, a crowd had formed on the second floor. Most of the customers at this hour were students that were going to sit for the entrance exam, and gossiping was their nature. An ultimate gossip material such as a marriage proposal would always ignite the busybody soul in them. Shyness, excitement, and curiosity were painted on the tender faces of the youths. ¡°Marry him!¡± A certain little devil among the crowd shouted, as though the situation wasn¡¯t rowdy enough yet. Excitement instantly spread through the entire lobby like wildfire. ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± The crowd held their hands up like they were holding up torches and participating in some sacred ritual. They blessed the couple and wished for their marriage¡­ Even though this was their first meeting¡­ Even though this was an unrequited love¡­ Just when Lilith was about to pass out, she was startled awake by the loud cheers. While she was staggering, she knocked over her teacup on the table. However, she would much rather pass out just like that. If a real couple was surrounded by a crowd that was shouting ¡®marrying him¡¯ at them, it would definitely have been a very emotional moment for them. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the case. Being proposed by a golden gori was already an extremely terrifying experience. Being peer pressured by a crowd to marry that golden gori was an even more terrifying experience. It was horrifying. She almost peed her pants. ¡°SHUT UP!¡± For the first time, Lilith shrieked like a real girl in a shrill voice. It was a proven fact that when a girl shrieked at you, she was truly angry. Not only that, she was so pissed off that she wanted to tear you up into pieces. For the records, the wife of a man meeting his mistress was a good case study. Everyone fell silent. But the golden gori was still lost in his feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, miss. True love does not fear the eyes of others.¡± While saying that, he brought the ring even closer to her. It was as though he was telling her¡­ Put it on, put it on. We¡¯re in love with each other. This is the proof of our love, so just put it on quickly. ¡°GO. TO. HELL!¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she pulled out a magic scroll from behind her. Thea cowered in a corner, watching everything that was going on as she thought to herself that Lilith must have been really flustered and had forgotten that using her fist would be the fastest way to settle this. All of a sudden, Sae¡¯s rather anxious voice rang out in Thea¡¯s ear. ¡°Hurry up and stop Lady Lilith! That¡¯s a demigod-level scroll in her hand. If she uses it, everyone will be sent to heaven!!¡± Demigod-level?! Holy moly! Did she have to kill everyone over just a wedding proposal?! Thea rushed forward and grabbed Lilith¡¯s arm that was holding the scroll without wasting even a second. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± she yelled. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Lilith gritted her teeth. All she could see and think of now was only the golden gori. How could she destroy this gori man?! She wanted to erase everyst trace of existence! ¡°No way! The others are innocent!¡± Innocent? Lilith swept her gaze over the crowd who was fanning the mes earlier¡­ Her fist tightened even more. Thea was too powerless to stop her, she was pretty much hanging from Lilith¡¯s arm. Compared to the dragon princess, her frail limbs were no different than a mantis¡¯. Thea could even sense the magical elements that gathered around the scroll were starting to get chaotic. They were frantically fleeing from Lilith, as though they could foresee their destruction. Despair filled in Thea¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t expect her life to end here because of an affectionate confession and proposal from a golden gori. SLAP! A loud and crisp noise rang out. The only girl among the golden gori¡¯s group suddenly went up to him and decisively gave him a p of broken friendship. ¡°SCUM! PERVERT!¡± After yelling that, she left without even looking back. Lilith regained a bit of her senses and suddenly realized something. She could understand why she called him a scum. If this guy could so suddenly pull out a proposal ring, that meant he had already nned it in the first ce. However, the target was definitely not Lilith. From the looks of it, it was probably the girl who just left. But calling him a pervert¡­ Could it be¡­ Lilith looked at the table beside her. The reflection in the tea that had been spilled all over the table by her earlier was a blonde loli around the age of eleven or twelve. Hello police, there¡¯s a perverted lolicon here! Lilith was overwhelmed by disgust. It was only then it urred to her again¡­ The excited crowd around them¡­ Hello police, there¡¯s a group of perverted lolicon here! ¡°This world is better off destroyed after all!¡± Lilith raised the scroll in her hand again as Thea was filled with despair once again. After this incident, the other nations would definitely take it as a warning and increase the punishment toward lolicon¡¯s perversion. To hell with at least three years of jail and capital punishment for most severe cases. Just make it capital punishment! Death by a thousand cuts! And on top of that, family extermination! All because lolicons could lead to world destruction! However, in the end, Lilith lowered the scroll and muttered to herself, ¡°If I die with these perverts, doesn¡¯t it mean¡­¡± I¡¯d have to be reincarnated with these perverts together?! She¡¯d done a lot of things that offended the gods. If these guys were to backstab her¡­ She shuddered. The thought of being surrounded by perverted lolicons in her next life convinced Lilith that this world shouldn¡¯t end yet. After all, this world was all about strength. Killing a few lolicons shouldn¡¯t cause much trouble. ¡°Thea, can you seal off the entrance?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Just when Thea was about to ask why, she was frozen by Lilith¡¯s icy gaze. She nodded stiffly. A golden ray of light shed out of her hand as it silently sealed the hotel¡¯s entrance. Lilith slowly walked up to the golden gori. ¡°My dear, are you finally moved by me?¡± The golden gori looked excited, thinking that his true feelings had moved Lilith. He even changed the way he addressed her from ¡®miss¡¯ to ¡®dear¡¯. However, he looked nothing like a loyal lover with that massive handprint left on his face. Lilith went up to him, took a deep breath then epted the ring box. In the golden gori¡¯s excitement and joy, she crumpled the ring box along with the ring in it in front of his gentle smiling face. She then grabbed the golden gori¡¯s jaw and forced his mouth open. ¡°So you love to propose huh?¡± The surprise in the golden gori¡¯s eyes turned into horror as he realized that he was too powerless to even fight back against the little girl. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you do it to your heart¡¯s content.¡± She jammed the ring box of half a fist-size into his mouth, then shoved it in as hard as she could until the golden gori¡¯s face turned purple. ¡°Come on, say it! Repeat what you just said!¡± Lilith leaned closer to the golden gori. She stared into his eyes and spat, ¡°If you leave a word out, I¡¯ll break ten of your bones. Leave two words out then it¡¯ll be forty broken bones. Leave ten words out, I¡¯ll break four hundred bones.¡± ¡°MMMMFFFFTTT¡­!¡± ¡°You want to tell me that you don¡¯t have that many bones right? It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Lilith pointed to the crowd, ¡°They do.¡± The faces in the crowd instantly turned as pale as the millet porridge they had just eaten. Some tried sneaking out, only to discover that the door had been sealed by magic. ¡°Come on, do your best. The more you say, the less you and the rest will suffer.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get even a word out, then¡­ hehe.¡± Lilith chuckled evilly. ¡°Then I will grind everyone¡¯s bones into powder one by one.¡± While saying that, Lilith took out a scroll again and used it to pound the box further into the golden gori¡¯s mouth like a stick. Looking at the golden gori¡¯s eyes starting to roll backward¡­ She nodded in satisfaction. That¡¯s firmly in ce now. Book 3: Chapter 42: A Heated Discussion On Dignity Book 3: Chapter 42: A Heated Discussion On Dignity After passing through the busy streets, Lilith finally arrived at St. Caroline¡¯s admissions office with Thea. There were no grand buildings or a beautiful bridge over a gently flowing stream. There was only a lonely door standing at the center of the huge square which was surrounded by a huge crowd of youthful-looking candidates. The way everyone was gazing at the door with enthusiasm in their eyes reminded Lilith of those countless believers in the Whispering Square. The two crowds were very simr, yet fundamentally different. One pursued meaningless faith while the other pursued a meaningful future. This was the exact reason why, despite the existence of the Luminous Church and the brilliance that the goddess bestowed upon them, Luminous Theocracy was still no match for the Holy Dragon Empire which never believed in religions. The citizens of the Holy Dragon Empire never prayed for anything. They only took the Dragon God as their own totem to be raised during the turbulent times and use it as their tower of strength against the demons. ¡°Dong¡­¡± The bell rang melodiously. The sun ascended higher into the sky, shining upon the huge square that was previously covered by the shadow of the only peak on the ins. Unbeknownst to everyone, a rickety old man had appeared in front of the door in the middle of the square. His figure resembled an old dying locust tree but his voice was extremely powerful and full of vigor. ¡°EXAM!¡± The huge door slowly opened following the old man¡¯s deep voice. It was all pitch ck on the other side, almost as if the door was connected to a void. ¡°Students who wish to apply to this academy, please enter from here.¡± The candidates scrambled to enter the door, acting as though they would be disqualified from sitting for the entrance exam if they enteredte. The old man frowned at the sight of that, mumbling to himself about the deteriorating quality of the candidates as ofte. Did they think that they would be able to pass the exam just by moving quickly? If that was the case, they might as well justpare who literally had a sharper brain. He scanned the square and stroked his beard, feeling impressed when he noticed that there were two candidates who remained standing still. It would seem that there were still some fine samples that remained unaffected by the chaotic environment around them. Hmm, not only that, they were two good-looking girls. He would have to keep their faces in mind so he could put them to good use next time. ¡°Disgusting, disgusting, how disgusting!¡± Lilith kept wiping the fist that she had punched someone with earlier, as though there was something filthy on it. ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone already, are you really sure it¡¯s alright if we don¡¯t get in early?¡± Thea asked worriedly at the gradually empty square. ¡°No hurry, no hurry. I must clean this up first. The thought of that gori¡¯s blood on my hand just makes me feel sick.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been doing that for half an hour already.¡± ¡°You think half an hour is enough? If it wasn¡¯t for the pain, I would have just chopped my hand off.¡± While saying that, Lilith continued wiping the non-existent blood on her hand without raising her head. To be honest, she really wasn¡¯t in a panic. Unlike those hard-pressed candidates, Lilith had connections here. Yes, as long as she had a letter of rmendation from Professor Flint she could be admitted directly to the academy without sitting for the exam. However. Who was Lilith? The almighty dragon princess! Would she take the initiative to pull a few strings? Never! Besides, Lilith was extremely confident in her own strength. Although her fighting technique was still stuck at blindly wing at her opponents, at least the gap between their strengths still existed. There was no way those brats would be able to fight her, unless they knew some ultimate skills like Thea¡¯s Goddess Descent Skill or if Lilith stood still and allowed them to hit her. If she couldn¡¯t even fight this group of brats and had to resort to pulling some strings to get herself admitted, then she might as well just find a rock and hit herself to death. She couldn¡¯t afford to disgrace that person. ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go in.¡± When Lilith was finally done with wiping her hands, she led Thea across the empty square and entered through the huge door. As soon as she stepped through, the old man standing at the door suddenly shed a smile at her. Not only that, he was even unconsciously nodding at her as though he was appreciating a piece of fine jade. That sent a shiver down Lilith¡¯s spine. Could this old man be another perverted lolicon that came out of nowhere? She must ignore him and ignore him she must! She quickly walked past with Thea. The old man by the door was instantly taken aback and touched his wrinkled face self-consciously. Was he so ugly that a girl would be that frightened at the sight of him? He sighed, then gazed into the distant blue skies. Truth be told, this old man was once the most handsome guy in the academy. He even lost count on how many female students tried their best just to see his smile. Unfortunately, time was merciless. He had no choice but to ept his old age. On the other side of the door¡­ After recovering from the dizziness caused by teleporting, Lilith found herself in a huge unknown space. The only source of light here were the countless floating lights that looked like glowing fireflies. There were more than a hundred round arenas here. Any smart person could tell what the first round of the examination would be when they saw this. There was a huge and high tform surrounded by the arena. There were about a dozen figures standing on the tform, both men and women. One of the middle-aged men came forward. He had white sideburns, but was still full of vigor. He spoke in a decent volume to the tens of thousands of candidates, but was clear enough to be heard by everyone. ¡°Thank you for your interest in applying to St. Caroline Academy.¡± ¡°As everyone knows, St. Caroline Academy is the best academy in Xedrios. It is also our pride and persistence. Since we are known as the best, we must possess the strength that befits our reputation.¡± ¡°As they say, if you wish to wear the crown then you must bear its weight. Most of you are here due to the academy¡¯s great reputation, but know that our academy does not ept any empty cans. Only a small number among you, which are talented and gifted enough, shall be recruited.¡± ¡°The academy will only be recruiting for three days. In the first two days, we received two hundred forty-three thousand and six hundred candidates but only eight hundred and fifty-four people were qualified.¡± ¡°And you are the smallest group we have, only fifty thousand people. Hence, we will also be recruiting the smallest number of candidates from your group because we will only be epting enough to get a total of one thousand students!¡± The candidates immediately erupted into discussions. Even Lilith also pouted. Recruiting 146 people out of 50,000 people was no less difficult than applying to National Tsing Hua University in her previous life. ¡°Silence!¡± The middle-aged man scanned the crowd intimidatingly. ¡°This academy is built upon the foundation of martial strength. Hence, strength is the best pass for our academy since its founding.¡± ¡°Look at the stages in front of you, it¡¯s known as an arena. These can be spotted everywhere in our academy. The bigger they are, the more durable they are. You may challenge whoever that you don¡¯t see eye to eye with to a duel of life and death at any time.¡± ¡°Therefore, you should leave now if you are scared.¡± No one responded and no one left either. The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°Very well, it seems like you are all not as useless as I thought.¡± ¡±Well then, let us proceed to our first round of exam today¡­¡± Lilith flexed herself with a fierce look on her face. She hadn¡¯t had enough yet from beating the golden gori. After all, just his blood alone disgusted Lilith, so she only casually broke a few of his bones. Well then, let me fight to my heart¡¯s content for one time ¨C ¡°The first round of exam today is¡­ essay writing.¡± Huh? Huuuuuuhhhh?? Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhh??!! The middle-aged man waved his hand and a few hundred antique desks and chairs popped up in every huge arena. The seats were spaced apart with an opaque screen ced between them. On the low tables were pen and papers. Lilith started panicking a little. Did the man say a bunch of nonsense about martial strength being the most important just to make us more surprised? However, all the candidates seemed to be very calm. They looked as though they already knew the content of the first round of the exam. Only people who rushed all the way here then overslept and never bothered to ask around to gather more information like Lilith were oblivious to this open secret. It was at this moment, that cold sweat started to bead on Lilith¡¯s forehead. She had never even gone to school in her previous life, let alone sitting for exams¡­ Although she received private lessons in this lifetime, she hadn¡¯t even learned how to form aplete sentence after studying for three years. She could only read and write on a beginner¡¯s level. After giving it much consideration, it seemed like there was no chance of her passing this round. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ That I¡­ Lilith¡­ The almighty dragon princess¡­ who could easily best a child¡­ couldn¡¯t even pass the first round. Did she really have to resort to pulling a few strings? Book 3: Chapter 43: Profound Philosophy Within The Question Book 3: Chapter 43: Profound Philosophy Within The Question ¡°Please write your own name on the question paper. Usage of pseudonyms or false identities will lead to disqualification.¡± ¡°You are prohibited frommunicating with anyone, cheating and using magic during the exam. Invigtion will be done by the academy teachers. If you are caught viting any rules as mentioned earlier, you will be disqualified and receive a lifetime ban.¡± ¡°You are given half an hour to answer the paper, please spend your time wisely.¡± The middle-aged man scanned the venue. After making sure that everyone had taken their own seat, he announced in a deep voice, ¡°Well then, the exam begins now!¡± He flung his sleeve and the hourss on the tform was turned upside down to keep track of the time. Lilith stared at the question paper in front of her, feeling a little at a loss. She had never once sat for an exam in her two lifetimes of experience. It was only natural for her to be nervous and flustered. However, at this point in time, she had no choice but to bite the bullet. She refused to believe that the exams in this world of magic would be as crazy as advanced mathematics in her previous life! After taking a deep breath, Lilith flipped open the examination paper with determination. Question one: What would you do if you saw an old grandma fall down while you are walking down the road? Option 1: Help her up. Option 2: Turn a blind eye. Option 3: Think that she is a scammer and spit at her when passing by. Option 4: Tie a rope around the old grandma, drag her behind you as you take her around the city at the speed of a 100-meter dash. Lilith was speechless. What the hell is this? Why are all the options so different in style? At least the first three options are still reasonable. Is that fourth option trying to kill the old grandma? Did the person who made this question get hit on his head? Or did he have some sort of bad experience with an old grandma when he was young and ended up being mentally twisted? What did the old grandma do? Why do you have to treat her that way? Aren¡¯t all old grandmas very adorable for most of the time? Lilith secretlyined in her head and was about to choose option one. It was at this moment, she suddenly noticed the middle-aged man on the tform out of the corner of her eye. Wait, something seems off. There were opaque screens between the candidates, so they couldn¡¯t see each other. However, all of them could very clearly see the teachers on the high tform. Most of the academy teachers had gone off invigting, flying above the candidates¡¯ heads. Only two people remained on the tform. A younger female teacher and a middle-aged man with white sideburns. The middle-aged man was actually wearing a strange smile on his face at this very moment. Why was he smiling? Was there anything funny? The exam was in session and there were only candidates who were struggling to answer their paper down here. What amused him? Could it be that¡­ He wasn¡¯t amused by us but by our answers? That¡¯s right! Why would the best academy in Xedrios give out such question papers during an important entrance exam? No matter how Lilith looked at it, this was too good to be true. Although she didn¡¯t know what the intention of the person who set the questions was, the correct answers were certainly not the ones that appeared to be the most appropriate! It was just as what a very seasoned high school student from her previous life once casually told her about his experience with exams¡­ The options that looked most like the correct answers to you were often wrong. And those answers that you denied at the first nce were most likely correct! Although this was his experience during an English test, it was probably still applicable to this situation. In any case, both were equally confusing, weren¡¯t they? Hence, the correct answer was¡­ The most unlikely answer, option four! Lilith wiped the sweat from her forehead, totally feeling the intensity of this exam. Just the first question alone was tricky enough with hidden meaning in it. What lies beneath the ordinary surface was a dangerous and life-threatening trap! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she¡¯d noticed the sinister smiles on the faces of those despicable hunters, she might have fallen into their trap long ago. That was right, this was no longer an exam. It was a fiercepetition between the hunters and their prey. Those that failed to escape from their trap could only end up as a weak little rabbit in their hands! Damn those cunning humans! But I won¡¯t lose! Show me what you¡¯ve got! Question two: What would you do if an old grandma suddenly fell in front of the carriage that you were driving on the road? Option 1: Help her up and send her to the hospital. Option 2: Detour. Option 3: Think that the grandma is a scammer, yell at her and chase her to the side. Option 4: Let the grandma rece your horse and drag you around the city. Lilith was once again speechless. She will die! Grandma will really die! To the person who set the questions for this paper, just how deep is your resentment towards grandmas?! Did your previous ten consecutive lifetimes get ruined by a grandma?! Please leave those innocent grandmas alone! Although Lilith wasining in her heart, she still wrote down her answer¡­ As option four. It was a decisive answer from her. When it came to this kind of serial trap, one would screw up royally if they made the wrong choice in the first question. On the contrary, if they managed to sniff out the trap, they would never fall into it. And I, Lady Lilith, have seen through your tricks since long ago! She shifted her gaze to the tform and saw that the strange smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face had disappeared. This made Lilith feel more confident about her answer. There was hope! She could pass this written exam with her own capability. There was no such thing as pulling some strings! Question three: If you were fighting in a deadly battle against your enemy and it was at this time, you found an old grandma lying within the area, you would¡­ Option 1: Stop fighting and save the old grandma. Option 2: Turn a blind eye. Option 3: Think that the old grandma is a scammer, and throw her out of the area rudely. Option 4: Use the grandma as a human sacrifice to summon the devil and defeat the opponent. ¡°Hmph, as expected, it¡¯s this kind of question again.¡± Lilith didn¡¯t even bother toin and directly chose option four with confidence. Hehe, guess the written exam isn¡¯t all that difficult. ¡­¡­ ¡°Professor Marlin, why did the academy suddenly decide to add on a written exam for this year?¡± The middle-aged man with white sideburns rubbed his chin. ¡°It seems like a few of the graduates from this academy turned out to be scums of the society and the dean was furious. That¡¯s why a written exam was added to the entrance exam to assess the students¡¯ morality.¡± ¡°To test the student¡¯s morality?¡± The female teacher behind Marlin looked at the exam paper in her hand in puzzlement. ¡°Can these kinds of questions assess a student¡¯s morality?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Marlin smiled strangely. ¡°The questions are normal, but not the exam paper. There¡¯s magic imbued on it. The candidates can only fill in the answer that they think is correct in the deepest part of their heart. Hence, it won¡¯t be possible for those with cruel minds who actually want to pick option four to choose option one just for the sake of passing the exam. This is how we can know if these students are inherently good or bad through the simplest questions.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The female teacher nodded with an impressed look on her face, then asked, ¡°But why do the questions keep bringing up about this old grandma?¡± Marlin¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who the person in the questions is. It¡¯s just that my grandma passed away recently. She had been very nice to me. Her death made me very depressed, so I wrote her into the questions that I was preparing. It¡¯s kind of like a tribute to her.¡± The female teacher was rendered speechless by his answer. Professor, you really have a¡­ Very special way tomemorate someone. Book 3: Chapter 44: The Debut Of The Biggest Villain Of The Year Book 3: Chapter 44: The Debut Of The Biggest Viin Of The Year ¡°Speaking of that, something big happened recently.¡± ¡°Something big? What is it? Haven¡¯t things been peaceful since the Demon King had no time to invade the main continent after losing his daughter? Or are you telling me that he found his daughter already?¡± ¡°No, the Demon King is still going crazy all over the world. This incident seems to have made a great impact on the ughter List.¡± ¡°The ughter List¡­¡± The female teacher¡¯s expression also grew serious. The ughter List was a list used to record the most heinous crimes. Changes in the ughter List was an indication that new criminals were born. This was a serious matter that required the attention of all countries. ¡°I think the one who ranked first in the old ughter List has fallen in Luminous Theocracy. The reason remains unknown.¡± ¡°The first on the ughter List? You¡¯re talking about the most wicked criminal, Ruth Devia?¡± ¡°Yes, her.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good news? Maybe someone amazing happened to pass by and took care of her for everyone, that¡¯s why she went missing for an unknown reason.¡± The female teacher breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, the fall of these sinners whomitted heinous crimes in various countries was something worth celebrating. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Professor Marlin took out a wanted poster and handed it to the female teacher. ¡°Look at this.¡± ¡°A wanted poster? What¡¯s so interesting about it? Didn¡¯t they paste it all over the city gates¡­ Wait, one billion?!! A bounty of one billion gold coins!? Are they for real?!¡± The female teacher¡¯s beautiful face contorted in shock and turned to look at Professor Marlin helplessly. ¡°Professor¡­ This must be a prank, right? A prank by some child, right? One billion gold coins¡­ This is enough to fund the academy for twenty years! Just for a criminal?¡± Unfortunately, Marlin didn¡¯t give her the answer she wanted. He nodded instead. ¡°It¡¯s real. The Pope from Luminous Theocracy personally made this announcement a few days ago. This criminal was directly ranked first on the ughter List with a hefty bounty of one billion gold coins as soon as she was announced. This is an unprecedented urrence ever since the creation of the ughter List. When the announcement was made, they didn¡¯t even have a clear image of this person. The church made a huge sacrifice to obtain only the appearance of the criminal in mask and her reputation: the Golden-Eyed Demon, Htilil.¡± The female teacher¡¯s hand trembled involuntarily as she looked at the blonde girl wearing a sinister-looking demon mask. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that an even more terrifying criminal appeared just as soon as the previous one on the top of the list fell. What did she do to make the Luminous Theocracy offer up such a high bounty to capture her?¡± ¡°It was rumored that¡­ Ruth Devia died in her hands.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°There are witnesses. After the bombing of the Harbour City, Ruth Devia was hanging around a blonde girl before she went missing.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°That person probably forced Devia to be herckey, and then disposed of her when she failed to satisfy her.¡± ¡°That easily? Ruth Devia was formerly ranked first on the ughter List. She was the main source of headaches for all countries in the past decade and was known as the most evil being. She was killed so easily just because she was being a poorckey?¡± ¡°Who knows what goes through the minds of criminals? I heard that traces of their great battle were left in Aeria. The entire area was razed to the ground, leaving a huge crater in the heart of the city.¡± ¡°Tch, the heart of Aeria¡­ just right under the Pope¡¯s nose.¡± ¡°And the most terrifying thing is¡­ the priest from the church found a hand when he was inspecting the scene. ording to the DNA test¡­¡± Professor Marlin couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°It belongs to Devia.¡± ¡°That means¡­ Except for that hand, Devia was pulverized on the scene, right?¡± (Note: The hand was actually a remnant of Sae¡¯s when she burnt her body.) ¡°Yes. Maybe that person deliberately left that hand behind to mock the people of the Luminous Theocracy. You know, just like how those crazy criminals would deliberately leave behind some clues on the crime scene. It might also be for the sake of her reputation, in case the Luminous Theocracy would dere that the cause of Devia¡¯s death is unknown.¡± ¡°How terrifying. No wonder why they would offer up such a high price to capture that criminal.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I also heard some insider information.¡± ¡°Insider information? Did that person do something even more terrifying?¡± Marlin nodded, then whispered to the female teacher, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific details, but after that person left Aeria, the saintess from the Luminous Theocracy¡­ went missing too.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down!¡± The female teacher quickly covered her mouth, but couldn¡¯t wipe away the horror on her face. ¡°This is a secret that a friend of mine who served as a Temr in the Luminous Church told me. He said that the country had censored this news, so I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true or not.¡± ¡°Terrible, simply terrible! What should we do if that demon came to St. Caroline?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have the dean. The old man is at the pinnacle of the saint realm.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a Pope in Aeria too, yet something like that happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡± Professor Marin put his hand on the female teacher¡¯s shoulder. He stared into her eyes and assured her tenderly, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you when that timees, Miss Cecily. Even if it means that I have to perish by the hands of that golden devil Htilil like Devia, I will never let her harm you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Miss Cecily¡¯s eyes were filled with tender feelings. She couldn¡¯t be more moved by his words. ¡°Of course, I swear to the Dragon God.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so manly, Professor Marlin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to protect the most beautiful female teacher in the academy, Miss Cecily.¡± ¡°Professor Marlin¡­¡± ¡°Miss Cecily¡­¡± ¡°Professor Marlin~¡± ¡°Miss Cecily~¡± ¡°Prof¡­¡± ¡°AHEM!!¡± An old man cleared his throat from the side when he noticed that the atmosphere was getting increasingly inappropriate. ¡°You two¡­ Although the academy advocates free love and I can¡¯t stop you from flirting with each other in front of tens of thousands of innocent youths, it¡¯s time for the candidates to hand in their papers.¡± Unbeknownst to anyone, the old man hanging around the square entrance had shown up. He pointed to the nearly empty hourss and smiled. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Elder White.¡± Professor Marlin pushed Miss Cecily away and forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go collect the papers right away.¡± Miss Cecily lowered her head and her cheeks were ming. Professor Marlin took a few steps forward and announced loudly, ¡°Time¡¯s up. Stop writing.¡± Some teachers descended to collect the exam papers and verify the information. The remaining teachers continued the patrol to prevent candidates from writing on the paper after the time was up. Elder White picked up the wanted poster that Miss Cecily had tossed to the ground in her panic earlier. ¡°Golden demon Htilil? The world is really getting chaotic now. Is this a sign that an apocalypse ising?¡± Elder White stroked his beard as he continued muttering to himself, ¡°But this beautiful blonde hair¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before¡­?¡± Book 3: Chapter 45: Unvented Anger Book 3: Chapter 45: Unvented Anger ¡°This damn written exam has finallye to an end!¡± Lilith put the pen down and stretched herself. It was only a half an hour exam, yet Lilith felt that it was more exhausting than fighting a battle. The teachers from the academy started gathering the papers and information. ¡°The name is¡­ Lilith.¡± The teacher looked at the paper, then at Lilith. ¡°What an adorable little girl you are. Come, look into the Spectrum Stone.¡± The Spectrum Stone made a clicking noise as light scanned Lilith¡¯s face, recording her appearance. After gathering the necessary information, the teacher gave Lilith a piece of advice, maybe because she was adorable. ¡°Take care of yourself, little girl. The next exam will be a very harsh one. If you don¡¯t think you can take it, you can always withdraw. I¡¯lle to your rescue.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Although she gave the teacher a polite and adorable smile, her heart was filled with disdain. Harsh? She couldn¡¯t ask for more. Her fists were itching to get into action! ¡°Well then, let¡¯s proceed to the second exam.¡± Professor Marlin pped his hands. The tables, chairs and screens slowly descended. It didn¡¯t take long before the venue turned back into fighting arenas. ¡°From now on, the people who are standing in the same arena as you are your enemies because there can only be one person left standing! And that person will be eligible to join the St. Caroline Academy!¡± His statement instantly sent the audience into an uproar. It wasn¡¯t just because it would be a cruel battle, but because of the fact that most of the people around them were theirpanions who came to sit for the exam. Moving in groups had always been an instinct that humans had evolved into. They traveled together and encouraged each other before the exams. Some even regarded the others as their own brothers. The nature of thispetition was no different than asking them to fight against their former friends,panions and brothers. Companions or future, this exam forced everyone to make their choice. Of course, the more important factor was your own strength. Being without strength meant you didn¡¯t even have a choice and could only be used as a stepping stone to clear out the battlefield. Lilith frowned too. She didn¡¯t expect this. It would be really troublesome if she had to fight Thea. Fortunately¡­ Thea wasn¡¯t in the same arena as herself. That wasn¡¯t because Lilith had seen thising, but because she was used to doing things at her own pace. She took her sweet time and waited for everyone to sit down before entering the venue. The academy seemed to have set up the tables and chairs ording to the number of candidates. So in the end, there were two empty seats left but they were far apart from each other. This was the reason that they managed to escape their fate of dueling each other to death. ¡°But no need to despair. In addition to the winner, the academy teachers will also select the best performer in each arena. Therefore, two candidates will be picked from each arena. Are you all delighted? Are you all surprised?¡± ¡°OOOOH!¡± The candidates were very well stirred up as they unknowingly fell into the academy¡¯s trap. Just offering an insignificant quota was enough to greatly arouse the candidates¡¯ enthusiasm and eliminate the possibility of someone staying at the edge just to observe for the sake of winning. After all, defeating hundreds of people was very difficult. Therefore, one could only show off their strength without any reservation to make themselves get chosen by the academy. This was probably what most candidates would be thinking right now. However, for Lilith, it didn¡¯t matter. No matter which way it was, it wasn¡¯t difficult to win. Even if hundreds of other people ganged up to attack her, she would still be able to win easily. It was better to say that Lilith hoped that more people would attack her. After all, she still hadn¡¯t vented the anger she had bottled up this morning. ¡°Well then, the exam begins!¡± As Professor Malin¡¯s voice fell, the atmosphere in the arena instantly tensed up. Everyone was looking at the people around them in case they got ambushed. Many people chose to work in teams. Although there could only be one winner, they had to at least eliminate the others first. Hence, dozens of small groups gradually formed in the arena to guard each other. Only Lilith was left standing alone. But it didn¡¯t matter, one person or dozens of people didn¡¯t have much impact on her. How strong would a group of teens whose strength was at most an average kid be? Even so, Lilith was still worried about whether Thea could pass the exam. After all, her state of vulnerability had yet to passpletely. She looked in her direction, only to find that Thea was wielding a golden light staff and knocking down many children with it. Well, she should have known better. Thea was the Pope¡¯s sessor whom he had carefully nurtured. How could she lose to these kids who had never been systematically trained? Even if she didn¡¯t emerge as the winner, the teachers should have seen her knocking people down with her shiny golden staff most of the time, unless they were blind. Not only that, it seemed like Thea was surrounded by several people who were guarding her like they were her knights. As expected of the saintess. Although she wasn¡¯t devastatingly beautiful, her temperament was enough to charm many people. It looked like Lilith had nothing more to worry about Thea. Well then, it was her time to get into action. Lilith twisted her neck, moved her joints, and then prepared to kill. ¡°Wait.¡± A young man with a tender face but a bear-like body suddenly broke the silence. He looked at Lilith with sincerity in his eyes and blushed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were in an arena, Lilith would have thought that the young man was going to pull out another marriage proposal. If that happened, she would really beat him to death. Really. The young man pointed to Lilith and said, ¡°Look, everyone. This little girl is so adorable. Can you possibly bring yourself to beat her up?¡± Lilith was speechless. Damn, what the hell. Do you check if someone is a cutie before you fight? ¡°It¡¯s sinful enough that we have to fight our own friends and brothers in this exam. Do we still have to fight this lovely young girl who is powerless to restrain even a chicken?¡± The boy grew excited before finally iling his arms around. ¡°So I have a suggestion, let¡¯s not harm this little girl.¡± ¡°By the time a winner is decided, then he or she shall challenge her. That way the little girl will suffer less.¡± Lilith was still speechless. Was this guy crazy? Who would agree to such an idiotic suggestion of allowing someone to conserve their stamina until thest moment? However, to Lilith¡¯s surprise, the others thought for a while and nodded in agreement. Wow, could it be that there are only gentlemen who wouldn¡¯t beat women and children here? Are they real men who would get their faces smashed in and still insist that they never beat women? Of course not. It didn¡¯t take Lilith long to figure out the key point. The most unpredictable factor in this exam was determining who among thest few people still had stamina left and who had a trump card up their sleeve. Rather than getting distracted by trying to identify if the opponent still had some stamina left, it was better to leave the weakest and most harmless one for the end. This was what they thought. And Lilith was the weakest and most harmless one in their eyes. ¡°Umm, can I refuse?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, little girl? I understand that you don¡¯t want people to look down on you, but girls still have to take good care of their bodies. Look at your fair and soft skin, it¡¯ll be a pity to scar it.¡± After saying that, the young man shed Lilith a friendly smile. Damn! Do I look that weak?! Lilith felt extremely aggrieved. She just kept running into situations that made her feel unpleasant and upset. On top of that, beating up that gori made her feel extremely sick. And now, she wasn¡¯t even allowed to vent her anger. What did she do to deserve this? Some people had made their move. Soon, there were all sorts of spells and martial techniques going on in the arena. Spells and martial techniques from the young boys and young girls shed against each other endlessly, like fleeting fireworks. However, the more beautiful the fireworks bloomed, the more unbearable it was to Lilith. ¡°Gah!! I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Lilith rushed into the crowd. Since they weren¡¯t going to fight her, then she might as well initiate the fight. However¡­ As soon as the others saw Lilith entering the battle circle, they stopped and then evacuated immediately to find another ce to resume their fight as though they had nned it all beforehand. Everyone was fighting in the arena so the situation was very chaotic. But there was no one within a radius of twenty meters around Lilith. Lilith felt as though she was watching a 3D movie. No matter how fierce, cruel and passionate the fight in the movie was, Lilith wasn¡¯t affected in reality. Ah, it turns out that I am not in the same dimension as them at all. Lilith wandered around helplessly, then squatted down in a corner. She felt so weak, so pitiful and so helpless. Book 3: Chapter 46: A Victor’s Stance Book 3: Chapter 46: A Victor¡¯s Stance As the exam was graduallying to an end, winners had emerged in some arenas. The winnersid in blood, enjoying their victory with a relieved smile on their faces despite the terrible state they were in. Surviving a chaotic battle among hundreds of people was still a cruel battle for these little flowers that had been kept sheltered in the greenhouse for all these times. However, such cruelty was necessary for their growth. The battle over at Lilith¡¯s side wasing to an end too. There were only two people left in the arena. One was the bear-like young man who proposed to keep Lilith for the end, and the other was a delicate girl who wielded double daggers. The two performed quite well in the battle. At least, they were significantly ahead of their peers. The bear-like young man wielded a broad sword with a sharp tip. His powerful swings could sweep his enemies away like fallen leaves in autumn wind. No one could pretty much get three feet near him. The girl who wielded double daggers was an extremely outstanding assassin. She was lithe and agile like a civet cat. Every time she sent her daggers flying, clean cuts would be left on someone¡¯s body. Her ability to conceal herself was the most terrifying part about her. She could melt into the shadows and disappear under everyone¡¯s gaze. The next time she reappeared, someone would fall. If Lilith hadn¡¯t participated in this exam, the two of them would definitely be the winners of this arena. Unfortunately now, only one of them would rise above the rest in this exam. Unless, one of them managed to kill Lilith. It was at this time¡­ Lilith stared intently at the two people in the arena with her dead fish eyes that seemed to hold a lot of grudges in them. Hurry up! Hurry up! It¡¯s gonna be my turn once you two are done. Hehe. However, the young man and girl in the arena still stood facing each other. Neither wanted to strike first. Although their strength could pretty much crush their peers, their stamina was pretty much depleted after such a long battle. The two of them also sustained a few wounds on their bodies. Both of them needed some time to catch their breaths, so no one moved. After a long time, winners had pretty much emerged in the other arenas. Perhaps the girl who wielded double daggers thought that dragging this on would put her in an extremely unfavorable situation since she was weaker in strength, so she took the lead to attack. Her figure vanished before appearing right in the blind spot behind the youth in the next moment. She sent the dagger in her hand flying right at the youth¡¯s nape which was leftpletely undefended. ¡°Heh, I was waiting for this.¡± The young man seemed to have anticipated the girl¡¯s attack. Using himself as the axis, he swept his broadsword backward powerfully, conjuring up a violent sword gale. The girl was forced to back up, but not before leaving two extremely shallow wounds on her opponent. Blood seeped through the wounds, but went unnoticed by the young man who was grinning so widely that his bunny teeth were exposed. ¡°Pretty impressive,dy. You actually managed to dodge this.¡± ¡°You tter me.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was as cold as her temperament. ¡°Oh, turns out that you¡¯re an ice queen on top of that, I like you. My name is Gulliver, how about youdy?¡± ¡°Xina.¡± Xina responded coldly and at the same time, charged toward Gulliver, left another wound on Gulliver¡¯s sturdy body before quickly pulling away from him again. ¡°Haha, interesting.¡± Gulliver forced her back and thenughed, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will exhaust me first, or if I¡¯llnd a hit on you first.¡± Broadsword and daggers danced without touching each other, blood was shed and dancing in the air. Lilith sat on the sidelines, still staring at them with her dead fish eyes. That was all she could do. Their battle could be considered a lesson on a fight between an assassin and a warrior. However, it was nothing to Lilith who had seen the greater things. She could even say that it was boring. She was irritated and depressed. Her hands were itching. She wanted to beat someone up. ¡°Hurry up and get it over with¡­ Hurry up and get it over with¡­ My turn next¡­ ¡°Mangling your flesh with my left fist¡­ Blowing your brain with my right fist¡­ ¡°Beating people up¡­ It¡¯s really fun¡­ It¡¯s really fun¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Lilith started humming softly. But the lyrics¡­ Were kind of scary. And finally¡­ As Lilith mumbled to herself like a broken record, the battle between the two wasing to an end. Gulliver was soaked in his own blood and swaying unsteadily like he was about to lose his footing. Xina remained unscathed. The oue of the battle was obvious. ¡°Give up.¡± ¡°Hehe, no way.¡± ¡°You probably can¡¯t even stand still by now from losing too much blood.¡± ¡°Heydy¡­ Same goes for you. Your legs are¡­ trembling. Looks like¡­ constantly sneaking attacks¡­ is taking a great toll on your body.¡± Xina¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I still have enough strength to give you another cut.¡± She brandished her daggers and charged toward Gulliver. Instead of a sneak attack from behind, she was directly attacking from the front. Perhaps it was because she was triggered by how Gulliver deliberately emphasized the words ¡°sneak attacks¡±. Lilith glowed when Xina¡¯s dagger was about to pierce Gulliver¡¯s skin. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s finally over! It¡¯s my turn now! Although the girl named Xina had almost exhausted her stamina, Lilith had a lot of recovery scrolls. She could just heal her uppletely before their fight. Moreover, agile types like Xina were her nemesis. She still remembered the pathetic state she was reduced into by a rank seven assassin with high agility back in the underground auction. Hm, I should be able to y for a very long time if I¡¯m careful this time. ¡°Ha, you finally fell for it,dy!¡± Lilith went speechless. She swore¡­ Throughout her two lifetimes¡­ Through the storms she had weathered through¡­ Through the countless people she had known¡­ Of all the words she had heard¡­ This was the worst thing she had ever heard! Can this bear cub just go and die already?! Gulliver roared like the male protagonist in some movies. He waved his broadsword and sucked Xina¡¯s body in, as if she voluntarily collided into the sword by herself. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the de wasn¡¯t pointing at her, her delicate body would have been cut into two. Even so, she was sent flying away dozens of meters by the broadsword like a fly. Xina struggled to get up, but her broken body no longer allowed her to do so. She could only re at Gulliver with unwillingness in her eyes. She didn¡¯t even have any strength left to speak now. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s still my victory!¡± Gulliverughed loudly twice before his legs gave out and he copsed on the ground. The sparse apuse in the surrounding quickly turned into a magnificent ensemble. The candidates apuded to show their respect for the winner. Some teachers also smiled and apuded. It was truly amazing to witness such a praiseworthy battle among the students. Gulliverid in his own pool of blood like a general who returned from victory. He had a triumphant smile on his face as he basked in the glory of his sess. However, his glorious moment didn¡¯tst long. The apuse suddenly stopped. It didn¡¯t fade away gradually, but stopped abruptly. The atmosphere turned awkward among tens of thousands of people. Because all of them suddenly realized that the young man whom they were apuding for so long didn¡¯t actually win. A petite and cute girl stood up silently in one corner of the arena,pletely unscathed. Not even a single strand of her hair fell. This girl was the only person left standing in the arena right now. And ording to the rules, she was the real winner. For a moment, everyone felt like they were a general who had returned victorious from a deadly battle, only to find that the international dispute had been settled by a useless prince, whom he had always looked down on, through political marriage with a princess. The general didn¡¯t even get any credit for the hard battles he fought. And the prince held the beautiful princess in his arms with a lewd smile on his face. It was really frustrating! A petite shadow suddenly loomed over Gulliver¡¯s face. Gulliver was dumbfounded, then looked as though he just recalled something that he had forgotten. His already pale face from severe blood loss became paler. Lilith looked at Gulliver who was at her feet and clenched her jaw. ¡°You weak chicken.¡± Gulliver couldn¡¯t respond to that. Book 3: Chapter 47: Are Your Bones Hard Enough? Book 3: Chapter 47: Are Your Bones Hard Enough? ¡°W-Well then¡­ ording to the rules, Lilith here is the winner of Arena 108.¡± The exam invigtor was stunned for a moment as he also nearly forgot about Lilith¡¯s existence. After making the announcement, his gaze darted between Gulliver and Xina since the other winner was to be selected by the invigtor. However¡­ It was really a tough decision to make! Had it not been for Lilith¡¯s sudden appearance, both of them would have qualified as the winners despite the oue of their battle. It was obvious that their performances were outstanding, even among all the candidates. The academy naturally wanted to recruit more outstanding talents like them. However, rules were still rules. Since both of them didn¡¯t win, only one of them would be chosen. And the little girl named Lilith was really adorable. Even if she was only a useless but good-looking vase, she was good for being the academy¡¯s mascot. Lilith naturally didn¡¯t know what was going through the invigtor¡¯s mind. If she knew that she was regarded as a mascot, she would probably rush up to the invigtor and punch him right in the face. ¡°Well then, the second outstanding candidate is¡­¡± ¡°Hold it right there! I have an objection!¡± Gulliver struggled to get up after recovering a bit of strength. He pointed to Lilith and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything at all! How can she be considered a winner?¡± ¡°If she could be considered a winner, then what of the other students who had made an effort but didn¡¯t seed?¡± ¡°They¡¯d be disappointed!¡± Gulliver patted his chest, ¡°They¡¯d be so heartbroken!¡± Gulliver¡¯s righteous speech led everyone topletely forget about the main culprit of this situation. ¡°That¡¯s right! How can she be considered a winner when she didn¡¯t even fight?¡± ¡°I have an objection too! I¡¯ve been trained in martial arts since I was three and I didn¡¯t win. What makes her a winner?¡± ¡°I object too!!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not convinced!!¡± The candidates who should have been done with the exam by now booed in unison and the crowd grew rowdy. It seemed that they were all extremely upset about the fact that Lilith had won without doing anything. The invigtor nodded. ¡°You all have a point, but¡­¡± ¡°Rules are still rules, and vitions of the academy¡¯s rules will not be tolerated!¡± The invigtor scanned the crowd with his gaze that burned like a torch, and no one dared to meet his gaze. ¡°ording to the rules, Lilith is the winner. There is no room for further discussion on this matter regardless of the reason for her victory, unless she herself has an objection to it.¡± The lights in Gulliver¡¯s eyes dimmed as he plopped himself down on the ground in disappointment. Xina, who couldn¡¯t move at all, also silently closed her eyes. It was over. It was all over. They were the hopes of their ns, yet they could only ept their fate of being chosen like a cow and sheep in an ordinary pen. Since the two had epted their fate, the invigtor proceeded to make an announcement. ¡°Well then the second outstanding candidate is¡­¡± ¡°Hold it right there! I have an objection too!¡± ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made it clear that it is futile for you to object unless¡­¡± The invigtor who was about to get mad was stunned instead, because he discovered that the person who interrupted him turned out to be¡­ The only person in the audience who had the right to question the situation ¡ª Lilith, herself! ¡°I think the others made a very valid point. I didn¡¯t do anything, so how can I be considered a winner?! An effortless victory is a false victory that is meaningless. Even if the others can ept such a meaningless victory, I, Lilith, can never ept it!!¡± Lilith stood at the heart of the arena. She was glowing brilliantly, like a courageous fighter who criticized all the injustices in the world. Gulliver, Xina, the invigtor and the audience were silent. ¡°Then what would you like to propose, Lilith?¡± The invigtor¡¯s cheeks twitched as he asked. ¡°A rematch.¡± ¡°¡­You do know that won¡¯t be possible.¡± The invigtor looked at Lilith with a trace of sympathy in his eyes. Lilith was such a good-looking child, it was too bad that she seemed to have a problem with her brain. ¡°Then¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes rolled with excitement as she came up with an idea. ¡°Let me fight both of them again. Whoever wins will get the qualifying spots.¡± Gulliver shot up straight, and Xina snapped open her eyes. This little girl¡¯s suggestion instantly turned the future that was already looking bleak to them into a bright vige filled with flowers. ¡°That¡­¡± The invigtor who had never experienced such a strange incident could only turn to the chief examiner, Professor Marlin, for help. Although Professor Marlin wasn¡¯t directly involved, he definitely knew about the situation from the sidelines since it stirred up such a hugemotion. He immediately frowned, not knowing what to do. After all, St. Caroline Academy had always been a ce that people yearned to join ever since its establishment. Hence, an incident whereby the winner proposed for a rematch was unprecedented. ¡°Why not?¡± Elder White was stroking his beard from the sidelines and smiled, ¡°Let the youngsters settle their affairs however they want.¡± ¡°Good point. Well, it¡¯s decided then.¡± Professor Marlin nodded then announced, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to¡­¡± ¡°Lilith.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s proceed ording to Lilith¡¯s suggestion. She will battle with these two candidates first, then we¡¯ll determine who the spots shall be awarded to.¡± With a wave of his hand, the floating lights in the air that looked like fireflies slowly entered the candidates¡¯ bodies and their injuries began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. Gulliver moved his body. Upon realizing that his injuries had fully recovered, he shed his signature smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re sensible, little girl. Well now,dy, who¡¯s going first?¡± ¡°You first,¡± Xina replied coldly. ¡°Haha, much obliged. Little girl, since you¡¯re so sensible, big brother will pull some punches.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? I hope you¡¯re not changing your mind.¡± Lilith curled her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? I¡¯m taking on both of you, together.¡± ¡°Hey, little girl. Although big brother is very grateful to you for this opportunity, I¡¯ll still get mad if you look down on people like that.¡± Lilith rolled her eyes in response. ¡°Weak chicken.¡± Gulliver instantly fell silent. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll have to teach you your ce.¡± Gulliver brandished his broadsword and rushed straight to Lilith. As a response, Lilith only silently raised one of her hands at the guy who was charging toward her like a rhinoceros. There was neither Battle-Qi nor magical spell. She only lifted her arm like she was going to swat at a fly. Her response led the audience, including the teachers and professors on the stage, toe to a conclusion that¡­ This little girl really had a screw loose. Did she think that she was a dragon that could kill a human with just a p? She must have read too many fantasy novels. Elder White was the only one who squinted as though he noticed something. Gulliver charged toward her. The gleam of his broadsword was even brighter than the time when he was battling Xina. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t going to pull any punches after being insulted as a weak chicken by Lilith. Since there were so many teachers in the audience, no one was going to get killed. Lilith ended up bringing her hand down to greet the sharp de that wasing at her, like she was really just swatting a fly. The moment before her hand touched the de, almost everyone believed that the sword would cut through everything that stood in its way. If Lilith wasn¡¯t getting hacked to death, she would at least lose that arm. The teachers in the surrounding were getting ready to rescue Lilith out of that situation in one piece. However, when Lilith¡¯s hand touched the broadsword, only a muffled sound was heard. There was no flying blood like everyone had expected. The expression on Gulliver¡¯s face suddenly contorted. Every vein on his body bulged. Yet his sword was stoppedpletely. Not only that, there was a terrifying strange power forcing him to yield. The broadsword that Gulliver had, lost its glint. All battle Qi that was imbued on the sword was instantly dispersed with just a light p from Lilith¡¯s hand. Crack. The arena ground underneath Gulliver¡¯s feet began to crack, despite being in nearly perfect condition even after experiencing a battle that had hundreds of people participating. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± Gulliver could no longer withstand the force and was finally brought to his knees. The atmosphere suddenly turned extremely quiet. No one seemed to be able toprehend the situation. Not even Gulliver himself, who was forced to kneel on the ground. Wasn¡¯t his opponent that harmless blonde loli? This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go! Lilith leaned her small head closer to Gulliver. With her height, she still had to lift her head to look at Gulliver at eye level even when thetter was kneeling. In her dissatisfaction, she immediately increased her force. ¡°Lower your head.¡± Gulliver didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t lower his head. His back was aching¡­ Lilith was rather excited. So much that she was nearly shaking with excitement. Releasing pent up feelings was always an orgasmic experience. However, not releasing enough of it would leave her still feeling ufortable. So she leaned closer to Gulliver and asked, ¡°Big brother, are your bones hard enough?¡± Book 3: Chapter 48: The Strong Desire To Survive Book 3: Chapter 48: The Strong Desire To Survive ¡°Big brother, are your bones hard enough?¡± Great terror suddenly crept over Gulliver¡¯s heart. Not because of the huge gap between his own strength and his opponent¡¯s, but because the words of the lovely and petite blonde loli in front of him didn¡¯t sound like a joke. Are your bones hard enough? If they¡¯re not, then they¡¯ll break. Lilith flicked the broadsword with her other hand and Gulliver was ejected more than ten meters away by this unstoppable force, apanied by a loud metal ng. Gulliver struggled to steady his feet. Although he didn¡¯t sustain any injury from this, his hands had begun to tremble and he could barely keep his grip on the hilt of his sword. Lilith didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation to follow up with another attack. It was as though she was deliberately giving Gulliver the time to recover. ¡°Are you ready, big brother?¡± Lilith¡¯s tone was gentle like an adorable little sister who was asking her big brother if he was ready for school in the morning. However, in Gulliver¡¯s ears, it sounded no different than a mockery. He was definitely no match for her, even an idiot could see the obvious gap between their strengths. However, retreating was never Gulliver¡¯s style! He gripped the hilt of his sword tightly with both hands. ¡°COME!¡± He squeezed the word through his gritted teeth. As soon as his voice fell, Lilith vanished. Traveling a distance of ten meters was nothing for Lilith. She was so fast that even Gulliver¡¯s powerful eyesight couldn¡¯t catch her figure. She reappeared in front of Gulliver and her fistnded squarely on his sword. BANG! Gulliver¡¯s face turned pale, as though the punch hadnded on his chest instead of his sword. The strange impact made him stagger a few steps back, each leaving a footprint of a few inches deep under his feet. BANG! Before he could even steady himself, Lilithnded another punch on his sword. Gulliver was forced back again, while swallowing the metallic tasting substance that wasing up his throat. BANG! BANG! BANG! Lilith continuednding punch after punch on Gulliver¡¯s sword, as though she had locked onto the target. Every time Gulliver managed to catch his breath, Lilith would knock it out of him. For martial practitioners, the breath held in the chest was often extremely important. Many martial moves were all about being efficiently performed in a breath. Yet the breath in Gulliver¡¯s chest was knocked out of him before he could even gather it. He could hardly protect his internal organs from the shock with his Battle Qi, let alone using any martial moves. BANG! Lilithnded another punch. And this time, Gulliver couldn¡¯t withstand it. Blood seeped out from the corners of his mouth and he lost his grip on his sword. The impact sent him crashing to the ground and his arms were twisted unnaturally, probably broken. ¡°Seems like they¡¯re not hard enough.¡± Lilith sighed in pity, looking as though she hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet. She picked up the broadsword on the ground. It was all bent up by the impact of her punches and was as distorted as Gulliver¡¯s arms. Bit by bit, Lilith slowly straightened out the de under everyone¡¯s horrified gazes while making some indifferent remarks. ¡°The most important thing for an assassin is their ability to conceal their presence. Only by being able to fully control their presence, can one sneak up on their enemy and end their lives with one fatal blow.¡± ¡°You have done a very good job in this area. Even someone with my standards can¡¯t pick any ws in that. However¡­¡± Lilith tilted her head slightly. A dagger sliced through the air and grazed her blonde hair. Unbeknownst to anyone, Xina had silently snuck up behind Lilith like a grim reaper. However, there was fear in her eyes. How did she detect my attack? Didn¡¯t she say that I have perfectly concealed my presence? It was toote to retreat now. Xina was only capable of hiding, but she was far inferior to Lilith in terms of speed. Lilith casually swept the straightened sword backward, and that sent Xina flying like a fallen leaf in the violent wind. She wasn¡¯t chunky like Gulliver, so that alone was enough to render her incapable of fighting. At the same time, Lilith continued her unfinished sentence. ¡°However, don¡¯t use any perfume next time before you fight. It¡¯s so strong that I can smell you from miles away.¡± Xina was speechless. Lilith¡¯s gaze fell on Xina, who was curled up into a ball while clutching her abdomen. She shook her head and lost her interest in the assassin. She then turned her gaze to Gulliver, who was enduring the pain of his broken arms in silence. She raised her eyebrows, then gave him a kind and lovely smile. ¡°Big brother, do you feel frustrated?¡± Gulliver didn¡¯t know what Lilith was talking about so he could only give her a dumbfounded look. Lilith took two steps and leaned closer to him. She blinked her huge sparkly eyes and asked, ¡°Do you feel frustrated from being defeated by a weak-looking, adorable and harmless little loli?¡± Although his instincts told him that something was off, Gulliver still answered the question truthfully. ¡°Of course I feel frustrated from being defeated, no matter who the opponent is.¡± Gulliver regretted saying that as soon as he was done. Lilith¡¯s sparkly eyes were shining even brighter now. Those sparkles terrified Gulliver. Lilith pped excitedly and spoke admiringly, ¡°I knew you have a backbone, big brother!¡± She then fished out a healing scroll and pasted it on Gulliver¡¯s face. Gulliver couldn¡¯t react to it. The powerful healing scroll made by the Queen of Dragons began to take effect, and Gulliver¡¯s arms were perfectly healed in just a sh. Lilith returned the broadsword to him again and spoke solemnly to him, ¡°Do your best, big brother. You still have a slight chance of defeating me.¡± She then quickly took a few steps back, like a child who had just made someone an ¡®it¡¯ in a game of tag and told him that it was his turn to catch her. She pped her hands excitedly and said, ¡°Come on, big brother! It¡¯s your turn to attack me! I won¡¯t hide! I can take whatever you serve.¡± Gulliver looked at the broadsword in his hand that was still slightly crooked even though the de had been straightened, then at Lilith who was still in perfect condition. He gritted his teeth and got up. ¡°CHARGE!¡± With a yell, he rushed in the opposite direction instead¡­ Then tripped on an abandoned weapon on the ground and crashed noisily into the ground. He clutched his arm that wasn¡¯t even injured and started wailing, ¡°My arm! My arm! It¡¯s broken!!!¡± He rolled all over the ground while wailing,pletely forgetting that it wasmon sense to not make big movements after a fracture. Lilith was speechless. I¡¯d be damned if I believe that. Where the hell is your backbone? Gulliver instantly shot up straight upon sensing Lilith¡¯s hostility. Lilith¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking that he had finally changed his mind to have a heart-rending rematch with herself. However, Gulliver didn¡¯t look back. He grabbed his other arm with one hand instead, and then swung it backward forcefully. A crack was heard, then Gulliver¡¯s face went pale. He clutched his shoulder and wailed, ¡°Oh no! My old injury is acting up! My shoulder has dislocated!¡± Lilith and everyone in the audience went silent. One of the invigtors finally couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore and gave him a reminder. ¡°Actually, you can just surrender if you don¡¯t wish to fight. There¡¯s no need to harm yourself like that.¡± ¡®Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!¡¯ Gulliver thought to himself. ¡°Tch.¡± Lilith curled her lips boredly, then turned her gaze to Xina. Xina, who had always been as cold as an iceberg, shivered when she sensed Lilith¡¯s burning gaze. She quickly sat up while enduring severe pain and raised her hands. ¡°I surrender.¡± Book 3: Chapter 49: Good And Evil Book 3: Chapter 49: Good And Evil ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. The exam is over,¡± Professor Marlin announced. Upon hearing this, Lilith curled her lips in dissatisfaction. This level of exercise could barely even qualify as a warm-up. Although Gulliver¡¯s bones weren¡¯t hard enough, Lilith thought that her healing scroll would be able to turn his brittle bones into renewable brittle bones that couldst long enough for her to have her fun. But now that both of them had given up on their pride and Gulliver even abandoned his dignity, Lilith couldn¡¯t bring herself to strike at them. However, she still had to express her dissatisfaction verbally. ¡°Weak chicken.¡± Gulliver: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Crispy chicken.¡± Gulliver: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Beggar¡¯s chicken.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s too much, little¡­ Miss Lilith.¡± Gulliver stuck his chest out in dissatisfaction. ¡°For someone my size, I¡¯m at least a bear no matter how you look at it.¡± Lilith sneered at his statement. She rolled her eyes at him and threw him a snide remark, ¡°A c?o?c?k? is still a chicken.¡± Gulliver clenched his fists tightly in silence. He had never endured such humiliation in his entire life. However¡­ Watching Lilith kneading his prized broadsword that weighed a hundred and twenty kilograms like a dough suddenly reminded Gulliver that he had never met a peer who could render him powerless to fight back either. He guessed he could overlook this. ¡°Now that the winners have been decided, the rest may leave.¡± Professor Marlin waved his sleeve, a spatial force instantly spread out like water ripples and engulfed those who had been eliminated. As the candidates left, the space grew more and more spacious. There was frustration, sadness, regrets, anger and helplessness on the young faces of those who left. An exam where ny-nine percent of the candidates were eliminated was indeed extremely cruel. Yet it also proved that those who made up the less than one percent were the best of the best, in terms of strength or mentality. ¡°Huh, hold on! What about both of us?¡± Gulliver couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise when he realized that Xina and him were still here, even after all the other losers were tossed out of this space. Professor Marlin threw a nce at him. ¡°You two will stay.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that there were only two quotas in each arena? Me, the ice queen and the little¡­ Miss Lilith, makes up to three people.¡± ¡°I said you¡¯re staying so you¡¯ll be staying.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say that the rules of the academy are invible?¡± Xina shot Gulliver a fierce look, warning him to speak less. Professor Marlin stared at Gulliver for a very long time before saying, ¡°Indeed, the rules of the academy are not to be vited. But as the professor of this academy, I have the right to directly enroll an extra student without them sitting for the exam, understand?¡± ¡°That means professor, you¡­¡± Gulliver¡¯s eyes widened like saucers, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he had just struck a pot of gold. ¡°Now that you know, get out of here.¡± Professor Marlin grabbed Gulliver like a baby chick and tossed him out. The boy disappeared aftering into contact with the space barrier behind the professor. The others were both envious and jealous. Gulliver actually got something good out of his hurdles. He could directly be enrolled in the academy. For the other remaining candidates, it was still uncertain if they¡¯d have the opportunity to join the academy. There were more than two hundred candidates here, but only around one hundred slots remained. That meant around one hundred candidates would be eliminated along with the previous fifty thousand candidates. ¡°The written exam results will be announced next. The top 146 candidates will be recruited by the academy.¡± Professor Marlin epted a stack of exam papers from the female teacher beside him, and started reading the scores from the top. ¡°First ce, Thea. One hundred points.¡± ¡°Wow, Lilith! Lilith! I seeded! Not only that, I got first ce!¡± Unbeknownst to Lilith, Thea had appeared next to her. She grabbed Lilith¡¯s shoulders and was shaking her violently. ¡°Okay, okay, I got it! You can let go of me now! You¡¯re a former saintess, isn¡¯t it normal for you to get admitted to the academy?¡± Lilith broke free of Thea¡¯s demonic ws and then shielded her eyes. ¡°And can you turn off your automatic light-emitting function? It¡¯s blinding me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Thea pouted glumly. The light elements that gathered around her due to her excitement gradually dispersed. Lilith breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Thea could turn off that function. She wouldn¡¯t want to bring a huge light bulb everywhere with her. But hmm¡­ It could be pretty cool to carry a personal luminous body around with her all the time¡­ Joke aside, Lilith¡¯s heart was clouded. Among the twenty questions in the exam, Lilith chose all the same type of answers ¡ª basically all the different ways to kill the granny. At the time, she thought that they were the correct answers. But now that she thought about it¡­ Would such inhumane answers be the correct answers? Only two oues awaited people who chose the same type of answers in the exam paper. They¡¯d either get full marks or zero marks. Next¡­ ¡°Xina, ny-four points.¡± Lilith¡¯s pupils shrank. It seemed that only Thea had the perfect score. It seemed like she was doomed. ¡°Loki, sixty points.¡± And finally, the 146th name was announced¡­ Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t Lilith¡¯s name. In other words, Lilith was eliminated. However, Professor Marlin didn¡¯t stop reporting the grades just because all the avable spots had been filled. He continued until he announced thest person on the list. ¡°Lilith, zero points.¡± He even emphasized the word ¡®zero¡¯. After reporting all the grades, Professor Marlin stared at Lilith deeply and said, ¡°The scores of candidates who have been disqualified were also announced, not because we were targeting anyone. We only wanted to make everyone recognize themselves more clearly.¡± ¡°Magic has been imbued to the exam paper. When candidates are attempting the questions, they are only allowed to fill in the answers they genuinely think are correct. This exam paper wasn¡¯t designed to assess your educational level, but to assess if you possess morals and conscience.¡± ¡°The higher the score, the purer and kinder you are. On the contrary, the lower the score¡­¡± ¡°The more evil that person is?¡± Lilith suddenly interjected. The atmosphere suddenly turned weird. Professor Marlin looked at Lilith in dissatisfaction. How dare that little girl interrupted him. Was she acting so brazenly just because she was a little better than everyone? ¡°That¡¯s right. The lower the score, the eviler they are.¡± It was at that moment, the others started looking at Lilith differently. Earlier on, they were intimidated by her strength. Now, there was a trace of fear and disdain in their eyes. For fear that she would be a future criminal. And the disdain of associating with her. ¡°Lilith¡­¡± Thea wanted tofort Lilith, but found that she had nothing to say. From her point of view, Lilith had indeed done a lot of horrible things. However, she also knew that Lilith was definitely a good person. That was her instinct, the very same one that she used to find Lilith before. And her instinct had never been wrong. ¡°So you said that the exam paper had been imbued with magic and we could only choose the answers that we genuinely think were correct in our heart, right?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Then what if I chose the answers that I think were correct but not what I think were right?¡± ¡°Is there any difference?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lilith paused, then continued with a serious tone, ¡°The correct answers and the right things are two different things. For example, some people may choose the answers that they think are correct, but do things that are perceived to be wrong by other people. There are also people who may choose the answers that they think are wrong, but do things that are perceived to be right by other people. The answers in your heart and the things that are perceived to be right or wrong have always been two different things. The correct answer and the right thing to do are also two different things. This is a truth that I have confirmed just now.¡± ¡°How can you as a teacher, determine if someone is good or evil by just peering into one corner of their heart?¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Professor Marlin roared angrily. ¡°What does someone your age know?!¡± ¡°You are the preposterous one for doing such a sloppy job! Good and evil aren¡¯t things that can be delineated!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Good and evil have long been delineated very clearly in this world. But no matter, I don¡¯t have time to argue with you.¡± Professor Marlin sneered coldly, ¡°You¡¯re eliminated. You¡¯re not qualified to stay here.¡± The space around Lilith suddenly contorted and forcefully sucked her in. Lilith fished out an envelope while resisting the force. ¡°Sorry, you might not be able to drive me away.¡± She shed the coat of arms on the letter in Professor Marlin¡¯s pale face and smiled. ¡°ording to the academy¡¯s invible rules, I can enroll without the exam. So even if you¡¯re a teacher, I don¡¯t think you can make me leave.¡± Book 3: Chapter 50: A Letter of Recommendation From Flint Book 3: Chapter 50: A Letter of Rmendation From Flint Dear everyone from the academy, I hope this letter finds you well. It¡¯s been a long while, you have all been missed. It shames me to say that after leaving the academy for too long, my aging brain has begun to forget how the academy looked like. Since it has been this long, I reckon that things probably have changed in the academy. I wonder if the dean¡¯s cat has been found. I wonder if Professor Kumar¡¯s experiment is sessful. I wonder if Professor Marlin is still working hard to meet his true love. I wonder if Princess Luna became the valedictorian. I wonder if Elder White has found a disciple who could inherit his mantle. I wonder¡­ Well, there are so many things I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t expect that it has already been three years since I left the academy to pursue my dreams. Time really flies. Three years. How many three years do I still have in my lifetime? Sometimes, I think about why human life is fleeting. Why can¡¯t they easily live tens of thousands of years like other long-living species? If things had been that way, we wouldn¡¯t be haunted by our imminent demise in our twilight years. However, such is thew of heaven, and our lifespan is a long-destined thing that cannot be changed. Therefore we can only do our best to make the most out of our lives, or perhaps pursue after illusory religions. Oops, I have spoken too much. People turn mncholic as they age, especially after wasting a lot of their cherished time. I¡¯m writing to not only report my safety, but also to rmend Lilith into the academy. For the past three years, I have been teaching her dragonnguage as her home tutor. Therefore, myment on her personal qualities should be credible. Don¡¯t ask me why I didn¡¯t go and fulfill my dream of finding a real dragon and pursuing the true meaning of dragonnguage, and instead tutoring someone. I can only say that one may have great dreams, but sometimes one can only enjoy the harsh realities. When things lost their mysterious veil, you would feel¡­ I have gotten to know Lilith well during my service as her home tutor for the past few years. First of all, she has an excellent family. It was probably obvious from just the fact that they were able to hire me as her home tutor. But most importantly, she has a good mother. Her mother is a gentle, virtuous, caring, generous, graceful, beautiful and dignified woman. It is not wrong to say that she is a role model for women in the new era. As her home tutor, I value this a lot. Even as I¡¯m writing this letterte at night, Lilith¡¯s mother is still by my side. She is helping me in phrasing my words and grinding ink for me with her ws¡­ I mean, delicate hands. Although I have stated many times that I don¡¯t need a swimming pool worth of ink for writing a letter, Lilith¡¯s mother is still smiling and joking about pushing me into a pool if I were to say anything wrong. She¡¯s indeed a mother¡­ with a sense of humor. With such an enlightened mother, it is very unlikely that the child she raised would be a bad person. After tutoring Lilith for three years, I came to fully realize just how¡­. interesting she is. She is a person who has her own ideas and always puts them into action. She is also unbridled by nature, fearless and never intimidated by threats. As for her strengths, she has plenty. For example¡­ For example¡­ For example¡­ For example, she is unbridled by nature, fearless and never intimidated by threats. But more importantly, she is gifted in dragonnguage. She is so gifted that she can speak in dragonnguage like it is her mother tongue. But since Lilith is too unbridled by nature, fearless and never intimidated by threats, the oue of my three years of tutoring her is rather unsatisfactory. Hence, I have decided to send her to further her studies in the academy. I believe being surrounded by many hardworking people would motivate her better. The above is the reason why I would like to rmend Lilith to the academy. And the following are some of my personal favors. Since Lilith is unbridled by nature, fearless and never intimidated by threats, she may conflict with her teachers or professors. There¡¯s nothing much to worry about her and the other ordinary students, as I believe once her strength has been witnessed, not many will dare to provoke her. Therefore, I hope all of you can be more understanding if there are conflicts between Lilith and her teachers or professors. If Lilith made any mistakes, just give her a little punishment instead of making it into a life and death situation. Teachers and professors are representatives of the academy and the empire. They can¡¯t possibly get angry over a little girl, right? If that isn¡¯t enough to convince all of you, then¡­ For the sake of the contributions that I, Flint, have made over the decades of my teaching career, if Lilith evermitted an unforgivable mistake in the academy, please do not punish her or drive her away from the academy. I shall bear all the responsibilities for her. If my soon-decaying body can still move by the time I return in the future, I shall repay this favor. This is the request of my life. That¡¯s pretty much what I wanted to say. Also, please help me tell Elder White that if he has yet to find a suitable disciple, Lilith may be a good candidate. Yours truly, Flint. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°What do you think, Elder White?¡± Professor Marlin asked. ¡°What else can I say? I have faith in old Flint¡¯s judgement.¡± Elder White stroked his beard with a delighted look on his face that made him look twenty years younger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect old Flint could still solve the worry in my heart after wandering out there for a few years. I¡¯m at my wits end looking for a disciple.¡± He looked at Lilith who was still irritated, but found her increasingly pleasing to his eyes. ¡°Unbridled by nature, fearless and never intimidated by threats. Weren¡¯t those the qualities befitting of warriors? It seemed like Heaven had eyes. At least, I wouldn¡¯t have to take my skills into my grave.¡± Professor Marlin shook his head. That wasn¡¯t what he was asking. He ran his thumb over the academy¡¯s coat of arms on the envelope. What made Professor Flint willing to bear all the responsibilities just so that the academy wouldn¡¯t punish Lilith? Small punishments were allowed but not heavy punishments. That made her no different than Princess Luna. Could it be that this Lilith was also some country¡¯s princess who was traveling incognito? ¡°Can you still chase me away now, sir?¡± ¡°I guess not.¡± ¡°Hehe. Weren¡¯t you disying your authority just now? Can¡¯t even make me leave now eh?¡± Professor Marlin raised his eyebrow. This was the first time he had met a student that could piss him off this much. Even so, the words in Flint¡¯s letter echoed in his mind. Forget it. As a professor, he shouldn¡¯t be squabbling with a little girl. ¡°You can¡¯t even do that and you still call yourself a professor. I think even those street singers are better than you. At least they are capable in their work.¡± Hehe, I¡¯m not going to get angry. With a wave of his hand, Marlin summoned up an invisible force that rolled Lilith up and threw the smug-looking little girl to where Gulliver had disappeared off to earlier. At least that was out of his sight now. He then turned to the remaining one hundred and forty-six candidates. ¡°Let¡¯s cut it short. You have all passed the entrance exam. Well then¡­¡± The space behind Profesor Marlin was suddenly ripped open before it gradually expanded into a huge door. There were green mountains, clear water, chirping birds, blooming flowers, magnificent buildings and pavilions beyond it. ¡°Wee to St. Caroline Academy.¡± Book 4: Chapter 1: First Lesson Book 4: Chapter 1: First Lesson Dark. It was a dark abyss. As though the God of Creation had identally knocked over a bottle of ink, a corner of the sky was soaked by imprable darkness. There was nothing above the sky, but there were living beings underneath the sky. Countless powerful beings in ten thousand worlds charged toward the lesion-like darkness without the slightest hesitation. The gxies were easily shattered and worlds were annihted with a snap of a finger. The world itself was merely a speck of dust in this war. Everything was engulfed by darkness. Martial arts, magic spells andws of gods. ¡ª All of them were rendered powerless in this abyss of darkness. Finally, a corner of the sky was torn apart. Darkness spilled forth into the world. It engulfed countless stars, the sun and the moon. Wherever the darkness flowed, thend was left barren as though it was destroyed by swarms of locusts. The gods were powerless and all beings wept. It was then that a loud dragon cry rang out in a certain world. Then it was followed by countless cries. A huge and mighty dragon covered the sky. It roared as it flew towards the darkness that was spilling forth. Its wings sliced through the air, its roar shook the world and its eyes shone like a sun. The darkness retreated. However¡­ A huge hand appeared from the void and came through the sky. It was a giant hand covered in scales. It passed through the crack torn open by the darkness. Like grasping for a fish, it grabbed a few dragons that couldn¡¯t avoid it in time. Momentster¡­ A chuckle came from above the sky and echoed through countless worlds. ¡°How delicious.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­ this dream again.¡± Lilith sat up from her bed and held her head with a troubled look on her face. She couldn¡¯t remember when she started having the same dream almost every night. The scene was very fuzzy and she would forget about the content of the dream as soon as she woke up. But having the same dream every night was starting to make her wonder if she had any mental illness. ¡°Seems like I should get a doctor to check it out. I wonder if psychologists exist in this world.¡± ¡°Never mind. I should get up first. Today is the first day of school, so I can¡¯t afford to be¡­te.¡± Lilith suddenly caught a glimpse of the clock hanging on the wall. The gentle morning sunlight streamed through the gap between the curtains and shone on the clock. The hour and minute hands of the clock made a perfect right angle. Ah, it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. I got up at the right time. Hold on, what time does ss start again? Was it half-past eight? ¡°That means I¡¯mte! How did Thea end up oversleeping too?!¡± Lilith sprung up from her bed and frantically put on her clothes while criticizing the saintess who had overslept too. However, Thea¡¯s bed was empty long ago. Even her nket and everything else was neatly folded. There was a note left on the nket. I didn¡¯t wake you up since you were soundly asleep. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you answer during roll call. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem. I can¡¯t save any breakfast for you, given your appetite. So you¡¯ll have to get your own breakfast at the cafeteria. PS: You must take your breakfast, I heard our first lesson is actualbat. PPS: Remember to change your pillowcase. You were droolingst night, hehe~ Yours truly, Thea.
    Rip rip! Lilith quickly tore the note to pieces. ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d drool in my sleep.¡± She threw a nce at her pillow and noticed that there indeed seemed to be some traces left on it. ¡°It must be that this pillow was originally dirty. It must be.¡± Lilith mumbled to herself seriously, ¡°I should have a good talk with Theater. Making baseless usations isn¡¯t what a former saintess should do.¡± Lilith tucked an explosive scroll into the pillow, then threw it out of the window. Boom! It made a loud noise and the shockwave of the explosion shook the windows. Amotion was heard in the distance and Lilith could hear some random teacher yelling from time to time. Ah. What a quiet, beautiful and peaceful morning. Lilith took her time washing up and dressing up. Since Thea would answer the roll call for her, she could surely take her sweet time. After that, she could still go to the cafeteria to enjoy her breakfast. The first lesson was actualbat, how befitting of an academy that prioritized martial prowess. I like it. On the other side, at arena number 33 in the west wing of the academy¡­ The west wing was thergest tnd of the academy which was built next to the mountain, so naturally, it was put into its best use. The academy built 108 huge arenas to be used as facilities to carry out lessons or for students to settle disputes between them. Their scale and quality far exceeded those arenas that were temporarily built for the entrance exam. This was where ss 9, the ss that Lilith belonged to, would hold its first lesson. ¡°It has been thousands of years since the academy was established. From the time when it was still unheard of by many to now when it is known to be the best academy on the continent, things have always revolved around martial prowess. Only the strongest are fit to be leaders. This has always been an unchanging truth throughout the ages.¡± ¡°And today, I, your adorable ss teacher, shall conduct your first ss in the academy.¡± The speaker was the teacher in charge of Lilith¡¯s ss. Mr. Miguel, who was also known as the Iron Wall in the academy. ¡°The reason why there¡¯s neither opening ceremony nor the principal¡¯s speech right after you join the academy is because your eyes are about to be opened.¡± Miguel scanned the students. Most of them had an arrogant look on their young and tender faces. ¡°I know most of you are the leaders among your peers and are brimming with arrogance, especially after you managed to survive the harsh entrance exam. So, the objective of today¡¯s ss is to stamp out the arrogance in all of you.¡± Miguel pped his hands and a group of students in uniform came out from the entrance at the other end of the arena. ¡°Meet your seniors, who are also your opponents today.¡± That immediately caused an uproar. The opponents were the seniors from the same academy? How could they possibly defeat them? They were simrly gifted but with extra years of special training. Anyone with a brain would know their chances of winning was close to nil. Could it be that the first lesson was to let the students experience one hundred forms of abuse? ¡°Of course, we are not subjecting all of you to a one-sided torture,¡± Miguel assured. ¡°They are only a level higher than all of you, so the gap isn¡¯t something you can¡¯t ovee.¡± ¡°Then is there any reward if we win?¡± Someone suddenly raised his hand and asked. ¡°Reward? Of course there is. As long as any one of you can win, I promise that none of you will ever be subjected to corporal punishment for any mistakes you make in the future.¡± Miguel licked his lips. ¡°You should know that I enjoy using corporal punishment on students the most.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as soon as they heard that. The reward of never being punished obviously got everyone fantasizing. For example, the possibility of sleeping in¡­ Or skipping sses¡­ Since they could escape from punishments, they might as well prank the teachers¡­ But before anyone had the time to be happy, Miguel doused the cold water on everyone. ¡°However, if none of you win, your punishments will be doubled in the future,¡± Miguel snickered. Everyone exchanged looks and could see a trace of determination in each other¡¯s eyes. In any case, they must at least win the next round! ¡°Well then, let¡¯smence the ss.¡± Miguel flipped through the ss roster in his hand. ¡°Hmm¡­ the first contestant shall be¡­ Lilith.¡± No one responded. ¡°Lilith?¡± There was still no response. ¡°Where is Lilith?!¡± Miguel scanned the crowd. He was nicknamed the Iron Wall, not only because of his height and strong build, but also because of his tough ways of dealing with wrongdoers. Anyone who dared to break the rules in his ss would definitely suffer miserably. This was the experience summed up by countless seniors through their blood and tears. As soon as the school started, they would pass on the information to any juniors that they acknowledge. Hence for this ss, almost everyone came early, for fear that they would be the first to get into trouble. Yet, someone dared to make a mistake in front of Miguel, the Iron Wall? Did she think this iron wall was built with sticine? At this very moment, Thea shrank in one corner among the crowd. Sweat was rolling off her forehead as she bit her lips and med herself. I¡¯m sorry Lilith. I forgot that it¡¯s impossible to answer on behalf of someone else in actualbat ss, especially when it is the ss teacher who is conducting the ss. Hurry up ande, or else you¡¯re really done for! Book 4: Chapter 2: Littering Is A Bad Habit Book 4: Chapter 2: Littering Is A Bad Habit St. Caroline Academy was built on a mountain, so its buildings that stood towering among the in made magnificent scenery. Despite the fact that the mountain was unnamed, overshadowed by the glory of St. Caroline Academy and stood alone in the vast ins in the eastern part of the empire, it was actually the tallest mountain in the Holy Dragon Empire. The summit was covered by snow all year round and the upper half of the mountain was shrouded in clouds. Except for a vast tnd to the west, the other areas were mostly covered in lush primitive jungles. The buildings of the academy were hidden among the dense forest and only connected to each other by the paths in the forest. The forests had been protected ever since the academy was built. For the past one thousand years since the academy¡¯s establishment, countless students hade and gone. Yet, some ces that rarely saw people were bing increasingly gloomy. In short, the academy was huge and it was easy to get lost, especially for the new entrants. Almost every year, there were freshmen who would get lost in some unknown corners of the academy and find themselves in a real life situation of yerUnknown¡¯s Battlegrounds.1 By the time they were found, they were nearly dying of starvation. It was useless to say that one could easily survive through magical spells or martial skills, because the demonic beasts that the academy carefully raised in the depths of the forest weren¡¯t herbivores. Some of the demonic beasts had been raised here since the establishment of the academy, so even the elders in the academy had a hard time dealing with them. But of course, the academy had restrained all of them somewhere deep in the mountains so they wouldn¡¯t pose major problems unless some students deliberately provoked them. It went without saying that Lilith was lost too. ¡°Where is this?¡± Lilith looked up at the huge trees that covered the sky, wondering if she had transmigrated once again. However, the written slogans ¡°Caring for the old forest is everyone¡¯s responsibility¡± and ¡°The academy is my home, the exam depends on everyone¡± nailed on a huge tree nearby proved that Lilith was indeed at the academy. Who the hell would build a ******* school on the deep mountains and in an old forest?! Did they have a screw loose in their head!? Lilith kicked on the signboard. Aside from the sound of birds pping their wings, it didn¡¯t do anything else. However, she noticed that there was another slogan under the metal signboard. ¡°Those who vandalize public property should face the wall and reflect on their misdeeds for a day.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s gonna face the wall?! What can you possibly do if I vandalize public property deep in the mountains?!¡± BAM! BAM! BAM! Lilith kicked the signboard three times repeatedly until it sank three decimeters into the wood. It was then that she dusted her hands in satisfaction and snorted coldly, ¡°So what if I vandalized it?¡± ¡°You there.¡± A deep and hoarse voice suddenly rang out in the forest. ¡°Can youe with me?¡± Lilith felt a chill run down her spine and turned her head around stiffly. When she saw the person behind her, not only her spine but her entire body was frozen stiff. No, she was electrified. The man was at least three meters tall, with a square and tough-looking sharp face. His small sexy eyes looked like they could shootser beams at any time. His tight-fitting red and blue dojo uniform seemed like it would be ripped apart by the muscles underneath them. The little curl on his forehead looked like it had just been scorched as green smoke was stilling out of it. He was cool like a certain superhero produced by a certain country from Lilith¡¯s previous world. Not only that, this was an extrarge size! ¡°Large-sized¡­ s-superhero?¡± The man frowned slightly. ¡°What superhero?¡± Lilith instantly snapped back to her senses and shook her head. This is a fantasy world. Why would there be a superhero? She quickly took a few steps back to put some distance between her and the weird man, then got into a sloppy martial stance in rm. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± The man was rather surprised. He looked Lilith up and down, before realizing something. ¡°You¡¯re new here?¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°Are you lost?¡± Lilith nodded after hesitating for a moment. ¡°Oh I see, you¡¯re a freshman. I was just wondering who dared to vandalize public property while I¡¯m on duty.¡± It was then Lilith suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Let¡¯s start with self-introduction then. I am Mord, the chief disciplinarian in this academy. I¡¯m mainly in charge of¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lilith was no longer in sight. Who was she joking with. As soon as she heard that therge-sized man in superhero cosy was the chief disciplinarian, she knew what he would do. Although Lilith never attended school in her previous life, she still knew what to do when she met teachers after vandalizing public property. Escape! The faster, the better. Then she should go back and quickly change her clothes, put on some makeup and change her hairstyle before blending herself into the crowd of students. As long as she didn¡¯t report her ss and name, it would be impossible for that chief disciplinarian to track her down, even if he had the ability to reach the sky. ¡°You there, the punishment will be doubled for those who run away from their punishment.¡± The deep voice traveled into Lilith¡¯s ears again. Not only that, it was very close! Lilith nced out of the corner of her eye and realized that the superhero¡­ no, the chief disciplinarian was hot on her heels. It seemed like his size didn¡¯t affect his agility in the slightest. He was running like the wind without making a sound. What an expert! But I hate experts now! ¡°Ahhhhh, I only kicked the signboard once, do you have to chase me like this, sir?¡± ¡°Only once?¡± ¡°¡­Fine, I did it twice.¡± ¡°Twice?¡± ¡°Thrice. I swear in the goddess¡¯ name, only thrice.¡± ¡°What is one plus three?¡± ¡°Four.¡± ¡°Then why are you saying that it¡¯s three?¡± ¡°Damn, so you have been watching since the beginning, old geezer! You didn¡¯t stop me, but called me out for it after that. This is an entrapment!! I am now convinced that you were the one who put those signboards that were begging to be kicked!¡± ¡°Indeed, I was the one who put them up.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Swearing and fleeing from crime. Double punishment. Face the wall for three days.¡± ¡°Damn, I just called you an old geezer. Do you have to be this merciless?¡± ¡°These are the academy¡¯s rules and rules are not to be vited.¡± ¡°That again. Always talking about how rules are most important and cannot be vited. Aren¡¯t you all aware thatpulsive learning is very inefficient? Learning efficiency can only be maximized when students are given enough freedom to take initiatives!¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Mord seemed like he had enough of ying a cat and mouse game with Lilith. Instead, he brought his huge hand down on her in an attempt to seize her. The expression on Lilith¡¯s face instantly contorted when she felt a suction that was constantly pulling her toward that hand. She gritted her teeth and made up her mind. ¡°You¡¯re the one who forced me into this!¡± She took out an explosive scroll and squeezed it in her hand. BOOM! A loud explosion was heard and all the birds in the forest flew away in rm. The huge impact forcefully separated Lilith and Mord, sending both of them flying in opposite directions. Lilith took advantage of the situation and quickly disappeared from Mord¡¯s sight. Mord steadied himself. He was unscathed and his body was covered by ayer of flowing golden light. However, he didn¡¯t give chase to Lilith like he usually would. He just stared at the cloud of smoke and dust left from the explosion while sensing the familiar magical aura. ¡°It¡¯s you!!¡± She was the one who threw the explosive scroll in the dorms not long ago! And not only that, she even hid the scroll in the pillow insidiously. He wasn¡¯t able to realize that sooner and thus¡­ Thus¡­ Mord twirled the burnt little curl on his forehead pitifully. His precious hairstyle was ruined!! He looked in the direction where Lilith disappeared and roared as his eyes reddened, ¡°You little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! I, Mord, won¡¯t let you get away with this!!¡±
    1. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/yerUnknown¡¯s_Battlegrounds
    Book 4: Chapter 3: Useful Invention Book 4: Chapter 3: Useful Invention ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m dead tired. Finally managed to shake that damned chief disciplinarian off.¡± Lilith was panting while leaning against a tree. It had been a long while since shest had to flee for her life. That really took a toll on her petite body. ¡°Seriously, that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? actually tried to entrap me. Is this what an elder should be doing? If he had that kind of time, shouldn¡¯t he be checking on the dean¡¯s private life? Who knows, he might actually discover that he has a few illegitimate children.¡± ¡°And maybe one of them could be his son.¡± Lilith plopped down on the ground to rest. The explosion scroll left her clothes in tatters. She looked no different than a beggar. To be honest, Lilith¡¯s heart was really aching right now. It wasn¡¯t because she finally decided to be thrifty, but because there were really not many scrolls left in her hand. There were still many saint-level ranked scrolls, but she couldn¡¯t use them indiscriminately lest they cause a hugemotion if she wasn¡¯t careful enough. As for those ranked below saint level, she had used up 90% of them back in the underground auction house. ¡°Ahhhhh, there goes another one,¡± Lilith wailed while clutching the storage ring on her finger. Lilith gritted her teeth again at the thought of that. She had really made it too easy for the auction house by blowing it up. She should have demolished all the toilets instead! Looking up at the tiny patches of sky through the gaps between the dense leaves, Lilith felt poor for the very first time after being reincarnated into this life. Well, it wasn¡¯t too bad. At least it was a very familiar feeling. She looked up at the sky in a daze¡­ And suddenly recalled that there seemed to be something very important waiting for her to do. But what was it? ¡°Help¡­¡± A faint cry for help suddenly came from the depths of the forest. Lilith frowned slightly. There was no way she would mishear that. Someone really was calling for help. Did that person lose her way like her? The voice sounded weak. That person had probably been lost for a long time and was dying of exhaustion at this point. But whatever reason it was, Lilith couldn¡¯t possibly ignore the plea for help, since they were on the academy¡¯s grounds. She stood up, dusted her butt and went toward the voice. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Help¡­¡± A middle-aged man in white robes appeared before Lilith. He was lying face down on the ground while crying weakly for help. The middle-aged man struggled to lift his head up, perhaps because he sensed someone approaching. He showed his thin and withered face. The dark circles under his eyes made him look like a panda. ¡°Hey uncle¡­ are you alright?¡± Lilith approached the middle-aged man cautiously, for fear that she would kill him with the vibrations of her footsteps if she wasn¡¯t careful enough. It was at this moment, that the middle-aged man suddenly snapped open his eyes and opened his mouth. He grabbed Lilith¡¯s calves with his withering hands. His grip had incredible strength, it was as though his weakness from earlier was just an illusion. Lilith was startled and almost reflexively fought back. But the middle-aged mantched himself onto Lilith¡¯s calves. After staring at her for a while, he squeezed out two words through his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Lilith was speechless. Why couldn¡¯t this man just tell her that he was hungry in the first ce? Lilith was so scared that she thought he was some zombie that transcended from another world and nearly kicked him in his freaking head. A few momentster, the middle-aged man was wolfing down on a piece of jerky that Lilith offered to him. He looked no different than a starving ghost. ¡°Eat slowly. I¡¯m not gonna take any responsibility if you choke yourself to death.¡± ¡°UNFFFF¡­!¡± As soon as Lilith¡¯s voice fell, the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned purple and he started pounding on his chest. Lilith didn¡¯t know what to say. She gave the man a hard p on his back and sessfully helped him to dislodge the food that was choking him. The middle-aged man¡¯s body trembled violently before he turned around and looked at Lilith with a conflicted expression on his face. ¡°Thank you, missy.¡± ¡°No worries, just doing what I should be doing.¡± ¡°Can you be more gentle with others next time? No ordinary person would be able to survive that p of yours.¡± ¡°Oh please, how can you use ady of not being gentle enough? Do you want me to punch you in the chest with my small fist?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face instantly stiffened before he silently turned his head around and resumed his attack on the jerky. ¡°Are you a teacher?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°The name¡¯s Kumar. I¡¯m a professor in this academy.¡± Lilith raised her eyebrows in surprise. The academy only had a handful of personnels that were qualified to receive the title of a professor. In fact, there were less than twenty of them in the entire academy. This itself called for a certain level of authority and hence, the title came with great privileges. However, this sloppy middle-aged man who was lying on the ground calling for help with a withering face and dark circles under his eyes that made him seem like he had never slept before turned out to be a professor in this academy? ¡°Well then¡­ Professor Kumar, what are you doing in a ce like this? How did you end up in this state?¡± ¡°Making an invention.¡± ¡°What kind of invention?¡± Lilith¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Can you show me?¡± Professor Kumar threw a nce at Lilith. ¡°You want to see?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Okay then¡­ I¡¯ll show you since you saved my life.¡± Professor Kumar stood up and staggered toward a specific direction. Lilith quickly followed behind him. The ce wasn¡¯t actually that far. They just went through a few bushes before they arrived at hisb. There were still traces of friction left on the ground. It would seem like Professor Kumar had crawled all the way from here. Lilith looked up at the sky. ¡°An open-airb?¡± Kumar nodded. ¡°Better venttion and easier for people to hear your desperate cries for help when you¡¯re dying.¡± Lilith didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. She ignored the man¡¯s abnormal logic and turned her attention to the surroundings. Aside from a workbench and an unidentified object covered by a ck cloth, everything else was natural resources. Lilith didn¡¯t even see any essentials needed for survival. Not only that, there were all sorts of vines covering the workbench. Of course, there were also various mechanical parts among the weeds under her feet. Lilith didn¡¯t know how thick they were piled up to, but she could hear the crunch they made with every footstep she took. Was Professor Kumar living in this kind of environment? In a certain sense, he was really an amazing person. ¡°This is the invention that I have justpleted.¡± Professor Kumar walked to an unidentified object covered by a ck cloth, then suddenly pulled the ck cloth off. The object was shaped like a huge drum. Its main part was made of metal but the drumhead was made of some unknown ck ore. Beneath it was a cube console with a row of colorful buttons. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I call it a mentally-challenged attractor. Its function is to suck up creatures with the lowest IQ within a radius of one kilometer, then trap them on the device so that they cannot move.¡± Lilith didn¡¯t know what toment on the name and application of this toy, so she shot a direct question, ¡°So, what is its practical use?¡± ¡°It can be very useful on the battlefield. Think about it, isn¡¯t there a saying: all brawn and no brain? If we suck up the brawniest enemy and trap him, won¡¯t we be able to win easily?¡± That did make a lot of sense. ¡°But.. how do you make sure that this brawniest guy is on the enemy¡¯s side?¡± Professor Kumar was stunned by the question before he fell into deep thought. ¡°True¡­ Why didn¡¯t I think of that¡­ Why didn¡¯t I¡­?¡± ¡°In other words, this is actually a useless toy?¡± ¡°Do not insult my invention as useless!¡± Professor Kumar said angrily. ¡°I will prove to you that my invention is very useful.¡± After saying that, he pressed down on what seemed to be a power switch. The drumhead of the mentally-challenged attractor began to glow and heat up, then¡­ Then¡­ Then¡­ Then nothing happened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it useless¡­?¡± ¡°Impossible! I actually painstakingly created this within half a month! How could it be useless? Increase the power!!¡± Professor Kumar roared and his eyes turned red. While Professor Kumar turned the power to the maximum in a fit of anger, something unusual suddenly happened. A figure was drawn in by a certain force. It broke through countless obstacles and arrived here after traveling through a long distance. It collided against the drumhead of the mentally-challenged attractor with a loud bang. ¡°Look, it really sucked in a mentally r?e?t?a?r?d?e?d? one! I¡¯m right after all, my invention is very useful!¡± Professor Kumar eximed in his excitement. Lilith¡¯s face stiffened as her limbs turned cold. It was a figure that was at least three meters tall, had a square and tough-looking face. His small sexy eyes looked like they could shootser beams at any time. His tight-fitting red and blue dojo uniform seemed like it could be ripped apart by the muscles underneath it any time. The little curl on his forehead looked like it had just been scorched as green smoke was stilling out of it. Without a doubt, he was none other than Lord Mord, the chief disciplinarian who swore earlier that he wouldn¡¯t let Lilith get away with things. Mord had a dumbfounded look on his face. He was holding a tattered little notebook in his hand. There were scratches from branches left all over his body and he looked as though he couldn¡¯t figure out the current situation. ¡°Who am I? Where am I?¡± He looked at Lilith and Kumar with dull eyes. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Book 4: Chapter 4: Bribe Book 4: Chapter 4: Bribe ¡°This is¡­¡± After a brief moment of confusion, being dazed, and mind going nk, Mord finally realized that he was being sucked up tightly against a drum, in an extremely ungraceful posture. ¡°What the hell is this?! Why am I here?! Release me at once!¡± ¡°Kinda rude to talk about an invention that someone else had put in a lot of effort to make that way,¡± Kumarmented in dissatisfaction. ¡°Professor Kumar?! Why are you here?¡± Mord was bemused shortly before realization dawned on him. He gritted his teeth, ¡°So in other words, Professor Kumar, it was your great invention that brought me here?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Professor Kumar nodded, then patted Mord on his shoulder sympathetically. ¡°Elder Mord, you should read more books from now on. Don¡¯t give up on yourself, there¡¯s still hope.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mord was dumbfounded. Professor Kumar shook his head and said nothing else. Or perhaps, he couldn¡¯t bear to speak any more than that. Mord was even more confused. ¡°PFFFT¡­!¡± Lilith finally lost it and burst outughing while clutching her stomach. ¡°E-Elder¡­ Mord¡­ How did you¡­ end up being sucked¡­ Hahaha¡­!¡± I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t! I¡¯m gonna dieughing! Since Elder Mord got sucked in, that meant¡­ He was the creature with the lowest IQ within a radius of one kilometer from here! All brawn and no brain! I didn¡¯t expect the chief disciplinarian would have such an adorable side. Running away isn¡¯t important anymore. Let meugh this one out first. Although Lilith was fully aware of how dangerous the situation was, she still couldn¡¯t control herself. ¡°You again! Little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Although Elder Mord didn¡¯t know what Lilith wasughing at, he was extremely triggered by the sight of his enemy. ¡°Give me back my hairstyle!¡± Elder Mord instantly roared at her. ¡°Hairstyle?¡± Lilith looked at the little burnt curly strand hanging in front of Mord¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°What hairstyle?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb! You were the one who stuffed an explosion scroll inside a pillow and threw it in the dorms area this morning, weren¡¯t you!!¡± ¡°Pillow¡­? Scroll¡­?¡± Lilith was taken aback before she suddenly remembered about the pillow that she had destroyed this morning¡­ She then looked at the little burnt curly strand¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ that pillow hit you on your head?¡± Mord red at her and nodded in agony. ¡°PFFFT¡­!¡± Lilith lost it once again ¡°Haha! You¡¯re really pathetic¡­!¡± What was up with this guy? He was the dignified chief disciplinarian, yet he got bombed by scroll when he was walking around and then got caught by Professor Kumar¡¯s invention out of the blue. He was so pathetic that it was adorable. ¡°YOU!¡± Mord¡¯s eyes almost looked like they were going to burst into mes. ¡°I¡¯M GONNA RIP YOU UP, LITTLE B?A?S?T?A?R?D?!!¡± Lilith instantly tensed up as she prepared herself to flee at any time. However, she waited for a long time and Mord never managed to peel himself off from the mentally-challenged attractor to rip her up. Mord¡¯s face was flushed and he frowned in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I move?¡± ¡°Give up, Elder Mord. I have added a lot of H Stone to my mentally-challenged attractor. You shouldn¡¯t be able to use your battle qi or magic right now,¡± Professor Kumar casuallymented. ¡°H Stone?¡± Mord¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡¯re spending the funds that the academy had allocated to you on stupid things like this again? You better watch out, the vice dean might just deduct your budget again!¡± Kumar¡¯s frown instantly deepened at the mention of the word ¡®fund¡¯ and he huffed, ¡°Go ahead and deduct it! I have nothing much for them to deduct anyway!¡± Mord sighed, ¡°Are you still upset with the vice dean?¡± Kumar remained silent, obviously not wanting to continue this topic. Mord softened his tone a little after seeing his reaction. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that for now, put me down first. I have to rip that little b?a?s?t?a?r?d? next to you up first.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Kumar reached out to press a button on the console. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lilith grabbed Kumar¡¯s hand tightly and begged, ¡°Professor Kumar, you can¡¯t release him!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If you release Mord, he¡¯ll kill me.¡± ¡°Is that my problem?¡± Lilith was stunned. ¡°D-Didn¡¯t I save your life? How can you bite the hand that feeds you?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t I take you here to see my invention?¡± Kumar then pointed to Mord. ¡°Besides, Elder Mord has saved me more than once, if we¡¯re going to talk about that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± So this guy survived this long thanks to Mord. ¡°Give up, little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?. Professor Kumar is the kind of person who won¡¯t involve himself in anything other than his own invention.¡± Mord sneered, ¡°You should figure out how to escape first. It¡¯ll be boring if I can easily catch you.¡± Beads of cold sweat appeared on Lilith¡¯s forehead. Professor Kumar reached for the button with his other hand. Mord¡¯s smile gradually turned sinister. ¡°Wait!¡± Instead of running away, Lilith stopped him again. ¡°Professor Kumar, you¡­ are short of research funding, right?¡± Kumar stopped, ¡°How do you know?¡± Lilith breathed a sigh of relief at his response. It seemed like she made the right guess. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to see that. Although Professor Kumar said it was for the sake of better venttion, no passionate inventor would pass up on a spacious, ventted and distraction-freeb.¡± She pointed to a workbench that was overgrown with vines. ¡°It must be really inconvenient to do research in this kind of ce, right?¡± Kumar nodded. ¡°Yes, the reason why I work in the open air is because I sold off my previousb due to insufficient funds. I wish to have my ownb too. But then again, would it make a difference if you know these?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Lilith smiled slightly, ¡°Of course it would. Professor Kumar, I¡¯ll provide you the funding you need¡­ How about that?¡± ¡°You?¡± Kumar looked at Lilith, whose clothes were in tatters, and said in disbelief, ¡°Do you know how much funds I need every year?¡± ¡°Nope, and I don¡¯t need to know either.¡± With a wave of Lilith¡¯s small hand, loads of gold coins fell from the sky like hail. In just a sh, the ground was covered by shimmering gold. ¡°I may not look like it, but I¡¯m a real second-generation rich kid.¡± Mord was rendered speechless by all the gold coins that covered the floor. Kumar instantly went down on his knees. Grabbing the coins in his fists, he mumbled to himself, ¡°This huge amount of money¡­ is enough to fund years of research.¡± Lilith smiled smugly. ¡°How about it? This is just a gift for our first meeting, Professor Kumar. As long as you give me a nod, you get to keep all of this and I¡¯ll also sponsor you one million gold coins every year.¡± ¡°One million!¡± Professor Kumar began trembling. ¡°My annual funding is only thirty thousand¡­ One million¡­ Thirty years¡­ One year¡­ One million¡­¡± ¡°Are you crazy, you little b?a?s?t?a?r?d??! No matter how rich you are, you can¡¯t go around spending it like that! Do you realize that sponsoring Professor Kumar is no different than wasting your money? Your family will not murder you if they knew!¡± ¡°Of course. None of that matters.¡± Lilith grabbed a handful of gold coins and threw them on Elder Mord¡¯s face. He could feel the pain on his face. ¡°Ick everything except for money.¡± ¡°As for my family, the value of money is less than stones in atrine pit to them.¡± Mord was speechless. These damn second-generation rich kids, they¡¯re really f?u?c?k?i?n?g inhumane. ¡°Kumar! Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a professor of this academy! epting bribes from students is forbidden by the academy! If you ept it, you will be skinned alive when the deanes back!¡± ¡°The dean¡­¡± A look of conflict appeared on Kumar¡¯s face. It was at this moment, Lilith ced her hand on Professor Kumar¡¯s shoulder. Like an understanding older sister, she spoke with great pains, ¡°Professor Kumar, I understand the position and difficulties you face being a professor in this academy. I also understand the struggle in your heart at this very moment, but¡­¡± Lilith suddenly looked at Mord fiercely. ¡°Even if you ept my bribe¡­ sponsorship, only the three of us will know about this. I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone. So as long as¡­¡± ¡°Elder Mord is dealt with, then everything will be fine, right?¡± Book 4: Chapter 5: Corruption Book 4: Chapter 5: Corruption ¡°As long as Elder Mord is dealt with, then everything will be fine, right?¡± The eyes of Professor Kumar, who was feeling conflicted, suddenly lit up upon hearing that. He turned his head to look at Mord, as though he was looking at a dead person. His gaze made Elder Mord¡¯s scalp feel tingly. ¡°P-Professor Kumar, what are you nning to do?¡± Professor Kumar took out an engineer shovel and replied in a serious tone, ¡°Silence you once and for all.¡± Mord trembled and eximed in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that this money is more important than our decade-long friendship as colleagues?¡± Kumar shook his head. ¡°Money isn¡¯t that important.¡± Mord¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as though he saw hope. ¡°Then you mustn¡¯t be deceived by that little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! You¡¯ll be made into herckey for your entire life if you ept her money!¡± However, Kumar still raised the engineer shovel in his hand. ¡°Money isn¡¯t that important, but my research is. It¡¯s more important than our decade-long friendship as colleagues.¡± Mord was speechless. Despair crept onto his face. It¡¯s over. I, Mord, am a righteous and upright man for my whole life. Even if I didn¡¯t make great contributions to the world, I have brought up many great future generations of the nation and freed the academy of negative influences. To think that my life would be ended by a little b?a?s?t?a?r?d? and a colleague whom I had worked with for more than a decade instead of enemies that I had made in my youth. How tragic! ¡°Wait, Professor Kumar.¡± Lilith suddenly stopped Kumar. ¡°How could wemit such a vile act? Even if we could bring ourselves to do this, our conscience will haunt us.¡± Kumar frowned in puzzlement. ¡°But only the dead don¡¯t speak.¡± The corners of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched. Despite Professor Kumar¡¯s gentle appearance, she didn¡¯t expect he would be more ruthless than her. She put her hands on her waist and started lecturing him. ¡°Professor Kumar, you have to know that violence cannot solve everything. When ites to situations like this, we must use our brains.¡± Mord nodded vigorously in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, violence will not solve the problem. Please let me down quickly and we¡¯ll discuss how to resolve this matter. I promise that I won¡¯t use violence against both of you.¡± Lilith ignored Mord and continued, ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s going to be troublesome to destroy the corpse. Elder Mord is also an important figure in this academy. His disappearance will surely be quickly noticed by others. If they decide to investigate this, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to cover things up.¡± ¡°Goddammit! This is your so-called conscience, little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?? You¡¯re just afraid of troubles! Aren¡¯t you scared of being struck by lightning for doing this kind of thing?!¡± Lilith picked her ear and pretended to not hear him. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s a good way to make someone keep a secret.¡± ¡°How?¡± Kumar asked. A small smirk appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°Just make him an aplice.¡± Lilith took out a bag of gold coins and jingled it in front of Mord. ¡°Elder Mord, I¡¯ll let you down if you ept this bag of gold coins.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Mord sneered coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a spineless man like Kumar? You really think my chief disciplinarian title is just for show?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have anything you desire?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mord turned his head to the side and snorted. Lilith scratched her head. How troublesome. Stubborn old men like these are the hardest to deal with. She turned her head to look at Kumar. ¡°Don¡¯t Elder Mord have any dirty secrets?¡± Kumar thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°Elder Mord indeed conducts himself perfectly, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Lilith tilted her head quizzically. ¡°I have no idea why he often secretly reads in the depths of the forest.¡± Mord instantly paled. Lilith was puzzled. ¡°Read? Why would you need to read secretively?¡± She turned her gaze to a tattered little book in Mord¡¯s hand. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°WAIT!¡± The veins on Mord¡¯s temples bulged as he stopped her. But Lilith didn¡¯t care. She quickly snatched the little book from Mord. The cover of the little book had turned yellow, and there were many signs of damage on it. Work notebook. That was what was written on it and it really looked like an ordinary notebook. But if it was indeed an ordinary work notebook, why did Elder Mord react so intensely? Something smelled fishy! And hence, under Mord¡¯s murderous gaze, Lilith flipped open his ¡®work notebook¡¯. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhh¡­ Amazing¡­ I can¡¯t take it much more¡­¡± BAM! Lilith snapped the ¡®work notebook¡¯ close with a flushed face and stared at the cover in disbelief. This little book that seemed like a work notebook turned out to be a dirty novel wrapped in a coverbeled as a ¡®work notebook¡¯!! She lifted her head and saw Elder Mord¡¯s murderous gaze turned dead. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your taste would be like this,¡± Lilithmented with aplicated expression. Professor Kumar came over and flipped through the ¡®work notebook¡¯ too. ¡°So Elder Mord is a **con¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have guessed.¡± Elder Mord¡¯s old face flushed red. He wanted to crawl into a hole so badly but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t even move. Lilith¡¯s smile suddenly grew twisted. ¡°Elder Mord, you¡¯re this academy¡¯s chief disciplinarian, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°If the students find out that the righteous and upright Elder Mord is actually secretly reading dirty novels in the depths of the forest¡­ hehehe¡­¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?!¡± Mord gritted his teeth. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lilith spread her arms. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention before that I have a lot of money? I¡¯ve been racking my brains to figure on how to spend it. And so, I decided that I wanted to make my own newspaper. Hmmm¡­ Maybe I¡¯ll print 10 billion copies. After all, I have to ensure that there¡¯s enough for everyone in the entire continent. Now that I have newspapers, I have to think about the headline. A newspaper without big news has no soul.¡± ¡°So I have to thank you, Elder Mord. You have allowed me to find what I¡¯ve been wanting to find.¡± ¡°Shocking news! The dignified chief disciplinarian from the best academy in the continent is a lonely old man who does unspeakable things in the depths of old forests. Is this a decline of morality or a loss of humanity? Hmm¡­ what do you think of this headline? It may be a bit too long.¡± ¡°How about this: Chief disciplinarian, Elder Mord has been sneaking into the forest with a lewd smile every night. The reason turned out to be¡­¡± ¡°ENOUGH!!¡± Mord eximed in exasperation. ¡°You want to make me an aplice? Fine, I¡¯ll concede!¡± ¡°Hoho¡­¡± Lilith covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°You should have done that in the first ce. But now, I have an additional condition.¡± Mord suddenly had a bad feeling. Even so, he braced himself and asked, ¡°What is your condition?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m most afraid that you are one of those warriors who can face a bleak life ahead of you. If that¡¯s the case, exposing your hobby of reading dirty novels will only embarrass you at most. By then if you im that I have deliberately framed you after epting my gold coins, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defend myself.¡± ¡°So what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing in particr.¡± Lilith then leaned closer to Elder Mord and jingled the coins in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of making a deal with you.¡± ¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°I heard that this academy has two major official studentmittees: the Student Council and the Disciplinary Committee. Of course, there¡¯s not much hope for a freshman like myself to join the Student Council. But you are in charge of the Disciplinary Committee, yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­ you want to join the Disciplinary Committee?¡± ¡°As expected of Elder Mord. You¡¯re not as stupid as I thought you were. However, I¡¯m not interested in just being a regr member¡­ What I¡¯m interested in is¡­¡± ¡°The next highest position¡­ in themittee after you.¡± Book 4: Chapter 6: Bet Book 4: Chapter 6: Bet ¡°What I¡¯m interested in is the next highest position after you.¡± ¡°You mean to say that you want to be the president of the disciplinarymittee?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Lilith licked her lips. ¡°I¡¯m only interested in the position of president.¡± ¡°Out of the question! The president of the disciplinarymittee is the same as the president of the student council. They must be elected through student elections! You¡¯re only a freshman without the slightest background and poprity. It¡¯s impossible for you to be the president.¡± Lilith frowned slightly. Elder Mord didn¡¯t seem to be lying. It would seem like it was impossible to attain this position effortlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in charge of the disciplinarymittee? Can¡¯t you intervene in the presidential election?¡± ¡°No. Not even elders can interfere with the autonomous rights and interests of students. This is a rule established at the founding of this academy and it can¡¯t be changed.¡± Lilith curled her lips with interest, but she wasn¡¯t too disappointed. Her desire to be the president of the disciplinarymittee was just a whim of the moment. The idea of a mere freshman sitting in such a high position was a verypelling thought. Incidentally, one could also abuse their power to skip sses or punishments. ¡°Fine then, you are no longer of use. Professor Kumar.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Professor Kumar stepped forward again menacingly, with the engineer shovel in his hands. Elder Mord¡¯s face gradually paled. He could smell the scent of death. ¡°Wait a minute! Although you certainly can¡¯t be the president, I think you can be the vice president!¡± ¡°Vice president? Is that amazing?¡± ¡°Of course, the vice president of the disciplinarymittee is second only to the president; a position inferior to one person but definitely superior to most people. Most importantly, the vice president is a position that will allow you to very easily gain poprity. 80% of the time, the former vice president will be elected as the president of eachmittee. If you want to be the president, bing the vice president first is the best move.¡± Lilith pondered briefly. ¡°That is a rather sound idea.¡± Elder Mord breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The former vice president happened to have just graduated, so this position is currently vacant. As long as I rmend you, the current president should have no reason to refuse.¡± ¡°Alright, that will do.¡± Lilith shoved the big bag of gold coins into Elder Mord¡¯s arms, then took out a scroll from her storage ring. ¡°Elder Mord, please offer a drop of your blood here to prove your sincerity.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°A contract. Once formed, you can¡¯t vite the agreed terms. Vitors will be cursed to death.¡± Mord was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Lilith to be this prepared. With this, there was no room for regret. It was at this moment, Lilith had taken out an exquisite dagger to draw blood. Mord had no other choice but to ept his fate and allow Lilith to do what she wanted to do on him with that dagger. ¡°F?U?C?K?! You little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, do you have to stab my wrist for just a drop of blood?!¡± Lilith pretended to not hear him and soaked up the gushing blood with the scroll. At the same time, she pricked her own fingertip with the dagger then pressed it on the contract. The contract glowed faintly and spontaneouslybusted without fire, signifying that the contract had been established. ¡°Elder Mord, that makes us partners from now on.¡± Lilith offered her hand and gestured to Kumar to turn off the mentally challenged attractor. Mord regained freedom. Without even looking at Lilith¡¯s outstretched hand, he snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your name, little b?a?s?t?a?r?d??¡± Lilith wasn¡¯t bothered by that. ¡°My name is Lilith,¡± she replied. ¡°Lilith, I¡¯ll remember this name. I haven¡¯t met many students that could dete me in my entire life. You best pray that you won¡¯t fall into my hands in the future.¡± ¡°Oh ho, we¡¯re partners, Elder Mord. How could you say such horrible things to your partner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your partner.¡± Mord, who was beyond humiliated, was about to turn around and leave when Lilith stopped him again. ¡°I have another favor to ask of you, Elder Mord.¡± ¡°What is it again?!¡± Mord asked impatiently. ¡°Umm¡­ You know I¡¯m lost right?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re lost, then find your own way out. I don¡¯t have the time to guide you around.¡± ¡°I have no issues with that, but I should be in ss right now. So¡­ Can you exin to my ss teacher why I¡¯mte? I heard that he is quite scary.¡± Mord¡¯s eyes widened and the little curl on his forehead trembled twice. ¡°In other words¡­ You missed the first ss?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t miss it, I¡¯m justte.¡± ¡°Late? Look at the time, has anyone beente by a few hours?¡± Lilith was aware of her own fault. She twiddled her thumbs like an apologetic baby, then stole a nce at Mord. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m asking you for help.¡± Mord took a deep breath, then roared like he was venting all the humiliation he suffered today. ¡°F?U?C?K? OFF!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± Meanwhile at the arena¡­ The atmosphere grew increasingly heavier, as though there was an impending storm. Most of the freshmen in ss 9 were in an extremely pathetic state. Their clothes were tattered and they looked like they had been taught a severe lesson. Each and every single one of them was dispirited and depressed. But now, some people were secretly staring at the entrance of the arena with excitement in their eyes. The ss teacher, Miguel, looked at his watch andmented emotionlessly, ¡°What an amazing student Lilith is. Not only did she skip the first ss, she also skipped the second ss. Is this what they meant by in for a penny in for a pound? Are you looking down on me?¡± Miguel then raised his head and looked at the many freshmen who were ready to enjoy the show. ¡°Don¡¯t go gloating over other¡¯s misfortune. You all lost terribly to your seniors just now. Except for Thea, most of you could barely take ten hits. You have no right to make fun of other people. I hope you remember what I said earlier, if Lilith doesn¡¯t get here before noon, your corporal punishment will be increased by ten times!¡± The freshmen wailed and lowered their heads even more than before. It was human nature to gloat over other¡¯s misfortune, but it was no longer fun when they caught on the fire themselves. Hence, most people remembered Lilith, who seemed like she was never going to show up. ¡°Mr. Miguel, can¡¯t we just leave first? The spar is over. Standing around here on a hot day like a fool is just a waste of time.¡± ¡°Not everyone is here yet. Why are you in such a hurry, Kieran?¡± The second-year student named Kieran huffed in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why do we all have to wait here for a first-year like an idiot? I don¡¯t have so much time to waste. That little girl won¡¯t be able to beat us anyway, so why don¡¯t you just do us a favor and let us go?¡± All the other second-year students echoed in agreement. Miguel rubbed his chin, seemingly thinking that Kieran had made a point. ¡°Lilith will definitely beat you!¡± Kieran frowned. There was still a freshman who dared to say something so outrageous after getting their a?s?s? whooped so badly? His eyes scanned over the group of freshmen and stopped on a face that might not be outstanding, yet still extremely attractive. He was somewhat surprised. This girl who seemed to be Thea was the only freshman that made an impression on him. That was because she was the one who nearly made them lose. She not only had amazing magic spells, her beautiful staff nearly broke their bones. His interest was instantly piqued. ¡°You¡¯re Thea, right? You¡¯re saying that Lilith who skipped two sses is very impressive?¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s definitely much more impressive than you.¡± ¡°Haha, I would really love to meet her.¡± Kieran was amused. It seemed like these little calves had yet to understand the one year gap between them was an insurmountable gap. ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so how about we gamble?¡± ¡°Gamble?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, Thea. If I can beat this Lilith up, both of you will be my maids. If I lose, I will be both of your servant instead. And of course, the time is limited to the few years that I¡¯ll be in this academy.¡± Thea was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Kieran would make such a suggestion. However, in St. Caroline Academy, non-life-threatening bets like these were inpliance with the rules. Hence, it was quitemon to see people bing someone else¡¯s possession after losing their bets every year. This was also the academy¡¯s pursuit of a powerful way to raise a fighter. Kieran thought Thea was starting to chicken out, so he spoke gently to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if both of you be my maid, I¡¯ll only make you clean and tidy up my room at most. I won¡¯t do anything else to both of you. In any case, as long as both of you win, you can make the best in second-year to be your most loyal servant. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Haha, Kieran, you¡¯re tricking these little girls like that again?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you have enough maids already?¡± ¡°Stop saying that. It¡¯s not good to scare these little girls.¡± Thea had a strange look on her face. The corners of her mouth curled up as she watched Kieran who was smiling confidently and hispanions that were making fun of him. ¡°Alright. On behalf of Lilith, I¡¯ll ept your challenge.¡± Book 4: Chapter 7: An Intense Battle Book 4: Chapter 7: An Intense Battle Just when everyone was waiting anxiously, a ray of golden light came swiftly from the depths of the forest. Miguel was slightly taken aback after he managed to get a clear look at the figure. ¡°Elder Mord? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sending a little b?a?s?t?a?r?d? to her lesson.¡± Before Miguel could even talk, Mord tossed a ragged little girl in front of him. Miguel was stunned for a moment before he matched that little girl to the cute-looking girl named Lilith on the ss roster. ¡°That hurts¡­ Mord, can¡¯t you be a little more gentle withdies?¡± Lilithined while rubbing her butt. ¡°I wish I could just smash you to death, you little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?. And here you are, asking me to be gentle with you? Also, you are not qualified to call me by my name directly. We¡¯re not that familiar with each other yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mordy! We¡¯re partners in the same boat, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go tarnishing the word ¡®partner¡¯!¡± ¡°Tsk. You¡¯re denying it, but you still sent me here. Don¡¯t be shy, Mordy.¡± ¡°Shut up!!!¡± Mord, who was at the end of his patience, grabbed Lilith and threw her out like a ball. Lilith turned into a blur, then mmed into the edge of the arena on the other side at high speed. BAM! And there was smoke and dust everywhere. All the first and second-year students, including Miguel, were dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t this guy a devil for throwing a charming little girl like a ball? The second-years weren¡¯t that shocked since they had either heard or directly witnessed the devilish behavior of Elder Mord before. However, the pitiful first-years were frightened. All of them paled and were trembling like quails. Only Thea slipped into the clouds of smoke and dust without being noticed. Mord dusted his hands in aparably better mood. He turned around and was ready to leave. Was Lilith injured? What did it have anything to do with him? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was forced to board Lilith¡¯s pirate ship, he could have killed her without leaving a trace behind. ¡°Elder Mord, what are you doing?¡± Miguel was a little pissed. Although Mord was the chief disciplinarian and was qualified to punish students, it wasn¡¯t right of him to hurt his student in front of him without providing any exnation. ¡°Miguel¡­¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Miguel, who was about to call Elder Mord out on his action, was caught off guard by the chief disciplinarian¡¯s sudden change in tone. ¡°You will be that basta¡­ Lilith¡¯s ss teacher for the next few years, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mord suddenly came up to him and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I have faith in you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I believe that you, the Iron Wall, will definitely be able to educate Lilith into a qualified student.¡± Miguel had a dumbfounded look on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that my duty?¡± ¡°Of course I know that it is your duty. But¡­ you must remember your duty and stand your ground in the face of coercion and temptation. Do not cave in. You¡¯re our only pride. If you fall too, then no one else can stop her.¡± ¡°What exactly are you talking about, Elder Mord?¡± Mord shook his head and sighed, ¡°Do your best, Miguel the Iron Wall. Forgive me for being useless in this battle. Everything is up to you now.¡± ¡°What do you mean up to me? And the battle¡­ what battle? With who?¡± Mord just turned and left without another word. Miguel could only stare after his bleak figure, feeling even more puzzled. Elder Mord¡­ probably took the wrong medicine today. ¡°Mr. Miguel, are we still going to fight?¡± Kieran asked. ¡°Fight who? Didn¡¯t you see that¡­¡± Miguel was only halfway through his sentence when he got interrupted by a cry. ¡°Wait! What are you trying to do, Thea?¡± ¡°Changing your clothes, Lilith. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be seen wearing those rags?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not that open-minded yet to be changing my clothes in the public!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve set up a magic barrier. No one will see you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem! Wait! Where are you touching¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, what are you so shy about? Aren¡¯t we both girls?¡± ¡°Go away! I can do it myself! If you keep this up, I¡¯ll punch you!¡± ¡°Be my guest. But this magic is very fragile, I won¡¯t be responsible if you end up being seen naked.¡± ¡°Goddammit¡­!¡± The eyes of all gentlemen present on the scene were glued to the censored area, as they involuntarily gulped. Momentster, smoke and dust suddenly dissipated. Lilith emerged in a tight-fitting dojo uniform. The dojo uniform totally entuated Lilith¡¯s figure. Apart from her rather t chest, the other features of her body could be described as perfect. On top of that, her porcin doll-like lovely face was a delight to everyone¡¯s eyes. Lilith moved her body, seemingly ufortable in this kind of tight-fitting clothes. ¡°Why are you changing me into this kind of clothes?¡± she asked in dissatisfaction. ¡°You are fighting next. Skirt will definitely affect your performance.¡± Lilith pouted. What nonsense was this? Why would a mini skirt affect a fight? It might even serve as a distraction to enemies and allow her to find an opening to make the kill. It was an important prop that would onlye into y at critical moments. ¡°By the way, what was that about fighting?¡± ¡°Oh, that. Someone issued you a challenge just now and I epted it on your behalf.¡± Thea pointed to Kieran, whose eyes were already burning with desire. ¡°That¡¯s him. The guy who wants to challenge you. He even made a bet with us. If we lose, we¡¯ll be his maids.¡± ¡°And what if he loses?¡± ¡°Then he¡¯ll be our servant.¡± ¡°Servant¡­?¡± Lilith fell silent for three seconds before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too ugly. I don¡¯t want such an ugly servant.¡± Kieran, who was just about toe forward to greet his future maids, was taken aback when he heard Lilith¡¯sment. ¡°Little girl, do you have a death wish?¡± he asked angrily. ¡°A death wish? Aren¡¯t you the one looking for death?¡± ¡°Hehe, you will pay the price for your arrogance soon. I was initially nning to treat you nicely since you¡¯re such a lovely girl, but now¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to ¡®treat¡¯ you even better.¡± Miguel frowned. He was a little unhappy, but chose to remain silent. The winning party would have the right to decide what to do with the losing party. As long as it wasn¡¯t life-threatening, the academy wouldn¡¯t intervene. If Lilith was injured, he could use this as an excuse to end the fight. Unfortunately, Lilith was obviously unharmed. ¡°Mr. Miguel, can we start now?¡± Miguel nodded. ¡°Kieran from ss 3 of second-year and Lilith from ss 9 of first-year! Thepetition begins now!¡± ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll let you make the first move lest people say that I bullied my junior.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± ¡°Of course. I, Kieran, am a man of my own words.¡± Lilith nodded, then walked toward him. Kieran raised an eyebrow. This little girl was approaching him. Could she be a warrior? But it didn¡¯t matter. If he was a physically fragile magician, being approached by a warrior might make a difference in the battle oue. However, he was also a warrior. Fighting at close quarters meant this was a contest of brute strength. He refused to believe that a little girl would make him break a sweat. He roamed his burning gaze over Lilith¡¯s body. Lilith went up to Kieran and clenched her little fists that looked powerless. Kieran was taken aback. There was neither battle qi nor magic spells. Just her fists. Was this little girl nning to give him an ordinary punch? She probably couldn¡¯t even kill a fly with those thin arms and legs. However, Kieran changed his mind in the next second. That was because he couldn¡¯t even think. Lilith¡¯s fist sliced through the air andnded squarely in his stomach. Protecting his body with battle qi did no good. His defensive stance was nothing more than an ostentatious disy. Kieran disappeared like a cannonball at ten times the speed that Lilith was sent flying by Mord earlier. Yep, he disappeared right away. The first and second-years who were spectating couldn¡¯t even see the shadow of his figure. They only heard a loud booming from the other side of the arena. Lilith held her fist up with a smile on her lips. ¡°See, I told you. There¡¯s no way a mini skirt could affectbat effectiveness.¡± Book 4: Chapter 8: Dealing With A Useless Person Book 4: Chapter 8: Dealing With A Useless Person The arena fell silent. Both the first and second years who were spectating the fight had their jaws dropped. They couldn¡¯t help it. After all, the best from the second-year was taken out within a second. It was done efficiently, instantly and directly. Not only that, he was schooled by a feeble and weak-looking little girl from the first-year. Although it was his arrogance that made him offer her to make the first move, the oue was still shocking. Not even Miguel could believe in his own eyes. After so many years of teaching, it wasn¡¯t umon to see juniors defeat their seniors. However, this was the first time he had seen such a quick victory. This little girl named Lilith was definitely not an ordinary person. Miguel suddenly recalled the weird things that Elder Mord told him earlier. For some reason, a bad feeling started growing deep in his heart. ¡°Winner: Lilith from ss 9 of First Year!¡± ¡°WHOA!!¡± As soon as Miguel announced the result, the first-years cheered loudly. No matter how surprising the result was, Mr. Miguel must keep his promise since Lilith had won. He must never use corporal punishment on his students. No matter how terrifying of a teacher he was, losing his rights to exercise corporal punishment would make him a tiger who had lost its fangs. That means we could do whatever the hell we want, right? However, a faint smile crept onto Miguel¡¯s lips. How naive these freshmen are. Corporal punishment is not the only way to make all of you show obedience. ¡°Well then, that¡¯s the end of this lesson. You¡¯re free for the next two days. Please use this time to familiarize yourself in this academy as soon as possible.¡± ¡°The school opening ceremony will be in two days. On that day, the principal and some important figure in the empire will deliver a speech at the auditorium in the southern district. Make sure to be there on time. Absence and tardiness will not be tolerated.¡± Speaking of that, Miguel shot Lilith a warning look. ¡°That¡¯s it. You are dismissed.¡± After saying that, Miguel turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something else. He turned to Lilith and Thea. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that second-year named Kieran to both of you.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Because both of you won. ording to the bet, he is now a servant to both of you. Isn¡¯t it your responsibility to deal with your own servant?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lilith responded with great reluctance. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Lilith. Isn¡¯t it great to have a servant to do work for you?¡± ¡°I may not look like it, but I¡¯m the type of person who is attracted to faces. To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to abduct you if you weren¡¯t pretty.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure if I should be happy or angry after hearing that¡­¡± ¡°It no longer matters. I¡¯ve already abducted you. It¡¯s not like you can run away now.¡± ¡°Lilith~ To be honest, sometimes hearing you speak makes me want to hit you.¡± Thea cracked her knuckles as though she was going to really teach Lilith a lesson. However, Lilith was unfazed. ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t really care. You can¡¯t beat me anyway, Thea.¡± Thea was speechless. Sometimes, some truths were better left unspoken¡­ After all, they could be rather piercing to the ears. Half an hourter, Lilith and Thea brought Kieran, who was still unconscious, back in the dorms. On their way back, Thea helped Lilith familiarize herself with the surroundings so that she wouldn¡¯t get lost again. Kieran, who was being dragged away by Lilith by his ankles, actually woke up a few times during the journey. However, he couldn¡¯t even speak before he got knocked out by the rough terrain again. By the time they returned to the dorms, it was already evening. ¡°Good evening, Lilith and Thea. I am the manager of this dormitory, Jessica.¡± A graceful-looking older girl came forward with a smile and introduced herself to them. ¡°I came here to solve the allocation issue of this dorm. This dorm isn¡¯t full yet, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Only the two of us live here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. To be honest, I¡¯ve been looking for a suitable dorm for this one child. Will you two allow her to stay in this dorm?¡± Jessica turned slightly, revealing an extremely shy girl who was hiding behind her. ¡°Her name is Brea and she¡¯s a little timid. She joined yesterday but ended up staying the night in the entrance hall because she couldn¡¯t find a free room and was too afraid to knock on the other¡¯s doors.¡± ¡°The entrance hall? It must have been really cold at night. Wouldn¡¯t you catch a cold for saying one night there?¡± Thea asked in shock. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a warrior¡­ so¡­ nope.¡± The girl named Brea grasped the hem of Jessica¡¯s skirt tightly as she lowered her head and replied in a barely audible voice. Jessica let out a soft sigh and smiled wryly. ¡°I was also shocked when I found her this morning, so I¡¯ve been looking for a suitable dorm room for her. Unfortunately, the other dorms are already full. Will you two allow her to stay here?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a four-person dorm anyway. It¡¯s pretty boring when it¡¯s just both of us staying here, right Lilith?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡± ¡°Thank you so much! Come, Brea. You have to thank them too.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Jessica lightly nudged Brea into the dorm room and entered the room with arge suitcase herself to help Brea tidy up her bed. After she was done, she pushed her sses up with a smile. ¡°I shall take my leave now. There are still matters waiting for me to attend to. I wish all of you a happy academy life!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Manager.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± ¡°Thank¡­ you.¡± After Jessica left, Lilith looked at the well-organized dorm room and sighed in amazement, ¡°That managerdy is really a great person.¡± ¡°O-Of¡­ course she is¡­¡± Brea agreed, but she was already as red as a ripe apple when she was halfway through her sentence. ¡°Wow¡­ How cute!¡± Thea rushed up to Brea and rubbed her cheek against hers like she had just seen an adorable doll. ¡°¡­Umm¡­ That hurts¡­¡± Brea instantly burst into tears from never experiencing such enthusiasm from others. ¡°Hey, Thea. Stop bullying her. We should start thinking what to do with this guy when he wakes up.¡± Lilith pointed to Kieran, who was on the ground, with her toes. ¡°Arara~ We can just throw him out and be done with it.¡± Thea, who was having a great time with her newly discovered toy, hadpletely forgotten about her statement of having a servant was great. Lilith sighed. It seemed like she could only think about this herself. Should she let him stay as their servant? No way. He was ugly and on top of that, it was a dude. If it was a cute girl, she would have agreed. Maybe she should listen to Thea and just throw him out. Speaking of that, this thing was rejected by Thea and her mainly because of his appearance. In fact, this guy named Kieran wasn¡¯t that ugly. His face was a little on the feminine side and he liked to sh that confident smile of a protagonist, which was a bit disgusting inbination. Hang on¡­ Feminine¡­ Feminine appearance¡­ Lilith suddenly had a bold idea. ¡°Thea, do you know how to put on makeup?¡± ¡°Makeup? I¡¯m not very good at it. Why do you ask, Lilith?¡± While saying that, the light elements around Thea glowed and her face was suddenly glowing too. Tch, that damned chosen one. ¡°Umm¡­ if it¡¯s makeup¡­ then I know a bit of that¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and she grasped Brea¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then, Brea,¡± she eximed in excitement. ¡°¡­L-Leave¡­ what to me?¡± Lilith pointed at Kieran who was on the floor. ¡°You must transform him into a beautiful¡­¡± ¡°Girl.¡± Book 4: Chapter 9: Bearing The Humiliation Book 4: Chapter 9: Bearing The Humiliation ¡°N-Not¡­ bad, Brea. You¡¯re so amazing! I can¡¯t even tell that he¡¯s a guy at all.¡± ¡°I-Its¡­ nothing¡­¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help but be amazed when she looked at Kieran who was all dolled up on the floor. His fair skin, elegant eyebrows, longshes and rosy lips¡­ At this very moment, Kieran had all the characteristics of a beautiful woman on his face. Thea was also poking Kieran¡¯s ¡®pretty face¡¯ in amazement. Even with her vast experience as a former saintess, she couldn¡¯t pick any fault on him. ¡°Next, we have this!¡± Lilith took out a maid¡¯s outfit and tried measuring it against Kieran. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too small? If it¡¯s small then we can adjust the size¡­ Oh, it seems to be just right.¡± ¡°Wow, Lilith. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you¡¯re actually carrying this kind of outfit with you.¡± Lilith shrugged. ¡°Well, I have a perverted mother.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s change his clothes next.¡± With that said, Lilith started stripping Kieran. ¡°Wait a minute! Lilith, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just going strip him naked here.¡± ¡°Well yeah, is there any problem?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s a man!¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯ve seen a lot of dicks.¡± Thea was taken aback for a moment and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°As expected of you, Lilith. That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°How is that even impressive? You can close your eyes if you don¡¯t want to look.¡± Thea and Brea quickly covered their eyes. However, unlike Brea who really covered her eyes, Thea was peeking through the gap between her fingers in excitement. ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect it to fit this well. Oh right, can¡¯t forget about the wig!¡± Ten minutester¡­ Kieran, the super-duper beautiful maid was born. ¡°Amazing! I think he¡¯s even prettier than most girls!¡± Thea eximed while covering her flushed cheeks. ¡°Hehe, of course. This is our masterpiece! Okay, we can wake him up now.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Light gathered on Thea¡¯s fingertip and she lightly poked Kieran on his forehead. Kieran trembled slightly before he gradually awakened. ¡°Ugh¡­ Where am I¡­?¡± As soon as Kieran woke up, he was greeted by the sight of two extremely excited faces and one extremely shy face that was also oozing with excitement. ¡°You are¡­ Thea and Lilith!!¡± Kieran finally recognized the two girls in front of him. At the same time, he also realized his current situation. ¡°In other words¡­ I lost, right?¡± ¡°Yep, and ording to the bet, you will now be our servant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Servant Kieran, your master, Thea,mands you to look at yourself in the mirror at once.¡± ¡°Mirror?¡± Kieran, who had yet to process the reality, became even more confused by themand he was given. Hence, Thea considerately condensed a mirror with her magic. ¡°Who¡¯s this hot chick¡­ EHHHHHH?!!!!!!¡± Kieran touched his cheeks like a madman, then moved his hand upward to touch his silky long hair in disbelief. He shakily looked down and realized that he was in a super cute and sexy maid outfit that fitted him well. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°We dressed you up! Very cute, right?¡± ¡°NO!!!¡± Kieran tried to tear off the maid outfit as though he had lost his mind, only to realize that the outfit remained perfectly intact no matter how hard he tried to tear it off. ¡°Give it up. It may not look like it, but this maid outfit is a counterfeit artifact.¡± ¡°A counterfeit artifact?!¡± Kieran had a look of despair on his face. Am I crazy, or the world is crazy? Who would be this bored enough to make a maid outfit into a counterfeit artifact?! What a sicko!!! ¡°Quick! Get it off me! Get it off me quickly!¡± ¡°Is this how you speak to your master?¡± Lilith raised her fist in dissatisfaction. Kieran instantly fell silent as a trace of fear appeared on his face. It would seem like the punch from earlier traumatized him. ¡°I beg you, please help me take it off. I¡¯ll do anything you want, just please, get me out of this dress¡­¡± Kieran then finally managed to squeeze those humiliating words through his gritted teeth, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Ohhoho, that¡¯s more like it. But¡­ even if you beg me, my hands are tied.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Only the original owner of this dress could take it off. Although this is my dress, I¡¯m not the original owner.¡± ¡°Then who is the original owner?¡± ¡°My mother.¡± ¡°Your mother? Where is she? Get her here and help me take it off quickly!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± A weird smile appeared on Lilith¡¯s face, ¡°This dress was made by my mother. She tried her best to make me wear it, but I rejected her harshly. Then I¡¯m not sure why, she secretly stuffed it into my storage ring. Perhaps she thought that I might identally put it on someday. Therefore, if she finds out that you are wearing the maid dress that she had supposedly made for me¡­ She¡¯ll kill you.¡± Kieran was speechless, ¡°Am I stuck in this maid dress for the rest of my life then?!¡± ¡°Calm down, de¡­dude.¡± Lilith patted Kieran¡¯s shoulder and sighed ruefully, ¡°You can do anything you set your mind to. You can get this dress off when you be stronger than my mother.¡± ¡°How strong is your mother?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Very strong¡­ I guess.¡± ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!¡± Kieran ran toward the door while wailing, unable to ept this reality. ¡°Umm¡­ Did we go overboard, Lilith?¡± Thea asked in concern. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Lilith shook her head with wisdom in her eyes. ¡°How can he have a bright future if he cannot even survive this ordeal?¡± ¡°If you say so¡­ But if we just let him run away like this, then all our efforts spent in dolling him up will go down the drain.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t dare to even take off his wig, let alone removing his makeup.¡± The sky gradually turned dark and us, the manager of the male dorms in the third district, started his patrol for the day. It was at this moment, a dark shadow quickly slid toward the dorm building. us frowned and stood in its way. ¡°Hey missy, this is the male dorm. Girls are not allowed in here.¡± ¡°Who are you calling missy?! I¡¯m a guy!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t make jokes like that.¡± us sized up the rather attractive girl in front of him who actually dared to run around in a maid dress, then huffed in displeasure, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m blind?¡± ¡°I am really a guy!!¡± Kieran roared. He was so angry that he really wanted to stab the manager, whom he used to be a little afraid of, in the eyes. ¡°Hmph. Since you insist that you are a guy, then why don¡¯t you prove it to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prove it to you right away¡­¡± Kieran reached up to take off his wig, but his hand stopped halfway through. Quite a crowd had formed in front of the dorm¡¯s windows, perhaps because people had overheard themotion. Since Kieran was the best among the second-years, most residents of this dorm knew him. Not only that, many of them were his new buddies. Should he take off his wig bravely and boldly expose the fact that he was cross-dressing in a maid dress nheless, or¡­ It was only at this moment, Kieran finally understood Lilith¡¯s sinister intention. ¡°I must admit, you have sharp eyes, Mr. Manager.¡± Kieran held back the hot tears in his eyes and deliberately raised the pitch of his voice to avoid being found out by people who had keener senses. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ am actually really a girl¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 10: Exposed Identity? Book 4: Chapter 10: Exposed Identity? The next day¡­ Early in the morning, Lilith went to the ce which Mord had previously told her about alone ¡ª the disciplinarymittee in the eastern district. A huge waterfall cascaded down the mountain like a Milky Way and into the Dragon God Lake in the east. Under the refraction of water vapor, a colorful rainbow arched across the waterfall all year round, making the ce seem like a paradise on earth. On both sides of the mountain, there were two extremely luxurious vi courtyard-style buildings that housed the two major official studentmittees ¡ª the disciplinarymittee and the student union. As soon as Lilith stepped through the doors of the disciplinarymittee, the waterfall noise instantly vanished from her ears. Her surroundings turned extremely quiet. It would seem like there was a powerful soundproof spell in ce. Even so, it was too quiet. She not only couldn¡¯t hear any noises, but also the students¡¯ voices. It was almost as if she hade to an empty secret realm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all of them went on leave on the same day.¡± Lilith muttered under her breath while she knocked on a door that wasbelled the ¡®President¡¯s Office¡¯. ¡°Come in.¡± A gentle female voice rang out from the other side of the door. Lilith breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that someone was in today since she only came here to report herself in. She pushed open the door. There was a huge French window across the room, and the magnificent scenery of the Dragon God Lake could be seen. It took Lilith 0.1 second to readjust to the sudden increase in brightness before she could get a clear look of the woman sitting behind the desk. The smile on her face was as refreshing as the spring breeze, and she was as gorgeous as the peaceful Dragon God Lake behind her. Her every move had that gentle grace. Just being watched by her would make one feel as though they were enveloped by the warm sunshine. ¡°I believe this is the first time we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m Diana, the current president of the Disciplinary Committee. Have a seat, Lilith.¡± ¡°You know me?¡± ¡°Well, since you were a candidate that Elder Mord had personally rmended, I have to investigate your formidable background.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a formidable background.¡± Lilith scratched her head and found herself a seat, unfazed by the presence of such a high-ranking figure. ¡°You must be joking, Lilith.¡± Diana skillfully poured a cup of tea and set it down in front of Lilith. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind that we don¡¯t have anything fancier to offer other than a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Not a problem.¡± Lilith took out a tea set from her storage ring. She brewed a cup of top-quality ck tea and ced it in front of Diana. ¡°I have some premium tea here.¡± Diana was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°Lilith, you are really a wonderful person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wonderful, I¡¯m just rich.¡± Diana took a sip from the teacup. ¡°Lilith, you¡¯re not a human, right?¡± ¡°¡­Oh my, how could you insult me that way on our first meeting?¡± ¡°ying stupid is not a good habit. You know what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± Lilith fell silent. Murderous intent began to gather in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m not the only one who knows about this.¡± ¡°Not only you?¡± ¡°Of course. The people of the upper tier in this academy knew.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She thought she had concealed her aura so perfectly that she even went unnoticed by Carol¡¯s father. How did the people of the upper tier in this academy find out? What would they n to do next? Build a rtionship with her so that they could exploit the dragons? That didn¡¯t really seem like the case though. Or would they take her hostage and threaten the Dragon Queen into doing something? No, no. They would never risk getting their race annihted unless they lost their minds. Lilith grew uncertain. ¡°Your reaction is very interesting, Lilith,¡± Diana teased. ¡°Rest assured. Neither the academy nor I will do anything to you. This is the St. Caroline Academy of the Holy Dragon Empire. Tolerance is our biggest strength.¡± ¡°How did you all find out that I¡¯m not a human?¡± ¡°Haha. I have to admit, you have really concealed your aura perfectly. I can¡¯t even detect a trace of aura that didn¡¯t belong to a human, even though you¡¯re just sitting in front of me. If it weren¡¯t for your glorious achievements, the academy would never have realized your true identity.¡± ¡°Glorious achievements?¡± ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t realized it yet, Lilith.¡± Diana drummed her slender fingers on the desk. ¡°Two days ago, a third-year student and a dozen candidates who came to sit for their entrance exam were beaten at one of the restaurants in St. Caroline City.¡± ¡°During the entrance exam, you easily defeated the two of your best peers on the same day.¡± ¡°Yesterday, it took only a punch from you to knock the lights out our best second-year student, Kieran.¡± ¡°No martial skills nor magic spells were involved. Just brute force.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something that a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl is capable of. At least, definitely not a human.¡± Diana rested her chin on her palm. ¡°Do you have anything to refute, Lilith?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± She was too careless. Even if she had perfectly concealed her aura, the innate limits of a human being slipped her mind. Not even she herself had ever seen a human girl that could knock the lights out of someone with just a punch. What should she do? Kill everyone? No, more like she should raze this academy to the ground. Maybe she should just seek advice from her n. However, there was a high chance that the n of razing this ce to the ground would pass. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Didn¡¯t I say that nothing will happen to you? What¡¯s with that sense of crisis I feeling from you?¡± Diana cleared her throat before continuing. ¡°The fact that Elder Mord has agreed to give you the position of vice president means that he has faith in your capability and tolerates your identity, although I¡¯m not too sure what your true form is¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Wait¡­ You guys don¡¯t know my true form?¡± Lilith interrupted her. Diana looked surprised. ¡°Of course not. After all, there are so many types of monsters and demon beasts out there.¡± Lilith breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed like she was thinking too much. ¡°Oh well, I already said that you don¡¯t have to worry about being different from the others. The reason why the Holy Dragon Empire is so powerfulrgely stems from their tolerance and understanding toward foreign races. Apart from demons; monsters, elves, and beastmen could safely reveal their identities in this empire without worries of being subjected to inhumane treatment. This was an absolutew that had been passed down in the early days of the founding of this nation. For this reason, many examples of monsters and demonic beasts making great contributions to the empire in history and great tales were born.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll continue. Your race is your privacy, the academy will not question and I won¡¯t further investigate this matter either. Since Elder Mord, who has always been known to be fair and strict, would use his authority to rmend you, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s all because he highly regards your capability.¡± Nope, I actually bought the vice president title with money. ¡°I have already witnessed your strength, Lilith. And you must have made great efforts to transform yourself.¡± Nope, this is an innate talent. I¡¯m born in human form. ¡°I definitely have no objection to you being the vice president, but¡­¡± Diana paused for a moment before she continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how many people have been coveting this position. Now that someone is cutting their queue, I¡¯m sure it will stir up a lot of dissatisfaction, so¡­¡± ¡°So I have to convince the crowd first?¡± ¡°As expected of you, Lilith. The reason why I sent the others away when I knew you¡¯reing was for the sake of avoiding unnecessary disputes that might arise. But since you want to take up the vice president role, it¡¯s inevitable that you will have to meet them. You can¡¯t possibly escape from this kind of thing.¡± For some reason, Lilith couldn¡¯t help but think that she had gotten herself into something really troublesome. ¡°Just tell me what I need to do.¡± Diana took out a document and passed it to Lilith. ¡°To be honest, I think you are the best person to handle this.¡± Book 4: Chapter 11: Trial Book 4: Chapter 11: Trial ¡°Inhuman Club? What is that?¡± ¡°As the name suggests, it¡¯s a group for non-humans. There aren¡¯t many members, but most of them are monsters or demon beasts like yourself, Lilith.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you said I¡¯m the best person for this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lilith flipped through the document in her hand and frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can handle this kind of monster club by myself.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible for you to beat them up alone. In fact, no student in this academy could single-handedly challenge this Inhuman Club alone, let alone you. I¡¯m asking you to negotiate with them.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s negotiation, can¡¯t you just send someone else to do it?¡± Diana held her forehead and sighed. ¡°I am asking you to go because I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that they can¡¯t speak humannguage?¡± ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just¡­ hard for them to listen to people.¡± Diana took out a thick stack of files and handed it to Lilith. ¡°These are the records of their crimes for this year alone. If we¡¯re talking about the previous years, they were enough to fill several drawers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ pretty impressive.¡± For the very first time, Lilith felt ashamed of the troubles that she had caused. ¡°But if this club has caused so much trouble, why doesn¡¯t anyone care enough to do something about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that no one care enough, it¡¯s more like no one could do anything about it.¡± Diana picked up a pencil from the table and gently snapped it into two. ¡°As a non-human club, it was understandable that they would support each other. However, the strength of monsters or demon beasts usually far exceed humans of the same level, hence they started¡­¡± ¡°Getting the false impression of superiority.¡± ¡°Correct. They started bullying other clubs and ordinary students unscrupulously. The disciplinarymittee has been receivingints since a long time ago. We havemunicated with them several times and even made decisions of giving them a severe punishment. However, thew enforcement teams that we sent out were thrown out by those in the Inhuman Club looking like this pencil, with a few broken bones. Even Elder Mord¡¯s involvement was only good enough to make them behave for a short period of time.¡± Diana continued glumly, ¡°And all this isn¡¯t my problem. There¡¯s nothing I can do about the Student Council¡¯s ipetence.¡± ¡°What does this have anything to do with the student council?¡± Diana shrugged. ¡°You will know in due time¡­ how the student council in this academy is.¡± Lilith raised her eyebrow in surprise. How the¡­ student council is? Judging from President Diana¡¯s tone, the student council wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. However, that has nothing to do with me for now. Lilith looked at the president and continued asking, ¡°So you¡¯re sending me to them because you feel that there¡¯s a possibility of me convincing them just because we¡¯re half of the same kind?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Diana gave her a hopeful smile. ¡°Can you, Vice President Lilith?¡± ¡°Can I still refuse at this point?¡± Lilith flipped through the document in her hands from the beginning. Most of its content was detailed information on the Inhuman Club, and a small part of it was the action to be taken on them. However, there was a red ¡®pending¡¯bel at the bottom of those action items. It was evident that the Inhuman Club didn¡¯t take the disciplinarymittee seriously. No wonder why it was so easy to convince Mord to sell the vice president title to her. It turned out that he had been waiting for this. If he managed to settle this matter sessfully, then he would be purging the bad influence in this academy. If he failed, then Lilith¡¯s ipetence to secure her vice president seat had nothing to do with him. What an old sly fox. Lilith exited themittee¡¯s headquarters and the noises from outside filled her ears once again. She narrowed her eyes at the dazzling sunlight, and a cold smile crept onto her lips. The disciplinarymittee¡¯s inability to deal with the Inhuman Club wasn¡¯t due to their poor management skills, but¡­ Because they were too soft. Communicating, negotiating, being understanding and considerate, showing both kindness and power, using the carrot and stick approach ¡ª these were only effective when dealing with humans. For those vicious beasts who had been fighting under the sky to survive in the cruel and harsh natural environment ever since the day they were born, gentleness was only a joke that they would sneer at. Only when their noble heads were bashed in would they surrender, show loyalty, and obey the rules that were set by the winners. ¡°Heh, you guys really found the right person to handle this matter.¡± ¡°However, there are also a few extremely troublesome existences in the Inhuman Club. I¡¯m afraid that it would be very difficult for me to deal with them without using my trump card in my current state. I guess I¡¯ll need to find an assistant.¡± Meanwhile, after Lilith¡¯s departure, Diana was still properly seated and a strange smile suddenly crept onto her lips. She then took out a bottle of fine wine from under her desk. ¡°Today is really a great day! Someone is finally picking up this mess!¡± She eximed happily after taking a swig. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ In a forest that covered the sky¡­ A cute ¡®girl¡¯ in a maid outfit hugged her knees and sat under a huge tree. ¡°Did you sit the whole night away here, Kieran?¡± Kieran lifted his head slowly. His eyes seemed slightly puffy. ¡°You actually cried too? How pathetic.¡± ¡°LILITH!! I¡¯M GONNA KILL YOU!¡± Kieran got up unsteadily and pounced on Lilith, but thetter easily avoided his unrhythmic attack. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my servant now.¡± As soon as Lilith¡¯s voice fell, a certain will suddenly descended from the sky above St. Caroline Academy. It forcibly suppressed Kieran and bound him. ¡°So this is the¡­ academy¡¯s rules?¡± Lilith looked up at the golden magic circle covering the entire academy. The will that suppressed Kieran came pouring out from that magic circle. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll have to be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, get up. I didn¡¯te here to torture you.¡± Kieran raised his head. Hatred filled his eyes. ¡°Do you have to hate me this much for just putting a female outfit on you? Who knows, you might end up loving it after getting used to wearing it.¡± Kieran clenched his fists. ¡°I have a girlfriend. How can I meet her looking like this?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± What a tragic story. And I mean that girl who is dating Kieran. ¡°Well¡­ Although I can¡¯t let you take off that dress, I can still let you lead a normal life as a student in this academy.¡± Lilith then took out a gem that was glowing in purple brilliance. ¡°This is¡­ an illusion gem?¡± ¡°You sure know a lot. With this, you ¡®disguise¡¯ yourself as your original self. But of course, you won¡¯t be able to take off your dress still, so don¡¯t even think about doing anything naughty with your girlfriend.¡± ¡°What are you scheming again?¡± Kieran asked in rm. ¡°Can¡¯t you put it in a nicer way? As a servant, you don¡¯t have any right to refuse. Take this as a charity from me.¡± Lilith came forward and gently brushed the fallen leaves on Kieran¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t use this illusion gem all the time. Except for going to sses and returning to the dorms, you can only use this for one hour during your free time every day.¡± ¡°For the rest of the time, you will have to act as my ¡®secretary¡¯.¡± Kieran trembled when he heard Lilith. ¡°Are you a devil?¡± ¡°Devil? Don¡¯t even describe me like those low-ss beings. This is your trial from me. If you pass it¡­¡± Lilith took the lead and walked off in a direction. ¡°You might just be truly powerful.¡± Book 4: Chapter 12: Demon Wolf Book 4: Chapter 12: Demon Wolf ¡°Alright, smash the door.¡± ¡°S-Smash the door?¡± Kieran tremblingly pointed to the tall door in front of him, ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would Ie here if I don¡¯t know? You think I¡¯m here to shop?¡± Lilith curled her lips disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s just the Inhuman Club.¡± ¡°JUST?!¡± Kieran echoed miserably. ¡°This is one of the top three clubs that one must not provoke in this academy. The president of the Inhuman Club is that demon wolf, Elliot from the sixth year. I don¡¯t have a death wish!¡± ¡°Tch, what a chicken wuss. It¡¯s just a little puppy, why are you so afraid?¡± ¡°Puppy¡­¡± Kieran gave Lilith a dumbfounded look. How dare she refer to the demon wolf Elliot from the sixth year as a puppy? Even him, who had been the best among second-year for so long, didn¡¯t dare to do that. Where did she get all that confidence from? Lilith cast a scornful look at Kieran, then walked to the door herself and gave it a hard kick. ¡°FBI! OPEN UP!¡±1 Under Kieran¡¯s horrified gaze, the door was destroyed by Lilith¡¯s terrifying brute force. It was broken into pieces, revealing a spacious dark hall within. A few evil gazes from inside the hall were gathered on the two people at the door. The people inside were stunned to see that their door was suddenly busted down. As soon as they got a clear look at the intruders, their eyes instantly turned unfriendly. ¡°Where did these bugse from? You shouldn¡¯t be hanging around here.¡± ¡°Bugs?¡± Lilith sneered and walked into the hall. She looked at the bald man with hideous lines on his body who spoke earlier. ¡°Are you Elliot, the demon wolf?¡± ¡°Our president isn¡¯t someone that bugs like you can meet.¡± ¡°Is that so? Sorry to hear that.¡± BAM! Before everyone could react, a figure smashed through the wall. No one knew if he was alive or dead after that. Lilith slowly retracted her fist. The figure of the unconscious bald man reflected in the depths of her pupils. ¡°Anyone know where Elliot, the demon wolf, is?¡± Lilith looked at the horrified crowd in the hall and repeated her question. The atmosphere gradually fell silent. A few momentster¡­ ¡°I am Elliot.¡± A man sitting in a dark corner at the far end of the room slowly stood up. ¡°Ha. I thought the legendary sixth-year was a powerful guy, but it turned out to be a coward who was too scared to reveal his identity earlier.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I am a coward or not.¡± Elliot pushed the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. His elegant and simple outfit made it hard to believe that he was that infamous, cruel and bloodthirsty demon wolf. ¡°Most importantly, who are you and what brings you here?¡± ¡°No reason in particr.¡± Lilith spread her arms. ¡°I¡¯m the newly appointed vice president of the disciplinarymittee. The president has sent me here to say hi to your good club~¡± Elliot¡¯s pupils shrank slightly at the mention of the vice president of the disciplinarymittee. ¡°The newly appointed vice president? I didn¡¯t hear about that.¡± ¡°Hoho,¡± Lilith sneered. ¡°You think it¡¯s your business to know that I¡¯m being appointed as the vice president?¡± ¡°¡­I see. It seems like I was ill-informed. But vice president, you don¡¯t look like you are here to say hi, given your attitude.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not here for that. Lowly beasts like you guys aren¡¯t worthy to make me waste my breath.¡± ¡°What did you say?! Who are lowly bea¡­¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Elliot berated his upset subordinate but his gaze remained calm, as if he wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest by Lilith¡¯s taunting. As expected of a demon wolf. This guy is really tricky to handle. Lilith secretly praised in her heart. ¡°Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Lilith. A first-year who has joined the academy, and also the newly appointed vice president of the disciplinarymittee.¡± ¡°A freshman?¡± Elliot showed a reaction for the very first time. ¡°I came here at the request of the president. As they say, a new broom sweeps clean. And all of you will be the first thing that I¡¯ll sweep.¡± ¡°Seems like we¡¯re being undermined. To think that a freshman would dare to find trouble with us, the Inhuman Club.¡± Elliot threw a nce at the bald man who was still unconscious. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem like an ordinary freshman either.¡± ¡°Aw, stop it you. You¡¯re feeding my ego.¡± Despite saying that, Lilith was nodding in approval. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a very easy-going person. Ie to offer you guys two options. It¡¯s up to you all which option you want to choose.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then.¡± Lilith stuck her finger index up. ¡°First option: surrender.¡± Then she stuck her middle finger up. ¡°Second option: perish.¡± She shook her two fingers and smiled at them. ¡°The choice is yours.¡± A terrifyingly violent aura slowly seeped out from under Elliot¡¯s simple and elegant clothes. He took off his ck-rimmed sses, revealing his eyes that were glowing green. ¡°That is not a funny joke, vice president.¡± ¡°A joke? Haha¡­¡± Lilith covered her mouth andughed as though she just heard the funniest joke. ¡°You think this is a joke? Sorry, I never joke about this kind of thing.¡± The expression on her face instantly turned serious. An ancient and imposing aura radiated from Lilith¡¯s petite body like a violent storm. Apart from Elliot, all the other members of the clubs were instantly brought to their knees against their will. Elliot didn¡¯t seem to be coping well either. Beads of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. His back was slightly hunched and his legs began to tremble. ¡°Who are you exactly¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes glowed faintly, notpletely lit up in gold yet. This wasn¡¯t even the might of the dragons. It was only the innate suppression toward creatures of lower sses. This ss suppression that flowed in their bloodstream had always been most effective against beasts like Elliot. ¡°I¡¯m giving you all another chance. Surrender or perish.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Elliot, who could barely stand up straight in the oppressive aura, suddenly let out an angry roar. His body began to grow. His clothes were torn and dark steel-like long fur began to grow on the surface of his skin. In just a few seconds, Elliot transformed into a giant werewolf that stood five meters tall. ¡°I see. You still want to resist.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know which form of demon beast you are to possess such powerful innate suppression, challenging the strong is the nature of a Dark Moon Demon Wolf!¡± ¡°Ahh, how troublesome. Kieran.¡± ¡°W-¡­What¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± Kieran paled. ¡°How would I be able to defeat a monster like that?! Why don¡¯t you do it yourself since you¡¯re so powerful?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a freshman. Isn¡¯t it weird for me to be challenging the best in sixth grade?¡± ¡°SO YOU THINK IT¡¯S NORMAL FOR A SECOND-YEAR TO DO IT?!¡± ¡°Cut the crap and just go!¡± Kieran wanted to refuse, but that will from the sky above the academy descended once again and made Kieran walk toward Elliot against his will. His face paled more with each step he took. Kieran closed his eyes as though he had given up on hope andpletely surrendered his body to that will. However, his behavior was undoubtedly perceived as a provocation by Elliot. ¡°I see, you¡¯repletely looking down on me. If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be pulling any punches.¡±
    1. TLN: ¡°¿ªÃÅ£¬ÉçÇøËÍÎÂů¡£¡± I hope I tranted this joke right lmao.
    Book 4: Chapter 13: Thoughts From Thousands Of Miles Away Book 4: Chapter 13: Thoughts From Thousands Of Miles Away As Elliot¡¯s voice fell, a ck violent storm with a destructive aura spread out around him. It tore up everything it touched. ¡°Oh no, the president is getting serious!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t care if it¡¯s a friend or foe when he flips out! Let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± All of Elliot¡¯s subordinates carried the unconscious bald man and scrambled their way outside. The building where the Inhumane Club was located had been torn up. The debris was swept into the sky. Even without a roof over their heads, the sunlight still couldn¡¯t prate through the eye of the storm, where Lilith and the rest were. Lilith rubbed her chin. ¡°Actually, we could have done this in another ce. How wasteful of you to tear up your own nest before the fight even started.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Elliot growled dangerously before he turned into a bolt of ck lightning that tore through space toward Kieran. Lilith was shocked to find out that Elliot¡¯s speed surpassed hers. This was the first time she had seen¡­ any creature with superior physical power to herself ever since she left Dragon Ind. But even if Elliot was stronger than she expected, the oue was already decided. Kieran had given up on hope. He knew that resistance was futile, so he could only close his eyes and ept his fate while praying that his dead body would at least be in one piece. However, after waiting for a long time with his eyes closed, Elliot¡¯s attack that would rip him apart like a violent storm never came. He only felt warmth in his stomach. Kieran cracked open his eyes¡­ And met the gaze of the ferocious wolf in front of him. They were only less than half a meter apart. Kieran could even feel Elliot¡¯s chaotic aura. On that bloodthirsty wolf face, Kieran could see a trace of what could be known as disbelief. ¡°You¡­ actually remained unscathed?¡± Kieran followed Elliot¡¯s horrified gaze and looked down at his abdomen. His opponent¡¯s sharp ws that seemed to be able to tear everything apart stopped right against his abdomen. It seemed to be blocked by the extremely flimsy but imprable maid¡¯s outfit. ¡°Oh my. The best among the sixth-year, the president of the Inhumane Club, Lord Elliot who was known as the demon wolf, you can¡¯t even beat my secretary? How pathetic.¡± Unbeknownst to them, Lilith was already standing beside them with a mocking expression on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How is this possible? Her breath is so weak. How can she remain unscathed by my attack! This must be a deceptive trick.¡± Elliot suddenly raised his head and let out a sharp wolf¡¯s cry. The storm suddenly rushed back to his body. His body continued growing bigger, surrounded by the dark lightning. His every breath sounded like the storm. He seemed adamant about tearing Kieran apart with his brute force. What an honest baby. He could have just used a full coverage damage skill or directly attacked Kieran on his head. That would have solved the problem. Lilith took a few steps back and watched Elliot rush toward Kieran with even more terrifying power. She took out some of her treasured snacks, sat down and continued watching the show. Naturally, Elliot¡¯s attacks were ineffective. No matter how terrifying his strength was, it didn¡¯t damage or leave even the slightest trace on Kieran¡¯s maid dress. It was no surprise. After all, the maid dress was a pseudo-artifact that the Dragon Queen herself had created. Apart from its ability to change its size, auto-temperature adjustment, self-timed cleaning, it didn¡¯t have any other special features. However, its quality wasn¡¯t something that could be damaged by a student like Elliot. ¡°Ah, are you guys done?¡± After finishing up her snack, Lilith went back to Elliot who was panting hard and taking a break. ¡°I would advise you to work harder. Otherwise, things will end up badly.¡± ¡°W-¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°It seems like you are not aware of what I do with those who lose to me.¡± After saying that, Lilith flipped Kieran¡¯s skirt up in front of Elliot with the speed of lightning. ¡°ARGH¡­! What are you doing?!¡± Kieran quickly pushed his skirt down with a red face. But it was toote. Elliot had already gotten a clear look at the splendid view beneath his skirt. His eyes widened as he wore a dumbfounded look on his face, looking as though he¡¯d just seen something unbelievable. He staggered a few steps back, his previously intimidating aura of a werewolf waned into that of a bereaved dog. ¡°A man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°He was a man before he lost to me.¡± ¡°NOOOOOO!!!!!!!!¡± Elliot howled exactly like Kieran did when he woke up in Lilith¡¯s dorm, as though he saw his own tragic ending. ¡°Ancient wolf, I summon you!¡± Elliot¡¯s huge body suddenly shriveled. His ck fur gradually turned blood red. A huge wolf-shaped ck shadow gradually formed behind him. The ck shadow exuded a destructive aura of the saint realm. Even the magic circle above the St. Caroline Academy was rmed. It was glowing in golden light, looking like it would deliver a punishment at any moment. On top of a mountain in the distance, a few pairs of eyes were attracted by the aura that appeared. ¡°Your wish has been heard.¡± An old and majestic voice came from the ck shadow. Its green eyes locked onto Kieran¡­ With murderous intent. Lilith took out another sausage and stared at the thing that Elliot had suddenly summoned with a dumbfounded look on her face. She looked unfazed like an old dog, but she was in fact panicking. F¡­F?u?c?k?, this guy actually used his ultimate move without a warning. His opponent was just a second-year student. Did he have to use such a self-destructing skill? Did he fear losing that much? The wolf-shaped shadow raised its huge front paw and brought it down on Kieran. After going through so much, Kieran had already lost the ability to feel fear. He looked dully at the death scythe that wasing toward him. All while Lilith frantically fished out a scroll to save him. A golden light came sweeping from the top of the mountain in the distance. It was at this moment, everything suddenly became quiet. Everything turned still, as though time itself had stopped. The wolf¡¯s w stopped right on top of Kieran¡¯s head. In this stilled time and space, only two people retained their consciousness. No. More precisely, a person and a wolf. Lilith blinked in confusion, wondering what just happened. The dark shadow that Elliot summoned was secretly shocked or even horrified. The flow of time was forcibly stopped in this area. This wasn¡¯t something that anyone could do. The maid dress on Kieran¡¯s body suddenly started glowing faintly. A phantom slowly appeared. The expression on Lilith¡¯s face grew excited. ¡°Mother¡­¡± The phantom of the Dragon Queen turned her head to look at Lilith and then at Kieran, who was wearing the maid dress. There was a look of disappointment on her face. Lilith fell silent. The Dragon Queen turned her head to the trembling ck shadow, perhaps to vent her anger. ¡°Scram.¡± Her vermillion lips moved. The ck shadow instantly dissipated. A certain powerful being in a farawaynd suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood. With horror in his eyes, he kneeled down and prostrated himself in the direction of the Dragon Ind, begging for mercy. ¡°Mercy, Queen! Have mercy!¡± After making sure that no punishment came, only then he slid back into his nest. There he cowered in fear and silently licked his wound. The queen¡¯s phantom disappeared, and time flowed again. Lilith patted her chest and breathed out a sigh of relief. Damn, she actually left a divine thought on the maid dress. Just how badly did she want me to put this dress on? Book 4: Chapter 14: Conquering The Inhuman Club Book 4: Chapter 14: Conquering The Inhuman Club A ray of golden light came sweeping from the distance. Trimmed little curl, tight red-blue dojo uniform. It was a figure that Lilith was extremely familiar with. ¡°Yo! What brings you here, Mordy?¡± ¡°You again, little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!!¡± Elder Mord was slightly taken aback at the sight of Lilith before he roared in anger. ¡°Why are you everywhere?! Speak! What misdeed have you done again?¡± ¡°What do you mean by misdeed?¡± Lilith spread her arms. ¡°I¡¯m contributing to the harmony of the academy!¡± ¡°Who would contribute to the academy as you did?¡± Mord pointed to the surroundings. The ce was in shambles. Buildings copsed and the street was damaged. There were also a few unlucky ones who were buried under the ruins. No matter how you looked at it, this ce looked like the aftermath of a natural disaster. However, this was St. Caroline Academy. With a grand defense magic circle in ce, there was no way it would be struck by natural disasters. That could only mean that this was man-made. As the only unscathed person on the scene, Lilith naturally became the first suspect. ¡°What¡¯s with that saint realm aura just now? What happened here? You better be honest with me, little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?.¡± ¡°Man, why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Lilith spoke earnestly, ¡°I came to the Inhuman Club for the sake of the academy¡¯s peacefulness. I¡¯m not here for fun and games.¡± ¡°¡­Inhuman Club?¡± Mord was shocked. Due to the thoroughly destroyed building, he failed to realize that this was the Inhuman Club which had been the source of his headache to date. ¡°Then he is¡­¡± Mord pointed to a very familiar-looking guy among the mess, yet his figure didn¡¯t quite match the one from his memory. ¡°That¡¯s right. The president of the Inhuman Club, the best among the sixth-year, demon wolf Elliot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who beat him to a pulp?¡± ¡°Nope. He over-exhausted himself by using a skill that was beyond his control and it backfired.¡± Of course, Lilith wouldn¡¯t say that he turned into this after getting yelled at by her mother, so she started talking nonsense. ¡°I was beyond terrified at the time. I came here for a friendly exchange with him as the vice president of the disciplinarymittee, but he didn¡¯t appreciate my initiative and even beat my secretary up.¡± Lilith pointed to Kieran who had lost his consciousness from fright, then wiped away the non-existent tear from the corner of her eye. ¡°My poor secretary. There¡¯s no way a spoiled daughter from a rich family would be able to take that kind of shock. She fainted from fright on the spot, but¡­¡± ¡°But what¡­?¡± ¡°But¡­ Not only did he not stop, he even extended his demonic w toward me, a delicate and weak girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He said that he was going to sacrifice me to some ancient wolf, then unleashed his ultimate skill as soon as we butt heads. In the end, he lost control and ended up in this state.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mord was skeptical. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me?!¡± Lilith looked aggrieved, like a husband who was constantly suspected of cheating by his own wife, and continued with much heartache, ¡°As the vice president of the disciplinarymittee, I dedicate myself to the academy. I¡¯ve been working diligently ever since I took up this post. I at least deserve the credit for my hard work. Things turned out this way because I wanted to get rid of the bad influence in the academy; to turn the Inhuman Club into a great club that everyone loves. It is for this reason, a cute little loli like myself ventured fearlessly into the dangerous base of the Inhuman Club. Do you think that I¡¯m not afraid to face the terrible demon wolf Elliot and his fierce subordinates? I was shaking in my boots!¡± For the second time, Lilith wiped a non-existent tear from the corner of her eye. To make it seem convincing, she even secretly used a low-level magic to condense a few water droplets on the tip of her finger and rubbed them on the corner of her eye to make her appear to be even more pitiful. ¡°Even in the face of those terrifying guys, I mustered the courage to dissuade and educate them, in hopes that they would turn over a new leaf and contribute to the harmony of the academy. Yet despite all of that, Elder Mord still suspects me. How tragic my life is¡­ sob¡­¡± ¡°W-¡­Wait, stop crying! I believe you, alright?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡± ¡°I promise I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Fine then,¡± Lilith agreed ¡®reluctantly¡¯. ¡°Ahem.¡± Mord cleared his throat, ¡°Then I shall bring Elliot to get his injury treated and interrogate him. Take care of things here. Make sure you deal with it properly and don¡¯t leave any problems behind¡­¡± ¡°Elder Mord, you doubt my capability?¡± Lilith sobbed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Of course, I have to believe in you. I totally have nothing to worry about now that you¡¯re the vice president.¡± After saying that, Mord picked Elliot up and left as though he was fleeing from the scene. It wasn¡¯t until Mord disappeared from her sight did Lilith¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. As expected of Elder Mord. His low IQ makes him an easy target to trick. Lilith turned her head to look at the remaining members of the Inhuman Club, as well as the audience. It was as though the pitiful expression on her face earlier was nothing but an illusion. It was now reced by an undisguised contempt, as though she was looking down on bugs. ¡°People from the Inhuman Club¡­ Oh no, I mean¡­ Listen up, all you stray dogs. From now on, I, Lilith, will be your new owner. I don¡¯t care how highly you think of yourself before, how arrogant you were and how you looked down on people before. Now that I am your owner, you must obey mymand. Humans need to be humble, dogs need to be even more humble. If any one of you does anything that would put me, the vice president, in a tight spot¡­¡± A gentle smile graced Lilith¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all~¡± ¡°U-¡­Understood¡­¡± ¡°Do you all have a problem with me? You can tell me, I highly value your opinions and I definitely won¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why am I not getting an answer from all of you?¡± ¡°UNDERSTOOD!!!¡± Under Lilith¡¯s death threat, the members of the Inhuman Club who lost their backbone finally lowered their heads in humiliation. Of course, they had a problem with that. After suddenly being stepped all over by someone, anyone would feel so humiliated and furious that they would wish to tear that person up into pieces. However, that demon named Lilith was just too terrifying. To think that their former president, the great demon wolf Elliot who was the best among the sixth graders, would lose just like that. And not only that, he lost to her secretary. It was hard to imagine just how powerful Lilith was. At least for them, there was not a chance that they would be able to rebel. To obey the strong and ravage the weak was the nature of beasts. Lilith nodded in satisfaction after confirming that everyone had submitted themselves. Finally, she was able to gain another foothold in the academy other than being the vice president of the disciplinarymittee. Conquering the Inhuman Cub would definitely further secure her position. And it was just a matter of time before the president¡¯s position would be hers. Ahhh~ It has only been three days since I joined the academy and I already got to such a high position. ¡®There¡¯s probably no one as awesome as me in St. Caroline Academy since its founding,¡¯ Lilith thought narcissistically. Hehe, well then¡­ I should set my ns in motion. One by one, I shall break those old-fashioned rules¡­ And turn this academy into a ¡®paradise¡¯. Book 4: Chapter 15: Academy Festival Book 4: Chapter 15: Academy Festival After subduing the Inhuman Club, Lilith went back to the headquarters of the disciplinarymittee with Kieran. As for the aftermath, Lilith left arge bag of gold coins for the members of the Inhuman Club for the repairs because she couldn¡¯t be bothered to do any of it herself. The amount of gold coins she left behind were more than enough to build ten of the same building, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. She opened the door to the president¡¯s office. Diana was seated behind her desk awaiting Lilith¡¯s return, not at all surprised. ¡°As expected, you were able to subdue the Inhuman Club so quickly. What a great surprise it is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who is surprised to find that the news has reached you this quickly, president. I actually came back directly without wasting any time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Diana brushed it off and handed Lilith a badge with a special sword symbol on it. ¡°You¡¯re officially the vice president of the disciplinarymittee now. This badge is the symbol of your status, make sure you don¡¯t lose it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lilith took the badge. ¡°Then what exactly should I do as a vice president?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to?¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re the first in this academy to be a vice president without first knowing what you should do.¡± Diana pointed to the door on the right. ¡°That¡¯s your office. Open it up and you¡¯ll know what you should do as the vice president.¡± Lilith suddenly had a bad premonition. She slowly pushed the door open and was greeted by the sight of an office that wasn¡¯t inferior to the president¡¯s office. Although it was an extremely spacious room, it had a rather depressive atmosphere. The source was probably the piles of various documents that were stacked to the ceiling. They certainly had a¡­ rather strong presence in the room. ¡°W-What¡­ are these?¡± Lilith¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Ahh, can¡¯t help it. Since the position of vice president has been vacant for several months, the tasks that required attention started piling up quite a bit.¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling this ¡®a bit¡¯? I think your definition of ¡®a bit¡¯ is rather questionable.¡± Looking at those documents that were piled up like small mountains made Lilith want to escape for the very first time. Diana rubbed her neck and averted her gaze. ¡°Well, generally speaking, the vice president¡¯s job is to assist me in some matters. After all, this academy is huge, I can¡¯t do everything alone.¡± ¡°Are you sure it is assisting you instead of doing it for you?¡± ¡°O-Of course it is to assist me. Even if it¡¯s me, I wouldn¡¯t have piled everything up from the previous semester until now just because of the semester break, much less pushing my work to the newly appointed vice president just because I want to go to the academy festival. Yup, these are all the tasks that the vice president should handle.¡± Diana nodded and said firmly. Stareeee~ ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not lying.¡± Stareeee~ ¡°I¡¯m really not lying. I¡¯ve really done today¡¯s work.¡± Stare harder~ ¡°Fine, I got it. I admit I couldn¡¯t finish my work, okay?¡± Diana covered her face and sobbed. ¡°Today is the annual academy festival, but there¡¯s more work than usual. Who could possibly finish it? Is it wrong for me to go out and have a little bit of fun? Is it? Is it? Just a bit of fun would give me the motivation to work, but you just had to expose me. Can¡¯t you just pretend that you didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°But look at how much has umted! I bet you haven¡¯t been doing your work properly right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± BAM! Diana suddenly mmed on the desk hard and stood up with tears in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care. No one can stop me from going to the academy festival today!¡± After saying that, Diana suddenly jumped backward. She broke through the french window behind her and vanished from Lilith¡¯s sight. ¡°ACADEMY FESTIVAL, HERE I COME! WAHAHAHA¡­!¡± The cold breeze of Dragon God Lake blew into the office through the broken french window, rolling away the pitifully small stack of papers on the desk. The moment they were rolled away, Lilith¡¯s eyes were sharp enough to notice thatment sections were all empty. The corner of her eye twitched. *******, I can¡¯t believe I had a good impression of you!! It was at this moment, the president¡¯s office¡¯s door opened. A youngdy with curly hair came in, dressed in a mature office wear. Yet not even a trace of surprise was found on her face when she was greeted by the mess in the office. She pushed her sses up and spoke calmly, ¡°I am Wendy, the president¡¯s secretary. You must be the new vice president.¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°Well then, I shall leave this ce in your hands, vice president. I¡¯ll get the president back here.¡± Wendy took off her sses, then tore her clothes off under Lilith and Kieran¡¯s horrified gazes¡­ Only to reveal the skintight ck outfit hidden underneath them. She then strode toward the hole that Diana made earlier and leaped out without missing a beat, vanishing from Lilith¡¯s sight. The huge office instantly fell silent, save for the sound of the wind and the rushing waterfalls in the distance. ¡°Hey, Kieran. The academy festival that they¡¯re talking about, is it that fun?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the academy¡¯s biggest annual festival. Not only the students, even many of the professors are interested. If not, why would they go out of their way to take two days off before the opening ceremony? But then again, the idea of holding the festival at this time is also to help the freshmen to familiarize themselves with the academy so that they can adapt themselves into this environment as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Lilith¡­ M-Master¡­¡± Kieran was suddenly acting all shy and speaking very respectfully. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your humble servant, I, have a date with my girlfriend tonight¡­ Can¡­ you lend me that illusion gem?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Lend you?¡± ¡°C-Can¡­ you?¡± ¡°Of course not! You are my secretary, Kieran!! It¡¯s just an illusion gem, how could I possibly lend you?¡± Lilith fished out the gem, then shoved it into Kieran¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s yours now!¡± ¡°Huuuuh? For real?¡± ¡°Of course. I never lie.¡± Kieran nearly burst into tears. This was the first time he realized that Lilith wasn¡¯t such a devil. Lilith patted him on his shoulder. ¡°Alright, get to work. Your girlfriend will be mad if you¡¯rete.¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll definitely¡­ Huuuh¡­ what work?¡± ¡°What work?¡± Lilith turned her head around adorably. ¡°Dealing with these documents of course. Isn¡¯t that the job of a secretary?¡± ¡°Why would it be?! Isn¡¯t that your job?!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Lilith scratched her head in distress. ¡°That¡¯s kind of troublesome. I don¡¯t want to touch these headache-inducing stuff. Oh well, I don¡¯t care as long as someone can deal with these troublesome stuff. I have high hopes on you, Kieran~¡± Kieran fist trembled with the illusion gem in it, as it finally dawned on him that he hadpletely fallen into Lilith¡¯s trap. ¡°Ah, by the way,¡± Lilith added with a smile, ¡°If you dare to sneak out without finishing this, then you will no longer be Kieran (¡á), but Kiera (¡â) for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± As expected, this person named Lilith is truly a devil! ¡­¡­¡­ Lilith headed straight to the dorm, but found many ces on her way backpletely different than they were in the morning. Lights and colored banners were everywhere, giving the ces a festive atmosphere. Students were seen traveling through the usually deserted paths. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with excitement and anticipation. When Lilith was back at the dorms, Thea seemed to have heard about the festival from elsewhere and was already fully charged up for it. Before Lilith could even sit down to take a break, she was pulled by an excited Thea to the academy festival along with Brea, who was never fond of strangers. A burst of brilliant fireworks rose in the distance, announcing the official opening of the St. Caroline Academy Festival. Book 4: Chapter 16: Academy Festival #1 Eating Contest! Book 4: Chapter 16: Academy Festival #1 Eating Contest! The sky gradually darkened. Yet the mountain where the St. Caroline City sat lit up like a long dragon. The bright lights illuminated half of the sky, like the vigor of the youthful students. The St. Caroline Academy Festival was just getting started. ¡°Hey you! Don¡¯t miss the best fish balls in the world!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have two!¡± ¡°Consider yourself lucky if you can get a taste of the most delicious grilled squid in this academy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have two!¡± ¡°Can you smell this amazing aroma? This is the best stinky tofu you can find in this street!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have a bowl!¡± Thea was ted ever since she learned about the Academy Festival, even more so now that she was here in the liveliest street in the academy. Her reserve as the former saintess was totally gone and she was acting no different than Lilith when she was in Aeria not long ago. ¡°Sheesh, can¡¯t you maintain yourposure like me?¡± Lilith shook her head then spoke to Brea who was beside her, ¡°You better not follow her example, getting that excited by mere food. What¡¯s so special about those foods? We¡¯d be better off¡­¡± ¡°Eating contest! Eating contest! The 1599th eating contest in St. Caroline! All students in our academy can participate! The prize is a month¡¯s worth of free meal coupons at Food Street!¡± ¡°We¡¯d be better off participating in a meaningful contest like this!¡± Lilith announced. Brea was speechless. ¡­¡­.. ¡°Alright, registration is now closed! The warriors who dared to challenge the St. Caroline Eating Contest have appeared!¡± The host stood on the stage and introduced the contestants in session. ¡°Our first contestant looks like a forty-year-old uncle, but is actually only a twenty-eight-year-old who looks old¡­ Weing Mr.Student-Who-Is-About-To-Starve-To-Death!¡± ¡°Hello everyone.¡± The mysterious uncle had severe dark circles under his eyes and looked suspiciously like Professor Kumar greeted the audience weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± ¡°Miss, you have a problem?¡± Lilith pointed angrily at the mysterious uncle who looked suspiciously like Professor Kumar. ¡°He¡¯s not a student! He¡¯s a professor in this academy!¡± ¡°Oooohh!! The contest hasn¡¯t even begun and one of our contestants is already shamelessly using a dirty attack! Looks like this year¡¯s contest will be an extremely exciting one!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not using a dirty attack! That¡¯s Professor Kumar no matter how you look at him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Professor Kumar. I¡¯m Student-Who-Is-About-To-Starve-To-Death,¡± the mysterious uncle defended himself weakly. ¡°Oooohh!! The dirty attack has just been perfectly countered! As expected of Student-Who-Is-About-To-Starve-To-Death! It would seem like his great potential is brought out at the most critical moment!¡± ¡°How can you call that a counter? He¡¯s just talking nonsense!!¡± The host ignored Lilith and continued. ¡°Next up, our second contestant looks like the president of the disciplinarymittee who skipped work, but is actually just someone who looks like her and not the real president. Weing, Miss Normal-Passerby!¡± ¡°Hello everyone!¡± Normal-Passerby waved and smiled at the audience. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win this too!¡± ¡°What Normal-Passerby? She¡¯s none other than the president of the disciplinarymittee who skipped work!¡± Lilith once again made a ruckus. ¡°And howe Secretary Wendy hasn¡¯t caught you yet?!¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­¡± Normal-Passerby crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered. ¡°I have long figured out how Wendy moves. There¡¯s no way she can catch me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Just how many times have you skipped work, Miss President!! ¡°Next, our third contestant looks like a demonic bear who was captured to make up the number, but is actually Miss Cutie disguised as a demonic bear!¡± ¡°HOOOOOOOHHHHH!!¡± Cutie waved its incredibly sharp ws around then smashed the table in front of it into pieces with one w. ¡°HOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a demonic bear!! It¡¯s definitely a demonic bear!! It¡¯s been eyeing you and seems to be thinking that you look really delicious, Mr. Host!!¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s wee our fourth contestant who hasn¡¯t only been noisy since just now but also using despicable attacks, Miss Petite-And-t-Chested!¡± ¡°P-Petite-And-¡­ t-Chested?¡± BOOOOOM!! A dazzling beam of light streaked across the sky of St.Caroline. Mr. Host was killed in battle. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Host Number Two. Following our gentle, lovely, beautiful, elegant, enchanting and gorgeous contestant, Lilith, the fifth contestant is¡­ Miss Brea, who isn¡¯t anyone special.¡± ¡°H-Hello¡­ Umm¡­¡± Unable to bear the attention, Brea lowered her head in mid-sentence and flushed. White cloud of smoke appeared over her head, like something had just short-circuited. Host Number Two wiped the sweat from his forehead and continued, ¡°Now that the contestants are here, allow me to exin the contest rules.¡± ¡°This contest is sponsored by our Dark Cooking Club. The contestants will need to finish the dishes made by the Dark Cooking Club members within the time limit. You are not allowed to request any help during the contest or use methods like vomiting to increase food intake. Thest contestant standing will be announced the winner and receive a month¡¯s worth of free meal coupons!¡± ¡°Well then, begin!!¡± Once the announcement was made, the dishes prepared by the Dark Cooking Club were served to each contestant. Grumble, grumble¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± It was at this moment, Lilith finally understood why there were only five contestants in this incredibly popr eating contest. ¡°The first dish is Tentacle ¡Á Beauty!!¡± A devilish ck tentacle wrapped around a white unknown matter, making skin-crawling noises as it pulsated endlessly. The white unknown matter was also oozing disgusting substance. Can something like this even be considered food?! ¡°Oooohh! The Dark Cooking Club unexpectedly broke through their limits once again this year and created such an out-of-this-world dish!!¡± Host Number One struggled as he climbed out of somewhere. Despite being drenched in blood, he maintained professionalism and continued hosting the show. ¡°In order to preserve its freshness, nothing was done to this live Mghobi tentacle. And this old female Ersin worm was also probably just simply boiled in water. Oh dear, what an authentic dish! I¡¯m pretty sure our contestants must have fallen in love with this dish!¡± ¡°Delicious.¡± ¡°See? Student-Who-Is-About-To-Starve-To-Death is already wolfing down the dish! What are the other contestants waiting for?¡± That guy is just starving to the point that everything is delicious to him! ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Normal-Passerby has also started gracefully partaking the dish, not forgetting to leave a pertinent evaluation while she¡¯s at it!¡± She¡¯s requesting help! President Diana is requesting help!! She¡¯s calmly shoving that disgusting meal into someone else¡¯s mouth!! Are you guys blind?! ¡°HOOOOOHHH!!!¡± ¡°Ah! It seems like Cutie is already¡­ Ah! Already loving the meal¡­ Ahh!! It even made it¡­ Ahhh!! That excited¡­!¡± Mr. Host was once again killed in the battle. Lilith was speechless. I see now. This 1599th eating contest is just a huge trap! And now the next question is¡­ should I eat this dish or not. Lilith thought for 0.1 second. Of course not! Only crazy people would eat such a horrible-in-every-way dish! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Lilith turned her head stiffly to Brea. ¡°As expected, Mghobi tentacle is only tasty when eaten alive. The temperature used to boil this old female Ersin worm seems to be a bit too high¡­¡± Brea skillfully cut off the pulsating tentacle with a fork and knife before putting it in her mouth. She made an evaluation that could only be made by people who often eat this kind of thing. ¡°Simply divine.¡± She even had a look of enjoyment on her face. Book 4: Chapter 17: Academy Festival #2 Hot Spring Crisis! Book 4: Chapter 17: Academy Festival #2 Hot Spring Crisis! ¡°Huh? Where did Lilith and Brea go?¡± Thea finally realized that unbeknownst to her, she was left all alone with various snacks in her hands. ¡°Sheesh! How dare they go off to have fun all by themselves without me! Such horrible friends!¡± Thea huffed angrily, then quickly finished up the snacks she was holding. She looked around only to discover that she was in an unfamiliar area. ¡°Where am I?¡± She was lost and confused but in the next second, a huge sign nearby attracted her attention. Outdoor hot spring. ¡°Wow! There¡¯s actually an outdoor hot spring here!¡± A look of surprise came onto Thea¡¯s face as she instantly pushed the thought of searching for her friends to the back of her head, and skipped happily into the bathhouse. There was no one looking after the bathhouse, only a huge sign hanging on the wooden door that read ¡®Female Bath¡¯. ¡°One silver coin per entry, unlimited time. Free bath supplies, self-service.¡± ¡°One silver coin, that¡¯s pretty cheap.¡± Thea took out a silver coin and pushed it into the coin slot on the wooden door. The wooden door glowed faintly as though some mechanism was activated, then the door opened automatically with a creak. Thea happily walked in, and the wooden door closed behind her. After a while, the manager of this ce came over for a routine inspection. ¡°Huh? Strange, how did the notice sign fall? Is this a prank?¡± The manager sighed and picked up the notice sign before hanging it on the wooden door again. ¡°Due to limited space, this bath will be restricted to men after eight. Female students, kindly take note of the time.¡± The manager looked at the sky and said gleefully, ¡°Only half an hour to go. I should get ready for the shift change.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Whoaaaa¡­ That feels so great~!¡± Thea lied down in the outdoor hot spring and felt fatigue instantly leaving her body. Apart from Thea, there were many other people in the hot spring. Hence, she had to find an empty corner so that she could lie downfortably. However, for some reason, most of them were preparing to leave. The water in this deep and quiet hot spring was thick. Water rippled as the beautifuldies got out of the spring, making a spectacr sight. ¡°It¡¯s kinda boring without Lilith and Brea here.¡± Thea pressed the wooden tub that she got for free from the bathhouse, watching it sink and float in the spring water. She soon lost interest in it and turned around to admire the starry sky. ¡°I wonder¡­ how everyone in the church is.¡± Thea leaned against a huge rock that was far away from the crowd. Watching the sky full of stars, she couldn¡¯t help but grow drowsy. ¡°Haaa~ I need a nap.¡± Thea yawned. Since she was bored, she might as well sleep leaning against the rock. No one knew how long her napsted. ¡°As expected of Boss Durango, you not only fished yourself a chick, but also the prettiest in the fifth ss! I bet those uncouth fes in the fifth ss are jealous!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, we¡¯re both truly in love with each other. ¡®Fishing myself a chick¡¯ is such a crude expression.¡± ¡°Right, our Boss Durango is a loving man. Calling it fishing a chick cheapens him!¡± ¡°Right, right, right. My bad. My apologies, sorry!¡± ¡°Hey, no worries. We¡¯re bros.¡± ¡°As expected of Boss Durango, what a forgiving man!¡± Men¡¯s voices? Thea was startled awake. But isn¡¯t this a female bath? Where did these mene from? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ They¡¯re perverts?! ¡°Speaking of chicks, isn¡¯t this outdoor hot spring for girls before eight? So we¡¯re actually soaking in their bathwater?¡± ¡°Haha, is that the only thing in your mind? Don¡¯t tell me that excites you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who is excited. I¡¯m not the kind of pervert who likes to sneak into a hot spring to peep.¡± ¡°Fine, but do you think some pervert is actually peeping on us now?¡± ¡°Ohe on, men love watching beauties getting into bath but not the other way round. Even if there is, she¡¯s probably a hopeless pervert!¡± I¡¯m not a pervert!! Thea suddenly found herself facing the biggest crisis of her life. One wrong move and she would not only destroy her reputation, but also bebeled a perverted woman. The most frightening part was that she didn¡¯t expect all men to be gentlemen. They might just do something perverted to her, the poor little pitiful girl, who was stranded in the male bath. No, I must escape before anyone discovers me! Thea was determined. But, how? She began to look around, searching for a way to escape. By flying? No, no. This was St. Caroline Academy. The people who were bathing here were no ordinary people. They would definitely sense her if she used magic. If that happened, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run even if she wanted to. By climbing over the wall? Thea nced at the wall and dispelled the idea. To prevent peeping, the wall wasn¡¯t only five meters high but also had an rm spell in ce. Hence, it was impossible to escape silently. How about taking advantage of the steam here and slip out of here disguised as a man? Thea lowered her head to look at the two globes in front of her chest that were still rather noticeable despite the steam around¡­ For the very first time, she envied Lilith for being t-chested. Seemed like there was no way she could escape, so it would be best for her to wait here until they left. In that case¡­ how about I take a peek? Thea suddenly had a bold idea. Oh no, she actually started getting a bit excited! As the saintess of the Luminous Theocracy, Thea was undoubtedly pure. She had been under the strict protection of the Pope since she was a child. Even the guards who protected her were female knights that were carefully selected. It wasn¡¯t until she started going out on missions that the Pope assigned men to safeguard her. However, they were all elderly men. The result of this was that it flipped a switch in Thea¡¯s head when she removed her identity as a saintess, and she became extremely interested in men! But don¡¯t get it wrong, she was only interested in a man¡¯s body structure and not those lewd thoughts that you¡¯re thinking about right now. ¡°Just a peek¡­ I¡¯ll take just a peek¡­¡± Thea mumbled under her breath as though she was trying to convince herself. She then peeked half of her head out from behind the rock. Her face flushed, either out of excitement or shyness¡­ In the steam, she could barely make out well-defined muscles, strong chests, thick waist, healthy tanned skin, as well as¡­ As well as¡­ As well as¡­ She couldn¡¯t take it anymore! SPLASH!! Thea covered her nose and quickly hid behind the rock again. However, her movements attracted some attention. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss Durango?¡± ¡°I feel someone peeping on us.¡± ¡°Impossible. There¡¯s actually a perverted woman around here?¡± ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± The sound of footsteps in water drew closer. Thea could feel her heart jumping up to her throat. What should I do, what should I do? Am I really going to end up being treated as a perverted woman now? No! As the former saintess, I must not bring shame to the goddess! Determination slowly grew in Thea¡¯s eyes. Then¡­ ¡°Oh light, shine on me¡­!¡± A beam of light fell from the sky. White wings slowly spread open in the beam of light and a holy aura enveloped the entire outdoor hot spring. The beam of light didn¡¯t immediately disappear. Everyone trembled and could only faintly see the outline of an enchanting woman amidst the light. ¡°Y-Y¡­You are¡­¡± ¡°I am¡­ the goddess of hot springs.¡± Thea opened her arms in the light and exuded her brilliance without hesitation. ¡°Well, men. Bid me thy wishes.¡± ¡°W¡­W-Wishes?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Then finally, someone tried their luck, ¡°I want to find a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Thy wish hath been heard.¡± ¡°I want a sacred artifact!¡± ¡°I want to be the best in my grade!¡± ¡°I want¡­¡± More people were convinced and they knelt at the feet of the goddess of hot springs. Thea nodded, with an unquestionable divinity in her voice. ¡°Thy wishes hath been heard. Soaketh here for forty-nine hours and thy wish shalteth true.¡± With a gentle p of her wings, Thea flew out of the bath and the beam of light vanished along with her figure. ¡°Remember, only those who soaketh here for forty-nine hours and retained consciousness without using magic or battle Qi¡­ shalt their wishes granted.¡± ¡°I bid thy all¡­ the best of luck.¡± Book 4: Chapter 18: Academy Festival #3 Kieran’s Date! Book 4: Chapter 18: Academy Festival #3 Kieran¡¯s Date! At the junction of the southern and eastern districts in St. Caroline Academy was an extremely famous street in the Holy Dragon Empire. The street faced a sea of flowers and offered a panoramic view of endless mountains as well as various blooming flowers. It had always been the top favorite spot for couples to date. It was for this reason that this ce came to be known as Lovers Street. On the night of the academy festival, this street reeked of the stench of romance. Every couple in the academy had pretty much gathered here to watch the grand fireworks show that would be happening soon. When the bright flowers bloomed in the sky and the romantic flowers on the ground shone brilliantly, boys with slightly higher EQ would seize the opportunity to whisper corny stuff about evesting love to their partner in hopes to bring their rtionship to the next level. Who knows, they might soon be able to get into their partner¡¯s pants! At a time like this, a lovely girl standing alone by the entrance of the street that was filled with couples stuck out like a sore thumb. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte!¡± ¡°At least you knew you¡¯rete! You¡¯ve beente for half an hour.¡± The young girl huffed at the young man who was panting from rushing all the way here. ¡°A man shouldn¡¯t keep his girlfriend waiting that long.¡± The young man scratched his head and exined apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte due to some incident at work.¡± ¡°Work? What work?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I just joined the disciplinarymittee not long ago.¡± ¡°Disciplinarymittee? Huh¡­ I thought you¡¯re not interested in that kind of organization.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Quite a lot of things happenedtely and before I knew it, I¡¯m already part of the disciplinarymittee.¡± ¡°Is that so? Speaking of that, you seem a little different now.¡± ¡°R-¡­ Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I can¡¯t quite put a finger on it.¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes roamed over the boy, trying to find out what was wrong. ¡°It¡­ It must¡¯ve been your imagination! Come on, the fireworks show is about to begin. Let¡¯s go!¡± The young man grabbed her hand and led her toward the street. The young man was none other than Kieran who was disguised as ¡®himself¡¯ using the illusion gem. The girl was Faye, his girlfriend from second-year whom he had been dating for a month. The two started dating during summer break. Their rtionship progressed quickly and they decided to go on an important date during the academy festival. This was also the reason why Kieran took the risk of being turned into Kiera by Lilith and snuck out here. There was no way he could break a promise to his cute girlfriend! ¡°Everything will be fine! I¡¯ll go back after the date. This academy is huge, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll run into that little devil,¡± Kieran continued assuring himself in his mind. ¡°Excuse me, both of you.¡± A rather familiar voice suddenly came from behind, causing Kieran to jolt. Although he had only heard this voice once, it undoubtedly belonged to the president¡¯s secretary, Wendy. Didn¡¯t she take off after the president? Howe she¡¯s here? ¡°Are you okay? You seem to be sweating a lot.¡± Faye tilted her head to look at Kieran and asked with concern. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. Just feeling a little hot.¡± It¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯ll be fine. She probably can¡¯t recognize me in my current state. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one working for vice president? Why are you here?¡± She recognized me! She actually recognized me! She has only seen me crossdressing with makeup on. How did she manage to recognize me right away?! Wendy pushed up her sses, her gaze looked like it could see through everything. ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re a guy. I couldn¡¯t even tell at the time.¡± ¡°Turns out that¡­ you¡¯re a guy?¡± Faye¡¯s keen senses enabled her to pick up on the strangeness in Wendy¡¯s statement. ¡°Ah¡­ This is someone whom I work with! She often says some strange things. Don¡¯t let it bother you, Faye!¡± ¡°This is only the second time we¡¯ve met, how dare you nder me¡­¡± Kieran hurriedly pushed Wendy to the side and hissed under his breath, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here looking for President Diana.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for the president at Lovers Street?!¡± ¡°President Diana is now getting better and better at avoiding me. Since I can¡¯t find her anywhere, I thought that maybe she would go somewhere I wouldn¡¯t notice.¡± No, there¡¯s no way the president of the disciplinarymittee would be caught hanging around here all alone at this kind of time. Kieran¡¯s cheek twitched and he pointed in the opposite direction, ¡°If it¡¯s President Diana, then I saw her there just now.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Of course. Although I saw her in a crowd from afar, I¡¯m pretty sure it was her.¡± ¡°I see. Got it.¡± Wendy nodded and bolted in the wrong direction that Kieran gave with lightning speed. Sorry, Miss Secretary. I¡¯ll apologize to youter. But for now, datinges first. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go, Faye.¡± Kieran pulled Faye, who was already feeling suspicious of him. ¡°The fireworks are about to begin, we need to find a good spot quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At the mention of fireworks, Faye immediately set her doubts aside with a look of eagerness on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± ¡°Hey, if it isn¡¯t Kieran!¡± Kieran instantly stiffened when he heard the voice. It sent a chill down his spine and made him feel as though he was standing on a frozen in that hadn¡¯t melted for thousands of years. Thea! Why is she here too?! Lovers Street is a ce where couples hang around! Why do you single dogs keeping here to join in on the fun?! ¡°Wow, great to see you here! I got separated from Lilith and the rest. Do you know where they are?¡± Thea came closer. She looked at him from top to bottom and wondered out loud, ¡°Huh? Strange, didn¡¯t Lilith say that the maid dress can¡¯t be taken off?¡± ¡°Maid dress?¡± Faye¡¯s keen senses once again picked up on the strangeness in Thea¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kieran suddenly lowered his head. ¡°Eh? What was that? I didn¡¯t catch that, can you repeat?¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t know!!¡± Kieran fell to his knees loudly on the ground. ¡°I beg you, Lady Thea! I really don¡¯t know where Lady Lilith is! Please leave me alone!¡± ¡°Ehhhh?? W-What¡¯s¡­ going on? Why are you suddenly kneeling¡­?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, I really don¡¯t know where Lady Lilith is! So please go away!¡± ¡°A-Alright¡­ I understand¡­¡± Thea left confused. At the same time, Faye looked like she was in great shock. ¡°K-Kieran¡­ I remember that you aren¡¯t someone who would easily kneel before anyone.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Kieran held Faye¡¯s hands and spoke affectionately, ¡°I know it is disgraceful of me to do that but please, believe me, this is for our future.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡­Is it that important?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s very important!¡± If he were turned into Kiera, how would he continue this rtionship with Faye? They couldn¡¯t possibly be a lesbian couple, could they? ¡°I see.¡± Faye stroked his head and spoke gently, ¡°I believe you.¡± ¡°Faye¡­ you¡¯re really an angel. I am truly blessed to have such a beautiful, lovely, gentle, virtuous and understanding girlfriend like you!¡± ¡°Stop it, you¡¯re making me shy.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Kieran smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be able to catch the fireworks today.¡± ¡°Hold it right there.¡± The smile on Kieran¡¯s face froze and he turned his head around stiffly. What entered his sight was none other than President Diana. So you¡¯re really hiding here!! ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I SAID THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!!!¡± Kieran broke down and yelled, ¡°Why¡­ Why do all of you have to treat me this way? I¡­ I just want to date in peace!! That¡¯s not too much to ask for right? I just want to go on a date, but each and every one of you keepsing up to me! You just want to make things difficult for me and tell that little devil about it right? I know! I know everything!!¡± ¡°Um¡­ what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Quit pretending! It¡¯s funny, right? It¡¯s very amusing, right? Wendy! Thea! You two must be hiding somewhere andughing, right? You just want to see how pathetic I look! It must be very fun to see that little devil transform me from Kieran to Kiera right?!!!¡± Diana and Faye were speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough! I¡¯ve had enough of all this! Leave me out of this!¡± Kieran¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he roared hysterically like he¡¯d lost his mind. ¡°Kieran¡­¡± Faye wanted to say something, but Kieran ran away without looking back as though he plucked up the courage to confess, only to find out that his crush already had three boyfriends. On the other hand, President Diana had a look of confusion on her face. ¡°I only wanted to ask for directions since I¡¯ve never been here before. That was uncalled for.¡± ¡°Now that I think of it¡­ That kid looks kind of familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before¡­ who was that?¡± Book 4: Chapter 19: Opening Ceremony Book 4: Chapter 19: Opening Ceremony With a grand fireworks disy, the St. Caroline academy festival finally came to an end. Compared with the previous years, this year¡¯s academy festival was not only muchrger in scale but also left a lot of strange tales circting among the students. For example, the only tough girl who had sessfully challenged all the eighteen ultimate dishes prepared by the Dark Cooking Club. For example, a goddess of hot spring who suddenly appeared and disappeared after leaving behind an impossible challenge. For example, a scumbag who abandoned his girlfriend in Lovers Street after being suspected of four timing. It added a lot of fun to this festival, to the extent that these tales remained even long after the academy festival ended. But of course, these were all stories shared after the festival. Two days passed in a sh and the opening ceremony of St. Caroline Academy arrived in just the blink of an eye. It would be held at a huge hall in the southern district. Catheyah Auditorium was a rare building that had been preserved since the construction of the academy. From the outside, the Catheyah Auditorium was just a small and ordinary wooden three-story building. However, the inside was connected to a natural small realm that was iparable to the small temporary artificial realm used during the entrance exam. It was so spacious that the entire St. Caroline City could be fitted in it. Naturally, the huge space wasn¡¯t only used as an auditorium. It had other important uses, but was currently closed off to the public. Students were only allowed ess to the auditorium. Early morning on the opening ceremony day¡­ Lilith had unexpectedly arrived. Of course, she didn¡¯t suddenly wake up early on her own ord. After all, not everyone had the honor of getting their quilt personally pulled off by the president of the disciplinarymittee. ¡°Oh my, Vice President Lilith. Today is not the day for you to be sleeping in. As the second in charge of the disciplinarymittee, the workload will be unusually heavy on the day of the opening ceremony.¡± ¡°Work¡­? Can¡¯t you ask Kieran to do it for me?¡± ¡°Hm, Kieran¡­ I would also love to push all the work to that capable young man. After all, he managed to process all the documents that have been piling up for several months in just one night. He is a man that could be called a miracle himself. But today¡¯s work will require the president and vice president to be present in person.¡± ¡°¡­How¡­ troublesome.¡± Lilith struggled to get up from the bed like a newly born fawn. ¡°By the way, can you get out first, President Diana? It¡¯s a crime to break into private property.¡± ¡°Haha, are you actually feeling shy, Vice President Lilith? How surprising. Unfortunately, I am the person who determines if someone in this academy ismitting a crime.¡± This woman actually abused her power so casually. It was nothing surprising though. Given how so many people on the scene turned a blind eye even when she was cheating so tantly during the eating contest, it would seem like this wasn¡¯t the first or second time President Diana abused her power. Even so, her help couldn¡¯t even make it through two dishes. The fact that she so boldly skipped her work and pushed all her work that had umted over a few months to others, it was evident that she had a horrible personality. How could this kind of person be the president? Did she bribe the people of the upper tier in this academy? How despicable of her to get to the top through such low-ss moves. Damn, give me back the gentle and graceful President Diana from my first impression back then! Lilith curled her lip as she ignored Diana¡¯s burning gaze and silently changed her clothes. ¡°Oh, right. You haven¡¯t met the other members of the disciplinarymittee, have you, Vice President Lilith?¡± ¡°Well, thest time I came, you sent them away on purpose.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Diana gently tapped her lips with her index finger and thought for a moment. ¡°I will have to make sure everyone gets to know you, Vice President Lilith.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you deliver the opening speech on my behalf?¡± Diana pped her hands and suggested excitedly. ¡°Opening speech?¡± ¡°Yeah, the presidents of the disciplinarymittee and student council will be the first to speak onstage during the opening ceremony every year.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s really tough. So, what will the speech be about?¡± ¡°Nothing in particr, just the annual routine work report. You can just read from the script. Simply put, it is a simple task that can be done by one person.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a simple task that can be done by one person, the person delivering the speech still matters. If it was someone else other than the president, no one would probably take the report seriously. Not only that, it might even affect the image of the disciplinarymittee negatively, giving students the impression that themittee is sloppy as an organization.¡± ¡°As expected of Vice President Lilith, you have great insight. However, I perceive the status of vice president and president as equal. After all, it¡¯s just a word difference. There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. This will be a great opportunity for you to show your face to everyone in the academy. Also, the fact that the vice president is from first-year will definitely trigger a huge reaction.¡± ¡°I¡¯d call that amotion rather than a reaction.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. You must believe me, Vice President Lilith.¡± Diana patted Lilith on the shoulder and soothed her, ¡°Rather than going through the trouble of introducing you to each and every single member of the disciplinarymittee, it¡¯s better to let you introduce yourself. If things go well, you may even leave a good first impression on everyone in the academy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just not bothered to go through the trouble, right?!¡± Lilith crossed her arms and sighed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go in your ce.¡± ¡°As expected of you, Vice President Lilith. You¡¯re a decisive one.¡± Diana gave her a thumb-up and praised her. ¡°Well then, I shall excuse myself now. Don¡¯t worry, a t-chested girl like you is extremely rare. You¡¯ll definitely leave a very deep impression on everyone in this academy!¡± ¡°You have a death wish?¡± President Diana fled with the speed of light. After her departure, Lilith looked beside her. For some reason, Thea, our former saintess from Luminous Theocracy, was extremely exhausted from the academy festival. She was sleeping like a dead pig, much like how she would after using the Goddess Descent Skill. Yet Lilith couldn¡¯t think of what in this peaceful academy would possibly force Thea to the point that she had to use the Goddess Descent Skill. Thea was adamant about keeping it a secret from Lilith. No matter how Lilith tried to coerce or bribe her, Thea¡¯s lips were sealed. This was all extremely suspicious. As for Brea, her fear of strangers acted up as soon as President Diana barged in and she was still trembling under her sheets. After the eating contest, Lilith knew that Brea was definitely not someone simple. Being able to savor those eighteen dishes like a treat was enough to cross her out from the human category. Even god would be daunted by the sight of those eighteen dishes! ¡®Forget it,¡¯ Lilith shook her head and sighed inwardly. Rather than relying on these unreliable fes, it was better for her to rely on herself. She was definitely not nervous about delivering her first speech in front of tens of thousands of people. And hence, Lilith arrived at the auditorium early today and prepared herself to deliver an opening speech in front of so many people for the very first time in her life. Standing behind the curtains and watching the staff from the student affairsmittee bustling about as students and teachers gradually came in and sat in the audience all suddenly felt so unreal to Lilith. Was she actually¡­ being led around by the nose by President Diana? Book 4: Chapter 20: Lilith’s speech Book 4: Chapter 20: Lilith¡¯s speech ¡°You must be Vice President Lilith, the legendary freshman.¡± Lilith turned her head to follow the voice and found a handsome young man standing not far from her. He was wearing the academy uniform that had yet to be distributed to the first years and a badge with a shield symbol pinned on his chest. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, I am the president of the student council, Lancelot,¡± the boy spoke politely. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Lilith was a little stunned to discover that news about her actually spread so quickly. However, it was no surprise if the person in front of her was the president of the student council. ¡°Do you need me for something, president?¡± ¡°Just here to say hello. From the way you look, I bet President Diana pushed her responsibility of delivering the speech again to you?¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°Haha, President Diana often pushes all her work to her subordinates. It¡¯s pretty much an open secret in this academy. This is why the position of vice president in the disciplinarymittee has been vacant for so long. To put it bluntly, no one dares to take up the role.¡± ¡°But you aremendable for taking on such a huge responsibility despite being in the first year, Vice President Lilith,¡± Lancelot praised. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lilith smiled but was secretly cursing Elder Mord¡¯s entire family in her heart. She initially thought that the issue with the Inhumane Club was a huge trap. Little did she expect that it was actually a small, insignificant puddle in a sinkhole. And that sinkhole was none other than President Diana, who seemed so gentle and reliable at first impression! ¡®But forget it¡¯, Lilithforted herself. Fortunately, she found herself a capable secretary, Kieran, before she joined the disciplinarymittee! She could just leave all the chores to him, and enjoy the benefits and convenience that came with her authority like President Diana. Yep, that¡¯s all there¡¯s to it. ¡°Speaking ill of someone behind their back isn¡¯t something that the president of student council should do, Lancelot~¡± A familiar voice came from behind Lancelot and the president¡¯s handsome face froze slightly. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time for me to be on stage. Talk to youter, Vice President Lilith.¡± After saying that, Lancelot left as though he was fleeing. President Diana nced at Lancelot¡¯s retreating figure and muttered, ¡°How did such a coward be the president of the student council?¡± She then handed a note to Lilith. ¡°It¡¯ll be your turn to go up the stage soon. Don¡¯t be nervous. Just follow whatever that is written on this script.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Lilith nced at the note and frowned, ¡°There¡¯s nothing written on it?¡± ¡°Of course not. This is a special note that I have made specifically for you, Lilith.¡± ¡°Special note?¡± ¡°Yes. The first line on this note will only appear when Lilith gets on stage. The next line will only appear every time you finish reading a line.¡± ¡°What good does that do?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s a reason!¡± President Diana continued seriously, ¡°Look, if the notes are cluttered, then it¡¯ll be easy for first timers like you to misread, especially during situations like this.¡± That¡­ kinda makes sense? ¡°But¡­¡± Lilith waved the palm-sized note. ¡°President Diana, can¡¯t you just use a bigger piece of paper? There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of making a special note.¡± ¡°I went out of my way to do this for you so that you won¡¯t make a fool of yourself on your appearance in front of everyone in the academy.¡± President Diana pretended to weep and continued, ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t appreciate it. That really saddens me¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I ept your kindness, president.¡± Lilith slid the note into her pocket, not wanting to deal with Diana any longer. She turned her head to watch President Lancelot delivering his speech as she waited for her turn to go up. Since she had her head turned, she failed to notice the evil smile that crept across the face of Diana who was standing behind her. Ten minutester, Lancelot¡¯s speech came to an end and it was Lilith¡¯s turn to go up the stage. As soon as Lilith¡¯s petite figure appeared in front of tens of thousands of people in the auditorium, it stirred up a greatmotion. This little girl about the age of thirteen or fourteen was the disciplinarymittee¡¯s spokesperson this time? Most of the students, including teachers, looked at Lilith with suspicion as they wondered if this was another prank pulled by that extremely unreliable President Diana. ¡°A very good morning to all professors, teachers and students.¡± The standard opening speech didn¡¯t elicit much response. However¡­ ¡°I am the new vice president of the disciplinarymittee, Lilith from ss 9 of first-year.¡± The sentence was like a rock thrown into a pond. First-year? The vice president of the disciplinarymittee is a freshman? Many people thought they misheard that and were in disbelief. Yet the fact that no one came to stop her meant this freshman named Lilith was indeed the vice president of the disciplinarymittee. No matter how unreliable Diana was, there was no way she would make such a joke in front of everyone in the academy. ¡°I know that many of you find it hard to believe it. You¡¯re probably doubting your eyes and ears and even thought that you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Lilith read word by word ording to the note given by Diana. ¡°But let me tell you this, you aren¡¯t seeing wrongly, hearing wrongly or dreaming. I, a freshman who joined less than a week ago, is indeed sitting in the position of the disciplinarymittee¡¯s vice president, the position that all of you haven¡¯t been able to reach for several years.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dreamy? How did I manage to be the second-in-charge of the disciplinarymittee that easily? Through connection? By pulling some strings? No, neither.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m just an ordinary student. An ordinary student with no special characteristics apart from being cute.¡± ¡°But how did an ordinary student like me fare better than you arrogant kids who were born with silver spoons in your mouths?¡± ¡°The answer is very simple. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m amazing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because all of you are¡­trash.¡± ¡°So incapable that you can¡¯t do anything about a little girl like me. You can only grovel before me and obey mymands.¡± ¡°No, using the word trash to describe all of you is an insult to trash itself. You¡¯re all maggots that can¡¯t do anything but squirm disgustingly under my feet.¡± The noises in the auditorium instantly ceased. Everyone watched Lilith, who was carefully reading her note on the stage, with their burning gazes. ¡°Are you pissed? You feel like you want toe up here and punch me? Heh, don¡¯t joke around. You maggots aren¡¯t even qualified to punch me. You can only watch me from down there on the ground.¡± ¡°You think that what I said is wrong? Haha. Come challenge me if you disagree, you disgusting maggots.¡± ¡°But let me tell you this first, wear a few moreyers of clothes when youe to see me. I don¡¯t want your dirty body fluids sshing everywhere.¡± [Smile here] was written on the note here. So Lilith wore a smile that she thought was the most gentle, moving and cutest. ¡°It¡¯s extremely disgusting.¡± Book 4: Chapter 21: The Consequences of Scheming Book 4: Chapter 21: The Consequences of Scheming As soon as Lilith¡¯s speech ended, the entire auditorium turned so silent that one could even hear a pin drop. The atmosphere around the audience gradually turned strange. A me called fury slowly burned as it grew in intensity. It was at this moment, Lilith finally noticed the strange atmosphere. Could it be that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have? After carefully recollecting the speech she had just delivered¡­ Realization suddenly dawned upon her! All of them were actually things that she shouldn¡¯t have said! ¡°¡­Diana, you schemed against me!¡± Lilith snapped her head back and saw President Diana waving at her with a smile,pletely disregarding the anger that was burning in Lilith¡¯s eyes. ¡°Good luck, Lilith.¡± Diana mouthed silently, her slow-moving lips allowed Lilith to easily catch what she was saying. She then backed away while waving, until shepletely vanished from Lilith¡¯s sight. Damn it! How could I actually fall into her trap! Lilith was burning with anger. Not because she was afraid of pissing off everyone with what she just said, but from the feeling of being schemed against by others! Lilith¡¯s eyes glowed gold, she nearly couldn¡¯t suppress the impulse of her dragon blood. ¡°I have no intention of taking back what I said. I have no objection if any of youe to get even with me because you feel insulted. However¡­ My next target will be President Diana of the disciplinarymittee. I hope that no one will bother me until I kill her.¡± Lilith said to the audience which was burning fiercely with anger. Shepletely ignored her main task of delivering the work report and turned around to chase after President Diana. She ran outside through the dedicated passage at the back of the auditorium and as expected, Diana had vanished without a trace. Her secretary, Wendy, stood at the door instead, seemingly waiting for Lilith. ¡°Where is Diana?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impolite to directly address your senior and immediate boss by her name, Vice President Lilith,¡± Wendy pushed her sses up and reprimanded her. ¡°Do I look like I care? I just want to know where that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? ran off to.¡± Lilith approached her. Murderous intention seeping from her eyes with every step she took. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she wants me to ry a message to you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Wendy paused briefly and then recited the message in a monotone, ¡°Come chase me, Lilith! If you manage to catch me, then I¡¯ll let you hehehe¡­ But I think you should be able to catch up to me soon. After all¡­ the resistance you¡¯re experiencing from the front is way lesser than mine.¡± Wendy made a gesture in front of her chest and added, ¡°President Diana is the one who asked me to do this to you, Vice President Lilith.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lilith squeezed her fist so hard that her knuckles cracked noisily. ¡°So I¡¯m totally being looked down on,¡± she seethed through her teeth. ¡°If Lilith intends to fight with President Diana, I¡¯d advise you to give up. This is my sincere advice to you, as the person who knows President Diana best.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because President Diana likes to skip work, shirk her responsibilities, and abuse her powers. She ispletely unqualified to be a president but even so, she still sits firmly in the position of president for three years. During this period, no one questioned her qualification to hold this position. Not a single person.¡± ¡°I see. That means President Diana is very strong, right?¡± Wendy nodded. ¡°Yes, very strong and very powerful. Although President Diana is only in the fifth-year, not even demon wolf Elliot who is in the sixth-year couldpare with her.¡± Wendy continued, ¡°That demon wolf isn¡¯t even qualified to be herparison.¡± ¡°Oh? Sounds like she¡¯s really powerful.¡± Lilith was doing simple warm-ups on the spot. Her body cracked audibly with every move. ¡°However, that still didn¡¯t lessen my desire to beat her up. I will definitely make anyone that dares to scheme against me pay the price, no matter who she is and how strong she is.¡± Wendy fell silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Understood. I bid you good luck, Vice President Lilith.¡± Lilith smiled. ¡°It must be tough for you to work for such a president, Wendy.¡± Without waiting for a response from Wendy, she bent her knees and soared into the sky. If it wasn¡¯t for her burning mes of fury, Lilith would have almost forgotten that she could fly. However, it was obviously impossible for her to catch up to President Diana by flying. After all, her ability only enabled her to float at most. It was nothingpared to real dragons that could fly a thousand miles with just a p of their wings. All she needed now was to have a broad aerial view. When she reached high enough for the mountain where the entire academy sat on to be in her field of vision, Lilith closed her eyes. When she slowly opened her eyes again, they had turned into molten gold. Dragon Might slowly permeated the air. A scroll flew out and floated above Lilith¡¯s head, concealing her pure dragon aura so that it wouldn¡¯t be detected by the powerful figures in the academy. She scanned the entire academy with her golden pupils and everything wasid bare before her. Although this method of finding a target by purely relying on eyesight was very stupid and crude, it was also extremely effective. This was because many people would conceal their aura when they were running away. If they could be seen, then there was no use hiding their aura. Lilith¡¯s eyes suddenly focused when she looked in a certain direction, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. I finally found you, President Diana¡­ Lilith ran her thumb over her storage ring and a dangerous-looking scroll appeared in her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this. I came to this academy to learn dragonnguage, martial arts and magic. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to rely on the scroll that my mother left me all the time, because I know I won¡¯t improve at all by doing this. ¡°Wendy said you¡¯re very powerful and that is the source of your confidence. Although I am talented and gifted, I don¡¯t know how to use them. A kid with a gun still wouldn¡¯t be able to beat a real fighter. I may not be your match. And I also understand that the only shortcut to get to the top in the journey of advancement is to challenge the strong and defeat them. But¡­ But¡­ You dare to scheme against me¡­ How dare you. How can I still care so much? I can only kill you by all means, President Diana. After all, dragons are extremely prideful creatures.¡± Lilith crushed the scroll in her palms and the terrifying spell was instantly released. It disarrayed the magical elements and signs of chaos started to set into the sky. Lilith stood in the center and the entire world around was rendered crimson by the powerful spell. Saint-level magic, Crimson World (False)! This was a saint-level magic that was born out of a true demigod-level magic. Although its power was only equivalent to that of an ordinary low saint-level offensive magic, it retained a very foul characteristic which was¡­ Once it locked onto the target, the target would never be able to escape it. And the figure of President Diana was clearly burned into Lilith¡¯s golden eyes. ¡°Rest in peace, President Diana. And rest assured, I¡¯ll do a good job in your ce.¡± Book 4: Chapter 22: Master Book 4: Chapter 22: Master Let¡¯s rewind time by a few minutes. At the entrance of Catheyah Auditorium¡­ Wendy stood at the door and pushed her sses. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s alright, President Diana? Isn¡¯t your mission just to bring Lilith over?¡± ¡°Haha, what can go wrong? It¡¯s just a joke, I think Lilith probably isn¡¯t a petty person. She¡¯ll forgive me.¡± ¡°Really? I think Vice President Lilith is a very prideful person. If you seed in scheming against her, especially with such a dirty trick, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t forgive you so easily.¡± Diana grabbed Wendy¡¯s abundant chest with both hands and smirked, ¡°Oh well, by then I¡¯ll just let Lilith fondle with these to her heart¡¯s content. She¡¯ll definitely forgive me.¡± Wendy remained expressionless, neither resisting nor showing anger. She just looked at Diana silently, allowing Diana to do whatever her naughty hands wanted to on her chest like an emotionless doll. Diana¡¯s interest waned and she quickly got her hands off. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Part of my task is to demoralize her anyway, I¡¯m just seizing the opportunity to do that while I¡¯m at it.¡± ¡°It certainly looks more like you¡¯re seizing the opportunity to have fun instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡± Diana made a gesture in front of her chest and said, ¡°I think she¡¯s about to catch up to me. I have to run now. You must remember to tell Lilith those two things I told you about just now without leaving a word out!¡± Without waiting for a response from Wendy, she had bolted away. Wendy watched Diana until her figure disappeared from her sight. With a sigh, she took out a peculiar-looking simple coin and gently tossed it. The coin made a beautiful arc in the air before falling right back on the tip of her finger. It didn¡¯ty t on the head nor the tail side. Instead, it stood right on her fingertip. The coin trembled slightly, as though it was affected by some unknown force. Wendy looked at the trembling coin that remained standing on finger with a frown. In the end, it couldn¡¯t stand that unknown force and shattered. She put away the remains of the coins quietly, then lifted her head up again and looked at the direction where Diana had left. There was finally a ripple in her calm pupils. ¡°Just a joke? I hope you don¡¯t go overboard, President Diana,¡± she murmured under her breath. Meanwhile, Diana embarked on her intense yet slightly exhrating journey of escaping. She picked various roads and trails as her escape route, but never ventured deep into the mountains and the ancient forests. Not only that, she also didn¡¯tpletely conceal her aura and purposely left behind some clues. She would asionally stop and look back, as though she was looking forward to Lilith catching up to her. ¡°Strange, why isn¡¯t Lilith here yet?¡± Diana was extremely puzzled. As a demon beast or monster in disguise, Lilith¡¯s best strength would be her physical body. Hence, she should have the most advantage when ites to moving onnd. Why hasn¡¯t she shown up yet after so long? ¡°Did she give up? Or did she lose sight of me? I¡¯d be disappointed if that¡¯s the case, Lilith.¡± Diana who stopped and was about to look back suddenly felt something was off. The color of the sky¡­ has changed? Sunset? No, it¡¯s still morning. Diana looked up, trying to make sense of what was going on. As soon as she lifted her head, she was nearly scared out of her wits. A great magic had been activated in the distance and the entire sky was rendered crimson. The destructive aura radiating from it made Diana¡¯s hair stand up on its end. That magic spell will definitely kill its target if it doesn¡¯t miss! That was what Diana¡¯s instinct told her. Calm down! Calm down! The target probably isn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t offend any saint-level powerful figure. Besides, this is the academy. No one ever dares to act recklessly here. This must be a drill! It must be! Dianaforted herself and calmed down a little. However, her pupils instantly shrunk at the very next moment. She was shaken to her core. A familiar figure floated in the center of the great magic. Lilith! It turned out to be Lilith! And Lilith was staring in this direction. No, more like she was staring at Diana who had just teased her. Diana paled with fright and burst into tears. Did she have to do that? It was just a joke! Did she have to punish her with a saint-level magic? A cruel smile crept across Lilith¡¯s face when she realized that Diana had finally discovered her. She moved her lips slightly, as she slowly mouthed some words to Diana. ¡°Good luck to you too, President Diana~ Don¡¯t die¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is this what they meant by¡­ the evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear? Diana clenched her teeth. Her figure swayed slightly and she gradually began to fade away. ¡°No matter how awesome your magic is, as long as it can¡¯t hit¡­¡± However, color instantly drained from Diana¡¯s face when she discovered that she couldn¡¯t stop herself from being locked onto by the magic. ¡°Impossible! I should be able to escape, unless a saint-level expert forcibly locked onto me with their domain! Although this is a saint-level magic, Lilith isn¡¯t a saint-level expert, right?¡± A huge red lotus slowly bloomed in the crimson sky. Countless fine threads hung from the red lotus like endlessly growing roots that were slowly extending toward Diana. With that huge size of the red lotus, although slow, it took only the space of a few breaths for those fine threads to almost reach Diana. There also seemed to be some invisible force restraining President Diana and preventing her from resisting. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡± President Diana felt true despair for the very first time in her life. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong! I¡¯ll never tease you again!¡± She apologized while crying. It was too bad Lilith couldn¡¯t hear it. Even if she could, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. A spell couldn¡¯t be controlled after it was released. This was the disadvantage of using scrolls. The red silk thread was now only a few meters away from Diana, who was in total despair. It was at this moment, an old voice traveled into her ears, like an oasis in the desert. ¡°I asked you to bring her to me, not this.¡± A thin arm appeared from behind Diana. A fist was flung at the sky, apanied by a low but powerful growl that resounded across the heaven. ¡°Scatter!¡± Like clouds being blown away in a strong wind, the huge red lotus was forcibly scattered by the old fist. Lilith froze in ce, at a loss of what to do next. Diana wailed and turned around to hug the old figure behind her. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here! Did you know that I was almost killed by your mission?¡± Book 4: Chapter 23: Elder White Book 4: Chapter 23: Elder White Lilithnded on the ground and looked rather fearfully at the old man who had suddenly appeared. To be able to break a saint-level magic with a punch, this person was no ordinary person even if he was only a low-level saint. ¡°So we meet again, little girl.¡± ¡°Again? Have we seen each other before?¡± Lilith raked her brain but still couldn¡¯t remember when she had seen this old man. ¡°It¡¯s only normal for you to not remember me, little girl. After all, we¡¯ve only met once. I was the old man who opened the door for you at St. Caroline square. Realization dawned upon Lilith. There was indeed such a person in her memory. ¡°Oh, you are that old pe?r?v?e?r?t?.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The old man¡¯s hand that was stroking his beard shook, nearly tearing off a few strands. ¡°If I may ask, what¡¯s your name, old pe?r?v?e?r?t??¡± ¡°¡­Hoho, call me Elder White.¡± Lilith nodded. The old man didn¡¯t get angry even with such provocation, which meant he didn¡¯te with ill intentions. Since that was the case, Lilith turned her attention to Diana who was hiding behind him. ¡°Old Perv¡­ Elder White, can you hand over that person behind you?¡± ¡°My apologies. Diana is my disciple, I cannot hand her over to you.¡± ¡°You are shielding her?¡± ¡°Not shielding, she will still be punished ordingly. My devious disciple has merely pulled a little prank. Little girl, you shouldn¡¯t use a saint-level scroll to punish her.¡± Elder White shook his head with pity, ¡°Saint-level scrolls are so precious that it is not an exaggeration to describe them as priceless. How can it be used for a fight between you children?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Although I pulled a little prank, I would have no objection if you were to challenge me to a fight! How could you use such a precious saint-level scroll? How prodigal! My heart goes out to your family for having such a prodigal child like you!¡± Diana poked her head out from behind Elder White and reprimanded Lilith. ¡°Precious?¡± Lilith smiled disdainfully. She ran her thumb over her storage ring and dozens of scrolls came floating out, each radiating more powerfully than the one that Elder White had just scattered. ¡°Sorry. Saint-level scrolls are not that precious to me.¡± Elder White and Diana were both rendered speechless. Elder White looked at the colorful scrolls that were floating beside Lilith, looking as though they were about to explode at any moment. His eyelids twitched. ¡°L-Little girl, keep those things away right now before we continue. This old man is terrified from just looking at them.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± With a wave of Lilith¡¯s small hand, the scrolls were once again stored back into the ring. ¡°What a scaredy-cat.¡± Elder White was once again speechless. Probably no one wouldn¡¯t be afraid in the presence of dozens of saint-level scrolls. ¡°Ahem.¡± Elder White cleared his throat. ¡°Little girl, your name is Lilith, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Lilith is indeed my name.¡± ¡°So you assumed the position of the disciplinarymittee¡¯s vice president just a few days after joining the academy. What amendable youngster you are. I still needed someone to take care of me when I was your age.¡± ¡°I see. To be honest, I bought this position from Elder Mord.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corners of Elder White¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Elder Mord has always been fair and just. How could he possibly be bribed? In any case, I¡¯m certain that you are an exceptional individual since you¡¯re personally rmended by Professor Flint, who is always extremely serious and strict in his studies.¡± ¡°Oh, that. Although Professor Flint didn¡¯t dare say it, I knew he pushed me here because I was too slow in my studies and he could no longer stand me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± *******, I can¡¯t continue this conversation! Lilith crossed her arms in front of her chest and continued calmly, ¡°Go on. Stop beating around the bush. What exactly do you want to say?¡± Elder White rubbed his hands, acting like a bashful bride. ¡°Actually¡­ This old man has everything he wanted in his life except for one thing. Ick a sessor. I¡¯m getting old and I wish to pass my skills to someone. After all, I can¡¯t possibly bring them with me into the coffin, can I?¡± Diana poked Elder White¡¯s waist from behind. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you have me?¡± Elder White turned his head and shot her a resentful re. ¡°Shameless! If you could learn, do you think your master will still have to lower his pride like this?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Diana lowered her head pathetically, like a puppy who just got its tail stepped on. Lilith finally understood it. So they went through all these troubles just because he wanted to take her as his disciple? In any case, her objective of joining an academy was to learn, so she wasn¡¯t against the idea of gaining another master. Moreover, since Elder White could break a saint-level magic with just a punch, his strength was definitely credible. At least, he had the caliber to teach her. ¡°I have no objection to bing your disciple, but¡­¡± ¡°But what¡­?¡± Elder White asked hopefully. Lilith pointed to Diana who was hiding behind him. ¡°She¡¯s your disciple too, right?¡± ¡°That is correct. Diana could be considered my head disciple. Apart from being unable to learn my skills due to her constitution, she is definitely the best among all the students in this academy in every other aspect.¡± ¡°Best in the academy? That¡¯s really impressive¡­¡± Lilith had a look of admiration on her face. ¡°You think so? If that¡¯s the case, you should quickly ept my proposal. That way, Diana will be your senior martial sister.¡± Elder White looked quite pleased. It would seem like his head disciple was finally at least somewhat useful in something. Yet hepletely didn¡¯t notice that his somewhat useful head disciple was getting ready to flee because she already sensed something was wrong in Lilith¡¯s words. ¡°But I don¡¯t want Diana to be my senior martial sister.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­ I¡¯d rather destroy the world if Diana were to be my senior martial sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°What were you thinking, Elder White? I was going to use a saint-level scroll on her, do you think I¡¯d possibly like her?¡± Lilith spread her arms and said. Elder White was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to re at Diana who only managed to slip a dozen centimeters away. ¡°You hapless kid! How could you do something like that?!¡± He pped Diana¡¯s forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to demoralize her?¡± Diana covered her forehead and said aggrievedly. Elder White blew his beard and red, ¡°You still dare to talk back?¡± He turned around and kicked Diana¡¯s perky butt. ¡°You still dare to talk back, knowing my violent temper?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only telling the truth!¡± Diana said tearfully as she scurried to the side, with one hand on her forehead and the other on her butt. Lilith¡¯s mood greatly improved upon seeing that. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible for me to inherit your mantle.¡± ¡°R-Really¡­?¡± Elder White¡¯s eyes lit up. He rushed over and grabbed Lilith¡¯s hands, like an old pe?r?v?e?r?t?e?d? pedophile. ¡°O-Of¡­ course.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s good. Just tell me what you want. I¡¯ll do anything, even if you want me to expel that vile disciple of mine.¡± ¡°Master!! Are the decades of our rtionship that insignificant to you?!¡± Diana asked angrily. Elder White turned a deaf ear to her and looked at Lilith with hope in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to expel Diana, but I have a question.¡± Elder White was slightly taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect the request to be that simple, so he immediately agreed. ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I know, I¡¯ll tell you. If it¡¯s something I don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll find out the answer for you even if it means I have to die.¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to do that. My question is very simple.¡± Lilith smiled strangely. ¡°Elder White¡­ do you have a master?¡± Book 4: Chapter 24: Lesson Time Book 4: Chapter 24: Lesson Time It was noontime and the scorching sun was high up in the sky. Lilith and Diana were walking back to the auditorium in single file ¡°Hey martial niece, I wonder if Elder Mord is pissed since both of us ran off despite being in charge of the disciplinarymittee.¡± ¡°It should be fine. I¡¯ve handed over the remaining tasks to Wendy. Nothing should go wrong. Even if he¡¯s Elder Mord, he wouldn¡¯t just get angry about trivial things like you insulting the entire school or me running away in front of the entire school.¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°By the way, why are you keeping a distance from me? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m forgiving enough to forget about whatever happened earlier?¡± Diana, who was more than ten meters away from Lilith, hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Lead the way, Lilith. I¡¯ll be right behind you. Don¡¯t worry, I know my way very well around the academy. I won¡¯t get lost.¡± ¡°Lilith? Should you be addressing me this way?¡± Lilith threw a nce at Diana and narrowed her eyes. ¡°¡­M-Martial¡­ aunt.¡± Diana tearfully squeezed the two humiliating words through her teeth. On the other hand, Lilith had a look of satisfaction on her face. It was as though there was an all-meat buffet. ¡°That damn old man actually agrees to such an absurd thing about epting a disciple on behalf of his master. He doesn¡¯t even have a master!¡± Diana muttered under her breath with red eyes. ¡°Chill, chill. Life is always filled with twists and turns. You have to think positively. At least I won¡¯t be shoving a saint-level scroll down your throat any time I want, right?¡± Lilith walked up to Diana, stood on tiptoe and patted her on the head. Due to height difference, poor Diana had no choice but to lower her head. Damn it, it¡¯s all that old b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡¯s fault! President Diana lowered her head. The unprecedented humiliation that she felt nearly reduced her to tears. But then again, she was already on the verge of tears. Not only did he agree to the idea of Lilith bing his junior martial sister, he even told her, his only disciple, to obey everything that Lilith, her martial aunt, said. All just because he wanted to pass on his s?h?i?t?t?y martial skills! Goddammit! Did he pick me up from somewhere? After thinking about it carefully, she had no parents. So her master really picked her up from somewhere! S?h?i?t?! Does being picked up mean one would be denied human rights?! ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else for us to do back there, let¡¯s find a ce to eat. It¡¯s already noon and your martial aunt is starving.¡± ¡°Fine. What do you want to eat, Li¡­ martial aunt?¡± ¡°Meat. I¡¯ll eat anything except dragon meat.¡± The corner of Diana¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought to herself that even if Lilith wanted to eat dragon meat, she wouldn¡¯t know where to find it. ¡°Oh right, this meal¡¯s on you.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Apprenticeship banquet.¡± Lilith shot her a strange look. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be one?¡± ¡°Disciples only host apprenticeship banquets for their masters!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do that for your martial aunt?¡± Lilith widened her huge eyes and asked innocently. Diana held her forehead. Why did she tease her in the first ce? She should have just brought her directly to the old man back then. At least she would have a cute little junior martial sister. The evil we brought upon ourselves was¡­ indeed the hardest to bear¡­ ¡°Fine, it¡¯s on me¡­¡± ¡°For real? Great! But your martial aunt has a rather huge appetite. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± How big could a loli¡¯s appetite be? However, at this point in time, President Diana didn¡¯t know how broke this meal would leave her. After all, that wasn¡¯t a loli but a dragon in a loli¡¯s skin. By the time Lilith returned to the dorms, it was already two in the afternoon. During these two hours, she watched as Diana¡¯s nonchnt expression turned from shock to disbelief, and then finally to pale and extreme heartache. At least Lilith¡¯s mood was greatly lifted. All the anger she felt in the morning had dissipated. She hummed a little tune and pushed open the dorm, only to find that Thea and Brea weren¡¯t in the dorm room. There was a note on Thea¡¯s bed though. There¡¯ll be a ss at 2:30 in the afternoon. Don¡¯t bete. Remember to put on your uniform. From Thea. PS: Your speech from this morning was really cool. ¡°Two-thirty? Guess I better hurry. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bete again.¡± She tossed the note before picking up the neatly folded uniform from her bed and measured it against herself in front of the full-length mirror. ¡°Strange. I remember the academy didn¡¯t take my measurements. How did this fit so well?¡± The form-fitting silvery-white uniform looked perfectly with Lilith¡¯s long blonde hair from every angle. It was as if it was specially designed for her. Then again, this was nothing more than a narcissistic statement. After all, no academy would go through the trouble of designing a uniform specifically for a student. ¡°Alright, time to go.¡± Lilith pinned the sword-shaped badge that symbolized her identity as the vice president of the disciplinarymittee on her chest, then marched out of the door valiantly. A few minutester, she rushed back to the room. After rummaging through the room, she finally found the note that Thea left for her again. She read it over and over again, but didn¡¯t find the information she needed. ¡°She said there¡¯s ss but where? The academy is so huge, I can¡¯t possibly go around searching every room!¡± she cried tearlessly. ¡­¡­¡­ Eastern District, Lecture Building 5. ss 9 of first-year. Miguel, the ss teacher, walked into the ssroom and nced around the room. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any moreters after experiencing the first ss right? Well then, I¡¯ll start the roll call now.¡± It was then a trembling hand appeared in Miguel¡¯s line of sight. ¡°What is it? Speak!¡± ¡°Um¡­ Sir¡­¡± Thea scratched her cheek and spoke up shyly, ¡°Lilith¡­ seems to bete again.¡± Miguel was stupefied. ¡°Late again? Is she undermining my authority? Or bing the unprecedented vice president from first-year has gone to her head?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Lilith had to deliver a speech on behalf of the disciplinarymittee this morning. It¡¯s only normal that she didn¡¯t receive the ss notice from you.¡± ¡°Ohoho, normal?¡± Miguel snorted coldly. ¡°Do I look like I care? If she doesn¡¯t show up in ten seconds, I¡¯ll tear her apart.¡± Thea instantly shrunk. ¡°Do¡­ Do you have to?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®do I have to?¡¯ Would she be afraid of me tearing her apart after dishing all those insults in front of the entire academy?¡± Miguel sneered, ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Seven.¡± ¡°Hey, sir! You¡¯re counting wrongly!¡± ¡°What do you mean wrong? This was how my P.E. teacher taught me to count.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Eight.¡± ¡°Nine¡­¡± ¡°TEN!!!!¡± Mr. Miguel moved his wrists while wearing a sinister smile on his face. It was at this time¡­ ¡°Get out of the way! Lilith is about tond!¡± A ck shadow flew in at high speed from outside the ssroom window, and then mmed right into Miguel¡¯s head. Mr. Miguel couldn¡¯t even wipe the sinister smile off his face in time before everything in front of him turned ck. Book 4: Chapter 25: Amnesia Book 4: Chapter 25: Amnesia ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Lilith struggled to stand up while rubbing her head. Upon feeling the huge bump on her head, she muttered angrily, ¡°Goddammit Mord, can¡¯t you be more gentle?¡± ¡°How can I be more gentle when you¡¯re already using me as your special mount?¡± Elder Mord¡¯s muffled voice came from outside the window with a lot of anger suppressed in it. ¡°What mount? How could you put it that way, Mordy? I think of you as my best friend who will alwayse to my aid when I need it the most.¡± ¡°Go away! I¡¯m not your best friend! Leave me alone!¡± Elder Mord instantly turned into a ray of golden light and disappeared into the horizon. Lilith pouted at him and muttered to herself, ¡°Stingy man!¡± She dusted herself but soon realized that everyone in the ss was looking at her in a strange way. It wasn¡¯t a surprise. After saying all those things in front of the entire school, it was only normal for everyone to look at her that way. Speaking of that¡­ Where was Mr. Miguel? Lilith looked around the ssroom, but the ss teacher was nowhere in sight. Strange. She heard his voice just now. Were her ears ying tricks on her? In Lilith¡¯s confusion, Thea pointed at her feet and spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°L-Lilith¡­ Under you¡­¡± ¡°Under?¡± Lilith looked down. ¡°Mr. Miguel?! How did you end up under me?¡± Lilith immediately pushed her skirt down vigntly. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to peep under my skirt, are you? I didn¡¯t expect the legendary Iron Wall to be such a pe?r?v?e?r?t?.¡± ¡°How could he peep?! Mr. Miguel is out cold!¡± Lilith took a closer look and sure enough, Mr. Miguel had a bump that was several timesrger than hers on his head. Not only that, he had lost his consciousness long ago. Lilith rubbed her chin and pondered out loud, ¡°Oh well, now that the ss teacher is already out cold, is the ss dismissed?¡± ¡°Urgh¡­¡± However, as soon as Lilith finished speaking, Mr. Miguel groaned in pain and showed signs of waking up. Lilith quickly jumped back to the seat that Thea had reserved for her. She sat up straight, making it seem like she was a good student. ¡°My head hurts¡­¡± Miguel rubbed his forehead and struggled to sit up. ¡°What just happened?¡± He didn¡¯t remember? Lilith¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she heard him. ¡°Sir! You just got knocked out by a big bird that flew in!¡± ¡°Big bird? What big bird?¡± ¡°Sir, it was a gorgeous, enchanting and marvelous-looking bird!¡± Upon hearing that, Thea shifted closer toward Brea, trying to pretend as though she didn¡¯t know who Lilith was. ¡°Oh, I see. So it was a big bird.¡± Miguel braced himself up against the table. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°Sir, it flew away.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. So it flew away. Youngdy, you are kind to answer the questions of a stranger.¡± ¡°Stranger?¡± Lilith instantly sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. Miguel titled his head while rubbing his forehead in deep thought. ¡°But¡­ I have a problem that I just can¡¯t figure out.¡± ¡°What is it¡­?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Lilith, Thea, and everyone in the ss fell silent. ¡°You lost your memories?! You must be joking, right?!¡± Lilith eximed. ¡°Oh I see, so I¡¯ve lost my memories!¡± Mr. Miguel pped his hands in realization. ¡°That bird was indeed amazing to be able to knock my memories out just like that. I wonder if that bird is alright. I hope it¡¯s not injured from crashing into me.¡± Mr. Miguel clutched his heart and frowned heartachingly. ¡°To think that a little life nearly ended because of me¡­ I¡¯m really a sinful man.¡± Everyone in the ss petrified upon hearing that. He didn¡¯t just lose his memories, even his personality changed. The usual Mr. Miguel would definitely be yelling about tearing apart the guy who crashed into him. Lilith shook Thea¡¯s shoulder in a panic. ¡°What should I do?! What should I do?! Do I have to support him financially for the rest of my life now?!¡± ¡°C-Calm down¡­ I¡¯m dizzy.¡± ¡°How can I calm down?! The thought of supporting a middle-aged man for the rest of my life makes me shake in my boots!¡± ¡°How can it be that serious? Even if Mr. Miguel has amnesia, he is still healthy and is able to take care of himself so you don¡¯t have to support him financially.¡± ¡°Oh, so I don¡¯t have to support him financially?¡± Lilith stood up and walked right out of the ssroom. ¡°ss is dismissed then. There¡¯s no way Mr. Miguel could conduct a lesson in his current state.¡± ¡°Take the responsibility for your actions, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Thea pulled Lilith back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who caused Mr. Miguel to be like this?¡± Lilith spread her arms out. ¡°How can you me me? No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s Elder Mord¡¯s fault for throwing me in like that!¡± Stare~ ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to stare at me like that¡­¡± Staaare~ ¡°Alright, fine! I got it. I¡¯ll get Mr. Miguel cured.¡± Lilith pointed to Miguel who had gone from ming himself for hurting the big bird to feeling sentimental. ¡°But how can I cure him when he¡¯s like this?!¡± Thea thought for a while then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s try using a healing spell first.¡± A few momentster¡­ ¡°How kind of you two beautifuldies for willing to use such a valuable magic scroll on a sinful man like me,¡± said Miguel whose forehead was shining like it was brand new. ¡°It¡¯s no use. It¡¯s not working at all.¡± ¡°What should we do then? Why don¡¯t we try¡­ hitting him again?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Before Thea could answer, Lilith headbutted Miguel in his forehead without any hesitation. ¡°Are you trying to get revenge?!¡± Lilith rubbed her forehead and acted stupid, ¡°How can it be? This goes both ways. I¡¯m also sustaining the same amount of damage as Mr. Miguel.¡± However, the bump on Lilith¡¯s forehead disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not care about trivial things. Most importantly, is Mr. Miguel cured?¡± A few minutester, Miguel once again stirred awake. ¡°What have I done to make you hate me so much, beautifuldy? I guess I¡¯m really a sinful man.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Thea felt her head was about to explode when she saw this scene. ¡°Not working, totally not working.¡± ¡°Then may I suggest that we go back to the dorm and have a long nap?¡± ¡°Proposal rejected!¡± Thea rubbed her temples, wondering if there was any method to restore memories recorded in the church¡¯s ancient books. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Brea, who never had much of a presence, suddenly raised her hand. ¡°I know something that can restore memories.¡± ¡°For real?¡± Thea¡¯s eyes lit up as she grabbed Brea¡¯s hands emotionally. ¡°You are really my life savior, Brea.¡± Thea then suddenly noticed something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Hold on, why am I getting all worked up? This isn¡¯t my fault, to begin with.¡± Lilith made a gesture behind Thea¡¯s back. ¡°Look at this scapegoat, it¡¯s huge and round¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­ A few minutester, Lilith clutched the huge bump that never disappeared for the longest time on her head. ¡°So you¡¯re saying we just need to look for a Resurrection Grass in the deep mountains of the western district?¡± Brea nodded. ¡°I read it in an ancient book before. Despite being called a Resurrection Grass, its effect doesn¡¯t live up to its name. Even so, it should be more than enough to restore someone¡¯s memories.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Lilith stood on the podium and cheered. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go and find the Resurrection Grass for the sake of our beloved ss teacher!¡± However¡­ ¡°Why should we? You¡¯re the one who hit him. Don¡¯t even think about involving us in this.¡± ¡°Right. We¡¯re not obligated to help you.¡± ¡°Go find it yourself. You can¡¯t be giving such unreasonable orders even if you¡¯re the vice president of the Disciplinary Committee.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not going?¡± Hostility began welling up in Lilith¡¯s cold eyes. Thea held Lilith back. ¡°Don¡¯t always resort to violence! In this academy, it¡¯s illegal to fight outside of the arena without getting the teacher¡¯s approval.¡± ¡°No need to worry. I am the vice president of the Disciplinary Committee.¡± ¡°That is the exact problem here!¡± Thea wrapped her arms around Lilith¡¯s waist tightly, just in case she would suddenly rush out to punch another kid. These freshmen were still weak and vulnerable. It would definitely be a problem if Lilith really punched them. ¡°Ohoho, Vice president, what can you possibly do other than resorting to violence to solve a problem?¡± An untimely voice came from another corner of the ssroom. Lilith looked up and found a girl sitting by the window in the ssroom. She looked like she was a young nobledy. Although the weather wasn¡¯t hot, the young girl had a small folding fan in her hand and fanned herself from time to time. She smiled behind her sleeve when she noticed Lilith¡¯s gaze on her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you going to hit me, Vice President Lilith?¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes and spoke calmly, ¡°Of course I have ways other than using violence.¡± ¡°Oh? What else have you got then? Let me see.¡± ¡°I still have this.¡± Lilith took out a bag of gold coins. ¡°Whoever can find the Resurrection Grass will receive a reward of one hundred thousand gold coins.¡± As soon as her voice fell, she could hear people drawing sharp breaths in the ssroom. One hundred thousand gold coins. Most people in this world wouldn¡¯t be able to amass this wealth in their entire lives. It was noteworthy that the annual tuition fee of St. Caroline Academy was only ten gold coins. The one hundred thousand gold coins that Lilith offered were enough to buy a few Resurrection Grass at market price. Some people were obviously swayed. Half of the students in the ssroom were gone in just the blink of an eye. ¡°Hohohoho, using money? What a low-ss method.¡± The girl got up and walked to Lilith, opening and closing the folding fan in her hand. ¡°Unfortunately for I, Reena Valor, the second daughter of the Second Duke, this small amount of money won¡¯t be enough to sway me.¡± Reena gently lifted Lilith¡¯s chin and gave her a charming smile. ¡°What would you do then, Vice President Lilith?¡± Lilith wasn¡¯t upset at Reena¡¯s rude behavior. She smiled instead. ¡°What would I do¡­? How about I increase that by tenfold?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°Tenfold isn¡¯t enough? How about if I further double that?¡± ¡°Huuh? Two million isn¡¯t normal for a student, no matter how you look at it!¡± ¡°True¡­ Two million is indeed not normal.¡± ¡°R-Right¡­¡± ¡°How is mere two million enough to get the great Reena Valor, the second daughter of the Second Duke, moving? I¡¯ll increase it by fiftyfold then, that¡¯d be five million gold coins.¡± Reena¡¯s beautiful face gradually stiffened. ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Of course. You probably know that I can¡¯t possibly lie with the rules in this academy.¡± Lilith pointed above her head. ¡°How about it, Miss Reena? Are you tempted?¡± ¡°I¡­ I am the duke¡¯s daughter. How can I be tempted by money?¡± Reena kept opening and closing the folding fan at an increasing speed until the fan snapped. ¡°Oh well, I suppose this treasure hunt is rather interesting. I guess there¡¯s no harm for me to y along too.¡± Book 4: Chapter 26: Sudden Change Book 4: Chapter 26: Sudden Change -Mountain forest in the western district¡­ Lilith, Thea and Brea trudged through the dense forest, searching for the legendary Resurrection Grass that could restore Mr. Miguel¡¯s memories. ¡°This forest is too huge!¡± Lilith cut her way through the dense primitive forest with her dazzling bejeweled gold sword while grumbling. The forest that made up nearly 90% of the entire St. Caroline Academy was undoubtedly vast. In fact, most of it remained unexplored since the founding of the academy. It was no wonder why the ce was overgrown with weeds, thorns and thistles everywhere, making it difficult to traverse. ¡°I really have no idea how long it will take us to find that Resurrection Grass.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in the position to say that, Lilith? Aren¡¯t you the root cause of why we are in this situation?¡± ¡°Not me! I didn¡¯t do anything! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s Elder Mord¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to me someone else!¡± Thea followed behind Lilith and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel the slightest guilt now that ss is canceled and the entire ss is helping you to find it?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± There wasn¡¯t even a single trace of doubt in her reply. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t I offer a reward of five million to whoever can find the Resurrection Grass? Can you stop harping on this and move on already? People who always dwell in the past tend to lose direction in their life.¡± Lilith suddenly stopped in her tracks while giving her life lesson. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The others stopped too. Thea couldn¡¯t help but ask in concern when she noticed the serious look on Lilith¡¯s face. Thetter looked around their surroundings and spoke gravely, ¡°I think I¡¯m lost.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thea pinched Lilith¡¯s cheeks and pulled them. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about life when you¡¯ve already lost your way! Can¡¯t you just be useful for once?!¡± Thea wailed. ¡°How wud I knoooo? I¡¯be been here beporee but por zome reason I got lost.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Thea asked skeptically. Lilith turned her face to escape Thea¡¯s evil clutches. ¡°Of course! Although I often me others, I never lie!¡± ¡°Stop saying such things while looking smug!!¡± Thea massaged her temples and looked around the unfamiliar surroundings. ¡°If Lilith¡¯s memories didn¡¯t fail her, howe we¡¯re lost? Although this is indeed a vast forest, it shouldn¡¯t be vast enough for us to get lost in it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lilith nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve never lost my way.¡± ¡°Says the person who got lost the first time she was here!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Brea, who had been silent up until now, suddenly spoke up. ¡°A-Actually¡­ I sensed something was wrong from the very beginning.¡± ¡°Wrong? What do you mean?¡± Brea pointed around. ¡°Haven¡¯t you two notice that it¡¯s been too quiet since just now?¡± ¡°Quiet? Isn¡¯t that expected in an uninhabited ancient forest like this?¡± ¡°No, wait.¡± The smile on Lilith¡¯s face suddenly faded and she continued solemnly, ¡°I think what Brea meant is that¡­ there¡¯s not even a single living creature here.¡± ¡°No living creature? For real?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lilith looked back at Thea. There were still traces of gold in the depth of her pupils. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t only devoid of living creatures, it is also boundless. There are no changes in the scenery no matter how far you look.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a problem then.¡± The expression on Thea¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°Looks like we might have walked into someone¡¯s trap.¡± ¡°But we are only a bunch of new students. Would anyone go through all these troubles for us?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Hold it right there! Why are you two looking at me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wow, don¡¯t tell me you guys think it¡¯s my fault again. I have tolerated you all pointing your fingers at me about Mr. Miguel¡¯s incident, but I¡¯ll be pissed no matter how well-tempered I am if you all keep pushing every responsibility to me.¡± ¡°After that offensive speech you delivered during the opening ceremony, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if someone bore grudges against you.¡± ¡°Is it my fault if someone bore grudges against me? If that¡¯s the case, then the apocalypse is the veggies¡¯ fault!¡± ¡°Hey, veggies are innocent okay? Just how much do you hate eating veggies?!¡± ¡°Hmph, in any case, this has nothing to do with me. Right, Brea?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Actually, I also want to believe that Lilith is innocent, but¡­¡± Brea pointed to an old crooked tree that was blocking their way. Its trunk was thick enough that it would take a few people topletely wrap their arms around it. A few prominent wordings were engraved on the old tree¡¯s thick waist. ¡°Get ready to pay the price for your arrogant speech, you arrogant t-chested b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Thea looked at a certain body part on the three of them, then nodded. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s obvious who is t-chested here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± ¡°If I found out which b?a?s?t?a?r?d? is behind this, I¡¯ll definitely strangle him to death!¡± Lilith kicked the old crooked tree furiously, wishing so badly to tear apart the guy who was behind this dirty trick. However, Lilith¡¯s kick didn¡¯t connect. The old crooked tree rippled like water. It was as though Lilith¡¯s foot went into ake, causing her to lose her bnce. ¡°Lilith!¡± ¡°L-Lilith¡­!¡± However, both Thea and Brea reacted toote. Lilith couldn¡¯t even recover in time before an unexpected burst of powerful suction came from the old crooked tree. As a result, she was sucked in before she even had the time to put up any resistance. Thea and Brea looked at each other. They hesitated for two seconds before Thea clenched her teeth, grabbed Brea¡¯s hand and ran toward the old crooked tree. However, when Thea kicked on the tree trunk, her kick connected even though it wasn¡¯t supposed to. It was a real tree! The expression on her face contorted. She didn¡¯t expect to fall into the enemy¡¯s deadly trap of separating them before they even found out who he was. ¡°Be careful, Brea! The enemy is probably trying to separate us before attacking us.¡± ¡°Oh, you are quite smart, little girl.¡± A voice that sounded totally different than Brea came behind her. Thea turned her head back stiffly, only to realize that it wasn¡¯t Brea¡¯s hand that she was grabbing. It was an alluring woman who was a total stranger to her. The woman licked her lips like she¡¯d just seen a piece of delectable treat. ¡°You¡¯re such a smart little girl, I bet your brain must be delicious.¡± ¡­¡­ At the edge of the forest in the western district¡­ Afterpleting a whole set of warm-up exercises, Mr. Miguel, the ss teacher of ss 9 of first-year, looked at the sun and mumbled to himself, ¡°The little bunnies should have fallen into the trap by now.¡± An extremely cruel smile crept across his lips. The amnesiac-looking Miguel was long gone. ¡°Well then, the wolf should also get into position. ¡°I wonder how long these little bunnies could survive under the hunt of this big bad wolf, especially the one named Lilith who added two more bumps on my head. I¡¯m really looking forward to finding out.¡± Book 4: Chapter 27: Demons Book 4: Chapter 27: Demons ¡°Who are you?¡± Thea quickly distanced herself from the alluring woman in front of her and put her guard up. ¡°Where did you take Lilith and Brea to?¡± The alluring woman was taken aback for a moment, she seemingly didn¡¯t expect Thea would be able to so effortlessly slide away from her and put a distance between them. Nevertheless, she quickly recovered and wore a bewitching smile on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be more than what meets the eye, little girl. Seems like you are somewhat different from those delicate flowers raised in the greenhouse.¡± The alluring woman waved her hand and a pale purple haze rolled in. ¡°However, I have no interest in introducing myself to my food.¡± Thea¡¯s pupils shrank when the alluring woman disappeared from her sight. Not only did she vanish, but Thea also couldn¡¯t even sense her presence. It was like she never existed. Is it because of this purple haze? Even so, relying on things like that to hide her presence is futile. With a wave of her hand, the parting gift bestowed upon her by the Pope appeared in it ¡ª a golden staff named Goddess¡¯ Brilliance. She slightly pointed the staff forward and the light elements that gathered around it instantly transformed into magic without any incantation. Based on Thea¡¯spatibility with light elements, probably only spells like the Goddess Descent Skill would require a short incantation from her. Rain of Holy Light! Countless arrows of light fell from the sky within a radius of one hundred meters from Thea. The fake and lifeless trees around her gradually corroded in the rain of holy light, revealing their true form like distorted human faces among piles of corpses. The ground beneath her was scorched like solidifiedva. In short, this ce looked nothing like the academy. ¡°Amazing, little girl. Big sister is very impressed to find that you can cast instant spells.¡± The alluring woman¡¯s voice appeared in her ear. However, it sounded both very near and far away from her. Thea couldn¡¯t pinpoint her position at all. ¡°Unfortunately, this level of spell won¡¯t be enough to even break my defense.¡± Thea let out a soft sigh. It seemed like her opponent wasn¡¯t too far from her. It was just that the strength of her spell wasn¡¯t enough to cause any damage to her. If that was the case¡­ ¡°URGH¡­!¡± Thea was just about to unleash a powerful spell on the alluring woman when she felt a sudden sharp pain in her chest. She felt as though every ounce of her strength was drained. Her legs gave way and she was brought to her knees on the ground. ¡°Oh my. What¡¯s wrong, little girl?¡± The woman reappeared in Thea¡¯s sight, wearing a concerned expression on her face. Of course, it was all an act. Or more like, this was her twisted way of ying with her prey. That expression didn¡¯t stay too long before it reverted to that twisted smile that made Thea feel sick. ¡°You got poisoned? Oh my, I nearly forgot that my haze is poisonous. My apologies, I forgot to warn you about that, little girl.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± She was too careless. She was so distracted by the fact that the woman could perfectly conceal her presence that she failed to consider the possibility of the haze being poisonous. Guess she was still too¡­ Naive. Thea¡¯s consciousness grew blurry. The woman¡¯s alluring face gradually grew blurry too. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise her staff. The woman approached Thea and brought the violet dagger in her hand close to Thea¡¯s lovely, defenseless face. ¡°Now, where should I start digging in?¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Where is this?¡± As soon as Lilith shook off the extreme dizziness that assaulted her, she found herself in a totally unfamiliar ce. The scenery around her looked like hell. Flowing magma¡­ Contorted corpses¡­ Dark sky¡­ And those birds of unknown species gathering above her head. ¡°Did I transmigrate again?¡± After thinking for a long time, this was the only most usible conclusion that Lilith could draw. ¡°Idiot! This is all an illusion! You¡¯ve all been dragged into another dimension!¡± Sae¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in her mind. Lilith creased a frown and shot back, ¡°Duh, I know! I was only making a few hypotheses to prepare myself for this situation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Alright, since we already know that this is some sort of dimension¡­ what should we do next?¡± ¡°Lady Lilith, I thought you know everything?¡± ¡°How can you say that, Sae? The saying of knowing everything is a paradox in itself. As smart as I am, there are also many things that I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Whatever. As long as you¡¯re happy¡­ ¡°Well if it¡¯s another dimension, then there are usually two ways to break out of it.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°One is forcibly breaking out of it by strength. Second is to defeat the person who set this barrier up.¡± ¡°Looks like we can only defeat the person who set this up.¡± ¡°¡­Right. But you¡¯ll have to do this on your own, Lady Lilith. I can¡¯t fight without a perfect body.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lilith looked at a young man who suddenly appeared in front of her, her gaze grew solemn. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ from our ss, right?¡± Although Lilith only took a brief nce at her ssmates before, she pretty much remembered their faces and this guy in ck standing before her was undoubtedly one of them. A guy in ck grinned. ¡°It is truly an honor to be remembered by Vice President Lilith, the freshman who became the talk of the academy as soon as she joined.¡± ¡°Likewise. I¡¯m honored to be targeted by someone who could effortlessly set up this kind of barrier in a ce like the St. Caroline Academy.¡± The guy shook his head. ¡°Of course Vice President Lilith isn¡¯t our target, but¡­¡± He turned slightly to the side and continued on with a slightly aggrieved tone in his voice, ¡°Unfortunately, we got discovered.¡± Unbeknownst to her, a cross had appeared behind him. A young girl was tied to it and her clothes were tattered. She looked beaten up and seemed to have gone through a lot. Even if that was the case, the girl couldn¡¯t help but cry tears of joy when she saw Lilith. ¡°Lilith, you¡¯re finally here to save me!¡± she wailed. Lilith was stunned for a few seconds when she saw the girl. ¡°You¡¯re Carol, right?¡± She asked with a hint of uncertainty in her voice. The girl nodded hurriedly with tears in her eyes, confirming that she was indeed the Carol that Lilith was referring to. ¡°Oh. I¡¯ll be leaving now then.¡± Lilith turned around to leave. ¡°WAAAAAHHH, AREN¡¯T WE GOOD FRIENDS? HOW COULD YOU LEAVE JUST LIKE THAT?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with troubles.¡± ¡°What troubles? I¡¯m just a teenage girl, what trouble could I possibly bring?¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking! How do you exin the situation you¡¯re in?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way either! I only made it to the academy this morning because of theing-of-age ceremony. After attending the opening ceremony, I got lost in this damned ce. When I finally caught a glimpse of someone and wanted to ask for directions, he turned out to be a demon who was trying to infiltrate this academy. ¡°Not only that, it turned out that he was meeting up with the spy in this academy. It¡¯s not like I wanted that to happen! Then I got beaten up and tied up. Who did I offend to deserve this?!¡± The guy in ck had a conflicted expression on his face. ¡°I should be the one saying that for being discovered out of the blue after only a few days of making it into this academy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Book 4: Chapter 28: Total Annihilation? Book 4: Chapter 28: Total Annihtion? ¡°There isn¡¯t much time, the important figures in the academy are about to notice the existence of this barrier.¡± The guy in ck drew out a long sword zing with mes and pointed it at Lilith. ¡°Meet Crimson me,¡± he announced with a gentle voice. Lilith was taken aback by the demon¡¯s politeness. Weren¡¯t demons always described as bloodthirsty and treacherous creatures? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known that you¡¯re a demon if Carol didn¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°Demons aren¡¯t necessarily vicious and likewise, humans aren¡¯t necessarily kind. They just look at things differently.¡± ¡°That means the rumors I heard about demons devouring men are false then?¡± Lilith nodded thoughtfully then let out a soft sigh. ¡°Guess even I was misled by those rumors. How disgraceful.¡± ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s true that demons devour men.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Rather than devouring men, it¡¯s more like the hatred demons have toward men is to the extent that they would devour them. Likewise, it is the same for men.¡± The guy in ck didn¡¯t seem like he had any intention to continue the conversation, even so, he still said, ¡°Humans and demons have been fighting for ages. The bone-deep hatred between the two races won¡¯t dissolve so easily.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Lilith got into an offensive stance too. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a human, I¡¯m still closer to humans.¡± In any case, she was a human in her previous life too. And most of her friends were humans too. ¡°Hence I definitely won¡¯t let you leave so easily.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± The guy in ck smiled wryly before his figure suddenly blurred in Lilith¡¯s vision. Fast! Lilith was shocked. The dragon blood in her body boiled and her golden pupils were instantly activated. Even so, the zing sword named Crimson me drew closer to her. Although she used every bit of her strength to sidestep and evade, the sword still managed to leave a wound on her left arm. The wound didn¡¯t bleed, but it was red and swollen like a scald on her skin. Lilith could even hear it sizzling like barbecued meat. Even her speed of recovery slowed tremendously. ¡°As expected.¡± The guy in ck withdrew and indulged in his thoughts. ¡°Vice President Lilith, you have a good constitution, yet you don¡¯t know how to put it into good use or use any high-level spells or martial skills. You rely only on your strength and instinct, what a waste.¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Lilith hissed through her teeth. ¡°Indeed it isn¡¯t, but¡­¡± The guy waved his weapon, creating the illusion of beautiful flowers with his sword. ¡°In a real battle, you¡¯re finished the moment your opponent figures you out.¡± Crack, crack, crack. Cracking noises suddenly appeared in Lilith¡¯s ears. Then, the world in Lilith¡¯s eyes shattered like ss. The guy in ck also turned into countless pieces in Lilith¡¯s eyes, and then turned like a rotating kaleidoscope. It was impossible for Lilith to tell what was true and what was false. ¡°You¡­¡± Lilith waved her fists around, but couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of her opponent¡¯s shirt. ¡°See?¡± A sharp pain exploded in her chest. ¡°It only took me a small trick to render your physical strength and beastly instincts useless.¡± Lilith lowered her head slowly to find Crimson me embedded firmly in her chest. Every ounce of energy in her body was drained. She felt as though her blood had frozen all over. So cold¡­ Yet the pain in her chest burned intensely. ¡°I kind of figured out that you¡¯re not human, so I aimed right at your heart to finish you off.¡± The guy pulled his sword out. Bright red blood that was slightly tinted gold came gushing out from the wound like a fountain. ¡°No matter how terrifyingly powerful a beast or monster is, none of them can survive if they are pierced in their heart.¡± Lilith lost her support when the guy removed the sword and slumped to the ground. Her consciousness gradually blurred. Her vision gradually turned dark. She could hear something buzzing in her ears. It sounded like Carol¡¯s sobs. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°W-¡­Where is this¡­?¡± Brea found herself in apletely unfamiliar environment. Given her timid personality and the frightening hell-like scenery around her, she even started stuttering out of fright. The only thought in her little head was to crawl into a ce and wait for rescue. How about taking the initiative to strike? Impossible. She would never take the initiative to strike. The word ¡®initiative¡¯ never existed in Brea¡¯s dictionary. Being timid was sometimes a form of life statement. ¡°Hey little girl, are all humans this timid?¡± ¡°Y¡­ You are¡­¡± Brea subconsciously wanted to hide, but there was nothing exceptva and corpses in this ce so she could only bite the bullet and face this person who had suddenly appeared. He was dressed in loose ck mage robes. She couldn¡¯t even sense life energy from him, save for those scarlet pupils under the hood over his head. ¡°¡­D-¡­Demon?¡± Brea turned pale from fright, then turned to flee. ¡°Hey, am I that scary?¡± Rustle¡­ The sound of something rustling against the ground came from behind. Brea couldn¡¯t even manage a few steps before she fell face-first on the ground. Unbeknownst to her, a strange insect that appeared to be a ck centipede had wrapped itself around her leg. ¡°I-In¡­ Insect¡­?!¡± Brea turned even paler as tears slowly welled up in her eyes. ¡°G-Get¡­ rid of it¡­ quickly! ¡­I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m terrified¡­¡± ¡°Hey little girl, can you think with your tiny brain? Why would I get rid of it when I took this thing out to scare you in the first ce? You think I¡¯m dumb?¡± The demon mage shook his robes. More strange insects crawled out from under his robes and swarmed toward Brea. ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± Brea let out the scream of the highest decibel level that she could ever manage in her entire life while shaking her head frantically. ¡°DON¡¯T COME NEAR ME! DON¡¯T! DON¡¯T COME!¡± She kicked frantically as she struggled to move backward. However, her efforts were futile. It couldn¡¯t stop those disgusting insects from crawling onto her petite and delicate body. ¡°Oh, I see that you can speak normally.¡± The ck-robed demon mage shook with excitement and even jumped in joy. As a result, more insects dropped out from under his robes. Like an endless stream, they swarmed toward Brea and slowly covered every inch of her body. ¡°Hey little girl, looks like your flesh is a delectable treat to be able to attract my little cuties.¡± ¡°NOOO¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my little cuties are fast eaters. You will turn into a pile of bones in less than two minutes. No, I¡¯m afraid that not even your bones would be left. My little cuties aren¡¯t picky eaters after all.¡± ¡°NOOOO¡­!¡± ¡°No need to be afraid. Too much tears will cause human flesh to turn sour. It¡¯ll ruin the texture for my little cuties.¡± ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡± Shrill cries pierced the sky. Yet, they fell on deaf ears. Book 4: Chapter 29: Monster Book 4: Chapter 29: Monster Somewhere on a cliff¡­ A young girl was trying her best to climb up. The cliff was very steep and there was nearly no ce for her to leverage herself. Even an outstanding warrior would find it hard to scale, let alone a young mage who never received much physical training since young. Even so, the young girl pressed on slowly with determination toward the top of the cliff. At this very moment, she only med herself for not learning the ability to fly. Had she done that, she wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament. In any case, she was almost there. Thanks to her efforts, she was only a few steps away from obtaining that Resurrection Grass that could fetch her a reward of five million gold coins. Those idiots in her ss only knew how to search for it blindly. Looking for it in such a vast primitive forest was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. Not many knew that Resurrection Grass was a nt that would only grow in the sun. And the top of this cliff was the only ce where the sun could reach in this dense forest. Sure enough, the girl finally spotted the Resurrection Grass that she longed for not far on the top of the cliff. Oh, how it shone brilliantly under the sunlight. The girl wiped her sweat away, nearly bursting into tears. ¡°I¡¯m not greedy, but if I have five million gold coins, I¡¯ll have enough capital to push that person off his seat of the heir and escape from my fate of being the victim of a political marriage. I won¡¯t have to marry some guy that I don¡¯t even know.¡± The girl mumbled to herself. ¡°Oh, so this is the sorrow of being the second daughter of the famous family.¡± A familiar voice suddenly appeared above her head. ¡°You seem to have a hard time climbing up here. Do you need a hand, Reena Valor?¡± ¡°T¡­Thank¡­ Who the heck was that?!¡± The girl was shocked because she didn¡¯t expect that person would suddenly appear on this cliff. ¡°S-Sir Miguel?! Why are you here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± ¡°Miguel pointed to the winding path behind him. ¡°I walked here, of course. Just ten minutes of walk around the ce and you will discover that there¡¯s a mountain path that leads here on the other side of this cliff.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reena was stunned. If there was a proper path, then why was she climbing the cliff for an hour?! To train her body?! ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be getting that money for sure.¡± Despair filled Reena¡¯s eyes. Miguel took her hand and grabbed her up effortlessly like she was a tiny chick. ¡°Rather than thinking about solving problems through using money, you¡¯re better off thinking about how to make yourself stronger. After all, in this world, people speak with fists.¡± At a small clearing in the depths of the forest¡­ The students from ss 9 of first-year were tied up here like hostages, each with a huge bump on their heads. A small group of people even had a bruised face and looked like they had gone through a lot. The person who held them hostages was none other than their ss teacher, Sir Miguel, the Iron Wall. ¡°Weak. Too weak.¡± Sir Miguel shook his head in disappointment and looked at the group of dispirited students. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect all of you to be caught by me within an hour. You¡¯re really too weak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only expected, you¡¯re a teacher! How despicable of you to deceive us by pretending that you have amnesia!¡± One of the students voiced his dissatisfaction. ¡°Expected? There¡¯s no such thing as expected in this world!¡± Miguel¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°Look at Lilith, Thea and Brea! They haven¡¯t been found by me yet until now!¡± ¡°They were the first ones I looked for, yet you guys are the ones that got discovered and even caught! I haven¡¯t even caught a glimpse of their shadow! Don¡¯t you think you guys are a disgrace? I¡¯m ashamed of all of you! You guys better train harder when we return! Don¡¯t think about having any free time! I¡¯ll definitely make you guys train your hardest!¡± ¡°Hey hey hey¡­! Didn¡¯t you promise that you won¡¯t give us corporal punishment?¡± ¡°Corporal punishment? How could that be called such? This is my way of showing love and care toward all of you.¡± Sir Miguel smiled ¡®kindly¡¯. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Reena, who was curled up at one corner with her slightly puffy eyes, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Sir, are you venting your frustration on us because you can¡¯t find Lilith and the rest?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°As expected. Rather than saying that we¡¯re too weak, it¡¯s more like those three are monsters. How can we possiblypare to them?¡± Miguel snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t push your own failure to others. Lilith is indeed a monster among her peers, but the other two are no doubt, ordinary students. You can¡¯t associate them with the word monster.¡± ¡°Is that so? I think that only monsters can get along with another monster.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Hehe, where should I start digging in first?¡± The alluring woman waved her violet dagger in front of Thea¡¯s lovely face while deciding which part of her would taste the best on her tongue. Thea finally suppressed the toxins in her body for the time being, and recovered a little bit of strength. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ give you an¡­ advice.¡± ¡°Oh? What is that?¡± The woman was a little surprised to find Thea still had the strength to speak. Even so, she was still intrigued. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°Viins¡­ usually die¡­ from talking too much.¡± Thea held her hands in prayer and chanted in a soft voice. ¡°Oh light, shine on me¡­¡± The woman¡¯s pupils shrank as she tried to drive her dagger into Thea¡¯s neck with lightning speed. However, it was toote. A beam of light descended from the sky and covered Thea¡¯s body. The dagger was repelled with the sound of metals shing together when it came into contact with the light column. The woman¡¯s countenance contorted as she was flung backward from the impact. A pair of white wings slowly spread open. Thea reappeared in front of the alluring woman with a holy presence surrounding her and her face was covered by a mysterious radiance. Although the woman couldn¡®t see Thea¡¯s expression clearly, her cold eyes chilled the woman to her core. ¡°This is¡­ the Goddess Descent Skill from the Luminous Theocracy?!¡± Fear filled the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°This level of synchronization¡­ You¡¯re the saintess from Luminous Theocracy?¡± Thea didn¡¯t answer, or more like she wasn¡¯t bothered to. The woman gritted her teeth. ¡°Even if you¡¯re really the saintess, you¡¯re just a kid. How strong can you be?¡± Purple haze filled the air again and perfectly concealed the woman¡¯s figure. However, Thea only waved her hand gently in response. ¡°Scatter.¡± The area instantly cleared up! The purple haze dissipated like snow in springtime. With the haze gone, the alluring woman reappeared in Thea¡¯s sight once again. Before the woman could take back the look of astonishment on her face, Thea pointed to her. ¡°Bind.¡± More than a dozen golden chains shot out from the light column behind Thea and toward the woman like snakes. The woman evaded them nimbly, but eventually started to struggle as more chains joined the battle. In the end, one of them finally wounded itself around the woman¡¯s ankle. ¡°DON¡¯T PUSH IT!¡± The woman growled dangerously. Her figure shifted and the alluring woman transformed into a huge purple python. The huge python rolled its body, sweeping away all the golden chains that came flying at it with its thick and powerful tail. ¡°You think you can defeat me with these? You¡¯re too naiv¡­¡± The python couldn¡¯t finish the sentence in time because Thea had appeared in front of her before she could realize it. She raised her staff high up in the air. A ball of light gathered above it like a small sun. And this time, the python couldn¡¯t evade due to its huge body. The staff came down forcefully. Book 4: Chapter 30: For Your Own Good Book 4: Chapter 30: For Your Own Good Endless darkness and void surrounded her. It was like she was at the bottom of the ocean. There was nothing, save for the faint glow above her head in the distance. She could sense an extremely familiar aura within the glow. Lilith shook her head slightly and immediately remembered where she was. ¡°Long time no see, my other self.¡± Not far away in front of her, the ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror greeted her with a yful smile. Sure enough, she was in her own body ¡ª the ce where the other ¡®Lilith¡¯ was sealed away. ¡°Oh my, we meet again so soon. It seems like my other self isn¡¯t doing that well outside.¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯m having a rather good time.¡± ¡°Oh? Strange. By right, you can only enter this ce when you are in a near-death situation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t refute that because she just got stabbed in her heart by a sword. Even at this moment, she still had chills in her chest. ¡°So? Is the thing I gave you useful?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act stupid, I¡¯m talking about this.¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror raised her palm, showing a ball burning of ck mes. Lilith narrowed her eyes slightly. The ck mes definitely left an extremely deep impression on her. It was invincible, like it could engulf, obstruct, and change everything. Such power left a lingering fear in her heart whenever she thought of it. ¡°Judging from the look on your face, it seems like you ran into yet another powerful enemy? Do you wish to borrow it again?¡± ¡°No.¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror was taken aback for a moment, as though she didn¡¯t expect Lilith¡¯s firm refusal. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My intuition tells me that something bad will happen if I keep relying on that thing.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror covered her mouth and burst intoughter like she had just heard the funniest joke in her life. ¡°But still, you used it. The portion I gave youst time was definitely more than enough for a war. You must have used it elsewhere.¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± ¡°Of course. I just want to remind you¡­ no, my other self¡­ Stop wasting your efforts on others. You¡¯re destined for a lonely future because of your identity.¡± ¡°Identity?¡± As a dragon princess? Just when Lilith wanted to further pursue this conversation, mysterious golden runes started appearing all over the body of that ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror. The golden runes ate away the body of that ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror. Like worms, they wriggled into her skin. The other ¡®Lilith¡¯ looked like she was suffering from great pain. She wailed and rolled all over the floor. ¡°Ha¡­Haha¡­¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror let out twistedughs. ¡°I can¡¯t say more than that. You¡¯ll find out one day.¡± ¡°Find out what?¡± The ¡®Lilith¡¯ in the mirror wore that yful smile on her face again and stopped talking. ¡°You¡­¡± Just when Lilith was going to continue pressing, she suddenly felt the sky spin. Unlike thest time when she left on her own will, it seemed like she was being forcefully driven away by some kind of force this time. ¡­¡­ The surprised look on the guy in ck entered her field of vision. Was she awake? Lilith touched her chest, only to find that her wound had perfectly healed up. As expected, this body would still fully recover even if she got stabbed in her heart. It would seem like death was an extremely difficult thing for this body. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?!¡± ¡°Of course not. I just got stabbed in my heart. That¡¯s not enough to kill me.¡± The corners of the guy¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Not enough?! Gods, is the heart just a dispensable organ for you?¡± Lilith tilted her head to the side and thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try stabbing me in my head next time? Who knows that might really kill me,¡± she suggested. ¡°¡­¡­¡± This was the first time he met someone who would give suggestions to their enemies on how to kill them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are¡­ a dragon¡­¡± The guy in ck finally found a clue. Strong physique¡­ Terrifying speed of recovery¡­ Golden pupils that involuntarily activated when the body was undergoing an extensive self-repair¡­ And that faint dragon aura she exuded¡­ All of these were the characteristics that could be exhibited by a pure-blooded dragon. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m a dragon.¡± Since the guy had discovered the truth, Lilith had no intentions of hiding it either. However, her calm attitude aroused the suspicion of the guy in ck. ¡°Wait, why would a high and mighty dragon choose to attend a human academy?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be because you¡¯re here to experience life, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ A transformed dragon would be a saint. But you sure don¡¯t look like one no matter how I look at it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just exceptionally gifted at an early age, okay?!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense! A dragon¡¯s heritage flows through their blood. Dragonnguage spells shoulde naturally to them. But you obviously look like you don¡¯t know how to use any high-level spells!¡± ¡°Where did all those questionse from?!?!¡± Lilith could understand his suspicions, but how dare he say all those hurtful things! Did his mother never teach him how to speak nicely?! ¡°I knew it, you¡¯re a fake!¡± The guy in ck nodded confidently. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± UNACCEPTABLE! She usually hid her identity and didn¡¯t even dare to unt it. Now that she finally admitted it, she was doubted?! What did he take me for?! ¡°DIE!!!¡± Lilith was going to reach for a scroll and unleash it on him, but couldn¡¯t find anything. She lowered her head, only to find that there was nothing in her grasp. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± The guy in ck waved the little shiny toy in his hand, which was none other than Lilith¡¯s lost storage ring. ¡°Give it back!¡± ¡°Give it back? Impossible. This is my spoil of war.¡± The guy yed with Lilith¡¯s storage ring and sighed in amazement, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a high-quality storage ring. I guess it¡¯s worth considering that your identity as a dragon might be true.¡± ¡°I¡¯d advise you to return the ring. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Regret? You¡¯re saying that a dragon would choose to start a war with a demigod-level demon over a mere ring? Besides, I heard that dragons love to collect treasures. I happen to have great interest in the things stored inside this ring.¡± ¡°Seriously, let me warn you again. Forget about the things in there. They¡¯re not something you can touch.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the spiritual mark on this ring, right?¡± The guy smiled confidently, unleashing an aura that belonged to a saint-level expert. ¡°What a coincidence, I am very confident in my spiritual power.¡± To remain undiscovered in this academy for such a long time and being able to set up a barrier under the noses of so many powerful figures without being detected, there was nothing to doubt about the strength of this guy. His spiritual power in particr was considered to be outstanding even among the elite demons. ¡°This has nothing to do with your confidence! Return the ring quickly. I¡¯m saying this for your own good, okay?¡± ¡°Haha! The more you say that, the more I want to know what¡¯s inside!¡± And so, the guy ignored Lilith¡¯s dissuasion. He slowly focused his spiritual power into the ring and tried to erase the spiritual mark of its original owner. As soon as his spiritual power came into contact with the mark on the ring, the guy in ck started shaking uncontrobly. It was fear. Then followed by despair. He finally understood why Lilith had warned him not to touch the ring. However, it was toote. Thousands of miles away, a creature sitting on her throne slowly opened her eyes. Her golden dragon pupils prated through space and met directly with his eyes. They were overflowing with killing intent. ¡°Are you seeking death, worm?¡± And then¡­ BAM! The guy¡¯s head exploded like a ripe watermelon. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith picked up the storage ring that had been personally enchanted by her mother. She wiped away the bloodstains on it, then put it back on her finger. ¡°I already said it was for your own good. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± she sighed. Book 4: Chapter 31: The Girl’s Counterattack Book 4: Chapter 31: The Girl¡¯s Counterattack ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Lilith¡­ Thea¡­ Help¡­¡± A helpless girl cried and wailed in the hellish ce. ¡°Someone¡­ Come save me¡­ quick¡­¡± However, her words fell on deaf ears. There was no one else in this dimension aside from the demon mage in ck who set this up. No matter how hard Brea tried shouting for help, no one could hear her. No one woulde to save her either. Instead, the sounds she made excited those disgusting insects even more. ¡°Hey girl, didn¡¯t I tell you that it¡¯s futile to shout for help? Why do you insist on doing so? Can¡¯t you just stay still and let my little cuties devour you?¡± The mage was doing a strange dance that looked like some kind of ritual. The strange insects crawled all over Brea¡¯s delicate body, but none of them sunk their fangs into her yet. They all seemed to be waiting for the mage toplete his ritual. However, waiting for death like this was even more tormenting. ¡°Please, I beg you¡­ Get these insects away from me¡­¡± Brea made her final desperate plea weakly. Her body had long been paralyzed from extreme fear. ¡°Hey, hey. How many times do I have to say it? No, no, no, no, no!! My little cuties will nevere back until they fill their bellies.¡± The mage wagged his skinny finger, like he was admonishing a naughty child. At the same time, the ck mage danced faster and faster as though he was approaching the end of the ritual. ¡°Soon! Everything will be over soon! Little girl, you¡¯ll finally be the delicious meal served on a silver tter to my little cuties.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Brea suddenly fell silent. She lowered head to conceal her expression. She stopped struggling too and just allowed those disgusting insects to crawl all over her body. Even if they made terrifying noises, she remained motionless. ¡°Hey, hey. What¡¯s wrong, little girl? Did you die from fright?¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t die! My little cuties don¡¯t eat corpses!¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t be that weak¡­¡± The mage grew anxious. For the sake of keeping his identity under the wraps, his little cuties hadn¡¯t had a good meal over the course of his long stay in the Holy Dragon Empire and they were long famished. Now that there was finally a healthy little girl who would be a feast for them, she ended up being frightened to death?! Why do my little cuties have to suffer such a tragic fate?! ¡°Why¡­¡± The mage¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She¡¯s still alive? It seems like God hasn¡¯t forsaken me yet! ¡°Hey, little girl. Don¡¯t be afraid. My little cuties are very gentle, it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Of course it wouldn¡¯t hurt, because she would be devoured by his little cuties within an instant. Of course, the mage wasn¡¯t a fool to say that out loud. The most important thing now was to assure the little girl, so that she wouldn¡¯t die from fright before his ritual waspleted. ¡°Why¡­¡± However, Brea seemed to be so frightened that she was no longer in the right state of mind. Not only did she ignore his words, but she also kept repeating the same sentence like a broken record. ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­ Why¡­¡± The mage in ck robes frowned. Did she really lose her mind? Well it didn¡¯t matter as long as she was still alive. Just when he was about to speed up the ritual to avoid more troubles from arising¡­ Brea suddenly snapped her head up. Her eyes turned bloodshot as she shouted at the mage, ¡°WHY DO YOU HAVE TO FORCE ME?!!!¡± After saying that, Brea grabbed the centipede that tripped her earlier and shoved it into her mouth without any hesitation. The centipede was decapitated before the mage could even react in time. Crunch, crunch, crunch¡­ Tastes like chicken. Crispy. To the mage, it sounded no different than hearing his own child being skinned and eaten alive. ¡°HEYYYYYYYYYYY!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!!!¡± Breapletely ignored the mage. She finished off the centipede in two or three mouthfuls, then proceeded to grab another insect and swallowed it alive. ¡°KILL HER! KILL HER!¡± The mage no longer cared about his ritual and ordered his little cuties to start eating. ¡°GRRRRR!!!¡± Brea let out a low growl. The insects that swarmed up to her hissed and started to quickly retreat as though they just met their predator. The Brea who was paralyzed from fear was now reced by a powerful warrior. With her high speed movements, no insects that she targeted could escape their fate from bing Brea¡¯s food. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this¡­ I didn¡¯t want to do this¡­ But¡­ Why did you have to force me?¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Just what kind of monster are you¡­?¡± The mage trembled violently. He never witnessed such a terrifying scene in his entire life. He raised them. They ate, slept, tortured and killed humans together. His ruthless little cuties never left his side. They were like his own children, but all of them were being devoured alive by the devil in front of him. What could be more terrifying to watch than that? ¡°They¡¯re so cute! How could you bring yourself to eat them?!¡± The mage rushed toward Brea with tears in his eyes. Magical power erupted from his body as he tried to stop Brea from mutting his little cuties. It was at this moment, the sky suddenly cracked. The mage lifted his head to look at the sunlight that seeped through the cracks in the sky in disbelief. ¡°How is this possible?! How could the barrier set by Lord Ogre disappear this quickly? Could it be¡­¡± The most impossible, yet only possibility that could exin the situation in front of him suddenly popped into his mind¡­ ¡°Impossible! Lord Ogre is a saint rank expert! There¡¯s no way he would be killed off by someone just like that!!¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible. He was seeking death.¡± The mage turned his head and followed the voice, only to discover that it belonged to Lilith. She held the unconscious Carol in her arms. A headless corpseid beside her feet. Lilith kept her eyes on the mage as soon as she arrived and tried her best to not look at Brea who was indulging in the ¡®terrible feast¡¯. She expected nothing less of the woman who conquered all eighteen challenges of the Dark Cooking Club. Eating insects was just a walk in the park for her. Even the president of the Dark Cooking Club would sigh in defeat if he was here witnessing this. ¡°H-How could it be¡­¡± The mage was able to identify right away that the headless corpse was none other than the main person in charge of this operation. He was also the strongest among them; the saint rank expert who set up this barrier, Lord Ogre. With his head gone, he was undoubtedly dead. ¡°Li¡­lith, I¡¯m dying¡­¡± Theaid weakly on the ground nearby, looking like every ounce of energy had been squeezed out from her. Beside hery the corpse of a huge purple python. It seemed like the three of them weren¡¯t that far away from each other; they just got separated by the barrier. ¡°Lady Purple¡­ is dead too?!¡± The mage felt his head buzzing. This was more than all the shocks he received in his life added up together. No, he must escape first! Otherwise, he would be trapped here and then be eaten by that monster! The mage looked at his little cuties that were scuttling away while hissing. He gritted his teeth and then stomped his feet angrily. Farewell, my little cuties. Daddy loves you all, but the enemy is too much of a sicko! Arge amount of smoke spewed out from under his ck robes, instantly concealing his figure. Just when the mage was about to escape, he was punched by a huge fist. Mr. Miguel shook his fist and scanned the messy scene with a frown. ¡°Can someone tell me what happened here?¡± Lilith quickly dropped Carol, then smeared Ogre¡¯s still warm blood on her face and lowered herself to the ground like Thea. ¡°You finally came, Mr. Miguel¡­ If you came a step toote, you probably won¡¯t see us anymore¡­¡± she sobbed. ¡°Really?¡± Miguel looked at the headless corpse, the python with a huge dent in its skull and the mage in ck who ran into his fist while fleeing. ¡°Why do I feel like¡­ that¡¯s not the case¡­?¡± Book 4: Chapter 32: Discarded Pawns Book 4: Chapter 32: Discarded Pawns The demon mage was caught by Mr. Miguel, which meant that this little farce caused by Lilith¡¯ste arrival had officially ended. But of course, Lilith wasn¡¯t going to admit that all of this had anything to do with her. ¡°This obviously has nothing to do with me. If Carol didn¡¯t run into them when they¡¯re having their little secret meeting, these demons wouldn¡¯t have reacted that way. Besides, Mr. Miguel, you¡¯re also partly responsible for feigning amnesia to deceive your naive students. You¡¯re shameless for doing all these things to trick your students!¡± ¡°Do you not feel any guilt?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Mr. Miguel had no interest in arguing about this with a student like Lilith. He turned his head to interrogate the mage. ¡°What is the purpose of your infiltration?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, purpose? What purpose? I don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still going to act dumb at this point?¡± Mr. Miguel kicked the mage in his stomach angrily, and the mage instantly curled up like a shrimp in pain. The fact that he didn¡¯t contribute much and even got beaten by his own students to this made Miguel extremely annoyed. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s useless for you to beat me up. I¡¯m not acting up. Lord Ogre was the only one who knew about the purpose of this infiltration to St. Caroline Academy.¡± Under the hood of the ck robes was a frail old man. He looked so emaciated that his eyes appeared to be deeply sunken and his eyeballs looked like they would fall out at any time, which was very terrifying. However, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying¡­ Mr. Miguel frowned. Ogre¡­ He looked at the headless corpse lying by Lilith¡¯s feet. ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°He asked for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking how? There are plenty of ways to die.¡± ¡°What else could it be? He did something he shouldn¡¯t have¡­ then his head exploded by itself with a bang,¡± Lilith replied innocently. Of course she couldn¡¯t say anything about the ring. Someone from the academy might inspect the ring¡­ The Dragon Queen wouldn¡¯t differentiate between friends and foes. Anyone who touched her precious daughter¡¯s ring with their filthy hands must die. In any case, she wasn¡¯t really lying. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to investigate how you killed a saint level expert either. It¡¯s not surprising for someone rich like you to have a few treasures up your sleeve, but I hope you won¡¯t use those dangerous things on your ssmates. Not even once.¡± ¡°Of course. I have only used my fists on my ssmates so far.¡± ¡°¡­Try not to use even your fists if you can.¡± Mr. Miguel subconsciously rubbed his forehead. He still remembered how extremely terrifying were the two impacts he suffered from Lilith. If he hadn¡¯t secretly protected his head with battle qi during the second time, he probably would¡¯ve lost his memories for real. Although the fact that Lilith¡¯s true form was some sort of demon beast or monster was no longer a secret among the teachers, they still couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of ferocious beast could possess such powerful physical strength at such a young age. Could she be a dragon? But of course, that was just a thought. Although the people of the Holy Dragon Empire were borderline fanatical about dragons, it might not be the case when they met a real one. If a real dragon really appeared, it would definitely cause great panic. Besides, Miguel would never acknowledge Lilith was a dragon in his heart. That was because real dragons were powerful, magnificent, and perfect creatures. How could it be a problematic student who only knew how to throw money and punches around? If she was really a dragon, that would be a devastating blow. ¡°By the way, did you notice that our ss was missing one person while we were ying the cat-and-mouse game?¡± ¡°Missing? Nope.¡± Miguel recalled the number of students he captured in the forest today then replied confidently, ¡°Everyone except you three was caught.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird then,¡± Lilith was puzzled. ¡°That Ogre I met just now looked exactly like one of our ssmates.¡± ¡°What? He looks like someone in our ss?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Miguel pped his head as though he figured out something important. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You mentioned that Carol was caught in this for running into their rendezvous with the spy from our academy. The three demons are now here, two dead and one injured. So the next question is, where is the spy?¡± Realization dawned upon Lilith. ¡°Mr. Miguel, you mean to say that the spy had disguised himself as the student whom Ogre disguised as and slipped away?¡± ¡°Most likely¡­¡± Mr. Miguel frowned deeply. The fact that there was a spy in the academy was more troublesome and worse than the infiltration of demons. Any slip-ups or failure to identify the spy in time would lead to huge losses and even put the safety of the students in jeopardy. But as it stands, they didn¡¯t even know which tier the spy belonged to in the academy. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem if the spy was only an ordinary teacher like himself. But if he was a professor or an elder who had ess to the academy¡¯s secrets, then the academy might be facing the biggest crisis since its founding. ¡°Damn! If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t let those little rascals leave so soon!¡± When Miguel sensed a demonic aura here just now, he evacuated all the students for the sake of their safety. Little did he know that his precaution would end up bing a huge mistake. The only clues left now was Carol, who was still unconscious, and the mage in front of him. However, it was still unknown as to how much the two knew about the spy. ¡°I¡¯m so useless.¡± For the very first time in his life, Miguel med himself. The barrier that the enemy set up was right in front of him. And his enemy was also right in front of him. Yet he failed to see or do anything. He was the failure of a teacher. ¡°Right, right, you are really useless. I think your sses are useless too. Why don¡¯t you give me the privilege of skipping your ss when I feel like it, so that I can¡­¡± Before Lilith could finish speaking, she felt the sky spin. ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Miguel dusted his hands and sneered, ¡°I may not be that powerful, but I have no problem in taking care of little rascals like you. And don¡¯t even think about having the privilege of skipping my sses.¡± Lilith sprung back up and pointed out indignantly, ¡°Is this how you treat the great hero of the academy? If it weren¡¯t for me, those demons would have hurt many innocent students.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t n on hurting anyone¡­¡± The mage suddenly spoke up darkly, ¡°It was you three who suddenly barged through our barrier and left me with no choice.¡± ¡°Nonsense! If that was the case, then how do you exin the words on the old crooked tree?¡± ¡°The words on the old crooked tree? What words?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still ying dumb?¡± Lilith pointed at the rather conspicuous old crooked tree nearby and the extremely conspicuous words on it. ¡°Get ready to pay the price for your arrogant speech, you arrogant t-chested b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Miguel couldn¡¯t help but be amused at this. It was very obvious who the person in this statement was referring to. ¡°See that? The words on the tree and the magical aura left on it? I only fell for it because of the trap you guys set on it!¡± Lilith gritted her teeth. ¡°Hey, hey¡­ How¡­ could that be?¡± The mage had an unbelievable look on his face. ¡°Lord Ogre did use that tree as one of the barrier supports, but we didn¡¯t carve anything or leave any traps on it.¡± All of a sudden, the mage seemed like he had a thought crossing his mind before his body started trembling violently. ¡°Hey¡­ I see now¡­ From the moment we were discovered¡­ we were discarded¡­¡± After saying that, a ck insect about the size of a fingernail crawled out from the mage¡¯s cor and quickly slipped into his mouth. ¡°Oh no, stop him!¡± Miguel sensed that something wasn¡¯t right and tried to stop him, but it was toote. ck substance came out from the mage¡¯s mouth, nose and eyes. ¡°Cure!¡± Lilith unleashed a healing scroll, but it was no use. The mage fell to the ground. A strong horrible stench escaped his body and he instantly stopped breathing. ¡°S?h?i?t?, too careless.¡± Miguel regretted that he didn¡¯t immediately do a body search and this actually gave the mage the ability tomit suicide. He didn¡¯t expect the mage who appeared to be terrified of death would suddenlymit suicide either. ¡°Seems like that spy has nned to discard his pawns.¡± Miguel picked up Carol who was still unconscious. ¡°The spy¡¯s next target is very likely to be Carol. To ensure her safety, I¡¯ll take her to the vice principal immediately. Lilith, you bring Thea and Brea back to the dorm first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Book 4: Chapter 33: Training Begins Book 4: Chapter 33: Training Begins After parting with Mr. Miguel, Lilith didn¡¯t stay any longer either. She took Thea and Brea directly back to the dormitory. Due to being separated by a barrier, Lilith didn¡¯t know what exactly happened to the two of them. Even so, she could still pretty much guess from their current condition. ¡°I¡¯m dying¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­ I feel like my body is hollowed out.¡± This was over-exhaustion from using a forbidden skill. ¡°Sobs¡­ it was you who forced me¡­¡± This was shutting off from epting the reality of eating insects alive. ¡°Sheesh, can¡¯t you girls be more mature like me?¡± Lilith carried both of them on each of her shoulders. She tossed them on her bed, then put her hands on her hips and reprimanded them, ¡°Quitining after going through just a small setback.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a small setback! I have only used the Goddess Descent Skill a few times in my entire life, but I used it three times within this month! Three times! Anyone would feel hollowed out from that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too weak so you have to use that Goddess Descent Skill whenever you run into an enemy. Who else can you me for that?¡± Well, it wasn¡¯t like she was qualified to say this either since she also barely got away by relying on her bloodline. Brea, who had shut herself off, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Thea is right. This isn¡¯t a small setback at all. For ady, eating that kind of disgusting insect is as uneptable as shing her panties on the street.¡± ¡°No, no, people like you are obviously used to the level of shing your panties on the street.¡± After all, to Lilith, the level of disgust of conquering the eighteen dishes from the Dark Cooking Club was on par, if not superior, to those strange insects. ¡°Okay, okay, have a good rest first. I¡¯ll leave you two alone now.¡± ¡°Are you going out, Lilith?¡± Thea couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. After experiencing something like that, anyone would want to get a good rest. ¡°Yeah, I still have lessons to attend.¡± ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t hear about any afternoon sses!¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°There are no sses in the afternoon, but I have my martial training ss.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ In the dojo of the western district, not too far away from the incident that happened earlier¡­ Lilith made a beeline for this ce after leaving the dorms. Someone was already waiting in the dojo. ¡°I thought you¡¯d need more time to prepare, J-Junior Martial Sister.¡± That person was none other than Elder White, who arrived in advance after receiving Lilith¡¯s message. He just epted his apprentice¡­ on behalf of his master in the morning and his junior martial sister came in the afternoon. He was ted by her initiative in learning martial arts. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, junior martial sister? Did you encounter something that made you change your mind this fast?¡± ¡°Not really, I just got abused.¡± ¡°How rare it is for junior martial sister to admit that you got abused.¡± ¡°How would you know it¡¯s rare? We have only officially known each other for half a day,¡± Lilith retorted with a pout. ¡°Haha, Diana told me about you. Prideful people often find it difficult to admit defeat, let alone their failure.¡± Elder White stroked his beard and continued, ¡°But since you have admitted your failure, you must be determined to change. This is a good thing for martial arts.¡± Lilith was silent. Did she fail? She had long admitted this. From the very beginning, she was very well aware of her own weakness. Ever since she left Dragon Ind, she had experienced a lot of battles. She never lost any duels and contests. However, when ites to offensive skills, she¡¯d easily fall into the enemy¡¯s traps. Just like that saint-level expert in the underground auction, Thea who used Goddess Descent Skill and Ogre from earlier. Brute force was useless to them. Although she always managed to avert disasters by relying on the scrolls in her ring or her powerful speed of recovery, the incident today made her realize that there were also times when she wouldn¡¯t be able to fish out a scroll in time. Apart from that, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to be engaged in a one-sided fight where she was on the losing side. Hence¡­ ¡°Please start teaching me martial arts, senior martial brother.¡± This was the first time the dragon princess named Lilith ever begged for help ever since her arrival in this world. It was an earnest and sincere¡­ plea. ¡°Haha, I¡¯d teach you even if you didn¡¯t beg. After all, you¡¯re my first andst junior martial sister.¡± The old manughed heartily, like it had been a long time since he was this happy. The frustration that dwelled in his heart dissipated as Lilith officially started studying from him. ¡°Well then, let the first lesson begin. Give me your hand, junior martial sister.¡± ¡°Why¡­?¡± ¡°So that I can feel your bones.¡± The old man rolled his eyes and exined impatiently. ¡°Oh.¡± Lilith was repulsed by the idea of giving her hand to Elder White, the old pervert from her impression. However, she could only tolerate this for the sake of learning martial arts. ¡°As expected, a fine sessor. I guess Old Flint didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Elder White¡¯s eyes lit up as he felt every inch of Lilith¡¯s hand with his rough hands, especially around the joints and crevices between her fingers. A wave of disgust assaulted Lilith as she immediately exploded on the spot. ¡°YOU¡¯RE REALLY AN OLD PERVERT! LET GO OF ME!!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Why would a person who cultivated martial arts be perverted? I¡¯m just trying to feel your bones to assess your aptitude.¡± ¡°Does that involve feeling it up to the crevices between my fingers?! You think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid that you can easily deceive?! You¡¯re not only an old pervert, you¡¯re also a perverted lolicon!¡± Lilith tried to escape from his grasp, but Elder White¡¯s handstched onto hers like maggots on bone. No matter how hard Lilith tried, she couldn¡¯t break free. Instead, Elder White¡¯s demonic ws seized the opportunity to go higher. Lilith grew anxious as she watched him getting closer to a certain sensitive part of hers. Was her untainted and pure body about to be defiled before she could even do anything? Not only that, the offender was her senior martial brother, an old pervert! Not even a TV series would go for this kind of plot! ¡°DIE, YOU OLD PERVERT!¡± She flung her free hand at Elder White with all her strength. The old man pulled away, but received Lilith¡¯s fist with his other hand instead of dodging it. The expression on Lilith¡¯s face contorted as what connected with her fist didn¡¯t feel like flesh. It was hard, like she was punching steel. Not only did it not cause any damage to the target, but the impact also hurt her fist too. Elder White chuckled. ¡°Look closely now, this is the first thing you¡¯ll be learning.¡± He gently pushed Lilith¡¯s fist with the hand that he used to block it and her usually invincible small fist was effortlessly repelled. Lilith was extremely shocked. She had never lost to anyone in terms of strength before, yet he lost to the skinny old man in front of her. Did he have to p her in the face so soon? That was really demotivating. Besides, Elder White¡¯s hands didn¡¯t look like they belonged to an elderly man. They were smooth, velvety and fair. Lilith couldn¡¯t even help but sigh at how delicate, perfect and jade-like they were. ¡°This is one of my two ultimate skills, White Jade Style.¡± Elder White chuckled gleefully, looking rather proud. Book 4: Chapter 35: White Jade Style Book 4: Chapter 35: White Jade Style Regardless of the reason behind Lilith¡¯s agreement to learn White Jade Style, Elder White was eager to exin it. ¡°Before exining White Jade Style, you must first know the characteristics of battle-qi. The so-called battle-qi, the fighting spirit, has only one main function and that is strengthening.¡± Elder White stretched a finger out, instilled battle-qi in it and then gently thrust forward. It directly made a hole in the huge stone b he used to train his hands with. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a physical body or a weapon, they can be strengthened with battle-qi to increase power, speed, and hardness. It¡¯s extremely difficult to urately control battle-qi. It can¡¯t be too far away from the user, or it¡¯ll quickly dissipate. This is also why most warriors only fight in closebat while long-range weapons like bows are mostly used by mages.¡± ¡°Is it okay to instill battle-qi on a weapon and then throw it out quickly?¡± ¡°Yes, but as mentioned, the battle-qi will quickly dissipate. Therefore, the further you throw the weapon, the less powerful it bes, even to the point that it makes no difference with throwing a normal weapon. This has very little practicality.¡± Elder White swung his sleeve fiercely. It conjured up a strong wind that knocked down the stone b in front of him. ¡°But it¡¯s still very useful in knocking your enemies back when you¡¯re in a pinch.¡± He stepped lightly onto the stone b with one foot and continued, ¡°Aside from being difficult to control over a distance, battle-qi also has another characteristic ¡ª it can¡¯t fuse with physical objects. Hence, the so-called channeling battle-qi is actually covering the surface of a physical object with battle-qi to strengthen it. That includes the user¡¯s physical body. Battle-qi can only cover the surface of the body and once it¡¯s forcibly broken¡­¡± Elder White stamped his foot hard. The stone b instantly shattered under his foot. Not only that, a deep footprint was also left on the ground underneath it. ¡°Then the user¡¯s fragile body would end up like this ¡ª unable to withstand even a single blow.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lilith was puzzled. ¡°If battle-qi can¡¯t fuse with physical objects, then how does a human body store battle-qi?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question. As expected of you, junior martial sister, to be able to ask the crucial question,¡± Elder White gave her worthless ttery. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to talk about the thing that exists not only in the human body but also in demonic beasts ¡ª dantian and meridians. The dantian is located in a person¡¯s abdomen and it can store battle-qi. Meridians are in every part of the body. When battle-qi is used, it travels through meridians and is released through the microscopic pores in the skin. This is why for humans, damaged meridians meana losing their cultivation realm. Much like how water will naturally drain in a leaky bucket.¡± ¡°If battle-qi is released that way, then what about magic?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same with magic. This is why it¡¯s extremely difficult to cultivate both magic and martial arts at the same time. Since battle-qi and magic are inherently difficult to blend together, it¡¯s extremely challenging to harmonize both of them in the dantian. Those who are capable of this are undoubtedly rare geniuses.¡± ¡°Do these have anything to do with that White Jade Style thingy that I¡¯m going to learn?¡± ¡°Yes, it has a great rtionship with it. Going back to the point about battle-qi can only cover the surface, the user¡¯s body will be exposed to great danger as soon as the battle-qi protecting it is forcibly broken. In my opinion, this method is extremely wasteful of battle-qi. Hence, the White Jade Style is an alternative way of using battle-qi.¡± Elder White lifted his hand. Under Lilith¡¯s gaze, his dry palm gradually glowed with the luster of a jade and then turned smooth. ¡°Forcibly fusing battle-qi with the physical body to strengthen it. This is White Jade Style.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you mention that battle-qi can¡¯t be fused with physical objects?¡± Lilith frowned in confusion. ¡°Correct. Rather than saying it can¡¯t, it¡¯s more precise to say that it¡¯s difficult to fuse with physical objects. Battle-qi is a kind of energy that is extremely difficult to control yet easily dispersed. Coming into contact with physical objects would activate its tendency to disperse. When it is dispersed, it will give off a burst of great energy that could destroy the physical object that fused with it.¡± ¡°So then isn¡¯t your so-called White Jade Style very dangerous?¡± Lilith asked seriously. She didn¡¯t want to explode in the middle of her training. ¡°It¡¯s definitely dangerous for normal people. One slip up and it could destroy your meridians, rendering all your efforts useless. However, for someone like you with an extremely powerful physical body, the White Jade Style is pretty much tailor-made for you.¡± Elder White picked up a stone. He crushed it easily like it was a piece of tofu, and then slowly grind it into a very fine powder in his hand. The powder slid off of his palm like a thin veil. ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to fuse battle-qi with physical objects, but once that physical object can suppress battle-qi, it will lead to apletely different result. When the two are fused, a powerful, controble and indestructible force bursts forth. In order to suppress the untamable battle-qi, a powerful physical body is needed.¡± Elder White sighed softly and continued, ¡°And this is a paradox. Learning White Jade Style is for the sake of strengthening the physical body but without a powerful physical body, it is impossible to cultivate the White Jade Style.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how did you manage to learn White Jade Style?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a special case. Before I became a martial practitioner, I was purely a man of prowess who only knew how to train my body and I didn¡¯t even have battle-qi. Although Iter acquired a powerful physique, I suffered from a lot of seque. After all, that kind of training had been proven to be unsuitable for humans. Iter fell off a cliff when I was chased by an enemy. I thought I was a goner, but I miraculously survived and found a cave at the bottom of that cliff. I entered the cave and¡­¡± ¡°You found a ring and an old man with a white beard?¡± Lilith suddenly interjected. ¡°What ring? What old man?¡± ¡°Never mind, go on.¡± Elder White shot Lilith a strange look, but continued speaking. ¡°After I entered the cave, I found a secret manual in it, which is the White Jade Style that I¡¯m going to impart to you, and also a lot of other valuable natural treasures.¡± ¡°I see. If this was another story, you¡¯d be the protagonist, senior martial brother.¡± ¡°What protagonist?¡± ¡°N-Never mind, go on.¡± Elder White had a confused look on his face. Why did this little girl keep spouting strange stuff that this old man couldn¡¯t understand? Nevertheless, he continued exining. ¡°I used the treasures in the cave to cure the ailments that I suffered for years. At the same time, after damaging and renewing my meridians countless times, I finally sessfully cultivated the White Jade Style. I left the cave and killed all my enemies, making those guys who used to look down on me see me in a new light.¡± T-That¡¯s¡­ really a clich¨¦d storyline. Lilith thought to herself. ¡°So senior martial brother isn¡¯t the creator of this skill.¡± ¡°Of course, this old man isn¡¯t some divine genius who could think of such a novel martial skill. It¡¯s better to say that before learning White Jade Style, I¡¯m just a pitiful man who couldn¡¯t even conjure up battle-qi and could only do physical training.¡± Elder White sighed ruefully. ¡°Sure enough, Heaven never barred one¡¯s way and granted this old man another chance to do things over. But since I found the secret manual of White Jade Style in my most desperate time, then I have the obligation to pass it down. This is why I¡¯ve been looking for a sessor over these years, but to no avail. After all, there are too few humans whose bodies could meet the requirements.¡± While saying that, he turned his gaze to Lilith. His burning gaze was enough to make Lilith¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°When I met you, I knew that you are my one and only!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be disgusting, you old pervert!¡± Elder White brushed Lilith¡¯s insult off. Lilith wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but the old man seemed to be getting more excited. He looked no different than those fanatical cultists. The only thing he was missing was just the outfit. ¡°Believe me, believe in this old man! Given your powerful physical body, you¡¯ll definitely be able to cultivate this skill sessfully! You are the savior of my life, the brightest star in my heart!¡± ¡°F?U?C?K? OFF!!!!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just because of your physical body, there¡¯s also another reason as to why this martial skill is destined to be yours, junior martial sister.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯re rich!!!¡± Elder White danced around while he continued speaking, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that learning this martial skill will require many natural treasures. First, it is to speed up the fusion of battle-qi and physical body. Second, it can heal internal injuries. Since you¡¯re so rich and own so many treasures, I¡¯m sure the Heavens sent you here to learn this skill!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± This old man must have lost his mind. ¡°That being said, I still have one problem.¡± ¡°Just ask, I¡¯ll definitely answer to the best I can.¡± ¡°The principle of this skill is to fuse battle-qi and physical body, right? But I¡¯ve no battle-qi.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Elder White shook his finger to assure Lilith. ¡°Every creature has battle qi as soon as it is born. This is also why warriors outnumbered mages. So even for people who have never trained their battle-qi like you, it still exists in your body. It¡¯ll also continue to nourish you and strengthen your already powerful physical body to an absurd level. It¡¯s just that the amount of your battle-qi will be extremely small since you¡¯ve never cultivated it. Even so, cultivating this skill is enough. I didn¡¯t go from one to a hundred back then. I also took small steps to eventually achieve the saint realm.¡± ¡°Oh, good to hear that.¡± ¡°Yes. Everyone will have battle-qi in their body, unless the magic power in their body is so abundant that it pushes out all the battle-qi in it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith was suddenly quiet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elder White frowned when he sensed something was off. ¡°You were saying that too much magic in the body will push out battle-qi?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why?¡± Lilith scratched her head and spoke awkwardly, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then¡­ I might really not have battle-qi in my body.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder White fumed. ¡°Your body is so powerful, it must be nourished by battle-qi. How can there be no battle-qi in your body? That must be an excuse to trick me because you changed your mind on learning it!¡± ¡°No, no! I really might not have battle-qi in my body!¡± Lilith retorted. However, Elder White wasn¡¯t buying it. No battle-qi? Who is she trying to trick? You¡¯re saying that your body is already that powerful when you came out of your mother¡¯s womb? But this time, Lilith really wasn¡¯t lying to Elder White¡­ Because dragons were so powerful that they should be illegal. Putting aside their naturally powerful body, what coursed through the veins of these nearly invincible dragons wasn¡¯t battle-qi but¡­ Magic. Pure magic. Coupled with their talent in Dragon Language Magic, almost all of them were self-propelled artillery in dragon form. Not only that, they were self-propelled artillery that was fond of close-quartersbat. Therefore, as a Dragon Princess and a super rare genius, the magic power in Lilith¡¯s body was as high as the ninth level as soon as she was born. She was only a step away from attaining the saint realm. It was abundant¡­ so abundant that it couldn¡¯t be more abundant. Book 4: Chapter 36: Bestowment Book 4: Chapter 36: Bestowment ¡°You really don¡¯t have battle qi?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Not even a tiny bit?¡± ¡°Not even a tiny bit.¡± ¡°Not even a teeny tiny bit?¡± ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re annoying! No means no!¡± Lilith pushed Elder White¡¯s face that hade too close to her away in annoyance. ¡°How can that¡­ be¡­?¡± The old man slumped to the ground as though he had lost every ounce of energy in him. He even looked like he had aged a few more years. ¡°Sorry, guess I can¡¯t inherit your White Jade Style, senior martial brother.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then this old man will have no choice but to use thest resort.¡± ¡°L-Last¡­ resort? Why does that sound rather terrifying ?¡± Lilith hugged herself and shivered because she could sense a great malice. It felt as though her naked body was being stared at by a hundred perverts at the same time. It was an extremely terrifying feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, junior martial sister. It won¡¯t hurt too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be damned if I¡¯m going to believe that! You¡¯re one sinister old man!¡± Elder White slowly approached her, with a very kind smile on his face. However, Lilith didn¡¯t think that Elder White could still keep smiling like that after enduring such a blow. Anyone who could still smile after a blow like that was definitely a lunatic! And this person hadpletely lost his mind! Lilith turned around and fled. But how could an immature chick like Lilith outsmart the unfathomable Elder White? She only managed two steps before being caught again. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, junior martial sister. I just want to perform a bestowment on you. Don¡¯t you want to obtain thirty years of skill in exchange for nothing?¡± ¡°Totally not!¡± Lilith shook her head frantically. But no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t escape the Elder White¡¯s skinny hands that were like eagle¡¯s ws. The so-called bestowment involved an expert forcibly channeling battle qi into another person¡¯s body to bring about the effects of muscle-tendon changing and marrow cleansing to power up that person. Those who received an expert¡¯s bestowment could save years or even decades of hard work in training. It definitely looked like a sweet deal. However, in reality, realms didn¡¯t represent strength in this world. Unless an ordinary person went through the levels of life, such as attaining the saint realm and then divine realm, the so-called realms was nothing more than an indication of the amount of magic or battle qi that a person could hold in their body. After all, a drop of water moving at high speed could still break the stillness of a small water puddle. Hence, it wasn¡¯t umon for a low-level person to defeat a high-level opponent by relying on their outstanding experience and skills in the academy. Just like how a fifth-year student like President Diana could beat the demon wolf Elliot from the sixth-year. Not only that, but bestowment could also affect a person¡¯s foundation and hence causing it to be unstable. Therefore, bestowment wasn¡¯t a popr method for cultivation growth in this world. It was even considered an evil and contemptuous method. Naturally, Lilith wasn¡¯t willing to ept that. There was also another important reason why Lilith didn¡¯t want to receive a bestowment. The ninth level was a huge moat. The saint realm was above it and the mortal realm was below it. At this time, the size of her dantian was basically unable to expand any further. Since Lilith never used much magic since she was born, the magic power in her body was naturally abundant. Under such circumstances, Lilith would need to directly condense the magic in her body into crystal before entering the saint realm. Otherwise if battle qi was forcibly channeled into her¡­ ¡°No way, no way, no way, no way, no way!! I¡¯ll be crushed to death!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, junior martial sister. I believe you¡¯ll definitely be able to break through your own limits!¡± ¡°Breakthrough my a?s?s?! I¡¯m just a kid! How can that possibly happen?!¡± Lilith almost wanted to kneel on the floor. I¡¯m just a kid, do you have to be this cruel to me? However, Elder White looked like he was already possessed. He didn¡¯t even heed Lilith¡¯s words. He ced his huge hand on Lilith¡¯s back, forcibly channeling a wave of pure battle qi into her body. ¡°UGH¡­¡­¡­!¡± Lilith felt as though she was about to burst into mes. As soon as the battle qi meshed with the magic in her body, they boiled like dripping water into boiling oil. Up until now, Lilith had experienced the sensation of dragon¡¯s blood boiling countless times. Butparing that to this was likeparing a little bunny to Godzi. After the scorching heat came an extreme swelling pain. Battle qi and magic were pretty much ipatible with each other, so Lilith¡¯s body turned into a battlefield. A chaotic war where a thousand enemies were killed and a thousand soldiers self-destructing ensued. Her body was about to be torn apart. If it was someone else who didn¡¯t have a powerful body like Lilith, they would have exploded on the spot long ago. ¡°STOP IT! I¡¯M DYING!!¡± ¡°Use magic! Quick! Use magic! As long as there¡¯s enough space for the battle qi in your dantian, the two energies wouldn¡¯t sh as violently!¡± ¡°F?u?c?k? using magic! I only know level one or two spells! It won¡¯t deplete as fast as it recovers so it¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± Elder White looked at Lilith with unprecedented fear in his eyes. ¡°Given your magic power¡­ you only know level one or two spells?¡± ¡°Yes, only level one or two! I know what you want to say that I¡¯m a wasteful person who only knows how to splurge my valuable treasures! So what?! Let go of me! I¡¯m going to explode!¡± Elder White fell into despair upon hearing that. He thought that he still had a glimmer of hope, but thisst glimmer of hope was extinguished too in the end. However, a sudden suction force came from Lilith¡¯s body. Just when Elder White was about to remove his hand, he found that it was stuck. Lilith¡¯s countenance contorted slightly. The drop of ancient blood that had been slumbering for a long time in her body stirred slightly. Half of the magic in her body was instantly absorbed by it. The half-empty space was then naturally filled by the battle qi. Elder White was naturally overjoyed when he sensed the abnormal changes in Lilith¡¯s body. He started working even harder to channel more battle qi into her body. The magic and battle qi that were once ipatible with each other unexpectedly stayed in their own territory obediently under the suppression of that drop of ancient blood. The dantian was filled up and the suction force was gone. The drop of ancient blood then fell into silence again, as though it had eaten its fill. Elder White looked at Lilith from top to bottom with an excited look on his face. ¡°How is it, junior martial sister? Can you use battle qi now?¡± ¡°HMPH!!!¡± Lilith turned her head around and ignored him. How dare he forcibly channeled battle qi into her body just now despite her refusal. If it wasn¡¯t for the drop of ancient blood in her, she might have really exploded right on the spot. Elder White smiled apologetically. ¡°My apologies, it¡¯s all my fault. I was possessed. You can tell me what you want, I¡¯ll buy you anything, even if it¡¯s a sacred artifact.¡± ¡°Hmph, stupid poor man. You think I can¡¯t afford a sacred artifact myself? I have no problem getting ten or even a hundred sacred artifacts myself, so I don¡¯t care! In any case, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damn these rich people! Elder White¡¯s cheek twitched as he fished out a ck notebook from his chest pocket. ¡°So you don¡¯t want this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Elder White looked around, then whispered secretively into Lilith¡¯s ear. ¡°This is¡­ Diana¡¯s diary when she was going through her eighth-grade syndrome phase.¡± Book 4: Chapter 37: Chase And Escape Book 4: Chapter 37: Chase And Escape The look on Lilith¡¯s face turned serious upon hearing the origin of the notebook, as she deftly put it away. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere about it, then I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. But I¡¯ll be relying on you if I ever encounter any trouble in the future.¡± ¡°Fine, your senior martial brother, I, shalle to your aid at any time.¡± Elder White had no choice but toply with Lilith¡¯s request. After all, it was his fault. He almost caused irreversible and serious consequences to Lilith because of his selfish desire, so he could go along with whatever she wanted. Lilith nodded in satisfaction. Although it was a thrilling ride, everything ended well. She not only saved herself from a long and arduous training, but she was also able to stabilize the two powers in her body without any foundation thanks to that drop of ancient blood in her body. She was sure that if anyone who trained in both magic and martial arts saw how easily she could stabilize the two powers, they would definitely cough up three liters of blood andment about how unfair the world was. But more importantly, she also gained both an old and a young ¡®servant¡¯. The old one was naturally Elder White, who promised that he would readilye to her aid at any time. The young one was of course, her cute martial niece, President Diana. With such an ultimate ckmail material, Lilith wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Diana not obeying her. Now that she thought about it, it seemed like the Disciplinary Committee had already unknowingly fallen into her control. Hmm, I¡¯m getting closer to my goal. ¡°Since junior martial sister already has battle qi, can we start the training?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lilith nodded and asked, ¡°How are we going to train?¡± Elder White took out a scroll, ¡°You can just train ording to the steps that are recorded in this scroll.¡± Lilith epted the scroll. As soon as she opened the scroll, a beam of golden light shone right onto the area between her eyebrows and then White Jade Style¡¯s cultivation method instantly surfaced in her mind. It was all extremely strange. Lilith closed her eyes to concentrate, and then began to carefully read the cultivation method. ording to the content in the scroll, although the requirements of White Jade Style were extremely harsh, the cultivation method was actually simple and crude. To put it bluntly, it was to strengthen your body by forcibly fusing battle qi into your own flesh. Rather than calling it a martial skill, it was more like a method to train your body. However, control was an extremely important key here. If one acted too quickly and forcefully, they might explode on the spot before the fight even started. But if the fusion was done too slowly, it wouldn¡¯t be effective at all. Just like how if Elder White didn¡¯t manage to instantly strengthen his certain part earlier, then he would be clutching his family jewel and seeking to get even with Lilith by now. ¡°The first phase will need to be carried out with medicine. Guess I¡¯ll have to go and make some preparations.¡± ¡°Go then, junior martial sister. You can always ask me if you encounter something you don¡¯t understand.¡± Elder White stroked his beard and smiled. To him, Lilith being able to sessfully cultivate White Jade Style would be the best oue for him. He wasn¡¯t even worried if he would be bossed around by this junior martial sister of his. ¡°Well then, I shall leave now. I need my beauty sleep after a hard day¡¯s work. The training can wait till tomorrow.¡± Lilith waved goodbye to Elder White, but her face suddenly changed as soon as she took a step. Feeling as though most of her strength had been sapped, she stumbled and fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Lilith struggled to stand up, but found that it was an extremely difficult feat. Her powerful body had be a burden at this moment. It felt like it weighed more than half a tonne with every move she made¡­ ¡°What is going on?¡± Elder White carefully looked at her with a frown, but couldn¡¯t find any clue. ¡°Can I touch you, junior martial sister?¡± ¡°What do you want to do again, you old pervert?!¡± ¡°Just trying to check on your condition. Don¡¯t overthink, junior martial sister.¡± Lilith hesitated for a moment before giving her hand to the old pervert. Elder White immersed his mental power into Lilith¡¯s body and after diagnosing her, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just that the battle qi and magic power are too abundant in your body. As a result, a few important acupoints are blocked hence causing poor qi and blood cirction. Don¡¯t worry about it, junior martial sister. Once your body adapts to this state, your battle qi and magic power will start circting. All will then be naturally solved.¡± ¡°Any side effects?¡± ¡°Not really. Just that you¡¯ll feel weak during this period of time. For someone like you who relies heavily on physical strength, there may be a temporary huge decline in your strength.¡± Elder White let go of her after making the diagnosis and continued, ¡°I think that¡¯s not a problem. You¡¯re in the academy and not on a battlefield, so a temporary decline in strength shouldn¡¯t affect anything. In other words, your body is starting to amodate the battle qi I channeled into you. That¡¯s a good sign.¡± A smile bloomed on Elder White¡¯s face. Now that the worst possibility of Lilith¡¯s body rejecting battle qi had been eliminated, her training in cultivating White Jade Style could be considered half sessful. Lilith let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that too. As long as there wasn¡¯t a problem with her body, then there was no issue. As for the temporary decline in her strength, Elder White had a point. She was at the academy and not on a battlefield. It wasn¡¯t like someone would challenge her to a fight out of the blue, right? It wasn¡¯t like she was a public enemy of the academy, so why would she have that many enemies? ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Vice President Lilith, you¡¯ve kept us waiting for a long time.¡± ¡°Who are you guys?¡± At the gates of the female dorms, Lilith cautiously looked at the few strange students who were blocking at the door. ¡°What business do you have with me?¡± The leader of the group wore a splendid scene hairstyle and stood out like a sore thumb among his other simrly weird-lookingpanions. ¡°I am Gut from fourth-year.¡± The scene kid took a few steps forward and walked to Lilith. He looked directly into her eyes and said solemnly, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m here is none other than to challenge the Lilith who dared to speak so brazenly at the opening ceremony.¡± ¡°Challenge? You brats? You really think I got onto this vice president¡¯s seat through money?¡± ¡°I dare not. But after hearing all the rumors about Vice President Lilith, my hands are itching to fight with you.¡± While Gut the scene kid was saying that, hispanions blocked Lilith¡¯s path. It seemed like they weren¡¯t going to give up until they achieved their goals. ¡°Your hands are itching? I think more like your skin is itching.¡± Lilith¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°Want to challenge me? Fine. As you wish. But don¡¯t go cryingter.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ask for more¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Elder Mord? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Elder Mord?!¡± Upon hearing Lilith, the veterans who obviously had been taught countless lessons by Elder Mord involuntarily turned their heads. However, there was no Elder Mord in sight. ¡°Damn! We got fooled!¡± Gut cursed and turned his head back, but Lilith was long gone. ¡°She escaped?!¡± ¡°What do we do, boss?¡± ¡°What else? Chase after her!¡± Gut looked in the direction where Lilith had vanished to and gritted his teeth. ¡°We came on a mission this time! If we fail, that person will definitely skin us alive when we return!¡± The others shuddered when they heard that before determination slowly filled their eyes. Right. They must capture Lilith! ¡°After her!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Book 4: Chapter 38: Taking A Walk Book 4: Chapter 38: Taking A Walk It was evening and the sun was setting. The path back to the dorms was getting busy with students who were returning after school. The strange thing was that very few of these students were new faces. Most of them were the seniors and they all shared amon characteristic ¡ª Exhausted. They looked like they just experienced several wars. The fatigue was clearly visible on their faces. They were silent and lifeless, like walking zombies. Some even had smudged blood on them. It seemed like they were toozy to deal with them, so they just wandered around while reeking of blood. It was hard to imagine what they went through. As the best academy on the main continent, St. Caroline Academy pursued a freestyle education. Aside from attending the basic course that would be conducted by the ss teacher on time, the students were free to pick the rest of the sses based on their own interests or circumstances. After all, the path of cultivation was different for everyone ¡ª warriors, mages, or dual users. The academy didn¡¯t want to kill the students¡¯ potential either. However, this kind of freestyle education could cause freshmen to ck off. Being one out of a hundred to pass the entrance exam and join the most reputable academy on the main continent, only to find that no one would micromanage you and there was no cruelpetition as imagined, even those with high self-esteem would rx. Oh, so the best academy isn¡¯t that much of a big deal. ¡ª They might have this kind of thought. There were also students who reduced to the state of cooping themselves up at home every day, doing nothing except for ying games and snacking during their first year. As a result, the management of St. Caroline Academy came up with a countermeasure after a rigorous discussion. Spurring. The freshmen still didn¡¯t know what kind of hell was waiting for them. However, hell was still very far away for them. There were about a few more months for them to waste but for the seniors, hell was right in front of them. In just two days¡­ There would be twoprehensive tests in each term, which was referred to as a three-day free annual trip to hell by the students. In these three days, the academy would use various extreme ways to assess the student¡¯s achievements. As for the methods they employed to assess the students¡­ Well, the previous test was to survive three days in the northern frozen tundra in only underwear. Two-thirds of the students were frozen into popsicles, while the remaining were frozen to idiocy. After the test, there were idiots running around in the academy for a whole month. In order to not be the next popsicle or idiot, the seniors started their special hell training without knowing how the academy would torture them next. This was also why almost all the seniors were so exhausted during this period. Thinking about it now, apart from making the freshmen get familiar and get a sense of belonging in the academy, the academy probably held the academy festival before the official opening of the school with the idea of ??offering the seniors theirst meal. That was probably also why there were so many people confessing at the Lovers Street during that time. Lucia from fifth-year was no exception. As a member of the Student Council, Lucia still had to attend to her task in the Student Council on top of her special training. She was working way harder than the other students. On top of that, the Student Council was bing more and more miserable under that certain someone¡¯s dictatorship. It was getting increasingly difficult to persevere there. This made her feel physically and mentally exhaustedtely. It was no wonder why the Disciplinary Committee broke away from the Student Council and became an independent student organization. Putting aside the Disciplinary Committee, even she had the same idea recently. But for Lucia, she didn¡¯t fear any difficulties or obstacles, as long as she still had that trace offort in her heart. Right, that was the only thing that couldfort her exhausted soul. A harbor like the arms of a mother that gave her warmth andfort. Lucia stood on tiptoe, trying her best to reach the bar on the small window above her head. Almost. She was almost there. She could already see the beautiful mist wafting out of the window. She could already hear the moving sounds of nature on the other side. Just a bit more! Damn it. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she would be detected by a special magic circle if she used magic here or someone would hear if she made the tiniest noise, she wouldn¡¯t be stopped by this mere two meters of distance! The small window was no more than two meters above the ground. It was only a few centimeters away from Lucia¡¯s fingertips, yet it was a moat that she couldn¡¯t cross. She stretched as far as she could but she still couldn¡¯t touch it. If she knew, she would have trained herself physically while practicing magic. Lucia retracted her hand angrily and raked her brains for ways to cross this moat while subconsciously chewing on her nails. Damn it. She wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this situation if someone hadn¡¯t thrown away the stone that she used to stand on. Lucia was fuming while she began looking for something that could be a recement for her stepping stone. She turned her head around, only to find a petite young girl who had been standing behind her unbeknownst to her. It was a young blond girl with blue eyes. Her skin was as fair as jade and her face was as delicate as a doll. If she didn¡¯tck the figure, she would¡¯ve been a peerless beauty that would make even the gods jealous. Lucia was slightly taken aback. What an adorable girl. She almost couldn¡¯t contain her urge to pinch her doll-like face. But she felt like she had seen this girl somewhere before. Lucia¡¯s gaze traveled downward and noticed the sword-shaped badge on the girl¡¯s chest. ¡°The Disciplinary Committee!¡± Lucia nearly yelled aloud. ¡°Why would a Disciplinary Committee¡¯s member appear in such a ce?¡± It was at the same time, Lucia finally remembered who the girl in front of her was. The one who defeated the demon wolf Elliot from the sixth-year and stamped out one of the three cancerous groups in the academy, the Inhumane Club, as soon as she joined the academy. The one who called everyone maggots at the opening ceremony and caused public outrage. It was even rumored that she had some unexinable rtionship with the chief disciplinarian, Elder Mord. By now, there probably wasn¡¯t anyone in this academy who didn¡¯t know her name. Vice President of the Disciplinary Committee, Lilith. Goddammit, why was the vice president of the Disciplinary Committee in this kind of ce? That shouldn¡¯t have been the case. Lucia felt like God was ying a huge joke on her. Thest person she wanted to see now was someone from the Disciplinary Committee. Much less the vice president. Damn it. I just want to find a trace of spiritualfort under the double pressure of academy and work. What have I done to make God treat me so unfairly? Lucia secretlymented. Lilith gave the senior girl in front of her a weird look. ¡°Excuse me, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Huuuh? I¡¯m not doing anything. Just taking a walk. Just a walk.¡± Lucia acted dumb. ¡°Is the Disciplinary Committee going to make this their business too?¡± ¡°Of course not, but I really want to know¡­¡± Lilith pointed to the huge door nearby. ¡°How did you end up walking all the way here to the men¡¯s bath?¡± Book 4: Chapter 39: Do It Openly Book 4: Chapter 39: Do It Openly ¡°How did you end up walking all the way here to the men¡¯s bath?¡± Lucia choked on her words. This bathhouse was near the male dorms, but it was far away from the female dorms. No matter how one looked at it, it was impossible for a girl like her to take a walk all the way here. ¡°I was just¡­ taking a walk, and somehow¡­ I ended up here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to peep, right?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Lucia shuddered when she heard that. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Based on the way you were reaching for the window, you¡¯re either trying to prison break or peep. Since this isn¡¯t a prison, it¡¯s quite obvious what you¡¯re trying to do.¡± Lilith put her arms in front of her chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into a female pervert who¡¯d want to peep into the men¡¯s bath. As the vice president of the Disciplinary Committee, guess I can¡¯t catch a break with the declining morals in this academy.¡± It¡¯s over. I really got caught red-handed. Lucia couldn¡¯t help shuddering. Beingbeled as a female pervert who was peeping into the men¡¯s bath wasn¡¯t something that a fragile girl like her could bear. She almost felt like she could see herself being outcast, insulted, and despised by everyone. She¡¯d have to spend the second half of her life in misery beingbeled as a pervert. ¡°Why are you here, Vice President Lilith?¡± ¡°Huh? Why do you ask?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m going to lose, I need an exnation at least. I¡¯ve taken into consideration the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s patrol time, the boys¡¯ bathing time and even prepared the best escape n. My n should¡¯ve been foolproof. I just don¡¯t understand why Vice President Lilith would suddenly appear here, at the men¡¯s bath, at this hour! That simply doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter a professional female pervert on top of that. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t answer you that question.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes were darting around. ¡°I came here to patrol as part of the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s duty of course. Although I¡¯ve just be the vice president and I don¡¯t really know my way around the academy yet, I could already sense the negative vibes here. As the vice president, I naturally have to be responsible for the academy! So I didn¡¯t hesitate to venture into the male dorms in order to extinguish the negative vibes and bring a bright future back to my academy!¡± The more Lilith talked about it, the more righteous her voice became. The dazzling image of an upright and fearless vice president stood tall in front of Lucia. Ah, how dazzling¡­ How disgusting my behavior is in front of the honorable Vice President Lilith¡­ Such thought involuntarily surfaced into Lucia¡¯s mind. ¡°Is that so? I see.¡± Lucia fell to her knees in despair. ¡°So what I¡¯m doing has already affected the atmosphere of the entire academy¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m here because your actions have already seriously affected the atmosphere of the academy.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Lucia offered her trembling hands and balled them into fists. ¡°Arrest me¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Arrest me, Vice President Lilith! Arrest this pervert named Lucia in front of you! She is no longer worthy to be a student of St. Caroline Academy! Arrest me!¡± Tears of regret rolled down Lucia¡¯s cheek involuntarily. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear the overwhelming pressure so I found psychologicalfort in peeping. A pervert like me doesn¡¯t deserve to exist in this world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Arrest me! Put me in prison and never let me out!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m trash of society! The scum of mankind! I¡¯m not worthy to breathe the air of this world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Does this girl¡­ have a screw loose in her head? If that¡¯s the case¡­ A sinister idea suddenly struck Lilith. ¡°What are you talking about, Lucia?¡± Lilith crouched down and looked directly into her eyes. ¡°No one is unworthy to exist in this world. Every existence must have their own reason and meaning to exist.¡± ¡°But¡­ But someone like me¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Lilith delivered a p across Lucia¡¯s face. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand yourself? You just want to find excitement from an opposite sex¡¯s body! You just want to unwind! What¡¯s wrong with being a pervert?!!¡± Lucia clutched her cheek in a daze and mumbled to herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a pervert¡­? What¡¯s wrong with being a pervert¡­? What¡¯s wrong with being a pervert¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s nothing wrong with being a pervert. It¡¯s not a crime to be a pervert.¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­ Didn¡¯t Vice President Lilithe here to extinguish the negative vibes in the academy?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you.¡± ¡°Not me?¡± ¡°Yes. Although I came here to extinguish negative vibes in the academy, you aren¡¯t my target. It¡¯s more like I ran into you by coincidence.¡± ¡°But¡­ But that wasn¡¯t what you said just now.¡± ¡°Lucia, you haven¡¯t got it?¡± Lilith shook her head and then continued impatiently, ¡°What did I say just now? I said you are a female pervert who is peeping into a men¡¯s bath and has seriously affected the atmosphere of the academy.¡± ¡°Yes, I am the one who seriously affected the atmosphere of the academy. I am a criminal!¡± ¡°Indeed. As far as the result is concerned, you did affect the academy¡¯s atmosphere. But you haven¡¯t gotten the point yet!¡± ¡°P-Point¡­?¡± ¡°The fact that you¡¯ve affected the academy¡¯s atmosphere has nothing to do with the men¡¯s bath. It¡¯s because you¡¯re peeping!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? It doesn¡¯t matter whether this is a men¡¯s bath or not, the important thing is that you are peeping!¡± ¡°As a student of St. Caroline Academy, the best academy on the main continent, why are you peeping?¡± Lilith flung her arm and spoke righteously, ¡°If you want to watch, then do it openly!¡± ¡°Do it openly¡­¡± At that moment, Lucia almost felt like she could see a door slowly opening to a new world before her eyes. ¡°Let me ask you this first just in case¡­ Lucia, are you strong?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m probably ranked in the top thirty among the fifth-year.¡± ¡°Then have you beaten a scene kid named Gut?¡± ¡°Gut?¡± Lucia was surprised. ¡°He¡¯s also a member of the Student Council, well in name only. Strength-wise, I can single-handedly suppress him.¡± ¡°Good then.¡± Lilith breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that she could fight him off, at least her efforts in tricking her wasn¡¯t a waste. ¡°Why do you ask, Vice President Lilith?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask and don¡¯t think about it either.¡± Lilith then suddenly grabbed Lucia¡¯s hands affectionately. ¡°You just have to listen to me next.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucia nodded in confusion. Lilith pulled her up. She faced the wall of the men¡¯s bath and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Are you ready, Lucia?¡± ¡°R-Ready¡­ for what?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lilith turned her head around and smiled sweetly at Lucia. ¡°To do this openly, of course.¡± After saying that, Lilith kicked the wall with thest strength left in her. Book 4: Chapter 40: Coercion Book 4: Chapter 40: Coercion The bathhouse had always been a sacred ce for the students of St. Caroline Academy to unwind after a day of hard work. Although there was a private bathroom in the four-person dorms, there was only a shower in it. With this term¡¯s first testing, students naturally wished to be able to soak in warm water for a few minutes after a day of hellish training to ease their fatigue and have a good rest. However, it was today that this sacred ce would finally be invaded by an outsider. BANG! One of the walls in the bathhouse shattered with a loud noise. Under the stunned gazes of the boys that were taking a bath there, a big hole was made in the wall. Lilith dragged the simrly stunned Lucia through the big hole and entered the men¡¯s bath. She waved her small hand and instructed boldly, ¡°Look around as much as you want! Don¡¯t be shy! Burn this image deeply into your mind, Lucia.¡± Lucia, who never thought that she could march into the men¡¯s bath so openly, turned her head stiffly from left to right, taking in every sight in the room. Some boys with quick reflexes had managed to cover their important bits with towels in time when they saw that it was two girls who invaded their privacy. But most of them didn¡¯t manage to make it in time. Men¡¯s bodies that were partly visible among the steam¡­ Ooooof! Lucia¡¯s face instantly flushed abnormally at the exciting scenery. She covered her nose. Blood then seeped through the gaps between her fingers. ¡°Are¡­ you okay?¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly when she saw the terrifying amount of blood. She was worried that Lucia might suddenly copse from excessive blood loss. ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ fine. I won¡¯t die¡­ from this.¡± Lucia waved her hand to assure Lilith, but was swaying on her feet like she might fall to the ground at any time. Lilith quickly pulled out a healing scroll to heal Lucia. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re really a nice person to be wasting a valuable healing scroll on someone like me, Vice President Lilith.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re alright.¡± After all, you¡¯re going to be myckey. What will I do if my shield dies from excessive nose bleed? Lilith secretly thought while wearing a kind smile on her face. It was then someone finally came back to their senses and demanded loudly, ¡°WHO ARE YOU?¡± Lilith nced at the boy who spoke up and then pointed to the badge she wore on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m from the Disciplinary Committee.¡± ¡°Disciplinary Committee?¡± The expression on the boy¡¯s face instantly changed and seemed to have remembered the infamous Lilith. ¡°You¡¯re that new vice president from the Disciplinary Committee, Lilith the Golden Chihuahua?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m that Golden¡­ Wait, care to repeat that again? Golden Chihuahua?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes slowly turned scary and hostile. The boy didn¡¯t seem to expect that this little girl would be this intimidating. ¡°How would I know? You¡¯re being known among the other students as the Golden Chihuahua!¡± He responded with a flushed face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s rather befitting of you.¡± Lilith threw a murderous re at Lucia who chimed in with that remark, but thetter promptly turned her head away and pretended to enjoy a non-existent scenery in the distance. ¡°Fineeeeee.¡± Lilith then turned to all the boys in the bathhouse expressionlessly. ¡°I was initially doing this as a reward for Lucia to help me in the future but now you¡¯ve gone and pissed me off.¡± ¡°Hoho, so what if you¡¯re pissed? Are you nning to beat up everyone in the academy who called you a Chihuahua?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with them in the future. But for all of you¡­ In the name of the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s vice president, I dere that you have vited the disciplinary rules of the academy by being naked in front of female students in the broad daylight! ording to the academy¡¯s protocols, your misconduct shall be recorded and be punished ordingly!¡± ¡°Prepare to get thebel of a pervert added to your record,¡± Lilith sneered. ¡°Nonsense! This is the men¡¯s bath! What¡¯s wrong with us taking a bath in here? You two are the intruders here!¡± ¡°You have a point. Indeed it can¡¯t be counted as in the broad daylight while we¡¯re in this building. Lucia, you¡¯re a mage right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. st this pesky thing away.¡± Lilith pointed above her. ¡°Huh? Wait, that¡¯s¡­¡± Lilith leaned closer to Lucia and whispered into her ear devilishly. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to ask or think about anything? Just listen to me, alright?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lucia nodded. She lifted her arm. Aplex and mysterious magic circle formed in her hand. ¡°Imand you, blow everything away!¡± A terrifying gust of wind immediately gathered and blew everything that stood in its way into pieces. The roof of the bathhouse was blown away in an instant. Even the debris and dust of the broken roof and the steam in the bathhouse were blown away. The light of the setting sun poured into this sacred ce. The crimson setting sun was reflected on the surface of the rippling bath water. Water droplets rolled down the wheat-colored skin in the sunset. While the boys stood there in a daze once again, they failed to realize that even the only piece of cloth that they could hide their important bit was blown up into the sky along with the roof. Oooof¡­ As the exhrating scene became clearer, arge volume of blood came flowing out of Lucia¡¯s nose again. Lilith sighed as she used another healing scroll on her. After stabilizing Lucia who nearly went into Hypovolemic shock, Lilith looked at the boys who were speaking earlier and sneered, ¡°These strangers A, B, C and D whom the author is even toozy to think of your name, dared to challenge me, the protagonist? Look¡­¡± Lilith pointed to the clear sky above her head and put her hand on her hip. ¡°This is the broad daylight you were saying. Do you guys have anything else to say?¡± The boys looked at each other. Although they knew she was being absurd, none of them could counter her. They felt disgusted, like they had just eaten five kilograms of yams at once. ¡°To think that someone like you could be the vice president. Is the Disciplinary Committee filled with power abusers like you?¡± ¡°Power abusers? Hehe¡­¡± Lilith continued speaking while she collected the ¡®evidence¡¯ with a Spectrum Stone. ¡°Isn¡¯t abuse of power a tradition in the Disciplinary Committee? But of course, you guys are wee toin to Elder Mord if you guys have a problem with me.¡± ¡°You think we wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± ¡°Of course not. But it didn¡¯t matter if you dare or not. Whoever Elder Mord chooses to listen to is another different story.¡± The countenance of the boy who was talking instantly contorted as he finally recalled the rumor about the newly appointed Disciplinary Committee¡¯s vice president and Elder Mord having an unclear rtionship between them. There were even rumors about Lilith being Elder Mord¡¯s illegitimate daughter, how he was extremely doting on her and even personally sent her to school every day. ¡°What does it take for you to let us off the hook?¡± The boy asked through his clenched teeth, as humiliation welled up in his heart. The others felt the same too. After all, those who could make it to this academy were privileged kids. Who would want to lower their head to a freshman? However, they had no choice but to lower their head. Since killing was prohibited in the academy, the only option of killing to destroy evidence was basically out of the question. Some people immediately shot resentful res on the person who mistakenly blurted out about Lilith¡¯s nickname. If it wasn¡¯t for him, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation. ¡°Let you guys off the hook¡­?¡± Lilith tilted her head and thought for a moment before she suddenly pped her hands excitedly. ¡°Oh yes, I have a brilliant idea!¡± Book 4: Chapter 41: How About Chopping Your Hand Off? Book 4: Chapter 41: How About Chopping Your Hand Off? ¡°Damn it, where did that little b?a?s?t?a?r?d? run off to?!¡± Gut, who sported an outrageous scene hairstyle, chased Lilith down to nearly half of the southern district. Yet he still ended up losing sight of her. He punched the tree next to him in frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the ruthless person who crushed the Inhumane Club turned out to be such a coward! Damn, if this mission fails, we¡¯re definitely done for!¡± ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we split up and look for her?¡± One of Gut¡¯sckeys suggested. ¡°The academy is too big and we lost her. The chances of finding her are very slim if we go on like this. How about we split up?¡± ¡°No. Our task isn¡¯t simply to track her down but to defeat her. Are you sure that you are confident enough to face and defeat her alone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I might not have had the courage before, but now it seems that Lilith is nothing more than a little girl with a glib tongue. There¡¯s nothing impressive about her. Rumors are rumors after all. They¡¯re not credible. In any case, I¡¯m a fifth-year. Although I¡¯m ranked at the bottom among the fifth-year, I¡¯m more than enough to deal with a first-year.¡± ¡°True. A Chihuahua is a Chihuahua after all. She can¡¯t possibly do anything crazy.¡± Gut nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright then, you can¡­¡± ¡°Hey hey, I didn¡¯t expect all of you to actually think that I¡¯m just an ordinary freshman that a guy ranked at the bottom of the fifth-year could easily handle.¡± ¡°Who?!¡± Gut followed the voice. To his delight, it turned out to be Lilith who had been on his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to dare ande look for us before we did.¡± Lilith shrugged and sneered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my poor condition today, do you think you dogs would still be alive and kicking until now?¡± ¡°Hmph! What a sharp tongue. Cut the nonsense and let¡¯s talk with our fists!¡± ¡°Did I say that I would fight you?¡± With a light wave of Lilith¡¯s hand, a small object turned into a blur and flew toward Gut. Gut caught the thing that Lilith threw, only to realize that it was a Spectrum Stone. He was slightly taken aback. ¡°Spectrum Stone? Why are you giving this to me? You want me to record how I¡¯m going to beat you into a pulp?¡± ¡°Whatever. Just¡­¡± A strange smile crept across Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ll talk if you can still stand in front of me in one pieceter.¡± After saying that, Lilith waved a casual goodbye then turned around to leave. ¡°You think you¡¯re gonna get away like that? You¡¯re too nai¡­¡± Before Gut could finish his sentence, the expression on his face suddenly changed. Several tough-looking guys rushed out of the woods on the side. Everyone was staring at the Spectrum Stone in his hand, looking like a pack of vicious and starving wolves. Naturally, those tough guys were also students of the academy. But for some reason, they all had an unusually bitter and vengeful look on their faces. ¡°Found it! It¡¯s in his hand!¡± The leader of the pack yelled and about ten other voices acknowledged in the distance. In the next moment, more and more people approached. ¡°What¡­ do you guys want?¡± Cold sweat rolled down Gut¡¯s forehead. He had never been surrounded by dozens of tough-looking men in his life. His legs involuntarily turned jelly. ¡°Hand over that thing in your hand!¡± ¡°Thing?¡± Gut looked at his hand. ¡°This Spectrum Stone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hand it over and we¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Easy there now, I¡¯ll hand it over right away.¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand why these big guys were so obsessed with an ordinary Spectrum Stone, he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble in this kind of situation either. However, Gut suddenly turned pale when he was about to hand over the Spectrum Stone. It won¡¯te off?! Gut was sweating profusely. He wanted to hand over the Spectrum Stone, but it was stuck to his hand. No matter how hard he tried, it wouldn¡¯te off. It even hurt his hand. ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! That damn Lilith framed me!¡± It was at this point, Gut finally understood the meaning behind Lilith¡¯s strange smile when she tossed this Spectrum Stone at him. She had nned all this! ¡°Are you ying me?!¡± The tough-looking guy inched toward him with thinning patience and asked in a cold voice. ¡°No, no, no! This Spectrum Stone is stuck to my hand, I can¡¯t take it off.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The guy nodded in understanding. Gut was moved to tears. It seemed like kind people still existed in this world. The big man slowly drew out his broadsword. ¡°Since it won¡¯te off, then let¡¯s chop your hand off.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Damn, I can¡¯t believe I was moved! Gut gritted his teeth. The expression on his face gradually became stiff. He tried moving before the others could make it here. Unfortunately, these people weren¡¯t easy to fool. They immediately saw through Gut¡¯s tricks. The big guy swung his sword. Gut was shredded into pieces, like a thin sheet of paper. ¡°That brat escaped!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t, I¡¯ve already locked him down. He¡¯s headed west.¡± ¡°After him! We mustn¡¯t let that Spectrum Stone fall into the hands of others. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be called perverts for the rest of our lives!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The big guys chased after Gut, leaving behind only a few of Gut¡¯sckeys shivering with a dumbfounded expression on their faces. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Damn, damn, damn! Are those guys crazy?! Do they have to go to such lengths over a Spectrum Stone?!¡± Gut¡¯s face was pale. He not only had to use the Substitution technique, but also had to avoid his increasing pursuers. He was getting exhausted and his body was getting worn out. ¡°This Spectrum Stone must be holding some information that could drive them this crazy.¡± Gut stared at the stone in his hand, but couldn¡¯t find the courage to open it. His intuition told him that if he didn¡¯t open it, then he would only lose a hand at most. However, he would definitely lose his life if he opened it! There were more than ten tough-looking guys chasing him down. Some of them were even stronger than Gut. They used all sorts of methods to stop him while chasing him down and Gut was struggling to escape them. ¡°You can¡¯t escape brat! Why don¡¯t you just let us chop your hand off obediently?¡± ¡°Only idiots would make such a stupid choice!¡± Gut sped up, but he was exhausted and his pursuers were about to catch up to him. ¡°Oh wind, listen to mymand.¡± A gust of wind suddenly came out of nowhere, carrying a terrifying force that could tear everything apart. Dust was flying everywhere. The big guys had no choice but to stop in their tracks to block out the wind. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± A gentle voice traveled into Gut¡¯s ears. A wisp of breeze lifted Gut¡¯s body. He could feel his body getting lighter and his speed suddenly increased significantly. Soon after that, he managed to lose the big guys. Finally, with the help of the breeze, Gutpletely lost the big guys. After surviving the catastrophe, Gut plopped down on the ground and panted heavily. Even so, he didn¡¯t forget to express his gratitude to the young girl who just saved him. ¡°T-Thank you so much, Lucia. I don¡¯t know how to repay you for saving me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re Student Council¡¯s members. It¡¯s only natural for us to help each other. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°No, no. I should be thanking you for saving me. Even I have manners.¡± Lucia went in front of Gut and patted him on his hair and spoke gently, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll ept your gratitude. I don¡¯t want anything but that Spectrum Stone in your hand.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hand over it right away¡­¡± For a moment, Gut even thought he misheard her. ¡°W-What did you say, Lucia?¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± Lucia was panting and her face was abnormally red as she stared right at the Spectrum Stone in his hand. ¡°Just give me that Spectrum Stone.¡± ¡°B-But¡­ I can¡¯t take it off¡­¡± ¡°Not a problem.¡± Wind des surrounded Lucia. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it off then we can just chop your hand off.¡± Book 4: Chapter 42: Another Bribe Book 4: Chapter 42: Another Bribe ¡°As the vice president of the Disciplinary Committee and as a member of the St. Caroline Academy, I naturally have to contribute to the academy, especially on morale. This is a key factor to St. Caroline Academy¡¯s improvement, something that I, the Vice President, must take seriously. Therefore after witnessing such unruly behavior from the students here, I have to perform my duty in correcting their misbehavior!¡± ¡°So this is your justification for barging into the men¡¯s bath, vandalizing buildings and forcibly taking nudes of others?¡± Elder Mord red at Lilith. The little curl dangling in front of his forehead trembled along with his heavy breathing. It was a prettyical sight. Lilith maintained her sullen face, trying not to look at the little curl that nearly made her burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mordy! I admit that I took nudes of others, but I did no such thing as vandalizing! Lucia was the one who broke the ceiling! What does it have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°You still want to me others?! Even if the ceiling wasn¡¯t your work, then what about the wall? Are you going to deny the fact that you¡¯ve kicked it down?¡± Elder Mordughed angrily. ¡°You chose to kick the wall down even though there¡¯s a door. What a genius you are.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I was indeed the one who kicked the wall down, but Mordy you have to remember one thing ¡ª doors never existed in this world. They only came into existence when the walls were kicked down.¡± Lilith crossed her arms in front of her chest and spoke earnestly, ¡°Therefore, I didn¡¯t vandalize any public buildings. I was merely kicking open the door to a new world for the students!¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Elder Mord pped hard on the desk and the wooden office desk instantly broke into pieces. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here to listen to your nonsense! I want to show you all your bad records over the past few days after you joined the academy!¡± Elder Mord pulled out a stack of documents for Lilith. They contained every detail on her, including her height, weight, body measurements, hobby and everything she had done during the past few days. But of course, bribing the professor and paying for her vice president title were left out of the records. ¡°Huh? Strange¡­ How did you all know that I forced Kieran to crossdress? I was certain that no one recognized that it was him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the teachers in this academy. That brat has been putting on a disguise with an Illusion Gem. You think the teachers who were teaching his ss couldn¡¯t tell?¡± ¡°Oh. I truly feel sorry for Kieran. He tried his best to hide his identity as a crossdresser but little did he know, it was already exposed.¡± Lilith shook her head and sighed. ¡°I really wonder what his reaction will be when he finds out about this.¡± ¡°On the other hand, I feel sorry for your nasty personality.¡± Lilith pretended to not hear that. She rubbed her chin and continued reading the document to the end. ¡°It looks like I haven¡¯t done anything bad during the past few days. I was onlyte for a few sses, demolished a few buildings, publicly called everyone trash¡­ Hmm. Took some nude photos of a few guys, but I returned those to them. Whether or not they could get it back, that has nothing to do with me. Besides, it was that demon wolf Elliot who demolished those buildings over at the Inhumane Club. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to put my merits and demerits down that clearly, then I also killed a demon and foiled their evil ns. That¡¯s a great achievement!¡± Lilith grew angry as she spoke. She obviously didn¡¯t do anything, yet Elder Mord keeps finding faults with her. She felt wronged. Could it be that¡­ A thought struck Lilith and she suddenly understood what was going on. ¡°Ooooh, I get it now.¡± Lilith suddenly leaned into Elder Mord and teased him in a low voice. ¡°Why did you have to beat around the bush instead of telling me directly about that kind of thing?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Elder Mord was confused. ¡°You¡¯re still acting dumb at this point? You¡¯re too much, Mordy.¡± Lilith nced around and made sure that no one was around before she continued. ¡°You ran out of money, right? Why did you beat around the bush and called me to your office? Didn¡¯t I tell you that we¡¯re on this same pirate ship? Asrades, we have to help each other. If you¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯ll definitely help out.¡± Lilith sneakily took out a bag of gold coins and stuffed it into Elder Mord¡¯s shirt pocket. ¡°Here you go. Don¡¯t be shy. Go ahead and spend these first. Money is the only thing that I don¡¯tck.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Ten percent. Elder Mord had a resigned look on his face and gritted his teeth. ¡°You think I¡¯m the kind of person who would ept bribes?¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not? Didn¡¯t you ept once?¡± Lilith stood on tiptoe to pat Elder Mord on his shoulder andfort him, ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. epting bribes is no different than cross-dressing. You¡¯ve either never done it or you¡¯ve done it. There¡¯s no need to feel conflicted, Mordy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± Twenty percent. ¡°By the way, I hope that the kid that came to challenge me didn¡¯t lose his hand.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t lose his hand. Just that the skin on his palm was ripped off by someone. He¡¯s now traumatized by spectrum stones and would shiver at the sight of one. He probably will never touch another spectrum stone in his life again.¡± ¡°Ohh. Please visit him on my behalf and offer to pay for his medical bills, Mordy.¡± Lilith stuffed another bag of gold coins. That amount didn¡¯t look like it was only for medical bills, no matter how one looked at it. ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Forty percent. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving now if there¡¯s nothing else. Don¡¯t worry too much, Mordy. Juste to me again if you run out of money.¡± Lilith took two steps but seemed to have suddenly remembered something. She turned her head around and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I think you should trim that little curl in front of your forehead, Mordy. It looks pretty ugly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± TWO HUNDRED PERCENT!! ¡°Little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Lilith, who had lost most of her strength, could react, her head was grabbed by Elder Mord. [ Elder Mord casts Grasp of the Undying on Lilith! ] ¡°OWWWW!! YOU¡¯RE CRUSHING MY HEAD! What¡¯s wrong with you, Mordy! Wake up! It¡¯s me! Your adorable Lilith!¡± Lilith continued to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t do anything other than kicking her two little feet in the air pathetically in her current state. ¡°YOU. LITTLE. B?A?S?T?A?R?D?.¡± Elder Mord growled lowly like an evil dragon, then threw Lilith as hard as he could in a certain direction. ¡°How dare you dare insult my beloved curl! Go clean Dragon God Lake! If I see even a piece of hair floating on theke by the time Ie to check, your next few years in the academy will be hell!!!¡± BOOM! Lilith broke through a three-story building near to the mountain summit, which was the roof of Elder Mord¡¯s private office, and flew toward Dragon God Lake like a meteor. ¡°I WON¡¯T FORGET ABOUT THIS, YOU MONSTER! I, LILITH, SHALL BE BACK!!!!!!¡± Book 4: Chapter 43: Dinner Book 4: Chapter 43: Dinner The sun had setpletely and the brightest stars were shining on the distant horizon. Thest trace of sunshine lingered on theke¡¯s surface. The crimson red and azure blueplimented each other. The evening breeze blew gently, creating colorful ripples on the mirror-likeke. Lilith was floating on the boundless Dragon God Lake. She couldn¡¯t help but feel glum while looking at the beautiful scenery. She was ordered to clean up such a hugeke. Figuring out how to clean it up itself was a big problem. As the sacredke of the Holy Dragon Empire, naturally, no one would litter on the Dragon God Lake. However, the academy festival happened not long ago so someone might have identally dropped something into it. Hence every year after the festival, the academy will arrange someone to clean up Dragon God Lake to ensure the cleanliness of the sacredke. Most of the time, students from several sses would be asked to carry out the cleaning. Hence, this was the first time in the entire history of the academy that Lilith was asked to clean the ce up alone because she angered Elder Mord. After all, given the size of Dragon God Lake, only god knew how long it would take for a student to clean this ce up. Fortunately, Lilith could fly so she didn¡¯t have to work slowly like normal people on a small pitiful boat. The convenience of flying would indeed save Lilith a lot of time. It was only at this moment, Lilith finally realized how wonderful it was that she could fly. Thinking of this, Lilith couldn¡¯t help but get pissed at Elder Mord again for treating her the way he did earlier. ¡°Damn that Mord. I treated you like a brother, but you treated me like this! Someday, I¡¯ll definitely chop off that strand of curl on your head!¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t even think about getting a penny from me even if you ever fall to the point of begging along the street in the future!¡± However, Elder Mord wasn¡¯t here. He couldn¡¯t hear how Lilith scolded him, so Lilith eventually grew bored of doing that. Scolding people should be done in front of that person while pointing at their nose. Scolding someone behind their back wasn¡¯t something an honorable person should do. Lilith sighed and muttered to herself, ¡°Let¡¯s get this damn job over with so I can go home and sleep. So many things happened today and I¡¯m beat.¡± She flew lower and began to patrol along the edge of theke. Any debris or rubbish she saw was incinerated by her low-level magic. Logically speaking, any rubbish in theke would be pushed by the current to the edge of theke. This was the only way Lilith could think of to speed up the progress. Even so, she had no idea how long this would take. She probably had to work untilte at night or longer. Lilith looked at the darkening sky, and touched her rumbling tummy. Her hatred toward Elder Mord grew even deeper. Someday, you¡¯re gonna fall into my hand, Mord. By then, the tables will turn and I¡¯ll show you what cruelty is! But for now, her tummy was her priority. ¡°Even if you¡¯re Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s sacredke, it¡¯s not a crime to catch dozens of fish for dinner, right?¡± Lilith nced around. She secretly rejoiced when she confirmed that there was no one else around. With a ssh, she jumped right into theke. Dragons were born swimmers, so Lilith could swim as well as a happy fish in theke. However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to y in the water at this time. She just wanted to catch dozens of fish soon to fill her stomach. It was a bit dark. Lilith¡¯s eyes glowed gold and the dark bottom of theke instantly became clear to her. But why couldn¡¯t she see even one fish? Lilith dived a little deeper. Not only the fish, but even the nktons that her eyesight could normally see were also nowhere in sight, let alone aquatic nts. Theke was so lifeless. A deadke? Lilith couldn¡¯t help but think of that. Would the Holy Dragon Empire regard a deadke as a sacredke? Would St. Caroline Academy, the best academy on the main continent, choose to be located next to a deadke? No matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t make sense. It was at this moment, Lilith suddenly felt rmed. She immediately moved sideways. A huge ck shadow suddenly shot past the spot where Lilith was at. The rolling water pushed Lilith further away again. Lilith stabilized herself and looked at the huge ck shadow thatunched a surprise attack in shock. It turned out to be a giant ck snake with wings on its back. The ck snake was at least a hundred meters long and as thick as a two-story building. Its dark scales reflected the light of the coldke. Its scarlet eyes were filled with tyrannical hostility. The wings on its back were folded against its body. From the appearance alone, they looked very much like dragon wings. Although its sneak attack failed, the ck snake wasn¡¯t in a rush to follow up with another attack. It slowly turned its head around and silently stared at Lilith. It flicked its tongue, obviously in an alert state. The look in its scarlet eyes was that of a predator looking at its prey. WHERE DID THIS THING COME FROM? And that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? Mord didn¡¯t even tell me there¡¯s something this dangerous in theke?! Lilith looked at the huge ck snake in front of her, feeling that her heart was about to jump up to her throat. As a dragon, she was undoubtedly extremely sensitive to all sorts of aura. However, she couldn¡¯t even sense this ck snake until the moment itunched an attack. If it wasn¡¯t for her powerful natural instincts, she might have be the ck snake¡¯s dinner by now. This was also the first time Lilith was scared witless, by a long beast on top of that. How embarrassing! That was Lilith¡¯s thought before she turned around and fled. Who was she kidding? Even in her peak condition, she might not be able to beat this thing, let alone in her current weak state thanks to Elder White. Hence, a strategic retreat was a wise choice, not because she was afraid! However, being in water wasn¡¯t as advantageous for Lilithpared to the ck snake. The huge ck snake only had to wave its tail slightly to instantly get ahead of Lilith who tried her best to swim away. Instead of rushing to attack, the snake just blocked Lilith¡¯s escape route. It flung its tail violently at Lilith, forcing her to back up to where she was. The snake¡¯s mouth parted slightly, as though it was mocking its weak prey. Goddammit, that really pisses me off! There was no way Lilith could tolerate that. She immediately threw out an explosive scroll. However, the powerful explosive scroll didn¡¯t even make a sound this time. It just turned into boiling bubbles and disappeared. Lilith¡¯s cheek twitched. She forgot that she was at the bottom of ake. The explosive scrolls were useless. The ck snake craned its neck. The mocking look in its scarlet eyes grew. It was so pleased with itself that even its huge body squirmed triumphantly. The violent rolling wave pushed Lilith even further away. With the help of the water current, Lilith tried to seize the opportunity to escape in another direction. Unfortunately, the current that had just pushed Lilith away suddenly changed its course and was now sending Lilith to the snake¡¯s open mouth. She was no different than an ant in a bottle that was at the mercy of a naughty boy ¡ª weak and helpless. Just a light poke with a wooden stick and she would helplessly fall back to the bottom of the bottle. But little did the ck snake know that this ant called Lilith was holding an atomic bomb. Looking at the ck snake opening its huge mouth like it was waiting for Lilith to fall into it. Lilith felt her dragon¡¯s pride being insulted and instantly flew off the handle. This damned mere beast dares to tease me?! Watch me strangle you to death! Lilith furiously took out one of the very few peak saint-level scrolls that she had at the bottom of her storage, and then unleashed it without any hesitation. The ck snake was squirming its body triumphantly, waiting to enjoy its dinner with its mouth open. However, to its sudden surprise, its dinner came with an extra sun. Book 4: Chapter 44: Jinx Book 4: Chapter 44: Jinx The breeze was cool and the stars were sparse in the sky. On the summit of St. Caroline Academy, two strangely dressed middle-aged men sat on the ground. They were enjoying a game of Go with each other, surrounded by the beautiful scenery. The oue of the game was obvious. Every time the man who wore a strange eyepatch and tight-fitting ck dojo uniform with a long ck cloak made a move, the other man sitting in front of him in simrly tight-fitting blue dojo uniform with a long red cloak would frown in deep thoughts. As the little curl hanging in front of his forehead swayed in the breeze, Elder Mord rubbed the stone piece between his fingers hesitantly. For most of the time in this seemingly bnced game, Elder Mord was actually thinking hard while the man in ck was admiring the wonderful scenery of Dragon God Lake. Every time Elder Mord finally made a move, the man in ck would turn his head back and effortlessly make his next move. Then Elder Mord would be mulling over his next move for a long time. Only a small part of the board was filled with pieces, there was barely any progress made. ¡°I give up, I give up! This Go thing is really headache-inducing!¡± Elder Mord tossed the stone piece he was holding onto the board then looked at the distant scenery that the man in ck was admiring, but not forgetting to express his frustration, ¡°Why are we ying with ck and white pebbles like kids?¡± ¡°Hoho. You stillck patience, Elder Mord.¡± Instead of getting angry, the man in ck merely picked up the pebbles and unhurriedly returned them into a box piece by piece. ¡°This is something that the first dean of the academy left behind. As the elders of this academy, we have an obligation to poprize it. Only by doing so, will he continue to bless and protect this academy.¡± ¡°Hmph. In any case, I¡¯m done with this Go thing. I¡¯d suggest you find someone else instead, Elder Carter.¡± ¡°If I could find someone else to y with, I wouldn¡¯t have asked someone who is well-known for his low IQ in this academy like you. The vice dean and others are very busytely because of the incident regarding the spy.¡± Upon hearing the mention of spy, the expression on Elder Mord¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°No leads yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. It was said that the girl from the Emona family ran into the demon and the spy during their rendezvous, but she didn¡¯t actually see anything. All this trouble only happened because the other party thought she saw them.¡± ¡°In other words, the trail has gone cold?¡± ¡°Correct. That¡¯s why the vice dean is taking that little girl around the academy, in hopes that she might have enough recollection to identify the spy.¡± After saying that, Elder Carter sighed deeply. ¡°This is thest resort. It¡¯s very difficult to find someone when the trail has gone cold.¡± ¡°The spy for demons have been hiding for so long, it won¡¯t be easy to identify him through such a stupid method.¡± ¡°True. Elder Wilson, Elder Rond and the others have been sent to monitor the movements of those key suspects. Only both of us that are bad at concealing ourselves couldn¡¯t be of use. That¡¯s why we can only sit here and wait anxiously.¡± Elder Carter put the Go board to the side after putting away the pieces, then took two steps forward as if doing so would allow him to have a clearer view of the distant scenery. ¡°The one flying above theke is the student who has been attracting a lot of attentiontely, Lilith?¡± ¡°Huh? Where?¡± Elder Mord¡¯s eyes followed the direction where Elder Carter pointed and indeed, saw Lilith who was circling around theke. ¡°Hey, that brat is actually doing her job seriously. How surprising.¡± Elder Carter rubbed his chin while looking at Lilith, who could fly easily without any external aid. ¡°I heard that Lilith is actually a demon beast in disguise? Not only that, she even killed a demon when she ran into one and stopped other demons from escaping. Vice Dean even nned to find a chance to reward her personally. With such outstanding talent, I really wonder what her true form is. Have you ever investigated that, Elder Mord?¡± ¡°Come on, that brat must have crushed that demon with a magic scroll since she¡¯s rich. Why reward her? And why would I investigate her background? The first dean has set a rule that one must not question anyone on their racial identities except for demons. As the chief disciplinarian, I mustn¡¯t vite this particr rule.¡± ¡°You have a point, the rules of the academy mustn¡¯t be vited¡­ Huh? I think Lilith dove into theke.¡± Elder Mord¡¯s eyes widened in anger and he instantly sprung up from the ground. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that brat know that it¡¯s forbidden to swim in the Dragon God Lake? What is she doing, diving into theke at this hour? To catch a few fish for supper?¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down. There¡¯s no need to get angry over such trivial matters.¡± ¡°The Dragon God Lake is the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s sacredke! Such sphemy will not be tolerated!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few fish for supper. What harm can it bring?¡± ¡°But rules are rules. They¡¯re not rules if they can be casually vited.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not jump into conclusion. It¡¯d be embarrassing if you stormed over there, only to find out that she had fallen into the water because she lost her bnce.¡± Elder Mord finally sat down again after hearing Elder Carter¡¯s dissuasion. Even so, he kept his eyes glued to the ce where Lilith had jumped in. It was almost as if he would rush over there and skin Lilith alive if he saw hering out of the water with the fish she caught. ¡°But then again, is there any fish in Dragon God Lake?¡± ¡°I have no idea either, but there should be since it¡¯s ake.¡± Elder Carter nodded. ¡°The Dragon God Lake has the natural abilities to hinder perception and is regarded as a sacredke. We can¡¯t even tell if there are fish in it.¡± ¡°Hmph, who cares about fish? If that brat can¡¯t finish cleaning up theke today, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Do you have to be so cruel to a little girl?¡± ¡°Go see what she has done in the academytely, that¡¯s what you should call cruel!¡± ¡°I have naturally heard about the things she did. Although they seem terrific, they¡¯re mostly a child¡¯s mischief.¡± Carter took out a bottle of fine wine from his collection and poured a ss for Elder Mord. ¡°Cool down. It¡¯s not like a little girl like her could do anything crazy.¡± ¡°Keep your eyes off her and she might leave a hole in the sky!¡± Elder Mord downed the wine in one gulp. ¡°People like her need to be constantly disciplined. Otherwise, they¡¯ll stir up huge trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart.¡± Elder Carter poured himself a ss and took a sip. ¡°What can a little girl like her do alone? It¡¯s not like she could blow up Dragon God Lake.¡± Elder Carter¡¯s words amused himself. ¡°If she could really blow up Dragon God Lake, then I¡¯ll eat this wine bottle. Not only that, I¡¯d do it in front of everyone in this academy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. I swear in the name of Dragon God, I¡¯ll keep my words! But only if that little girl named Lilith is really capable of blowing up Dragon God Lake, haha¡­¡± BOOOOM!! Elder Carter was only halfway through hisugh when a loud noise came from the direction of Dragon God Lake. Elder Carter turned his head around stiffly and was nearly blinded by a bright light. Even so, he couldn¡¯t afford to care about his eyes. He looked at the ¡®sun¡¯ that was slowly rising from Dragon God Lake through the tears that were streaming down his face. ¡°No way¡­ That little girl really did that? I was just joking about it.¡± Book 4: Chapter 45: This Is A Misunderstanding Book 4: Chapter 45: This Is A Misunderstanding Today was a fateful day that would be remembered by everyone in St. Caroline Academy, no, in the entire Holy Dragon Empire. Regardless of how long would pass, regardless of what would happen, regardless of how the times would change¡­ Regardless of how it would be officially recorded as history or be a tale that would be passed down the generations¡­ This day would never be forgotten. It would be ingrained in the heart of every citizen in the Holy Dragon Empire. On this ordinary night and seemingly uneventful night, the Dragon God Lake, which countless people believed to be the sacredke, was gone. It was literally gone. Vanished without a trace. There wasn¡¯t even a drop of water left. Only a huge pit remained underneath the foggy sky. Elder Carter stared at the ce where the ¡®sun¡¯ had risen in a daze. The dazzling light made tears streamed down his face. He was so shocked that his jaw nearly dropped to the floor, yet he was oblivious to all of that. Elder Mord wasn¡¯t any better, his hand that held the wine ss trembled slightly and he couldn¡¯t recover from his shock for a long time. The Dragon God Lake had been swallowed up by that ¡®sun¡¯. The moment the ¡®sun¡¯ met theke, thetter instantly turned into nothingness. To be more urate, it was evaporated by the high temperature and turned into the mist that shrouded the entire academy. The ¡®sun¡¯ then vanished almost instantly, like it had never existed. However, the peak saint-level magic caused an element turbulence on the site¡­ of where the Dragon God Lake used to be. Like dark clouds, it covered the entire area. Not only that, there was constant thunder, lightning, hail and hurricanes happening among the dark clouds due to the remnants of the magic power. It was an extremely terrifying sight. Elder Mord shivered and was the first to recover from the shock. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Elder Carter¡­ So are you going to eat the wine bottle as a whole, or are you going to break it into pieces before eating?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Carter shook his head violently. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. It would take at least a saint-level magic to instantly evaporate the entire Dragon God Lake. I don¡¯t think that little girl is capable of doing so.¡± ¡°She has magic scrolls.¡± ¡°Peak saint-level scrolls are considered national treasures that cannot be bought with money. Unless¡­ Elder Mord, you¡¯re implying that she has a saint-level expert with her? But do you think saint-level experts, who are so high-profile that even their descendants would be identified, would suddenly pop out of nowhere?¡± ¡°You have a point. That means¡­ someone else is behind this?¡± While saying that, Elder Mord¡¯s countenance suddenly changed. ¡°Oh no, the brat is still in there!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Elder Carter stopped Elder Mord and said grimly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know what will happen to someone who stayed at the center of a peak saint-level magic.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder Mord mmed his fist on the ground. A huge pit was instantly made in the ground under his feet. ¡°Damn it, who would actually use a peak saint-level magic in such a ce? Is a young life that insignificant to them?¡± ¡°There are only a handful of peak saint-level experts in the main continent and their movements are monitored by all parties. So it¡¯s impossible for one to just suddenly pop up in the academy without anyone knowing.¡± Elder Carter gazed at the dark clouds that had formed above the Dragon God Lake¡­ or at least where it used to be, due to element turbulence. He frowned in deep thought. ¡°I think there could be another possibility.¡± ¡°What possibility?¡± Elder Carter didn¡¯t answer, but took two steps forward and faced the Dragon God Lake, or at least where it used to be. Due to the element turbulence, he was unable to sense anything there. ¡°May I have the honor of meeting you, senior who came here to transcend your tribtion?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder Mord was stunned for a moment, and then realized that if it wasn¡¯t a peak saint level expert, then it should be someone who was about to attain that realm. If that was the case, then that would exin what had just happened. Every realm above saint level would bring forth the suppression of the Heavenly Dao, a terrifying Heavenly Tribtion. The Heavenly Tribtion existed because of saint-level experts. Not only was it powerful, but it also varied in forms ording to the martial practitioner¡¯s method of cultivation. Every tribtion transcender would face a different Heavenly Tribtion. It was difficult to predict and one slip-up could be fatal. As saint-level experts, Elders Carter and Mord were naturally very well aware of how terrifying Heavenly Tribtion was. It was not surprising that it could be this destructive. Likewise, it was not surprising that a sun could suddenly appear. But why would someone specifically go to Dragon God Lake to transcend their tribtion? It seemed like this question could only be answered through direct questioning. Elder Mord did the same as Elder Carter. He took two steps forward and bowed. ¡°Senior who came here to transcend your tribtion, pleasee forward and meet us.¡± There was no response for a long time. While Elder Carter remained respectful, Elder Mord lost his patience. ¡°Senior, are you not aware that you¡¯re in the academy grounds? You sneaked into our academy to transcend your tribtion and have killed one of our students in the process. Yet you still refused to provide an exnation. Are you disrespecting our academy?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± There was still no response. ¡°It seems like you are not taking my academy seriously. Even if the principal is currently away from the academy, I¡¯ll have you know that the best academy in the main continent is no pushover!¡± ¡°Calm down, Elder Mord. Maybe senior couldn¡¯t respond in time. Acting recklessly may cause irreversible consequences!¡± ¡°Irreversible? Killing one of our students and destroying our sacredke are already irreversible acts.¡± Elder Mord broke free from Elder Carter¡¯s grip and was about to charge into the element turbulence recklessly. ¡°I¡¯ll find out who is it that has the confidence tomit such deeds in the best academy in the main continent today!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± A voice was suddenly heard from the element turbulence above the site where Dragon God Lake sat previously. It seemed to be distorted and there was no way to identify the gender or the age of its owner. ¡°Calm down, Mo¡­ my brethren. I believe there is some misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? You killed our student, destroyed our sacredke and don¡¯t even dare to reveal your real voice! Yet you have the audacity to tell me this is just a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Ahem, I naturally have a reason for not being able to reveal my real voice. But whatever happened today is definitely a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°What can make you believe?¡± Elder Mord snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you if you return me my student.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The owner of the voice went silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Elder Mord could even react to the prompt answer, another familiar voice was heard from the element turbulence. ¡°Yaahoooo, Mordy! It¡¯s me! Your cutest and most obedient baby, Lilith!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 46: I Declare War On You Book 4: Chapter 46: I Dere War On You ¡°How about that? Do you believe me now?¡± The voice appeared once again among the element turbulence. Elder Mord frowned slightly. The owner of the previous voice was definitely Lilith, there was no mistake about it. However, something still felt off to him. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t hurt my student, destroying the Dragon God Lake was still a serious crime! I don¡¯t think we can let you off this easily.¡± ¡°One hundred million.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I shall offer one hundred million gold coins to rebuild Dragon God Lake.¡± Elder Carter¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing the offer. He was about to say something, but got interrupted by Elder Mord. ¡°Nonsense! Do you think it¡¯s realistic that a mere one hundred million gold coins could erase your crime of destroying the sacredke?¡± Elder Carter was speechless. I think it¡¯s very realistic! One hundred million gold coins are enough to build ten Dragon God Lakes. Not only that, it¡¯s enough to expand theke, deepen theke, add on a fountain, add on a water park, pay raise¡­ However, Elder Mord was still ring into the element turbulence, seemingly extremely dissatisfied with this suggestion. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t agree to this!¡± ¡°One billion then.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°I said¡­ I¡¯ll offer one billion gold coins to restore Dragon God Lake.¡± The voice among the element turbulence offered an astronomical amount of money without any hesitation like it was just meal money. Upon hearing the figure, even Elder Mord struggled to breathe. Such a massive figure. Elder Mord had never even thought of it, let alone seen it. Not even the annual financial revenue of the Holy Dragon Empire reached that figure! Yet the voice among the element turbulence spoke of that figure so lightly, as if the value of a billion gold coins was less than a billion pieces of toilet paper to him. ¡°Are you sure you have this much money?¡± ¡°Over decades of years, I, Li¡­,cks everything except money.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder Mord rubbed his chin. He felt as though he had heard the same line from somewhere else, but he couldn¡¯t recall who it was off the top of his head. Elder Carter crushed the wine bottle in his hand from over-excitement and looked straight at Elder Mord, who was deep in thought with his head lowered. ept it! ept it! That¡¯s a billion gold coins! A billion gold coins!! As long as an honest old fart like you epts it, I can say something that will definitely make everyone look good. None of us will look like greedy b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? either. Just a nod from you, that¡¯s all that¡¯s needed! Elder Carter was silently praying in his heart. However, Elder Mord refused after going through many conflicted emotions. ¡°The Dragon God Lake is part of the academy and also the sacredke of Holy Dragon Empire. It¡¯s not something that can be measured by money! You have to apologize to every citizen in the Holy Dragon Empire for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Elder Carter¡¯s heart was bleeding, yet he had no choice but to go along with it. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ right, you have to apologize!¡± After a moment of silence, the voice asked helplessly, ¡°So what do you guys want?¡± ¡°Show yourself and apologize to the citizens of the Holy Dragon Empire, then rebuild the Dragon God Lake with your own hands.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°What do you mean impossible? Even if you are now a peak saint-level expert, you¡¯ll still have to atone for your sin!¡± Elder Mord widened his eyes in anger and reprimanded the peak saint-level expert loudly without the slightest fear. ¡°That¡¯s right! Although now that the dean is away and no one else in this academy could beat a peak saint-level expert, there¡¯s still no way we¡¯ll overlook a matter in exchange for money!¡± Elder Carter chimed in righteously too. ¡°Oh yeah, I guess I¡¯m now a peak saint-level expert¡­¡± The mysterious person among the element turbulence suddenly muttered to herself under her breath. ¡°That¡¯s some nerves you guys have!¡± The voice among the element turbulence suddenly turned extremely harsh. ¡°How dare you reject my offer despite knowing that I¡¯m a peak saint-level expert? Do you think you can protect your students if I were to get serious?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elder Mord fell silent. The mysterious person really hit the nail on the head. He could barely protect himself if he were to fight with a peak saint-level expert, let alone protecting the students. And there was no way he would allow even one student to get hurt because of him! ¡°So how about it? Why don¡¯t you just ept my proposal? I¡¯ll give the money to restore this Dragon God Lake, you guys take the money and get the job done. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Elder Mord felt internally conflicted but eventually, the students¡¯ safety prevailed. ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­¡± Elder Mord¡¯s eyes were red and he was about to ept the proposal. ¡°Wait.¡± It was at this moment, a dignified voice interrupted him. Unbeknownst to him, a white-bearded old man in green robes had appeared next to him. The old man waved gently and Elder Mord felt as though a breeze was blowing against his face. His bloodshot eyes instantly cleared. ¡°Vice dean? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Even if I¡¯m blind or deaf, I shoulde over here since such a terrible thing has happened.¡± The vice dean of St. Caroline Academy patted Mord and Carter on their shoulders in satisfaction. ¡°You both have done a great job to be able to resist the temptation and put the students first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± ¡°R-Right¡­ It¡¯s our job, it¡¯s our job.¡± Elder Carter felt like weeping but had no tears. The mysterious person in the element turbulence also felt like weeping but had no tears. She could almost trick¡­ solve the problem, but this old fart just had to appear out of nowhere. God must hate her. The vice dean turned his head and stared at the elemental turbulence. He flung his sleeve and spoke powerfully, ¡°The St. Caroline Academy has never feared anyone since its founding. If you insist on fighting, then I¡¯ll ept your challenge!¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯re not worried that I might hurt the students?¡± ¡°Hmph! Do you think an academy that has been established for thousands of years is really incapable of protecting its students?¡± As soon as the vice dean¡¯s voice fell, a golden light instantly enveloped the entire academy. It was none other than the ¡ª ¡®rules¡¯ of the academy. ¡°This array has been blessed by the deans from past generations. In addition to maintaining the normal operations of the academy, its most important function is to protect the students from harm. I think as a newly promoted peak saint-level expert, it¡¯ll take you some time to break this great array.¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Even if you don¡¯t have to worry about the students, you should worry about yourselves. Just the three of you against a peak saint-level expert? Aren¡¯t you guys afraid to die?¡± ¡°Hahaha, who said there¡¯s only three of us?¡± The vice dean pointed to the sky as an order, and dozens of figures instantly appeared out of nowhere. Not only that, most of them were above saint level. Even the weakest was a peak rank nine. These people were the other teachers, professors, elders and diplomats in the academy. There were some extremely familiar faces among them, like Miguel, Marlin and Elder White. Even the panda-eyed Professor Kumar, who looked like he was dying, rushed all the way here. The mysterious figure in the element turbulence broke into a cold sweat. ¡°D-Do¡­ you guys¡­ have to do this?¡± ¡°Hmph, of course. We dare not underestimate a peak saint-level expert. Now that the dean is not around, we are the only ones who could protect the dignity of the academy!¡± ¡°Are you guys not worried that I¡¯d kill this beautiful, adorable, kind and gentle hostage, Lilith?¡± ¡°I know that as the vice dean of this academy, I should always ce students first. Hence after this, I shall ept all responsibilities and resign from my position.¡± The vice dean reached out tofort Elder Mord and Elder White who had a sorrowful look on their faces. ¡°But right now, I don¡¯t want to see the dignity of the academy being trampled. And I can¡¯t turn a blind eye and let the culprit escape after desecrating the sacredke either!¡± The vice dean took the lead and rose into the air and announced loudly to the mysterious person in the element turbulence. ¡°So now, as the vice dean of St. Caroline Academy, I dere war on you!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Book 4: Chapter 47: Run Away Book 4: Chapter 47: Run Away Buzz¡­ buzz¡­ Thea, who had gone to bed early because of the seque of using the Goddess Descent Skill, was suddenly awakened by the spectrum stone that she had set to vibration mode. ¡°Who is it that disturbed my sleep¡­?¡± Thea reached out to the spectrum stone drowsily and opened it. As soon as she did, a row of bold and red words shed in front of her eyes. ¡°What should I do if I get ganged up on?! I¡¯ll be online and waiting! Urgent! ¡ª Lilith.¡± ¡°Lilith, are you even afraid of getting ganged up? To think that you¡¯d disturb someone¡¯s beauty sleep over trivial stuff like this. Horrible!¡± Thea mumbled under her breath angrily, but still responded through the spectrum stone. ¡°Fight back!¡± Just when Thea was about to lie back down and continue sleeping after sending the reply, another text came through the spectrum stone. ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m outnumbered!¡± ¡°Run then. Sheesh, what¡¯s wrong with Lilith tonight? She¡¯s acting like she lost her brain.¡± A few secondster, she got another reply. ¡°I can¡¯t, my identity might be exposed!¡± ¡°Exposed¡­? What have you done again this time?¡± Thea suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Cover your head and run then. Remember to conceal your presence, don¡¯t leave any trace behind.¡± Thea let out a sigh and put down the spectrum stone. Sheesh, Lilith is really a troublemaker. Although Thea was a bit worried, Lilith probably wouldn¡¯t die given her tiny but powerful body. Forget it, I¡¯ll sleep. My life matters more. ¡°Hmm?¡± Thea was about to lie down again but realized that Brea was standing beside her bed, staring into the distance in a daze. ¡°Brea, what are you doing?¡± Brea jolted in shock. She turned her head around slowly, still having that dazed look on her face. Her mouth moved, but Thea wasn¡¯t sure what she was mumbling about. She frowned but quickly realized something. She had forgotten that she had this habit. Upon removing her earplugs, she could finally hear what Brea was saying. ¡°The D-Dragon¡­ God Lake is gone¡­ Blown up¡­¡± Thea blinked. The Dragon God Lake got blown up? How could it be? Even though she was from Luminous Theocracy, she knew the significance of Dragon God Lake to the academy and Holy Dragon Empire. Who was bold enough to blow it up? Not only that, it was totally blown up despite its size. The text from Lilith suddenly shed across her mind. ¡°Ganged up on¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t expose identity¡­¡± Thea shut her eyes and nodded stiffly. Oh, so that¡¯s what happened. She turned her head back, dragged her exhausted body and started packing. ¡°Thea, What are you doing?¡± ¡°Packing up, getting ready to run away.¡± ¡°Run away? Why?¡± Thea turned around and ced her hands on Brea¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Brea, Lilith can do anything she wants because she¡¯s tough, but not us!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Brea expressed her confusion at Thea¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to run too. This incident is so serious that probably everyone close to Lilith will be implicated.¡± ¡°Huuuh? Did Lilith do something bad again? Even so, we don¡¯t have to abandon her like this either!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have to?¡± Thea pointed behind Brea with an indescribable expression on her face. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it just now?¡± The academy was shrouded by mist. It was no longer possible to see what was going on at the Dragon God Lake clearly. Even so, students like Brea could still sense the terrifying auraing from that direction. Brea turned her head around stiffly, seemingly understanding what Thea was trying to say. ¡°Given the severity, if you¡¯re not going to run, then are you waiting to get beaten up?¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Among the element turbulence, Lilith read the text from Thea and mumbled to herself. ¡°Cover your head and run¡­ cover your head and run¡­¡± Oh right, I can disguise myself! Lilith took out the demon mask she used before and put it on, then pulled out a tablecloth from her storage ring and wrapped it around her body. ¡°This way, they probably won¡¯t be able to recognize me. Not only my face, but even my body is also covered. Yep¡­ I¡¯m really a genius. But¡­ what should I do about my presence?¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help scratching her head in distress. This situation was different from the previous ones. Although her opponents weren¡¯t peak saint-level experts, they were close to being one. Concealing her presence using a scroll like she did before definitely wasn¡¯t going to work. She¡¯d easily be exposed. Besides, the saint-level and above scrolls that her mother gave her were all powerful offensive spells. They were really suitable for someone like her who would directly attack whatever she found annoying. ¡°Well, there¡¯s a way¡­ but the price of that¡­ Maybe I should just give up and call for help. Going out there and admitting my mistake at this point will definitely get myself killed. No, no! I came to this academy to study! Most importantly, I haven¡¯t even learned a single word from the dragonnguage until now. If I call for help, mom will definitely raze this whole ce to the ground. How can I still learn anything after that?!¡± Lilith hesitated for a moment before finally making up her mind. Under the vice dean¡¯s lead, the teachers and professors outside the element turbulence were closing up on her. ¡°You guys better remember that you owe me your life!¡± She hissed through her gritted teeth. After saying that, Lilith pulled out a shiny golden dagger from her storage ring and plunged it right into her heart! ¡°Yo, we meet again.¡± She was dazzled for a moment before her consciousness was brought to that ce inside her body ¡ª the ce where the other ¡®Lilith¡¯ was. The other ¡®Lilith¡¯ looked at Lilith with aplicated expression on her face. ¡°For you toe here twice within the same day, just what have you done?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I came here this time bymitting suicide.¡± The other ¡®Lilith¡¯ looked even more confused. ¡°Are you an idiot? Or did this kind of near-death experience awaken some sort of strange fetish for you?¡± ¡°NOOOO!!!¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Lilith went closer to the mirror and twiddled her thumbs in front of the other ¡®Lilith¡¯. ¡°I came¡­ to borrow that me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject itst time? Even saying stuff like something bad will happen if you borrow it.¡± The other ¡®Lilith¡¯ lied downzily in the mirror and rubbed her smooth chin. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours and you came back shamelessly. Did something interesting happen outside?¡± ¡°Nothing interesting. Everyone wants to survive. Can you just borrow me for a short while since we¡¯re neighbors sharing the same body?¡± Upon hearing that, the other ¡®Lilith¡¯ broke into her signature strange-looking smile. ¡°Yes of course. It¡¯s no big deal, we¡¯re neighbors.¡± The other ¡®Lilith¡¯ flicked at Lilith. A ball of ck me passed through the mirror and into Lilith¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a big one this time, just in case.¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll repay you next time!¡± The other ¡®Lilith¡¯ stretched her body. ¡°Okay, now get out of my sight. Your stupid face pisses me off.¡± Well, you look exactly like me! Lilith thought inwardly, but didn¡¯t show the slightest expression on her face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now¡­¡± she grinned. The world around her spun and Lilith regained her consciousness. At the same time outside the element turbulence¡­ The vice dean frowned at theck of activity among the element turbulence. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is nothing happening?¡± ¡°Did he escape?¡± ¡°I guess even a peak saint-level expert can only escape after getting outnumbered like this,¡± Elder White said. ¡°Impossible. With so many of us watching, not even a seasoned peak saint-level expert like the dean could escape, let alone a newly promoted one like him!¡± ¡°Good if he hasn¡¯t escaped!¡± Elder White stared intensely at the element turbulence while saying that, wishing so badly to skin the guy who destroyed the Dragon God Lake! He finally found an apprentice, oh no, a junior martial sister, who could learn his martial skills. Yet it was all gone before he even did anything. Anyone would be jumping up and down in anger! It was at this moment, the situation suddenly changed. It was like a ck hole had appeared in the element turbulence. It swallowed up both the element turbulence and the phenomena caused by the disarrayed elements. A figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight, apanied by arrogantughter that resonated across the sky. ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha!! You little s?h?i?t?s? asked for this! You guys are really going to step all over me unless I teach you a lesson eh?!¡± Book 4: Chapter 48: Unstoppable Sword Book 4: Chapter 48: Unstoppable Sword Lilith secretly watched the crowd through her mask¡¯s eye holes. The dumbfounded expression on everyone¡¯s faces, including the vice dean, brought her immense satisfaction. Hm, not bad. They¡¯re all stunned by my grand debut. Lilith put away the swaying ck me in her hand, then swept the tablecloth she wore behind her. ¡°Hmph, ignorant fools! You choose to fight rather than ying nice when you have the chance. Are you scared, now that you have witnessed how powerful I am?¡± Everyone stood rooted to their spot. Lilith even noticed the cold sweat gradually appearing on their foreheads through her super vision. Haha, I indeed made a shocking appearance! Even the experienced teachers in this academy are frightened! ¡°Oh well. As a magnanimous person like myself, I was only trying to teach you guys a lesson and punish you a little. As long as you bow your head and call me Daddy, I¡¯ll forgive all of you!¡± Lilith stuck her chest out and turned her chin up, arrogantly showing that she was a man with a big heart who wouldn¡¯t hold grudges on worms like them. However, she was panicking on the inside right at this very moment. Although the ck me she borrowed from the other ¡®Lilith¡¯ in her body was indeed extremely powerful, Lilith had totally zero confidence in whether it could stop such arge and powerful crowd. Hence, she could only intimidate them first before looking for an opening to escape. However, the opposing party didn¡¯t respond for a long time. Instead, dozens of gazes roamed over Lilith as though they were trying to confirm something. Lilith felt chilly. She was the one trying to intimidate, why did she feel like she was the one being intimidated instead? ¡°So¡­ So what now? Or you guys want to call me Uncle?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°How about Big Brother? Big Brother will do! Just call me Big Brother and I promise, I¡¯ll forget about the whole thing!¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡± The vice-dean stared at Lilith for a long time before his eyes suddenly widened. The expression on his face changed greatly as he cried, ¡°Golden Demon, Htilil!¡± At the same time, other people seemed to have also confirmed something. They exchanged nces with each other discreetly, then silently switched positions and got into some sort of formation to surround Lilith. It was Lilith¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. What? Demon? Since when did I be a demon? And what¡¯s with that name? Htilil soundsme. ¡°How can you insult people like that, old fart! You and your family are the demons!¡± ¡°You still want to deny that? You foul viin!¡± The vice-dean pulled out a wanted poster with Lilith¡¯s face on it. No. It should be Htilil, who was wearing the same mask. The bounty offered was an unprecedented figure of¡­ one billion gold coins. Exactly the same amount that Lilith had just offered. It was hard to believe that such an amount of money was offered for just a wanted person. Lilith was also slightly taken aback when she saw the wanted poster. Then something instantly clicked in her mind. Damn! The Pope! That scheming old b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Although Lilith knew that he wasn¡¯t happy that she had abducted Thea, she didn¡¯t expect that a dignified Pope like him would give her a low blow by offering a bounty of one billion gold coins to capture her. He must be thinking that since no one would be able to capture her and there was no need for him to prepare the money, he could offer a bounty as high as he could think of! Not only that, he even gave her such ame name! Golden Demon Htilil! S?h?i?t?! That damn old b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! What kind of a man would deal a low blow like this?! If he has balls, he could challenge me directly. I promise I won¡¯t use anything other than demigod level scrolls! Lilith gnashed her teeth in anger and cursed inwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Golden Demon Htilil, ranked top in the ughter List with a bounty of one billion gold coins, would sneak into our St. Caroline Academy to transcend her Heavenly Tribtion and blew up our sacredke in the process.¡± The vice dean¡¯s expression was far grimmer than just now. ¡°To think that a heinous viin like you would be able to step foot into peak saint realm, the Heavenly Dao is truly unfair.¡± ¡°What now? Would you believe me if I told you that the whole thing about me being wanted is just a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe it?¡± Well, logically not, but¡­ ¡°But I want to say that although I¡¯m wanted, I¡¯m a good person. I¡¯ve never done anything bad!¡± After hearing that, the vice dean stared at Lilith for a long time before letting out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone so shameless before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Destroying the Luminous Theocracy¡¯s only goddess statue and blowing up their most lively street in Aeria. There¡¯s even a rumor that you¡¯ve abducted their saintess and you still dare to say that you¡¯re a good person?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t refute that¡­ ¡°Hmph. If you still want to deceive us at this point, then you¡¯ve proven yourself to be extremely evil. For world peace, we can¡¯t let you go no matter what you say today!¡± ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s not. We don¡¯t know each other that well. I don¡¯t feelfortable being treated to dinner on our first meeting.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The vice-dean pulled out a meter-long sword. He waved it lightly and space was instantly split open. It was evident that the de was sharp. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit wasteful for us to use such a good sword to chop veggies for dinner? I have a lousy kitchen knife with me here. Why don¡¯t you use it instead?¡± Lilith took out the ¡®lousy kitchen knife¡¯ that was studded with gold and diamonds and tremblingly passed it to the vice dean. Yet the vice dean responded to Lilith¡¯s gesture by pointing the tip of his one-meter long sword at her mercilessly. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°Am I? Of course not, I¡¯m not! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯re all civilized people here. It¡¯s not good to resort to violence. Besides, we¡¯re in school now. Let¡¯s not set bad examples to the kids here,¡± Lilith said jokingly. ¡°I¡¯m resorting to my sword.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The vice-dean stopped speaking. The sharp de in his hand shed and exploded with sword energy that scraped the sky. ¡°S?h?i?t?! Don¡¯t force me, old geezer!¡± The ck me flickered then suddenly morphed into a ck crystal wall that surrounded Lilith. The sword that was bursting with energy that could split the ground couldn¡¯t even leave a mark on the ck crystal. ¡°Hahaha! Is that all you¡¯ve got, old geezer? You can¡¯t even harm a hair on my head!¡± Lilith pped her own butt and mocked the vice dean. ¡°What were you thinking, fighting at your age? Go home and take care of your grandkids!¡± The vice-dean remained unprovoked as if he had expected that. ¡°Do it!¡± hemanded. Professor Marlin, who was ready to sprint into action ever since Lilith revealed herself as the Golden Demon, then yelled, ¡°COME!¡± Countless mysterious runes circled him and expanded outward, quickly forming arge array that enveloped everyone. ¡°Everyone, channel your magic power or battle qi into therge array!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± The vice-dean stood right in the middle of the array, silently feeling the massive amount of battle qi and magic power from his colleagues pouring into him. However, the ck and white crystals in his body were starting to show signs of cracking from the immense amount of power. ¡°If it¡¯s going to break, then so be it! Losing my decades of cultivation means nothing if I could y the cruelest viin on the main continent with my own hands!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! No need for that! I¡¯m not a viin! Don¡¯t waste your decades of cultivation!¡± ¡°Hoho, which viin would ever admit that they are a viin?¡± The vice-dean raised his sword again, his aura had long surpassed the peak of saint realm. Yet the divine realm was a seemingly unattainable realm that couldn¡¯t be reached by just purely relying on strength. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t in the demigod realm. Even so, it was more than enough to cut down his enemy! ¡°DIE, GOLDEN DEMON!¡± The vice-dean swung his long sword, sending a burst of sword energy up the sky before bringing it down with determination! It was as if everything in the path of his sword was nothing. Who could possibly stop this? No one! It¡¯s unstoppable! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ And so¡­ Craaack¡­ A crisp sound was heard. Under everyone¡¯s hopeful gazes¡­ Under Lilith¡¯s desperate gaze¡­ It broke¡­ The vice dean¡¯s sword¡­ broke. And the ck crystal remained unscathed. Everyone fell silent. Lilith blinked and took out her diamond-studded kitchen knife once again. With a serious face, she said, ¡°This valuable knife is extremely durable. It¡¯s made of 24k pure gold and encrusted with 138 real diamonds. Beautifully shaped with a sharp de, yet easy to hold and safe to use. It¡¯s a must-have item for ying enemies and chopping up veggies. Old man, you¡¯ve got a strong body and look like a promising candidate to cultivate the kitchen knife techniques. How about I sell it cheaply to you? If you buy it now, it¡¯lle with a three-year warranty and seven-year free maintenance. Definitely a great investment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith stuck a hand out from the ck crystal and rested it on the vice dean¡¯s shoulder in an attempt tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you buy my knife and perfect your skill, you¡¯ll definitely have a one in a thousand chance of leaving a scratch on this thing. Please don¡¯t let this discourage you!¡± Chapter4-49: Ancient Ruins Chapter4-49: Ancient Ruins ¡°Please don¡¯t let it discourage you!¡± Lilith patted the vice dean¡¯s shoulder lightly, speaking gently like she was some benevolent life coach. ¡°It¡¯s nothing shameful being a little weak in your old age. Here, lift your head up. Even if you don¡¯t buy my knife, you could at least go home and take care of your grandkids.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vice-dean lifted his head stiffly. He looked at Lilith, then at her hand that was on his shoulder. He gingerly lifted his hand and grabbed her arm. ¡°Got you¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The vice dean¡¯s face turned sinister as he yelled, ¡°I GOT YOU!¡± After saying that, his hand gripped onto Lilith¡¯s like a vice. He freed his other hand of the broken sword and quickly gripped her elbow. Lilith¡¯s entire arm was locked by the vice dean. Half of her body was pulled out of the ck crystal and she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I messed up¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this old fart to pull something like this. Damn, I¡¯m still suffering from the seque that Elder White gave me a few days ago. I¡¯ve got no strength to shake him off! ¡°GET HER!¡± Upon hearing that, some of those martial practitioners came forward and prepared themselves for close-quarterbat but the vice dean yelled at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Just use spells or long-ranged skills! Any ultimate skills you have that can kill this demon!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! If this old man can bring peace to the world, it¡¯s worth it!¡± The others exchanged hesitant looks with each other. There was conflict in their eyes. ¡°Stop thinking! This demon is strong, I won¡¯t be able to hold her any longer!¡± ¡°Daaaaamnn¡­ Do you have to sacrifice yourself like that? We can always shake hands, make peace with each other and go our separate ways.¡± ¡°Absolutely not! A wanted criminal with a bounty of one billion¡­ When I saw the wanted poster, I thought the Luminous Theocracy was just being dramatic. But now, I know that you¡¯re definitely worthy of this figure!¡± Blood slowly leaked out from the corner of the vice dean¡¯s mouth. The crystals holding battle qi and magic in his body started to crack after he unleashed the attack that pushed him over his limit from earlier. If this went on, the vice dean would not only cripple himself, he might even lose his life! ¡°Hey, hey, let¡¯s not do this. Why do you have to make me a foul viin who¡¯s going to be beaten to death in ame story, while you are the sidekick whom the hero brought along as his glimmer of hope but ultimately had sacrifice yourself just because the hero triggered the ¡®I¡¯ll return to my hometown to marry my sweetheart after winning this battle¡¯ g before the war?¡± The vice dean¡¯s grip on Lilith tightened and he smiled. ¡°If I can defeat a viin like you with my life, it¡¯s been worth living this life¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vice-dean turned his head sharply and shouted at the others, ¡°What are you all standing there for? Do it!¡± ¡°Vice-dean¡­¡± Soft cries gradually grew louder until they harmonized. Although most of the people in the field were tough, they couldn¡¯t stop their tears at this moment. Lilith was stunned. H-H-H¡­How did things turn out this way? I only want to escape quickly. How did this turn into a clich¨¦ plot of a hero fighting against the demon king? ¡°Vice-dean, you¡¯re a hero!¡± Someone finally came forward. It was none other than Lilith¡¯s senior martial brother, Elder White. Elder White didn¡¯t immediatelyunch an attack. Instead, he threw a question at the masked Lilith. ¡°Golden Demon, let me ask you onest question: What happened to Lilith?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± Lilith was at a loss for words when suddenly asked about herself in front of everyone. Or more like, she didn¡¯t even have the time to think about how to answer such a question. ¡°Is that so¡­? I understand.¡± ¡°Huuuh? What did you understand?¡± ¡°Lilith¡­ My junior martial sister¡­ She¡¯s gone, right?¡± Elder White¡¯s eyes turned red. WHAAAAAT? She didn¡¯t even say anything and was now thought to be gone. Senior martial brother, there¡¯s something wrong with your logic! Elder White raised his head and tried to stop his tears from falling. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d have to go through the pain of losing two important people within the same day. My junior martial sister is gone and my old friend is unexpectedly going to leave me too. God, you are too cruel to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith wanted to take off her mask so badly right now and give Elder White a¡­ no, a hundred hard ps across his face! Why does he keep saying that his junior martial sister is gone? Do I look like I¡¯ll keel over and die so easily? This horrible old geezer! While Elder White wasmenting about deaths, he pulled out a three-meter-long spear out of nowhere. With the spear in hand, he let out a low growl. His old and frail body suddenly swelled up like it was inted, his skin turned jade-like and his grey hair slowly turned ck. In just a short moment, Elder Whitepletely rejuvenated into a tough man in his forties. His muscles were brimming with explosive power. ¡°BEGONE, YOU FOUL DEMON!¡± Elder White threw his spear. It flew toward Lilith with a long streak of ck tail behind it, so fast that the distance between it and Lilith vanished almost instantly. The spear was thrown with Elder White¡¯s pure physical strength. There wasn¡¯t even any battle qi instilled in it. Its terrifying power was evident by the way it tore through the air. Even so, the spear still stopped in the air, about less than half a meter away from Lilith. All because the ck crystal wall between it and Lilith was an insurmountable barrier. ¡°Actually I¡¯ve been wanting to say this since just now¡­¡± The ck crystal moved with Lilith¡¯s thoughts and instantly turned into a sphere, enveloping Lilith and the vice dean in it. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t move, I can still control the ck crystal. So what¡¯s the point of restricting my movement?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s a point. More like, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to do that.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lilith suddenly realized something, but it was toote. A scroll fell out of the vice dean¡¯srge sleeve and it was shing, obviously activated. Lilith¡¯s cheek twitched. She used scrolls a lot, so she didn¡¯t expect that she would have one used on her one day. The world was indeed unpredictable. BOOOOOOM! The magic was activated and the violent explosion in the narrow space instantly engulfed all lives within the ck crystal sphere. ¡°Vice-dean!¡± ¡°Vice-dean!¡± The crowd rushed forward though they knew it was impossible for the vice dean to survive the explosion. Even so, they still clung to that one glimmer of hope. Hoping that the vice dean would still be alive. However it was at this moment, a powerful suction came from the heart of Dragon God Lake. The ck crystal sphere that fell on the ground was forcibly sucked over. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Someone eximed. Unbeknownst to anyone, a huge golden door had appeared in the heart of the dried-upke. The door was opened slightly, and the powerful suction came from it. Everything happened so fast that no one could react in time. They could only watch as the ck crystal sphere got sucked by the door. And just when the vice dean and the golden demon Htilil were about to be sucked into the golden door together, the ck crystal sphere they were in suddenly vanished. The vice-dean changed direction under the action of some external force, and flew toward everyone. On the other hand, Golden Demon Htilil was sucked into the door. ¡°Vice-dean.¡± Elder White caught the vice dean. He quickly assessed the vice dean¡¯s condition and only breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that thetter¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The vice-dean struggled to open his eyes with a conflicted expression on his face. ¡°That golden demon¡­ actually saved me.¡± Professor Marlin frowned upon hearing that. ¡°The golden demon is rumored to be extremely cruel. Lilith¡¯s sacrifice has proven that. Why would she save someone for no reason?¡± He looked at the golden door. ¡°Could it be rted to this? But what¡¯s this door for and where does it lead to¡­?¡± ¡°The Ancient Ruins¡­¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± Professor Kumar stared at the golden door intensely, ¡°This is¡­ the legendary Ancient Ruins.¡± Book 4: Chapter 50: Conference Book 4: Chapter 50: Conference Central conference room, top floor of St. Caroline Academy¡­ There were 108 candles lit up in the spacious and bright conference room, symbolizing the highest level of conference was in session. The candlelight flickered, creating a strange atmosphere. This was a rule handed down from the first dean. The number of lit candles signified the urgency of the situation. This was the second time that all 108 candles were lit up since the academy¡¯s founding a thousand years ago. Naturally, regr teachers in the academy weren¡¯t eligible to participate in this conference. Hence, they could only anxiously wait for the oue outside the conference room. Regardless of the oue, this conference would definitely determine the fate of St. Caroline Academy. At this moment, twenty-three tenured professors and the five elders were in attendance. Even with their qualifications, they could only stand by as observers and not speak unless addressed. The vice-dean sat at the south end of the table. Apart from him, highly valuable ultra-long-ranged spectrum stones were ced in other seats. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± the vice-deanmanded softly. A total of nine figures were projected above the spectrum stones, their superior presence inadvertently leaking into the room. Before the conference even began, the atmosphere in the room already turned extremely stifling. The vice-dean stood up and bowed slightly to the other nine figures respectfully. ¡°Please allow me to introduce Your Honors to my fellow colleagues from the academy.¡± ¡°Proceed,¡± one of the figures responded. ¡°Thank you.¡± The vice-dean respectfully bowed again and began with the introduction. ¡°Well then, first, the guardian of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Aurora Dragon, Lord Taylor.¡± Gasp. As soon as the vice-dean¡¯s voice fell, gasps could be heard in the conference room. Although everyone had predicted that important figures would be attending this conference, they didn¡¯t expect them to be this important. This was not just the legendary dragon, but also the one who made a pact with the first Holy Dragon King and the being that built this empire. It could be said that he was an important figure that only existed in the legend, whom no one would even dare to imagine meeting in reality. Taylor¡¯s human form was a rough-looking man. He scratched his head when he heard the reaction from others andughed. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just here because the king, that eighty-year-old kid, pulled me here. Just pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± The vice-dean nodded then continued, ¡°Second, the Pope Dnce from Luminous Theocracy.¡± The other people from the academy remained solemn. However, this person¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t as shockingpared to the first figure. The Pope of Luminous Theocracy, who once fought with Lilith over his daughter, gave everyone a slight nod but his gaze was on the figure to his left. ¡°Third, the Pope Novak from Shadow Theocracy.¡± The figure that Pope Dnce looked at was none other than Pope Novak. When thetter noticed his gaze, he smirked. ¡°Yo, long time no see, Dnce. I heard that your saintess went missing?¡± ¡°The affairs of Luminous Theocracy is none of your business.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ How can you call yourself a Pope when you can¡¯t even protect your precious saintess? If I¡¯m you, I¡¯d just find a toilet and drown myself in it.¡± ¡°Shut up, you sissy.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Sissy.¡± ¡°I dare you to say that again.¡± ¡°Sissy.¡± ¡°A war it is!! I dere a war on you in the Goddess¡¯ name!¡± ¡°Come on then! Who¡¯s scared of a sissy like you?!¡± Seeing that a war was about to break out, someone quickly came forward to diffuse the situation. ¡°Do it, do it! If you two fight, I¡¯ll get one or maybe two good things out of it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! It can¡¯t be helped that we¡¯re three neighboring countries. Who wouldn¡¯t want to take advantage of the situation?¡± The old man sitting across from the two men stroked his beard and chuckled. ¡°And fourth, Chairman Durdur of the Southern Federation.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Dnce and Novak shot a re at each other before they sat down and stopped talking. The vice-dean secretly breathed a sigh of relief at the end of that dispute, then continued on with the introduction. ¡°Fifth, the eldest princess of Macedonian Empire, Her Royal Highness Lesiah.¡± A silver-haired beauty, about seventeen or eighteen years old, held her skirt and curtsied elegantly to everyone. ¡°Sixth, the Prime Minister of Merked Kingdom, His Excellency Mihabel.¡± The paunchy middle-aged man sitting on the leftmost side showed a polite and amiable smile. ¡°Seventh, the leader of the Scabbia City-State Alliance, Lord Grichtin.¡± A topless muscr man nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Eight, the king of the Kloster Kingdom, His Majesty Neharch.¡± A gray-haired old man sitting in the shadows cracked open his eyes with much difficulty and nodded in response. ¡°Lastly, Lord Rosdel from Caviach.¡± An entric man stood up and took off his hat as greetings. After introducing everyone, the vice-dean scanned the conference room. ¡°Since the dean still couldn¡¯t be contacted, I shall participate in this conference on behalf of the academy. Well then, the St. Caroline¡¯s second square table conference has officiallymenced!¡± ¡°Alright, stop beating around the bush. Why have you gathered all the busy people here?¡± The Aurora Dragon Taylor put his feet on the ancient square table that was passed down from the first dean, pping the flip-flops against his feet impatiently. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a busy man, I¡¯ve got a date with a sexy little snake demon tonight. I¡¯ll have to leave when it¡¯s time.¡± Taylor smacked his lips. ¡°Speaking of that littledy, she¡¯s really a hot one even though she¡¯s only thirteen or fourteen. I¡­¡± ¡°Let me get to the point then,¡± the vice dean quickly interrupted before Taylor could continue spewing something inappropriate. ¡°But before that, I have to announce some bad news.¡± ¡°Oh? Bad news? Is it as bad as having this sissy sitting next to me?¡± The Pope from Luminous Theocracy asked. ¡°¡­Dnce. Let us each gather a hundred thousand men and battle against each other in the name of the Goddess at Roseau ins!¡± ¡°You think I¡¯d be scared, sissy?¡± ¡°Wait! Please set that aside for now, both of you. The news that I¡¯m about to announce is extremely important.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Both of them shot each other a re again before turning their head away and stopped talking. The vice-dean wiped the sweat on his forehead and smiled wryly. ¡°The bad news is that¡­ two hours ago, the human race gained another peak saint-level expert.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°For real?¡± The heavy news from the vice-dean was like dropping a drop of water into a boiling pot of oil. The room instantly erupted. The number of peak saint-level experts among the human race could be counted with just two hands. Hence, a new presence would naturally arouse the attention of all parties. Lord Grichtinughed heartily. ¡°A new addition to the peak saint-level experts among our human race means another addition to the main force to battle against demons. Isn¡¯t that good news? Why do you call it bad news?¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Vice-dean, did you say that because you hated the fact that this person wasn¡¯t a student from your academy?¡± The vice-dean couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh when he heard these questions. ¡°The birth of another peak saint-level expert should have been something to be celebrated, but¡­¡± He took out a wanted poster andid it out on the square table. Some sort of magic array on the square table activated. The picture and text on the poster were magnified, allowing everyone in the room to get a clear view of it. ¡°But what if this peak saint-level expert is this vile criminal who is ranked first on the ughter List?¡± Upon hearing that, even the bigshots in the room exchanged looks with each other. Obviously, they also understood how disastrous it would be for the human race if a long-wanted criminal reached the peak cultivation realm. The horror was no less than the invasion of demons and the urgency of this was even more severe. Book 4: Chapter 51: The Survival of Humanity Book 4: Chapter 51: The Survival of Humanity ¡°Wait, you mean she is the peak saint-level expert?¡± Pope Dnce of the Luminous Theocracy pointed to the wanted poster of Htilil projected on the square table in shock. ¡°Correct. Since this wanted poster of Golden Demon Htilil was issued by Pope Dnce, I¡¯m sure you are very well aware of how terrifying she is. Now that she has be a peak saint-level expert, this danger isparable to a natural disaster.¡± ¡°Although I admit that she is as dangerous as natural disasters, there¡¯s no way she could break through to the peak saint realm!¡± ¡°I understand that Your Holiness refuses to believe that such a terrifying person could reach the pinnacle of human race, but this is the fact.¡± The vice-dean covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed twice, tainting it with a shocking red. ¡°Truth be told, I¡¯ve already fought against her earlier, but with the help of the entire academy. Even so, I was still no match for her. She reduced my cultivation realm and as a result, I won¡¯t be able to disy the strength of a saint-level expert for the time being. Her strength may already rival those veteran peak saint-level experts.¡± ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± Pope Dnce wore a skeptical look on his face as he muttered under his breath, ¡°Although that brat has an incredible background, she hasn¡¯t attained even the saint realm.¡± How did she be a peak saint-level expert and even whoop someone¡¯s a?s?s?? That just doesn¡¯t make sense! ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a little girl. What¡¯s there to be scared of? If she runs into me, I¡¯ll crush her like she¡¯s a little meat pie in my hand,¡± Taylor proimed while beating his chest. Dnce shot a strange look at Taylor and continued pressing the vice dean. ¡°Vice Dean, are you sure you weren¡¯t mistaken?¡± ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure. The Golden Demon Htilil that we met was definitely worthy of one billion bounty, in terms of her strength or slyness.¡± No way! That was just a random figure I made up, knowing that none of you would dare to catch her if you knew of her identity! The unexpected turns of events had Pope Dnce rubbing his temples. Good heavens, my head hurts. ¡°So where did that Golden Demon Htilil run off to?¡± ¡°Well, this is the main agenda of the square table conference.¡± The vice-dean beckoned someone from the side. ¡°Professor Marlin, please take over from here.¡± ¡°Understood, Vice Dean.¡± Professor Marlin respectfully bowed to all the prestigious members before continuing. ¡°Allow me to analyze the current situation for you next.¡± ¡°Analyze? Is the situation thatplicated?¡± ¡°Extremely!¡± ¡°It might even threaten the survival of humanity!¡± Professor Marlin eximed gravely. ¡°Hold it right there. You must be over exaggerating, kid. Although peak saint-level experts are rather intimidating, it¡¯s not to the extent that they¡¯re threats to humanity. Even as we speak, there are at least four peak saint-level beings among us in this room.¡± Sitting in the shadows, King Neharch of Kloster Kingdom raised four emaciated fingers and waved them in the air. ¡°No matter how powerful that Golden Demon or whatever it is, it won¡¯t be able to turn the world upside down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. That Golden Demon Htilil definitely won¡¯t be able to turn the world upside down with her current strength. It¡¯s precisely because everyone still doesn¡¯t get it, I have to exin from the beginning.¡± With a gentle wave, Professor Marlin dismissed the wanted poster of the Golden Demon Htilil on the square table and reced it with a huge pit. ¡°Please look at this, everyone. This is the Dragon God Lake.¡± ¡°Dragon God Lake? That sacredke of the Holy Dragon Empire? Why is it all dried up?¡± Chairman Durdur of the Southern Federation snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the people of the Holy Dragon Empire have the habit of calling a dry pit ake?¡± ¡°Of course not. The Dragon God Lake is currently in this state thanks to that Golden Demon Htililing here to transcend her tribtion.¡± ¡°Transcend her tribtion? At St. Caroline Academy, right under your noses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re ashamed to admit that none of us sensed the Golden Demon until she transcended her tribtion and destroyed the Dragon God Lake in the process. Not only that, one of our students who was cleaning theke at the time ended up as a victim.¡± Professor Marlin¡¯s hand trembled slightly. ¡°She was just a teenager. I even remember her outstanding performance during the entrance exam, and how well we got along with each other. It was definitely not an exaggeration to say that she performed exceptionally well in the academy. Not only that, she was also a kind, gentle and lovely student that was deeply loved by the teachers in our academy.¡± ¡°Damn it! How dare that Golden Demon Htilil do something like that to a youngdy! I¡¯ll definitely crush her into ten small meat pies if I ever run into her!¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes widened in anger as he mmed his hand hard on the square table, causing several cracks to instantly appear on the ancient precious square table. ¡°How could such a hateful person exist? It doesn¡¯t take a genius to tell that she had a horrible upbringing! I must have a chat with her parents next time!¡± Pope Dnce shot Taylor another strange look and asked, ¡°How do you n to chat with her parents?¡± ¡°How else? With my fist, of course! Her parents are definitely not some saints, seeing that they¡¯ve brought up such a scoundrel.¡± ¡°Oh~¡± I bid you good luck then. Professor Marlin continued, ¡°It was after that, the St. Caroline Academy gathered forces of the entire academy and fought against the Golden Demon. If the battle went on, our side would have a better chance of winning due to numbers. However, something unforeseen happened when we were halfway through the battle.¡± ¡°Unforeseen?¡± Princess Lesiah of Macedonian Empire covered her lips and sneered. ¡°It seems like it was that unforeseen event that threw you off, to the extent that you would use up one of the three special chances of hosting a square table conference without any hesitation.¡± ¡°I expect nothing less of you, Your Highness. That is indeed the case.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be amazed about. You seem to be beating around the bush and never got straight to the point. If that Golden Demon Htilil doesn¡¯t pose a threat to humanity, then that only leaves that something unforeseen that you speak of.¡± Lesiah sped her hands together and rested her chin on them. ¡°So, is it an invasion of another world, a zombie outbreak or alien attack?¡± ¡°N-None of the above.¡± ¡°Tsk, boring.¡± Professor Marlin smiled wryly. ¡°Rather than saying that it was that unforeseen event that may threaten the survival of humanity, it¡¯s better to say that the unforeseen event,bined with the Golden Demon Htilil are what will truly threaten the entire human race.¡± ¡°Stop keeping us guessing. If you have something to say, then say it. If you have nothing to say, then I¡¯m leaving. After all, I¡¯m a very busy person,¡± Pope Novak said impatiently while filing his nails. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say it.¡± The projection on the square table changed with another gentle wave of Professor Marlin¡¯s hand. A golden door appeared in the heart of the dested Dragon God Lake. The golden door looked very old and unsophisticated, like it had seen countless years. Mysterious and illegible characters were carved on the doors that were tightly shut. Even though they were viewing a projection, its ancient aura was leaking through. ¡°This is¡­¡± Even Taylor stopped fooling around and grew serious. ¡°The main agenda of this square table conference ¡ª the Ancient Ruins.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the Ancient Ruins just a legend?¡± ¡°Do you think St. Caroline would joke about something like this?¡± The vice-dean cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°I know that everyone finds it hard to believe. However, our academy has authority in this area. There¡¯s no way we could¡¯ve mistaken this. If everyone still has any doubt, you may ask Lord Guardian. With his experience, he should be able to determine if this is real or not.¡± Taylor nodded solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed the Ancient Ruins.¡± Upon hearing that, everyone¡¯s gaze on the golden door immediately grew intense. The value of ancient ruins was immeasurable. It could even be the factor that could reverse the position of weaker and stronger countries. ¡°How does that Golden Demon Htilil rte to this Ancient Ruins?¡± Prime Minister Mihabel narrowed his eyes and his huge body trembled slightly. ¡°How can the two of them threaten the survival of humanity when put together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the Golden Demon Htilil has ventured into the interior part of the ruins. If she obtains any ancient relic or finds a trace of the seemingly unattainable Divine Realm, the entire human race is doomed to be at her mercy.¡± Book 4: Chapter 52: Schemes Book 4: Chapter 52: Schemes ¡°Golden Demon Htilil has gone in?!¡± Chairman Durdur pped the square table angrily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her then?! Are you all just going to watch that viin scavenge all the goodies in there?!¡± ¡°Everything happened so suddenly, no one could even respond in time. By the time we could, we found out that the ruins wouldn¡¯t let any saint-level expert inside. Naturally, there¡¯s no way we would let children lower than saint-level into unknown ruins with a viin lurking in it,¡± Professor Marlin answered bitterly. ¡°If the ruins only allow people lower than saint-level to enter, then how did Golden Demon Htilil enter?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Professor Marlin looked at the vice dean, who then gave him a nod. ¡°At the time, the vice dean was nning to sacrifice himself to kill Golden Demon Htilil, but he didn¡¯t seed. I think the Golden Demon¡¯s cultivation realm went down after sustaining serious injury, so she managed to enter the ruins.¡± Sitting in the innermost position of the square table, Lord Rosdel of Caviach suddenly sneered. ¡°That Golden Demon Htilil ran to the Dragon God Lake to transcend her tribtion out of the blue, then the Ancient Ruins suddenly popped out of nowhere after the Dragon God Lake was blown up. It just so happened that the Golden Demon was severely injured and was able to enter the ruins right after that. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much of a coincidence?¡± ¡°Milord, you have said exactly what was on my mind. Of course, all this cannot be mere coincidence.¡± ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I think the terrifying part about Golden Demon Htilil is neither her peak saint-realm cultivation nor her unbelievable luck, but¡­¡± Professor Marlin pushed up the ck-rimmed sses resting on the bridge of his nose and finished his sentence solemnly, ¡°Her persistent patience and shrewdness.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Professor Marlin lifted a finger and pointed to Pope Dnce who was in shock. ¡°Everything that happened today is all Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s schemes!¡± He eximed confidently. Gasps were instantly heard in the conference room. Even Taylor, with the wisdom he possessed from living countless years, couldn¡¯t help but p his knee and eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be this terrifying!¡± A contented look appeared on Professor Marlin as he continued, ¡°To get to the core of this matter, we¡¯ll have to start with Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s true strength.¡± ¡°True strength? Didn¡¯t she just transcend a tribtion and attain the peak saint realm?¡± ¡°Of course not! The Golden Demon Htilil isn¡¯t a newly promoted peak saint, but a veteran peak saint!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! If she was a veteran peak saint, howe no one ever sensed her transcending tribtions? The Heavenly Tribtion that a peak saint faces is extremely terrifying and very easily detected. This is also why it is impossible for any peak saint to hide their identities,¡± Pope Novak of Shadow Theocracy rubbed his smooth chin and mused. The others nodded in agreement. As a veteran peak saint himself, Novak¡¯s point was extremely convincing. ¡°What if that Golden Demon Htilil never transcended any tribtions?¡± ¡°Impossible! Every realm above the saint realm will draw forth a tribtion! No one can escape the suppression of the Heavenly Dao!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible to escape the Heavenly Tribtion, but it isn¡¯t difficult to dy one for a while.¡± Marlin projected a document for everyone to see. It was a detailed record of more than ten methods to dy a Heavenly Tribtion. ¡°In ancient times, some elderly who reached the end of their lifespan had no choice but to break through a realm for the sake of extending their lifespan. Yet they were too powerless to deal with the terrifying consequences of a Heavenly Tribtion, so they came up with some temporary methods to ¡®secretly¡¯ prolong their lifespan. I think that Golden Demon Htilil used the same method too. She has long been a peak saint-level expert but forcefully suppressed her realm to put off facing the Heavenly Tribtion. The violent intensity and formidability of her tribtion at the Dragon God Lake serves as the evidence.¡± Professor Marlin looked at Pope Dnce. ¡°As for the Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s real strength, I think Pope Dnce, who had contact with her before, should know better¡­ Huh? Why are you eating popcorn, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I just thought that what you¡¯re going to say next will be very interesting, so my body involuntarily took one out. Go on, don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ I shall continue then. Back then, Golden Demon Htilil destroyed the Goddess statue and the most prosperous street in Aeria under Pope Dnce¡¯s nose. Yet she still managed to sessfully escape from the pursuit of countless magical arrays and experts. This itself already isn¡¯t normal and most importantly, did all of you notice that¡­¡± The projection on the square table changed once again, to the crater that Lilith created when she battled against Thea. ¡°This was left behind by the Golden Demon. Have you all noticed that this crater is almost exactly the same as the Dragon God Lake after it was blown up? Although there is a significant difference in the sizes, this is where the Golden Demon was starting to struggle with suppressing her cultivation realm.¡± Speaking up to this point, Professor Marlin sighed. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how she managed to regain control, that Golden Demon Htilil has undoubtedly been a peak saint-level expert for a long time! She¡¯s really a terrifying person to be able to keep things hidden for so long.¡± ¡°Then, what happened next? What did Golden Demon Htilil do?¡± Princess Lesiah asked curiously. ¡°Her scheme was set in motion. First of all, she must have known that the Ancient Ruin was hidden at the bottom of Dragon God Lake and that she could open it up with Heavenly Tribtion. Not only that, but she was also aware of the ess restrictions. If she were to force it open, other powerful experts would definitely be drawn to the ce. So since she couldn¡¯t have the ruin all to herself, she settled for the next best thing, which is to be the first to enter it.¡± ¡°After identifying her goals, she secretly came to Dragon God Lake and took advantage of the fact that the Dragon God Lake could block out detection. She hid there, waiting for the perfect opportunity. When the academy¡¯s attention was entirely shifted to sniffing out the spy for demons, she seized the opportunity and triggered the Heavenly Tribtion. With that said, I¡¯m also suspecting that she might be colluding with the demons. The sudden discovery of a spy within the academy might even be part of her ns! Everything is just too much of a coincidence!¡± The expression on everyone¡¯s face gradually became serious upon hearing that. Even Taylor stopped fooling around and was listening to Professor Marlin attentively. Obviously, everyone was beginning to understand just how terrifying Golden Demon Htilil was. But of course, Pope Dnce was still leisurely munching on his popcorn. ¡°Then whatever happened after that, is as what everyone knows: the Dragon God Lake was destroyed and a battle ensued. But here¡¯s the most terrifying part about Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s entire n: she wasn¡¯t just predicting the development of the situation but how people would react.¡± ¡°First of all, she knew that one of the people who would be on guard duty in the academy tonight would be Elder Mord. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t leave in a hurry after destroying the Dragon God Lake with the Heavenly Tribtion. Given her strength as a peak saint and the absence of the dean, she could have escaped any time she wanted to and no one would be able to stop her. ¡°Secondly, she offered one billion gold coins aspensation during her encounter with Elder Mord and Elder Carter, despite knowing it would provoke Elder Mord. Not only that, but she also knew very well the decision that the vice dean and others in the academy would make. Her objective was none other than provoking the academy and using us to reduce her cultivation realm. ¡°Lastly, she made sure to precisely calcte the timing of the ancient ruins¡¯ opening so that she would be the first person to enter the ruin.¡± Professor Marlin took a deep breath. The more he spoke, the more terrified he felt about this person. ¡°And this was Demon Golden Htilil¡¯s scheme. I¡¯m not exaggerating things. If we don¡¯t stop her in time, she might be humanity¡¯s most formidable enemy!¡± Professor Marlin swept his gaze over the uncertain expressions on everyone¡¯s face and continued heavily, ¡°Without a doubt!¡± Book 4: Chapter 53: A Strategy Book 4: Chapter 53: A Strategy Prime Minister Mihabel straightened up in his seat with much difficulty and his body fat jiggled with every movement he made. The obese man gave Professor Marlin a smile and praised, ¡°As expected of St. Caroline¡¯s Brain, Professor Marlin, to be able to rify the context of the matter in such a short period of time by relying on just some clues.¡± ¡°You tter me, I was merely offering a retrospective view on the matter.¡± ¡°Nonsense, Golden Demon Htilil is extremely cunning and treacherous. Professor Marlin, you have done a great job thus far. It¡¯s such a waste for someone so talented as you to stay here in the academy. I happen to still need an advisor by my side. Would you be interested?¡± ¡°It is an honor to receive such an offer from you, Your Excellency, but I still prefer to concentrate on studying formations. I am still green in this area, so you should look for someone better fitted for the position,¡± Professor Marlin shook his head and humbly rejected. ¡°Tsk, such a pity.¡± Rather than getting upset, Mihabel followed up with another question. ¡°So we¡¯ve heard a lot already. Does Professor Marlin have any amazing idea on how to deal with this Golden Demon Htilil?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it amazing¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a yes then?¡± Professor Marlin smiled wryly, ¡°Well it¡¯s nothing amazing. We¡¯ll just have to trap her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The Golden Demon Htilil is now in the ruins and her realm has fallen from the saint realm. Despite her experience, she is acting alone. Hence, my suggestion is for St. Caroline and everyone to gather a big group of peak rank nine elite warriors and magicians. They will be further divided into smaller groups of five and enter the ruins. One group to search for valuable ancient relics while the other group to hunt Golden Demon Htilil down.¡± ¡°Why groups of five?¡± ¡°Three warriors and two magicians make an effective lineup since they couldplement each other.¡± ¡°I see. As expected of the best academy on the main continent.¡± ¡°I can make this ce our base during this period of time and set up a huge array as another trap. As long as there is a veteran peak saint sitting at the heart of the huge array, not even Htilil will be able to escape!¡± Pope Novak nodded lightly. ¡°That¡¯s a sound idea, but who will act as the core of the array?¡± The vice dean shook his head. ¡°I still can¡¯t get in touch with the dean, so I would like to seek help from everyone.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t just leave my country.¡± Noak then shot a side nce and snickered. ¡°Someone seems to be quite free. Why not ask him?¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t go thinking that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning. You¡¯re thinking about stirring up trouble at Luminous Theocracy in my absence, right?¡± Pope Dnce sneered, ¡°Unfortunately for you, I have no ns of getting involved this time.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, what a heartless man. The human race is facing a major crisis, yet you¡¯re only concerned about that tinynd of yours.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go then, sissy?¡± ¡°Hoho, the Goddess tells me that if I were to go, you little s?h?i?t? will take advantage of the situation.¡± Novak suddenly realized something after saying that. A blue vein on his forehead throbbed. ¡°Did you just call me sissy again?! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°Come on then, I ain¡¯t afraid of you! Roseau ins tomorrow morning at eight! I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s the daddy!¡± ¡°HMPH!¡± The two red at each other again and then turned their heads away. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vice dean wiped the sweat on his forehead away and smiled wryly. ¡°Seems like both of you won¡¯t be able to help this time.¡± Everyone then turned their gaze to the gray-haired elderly man, King Neharch of Kloster Kingdom and Taylor. Neharch opened his dull eyes and waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m too old for this. Get someone younger to do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. King Neharch is over eight hundred years old. He¡¯s no longer fit to do such an intense activity.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only eight hundred years old. Why is he acting like an old man when he¡¯s younger than me?¡± Taylor muttered from the side. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Umm¡­ Lord Guardian¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The vice president asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that you¡¯re very free earlier?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I have something important to do.¡± Pope Novak rolled his eyes while filing his nails when he heard that. ¡°Important? You mean chatting about your dreams with that little snake demondy? Tsk, as expected of the creature who created an entire race of his own, this kind of thing is unexpectedly at the top of your priority list.¡± ¡°Shut up, you sissy.¡± ¡°What?! You dare call me a sissy too? I¡­ I¡­¡± Novak looked pissed and seethed, ¡°I¡¯ll endure it¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling, but I really do have something extremely important to do.¡± ¡°Not long ago, the Queen sent a message that the princess had run off to the Holy Dragon Empire. I still haven¡¯t found her yet, so I can¡¯t just leave right now,¡± Taylor huffed. Upon hearing that, the others were shocked again. The Dragon Princess had run off to the Holy Dragon Empire? That¡¯s big news! If they could ally with the dragons through the Dragon Queen, that would definitely turn the tide of their battle with the demons! ¡°Did the Dragon Queen say anything else other than that? Like which part of the Holy Dragon Empire have the Dragon Princess run off to?¡± the vice dean carefully inquired. ¡°Nope. As usual, she just said that she¡¯ll kill me if the princess loses even a strand of her hair. Nothing else.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then I think Taylor should be the core of the array,¡± Pope Dnce suddenly spoke up. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For the sake of your life.¡± ¡°No way. What would happen if I went to a backwater ce like St. Caroline and the princess couldn¡¯t find me?¡± Taylor curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°By the way, where do you usually wait for your princess?¡± ¡°Haha. Of course at a ce where lolis like the princess are most likely to appear!¡± Taylor shed an annoying smile like he was some sort of damn genius. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯d usually wait for the princess around that brothel in the west street for kinky people who like to spank lolis.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vice dean suddenly let out a long sigh and said bitterly, ¡°Seems like we can only resolve this situation by ourselves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that we¡¯ll have to use that?¡± Professor Marlin eximed in shock. ¡°We¡¯ve no choice but to use it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Professor Marlin. I know what you want to say, but we have no other choices at this point in time.¡± Professor Marlin was silent for a long time before he suddenly bowed deeply to everyone who was seated around the square table. ¡°Since we can¡¯t guarantee that Golden Demon Htilil will be in, our academy hopes that the highest authorities of the human race can agree to one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°To issue a kill order on the Golden Demon Htilil to the human race!¡± Book 4: Chapter 54: Funeral Book 4: Chapter 54: Funeral ¡°A kill order¡­¡± Pope Dnce¡¯s hands trembled slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± ¡°Seems like Pope Dnce hasn¡¯t understood the crisis we¡¯re facing! I¡¯m not overreacting. The human race, no, Xedrios continent is already in grave danger!¡± Professor Marlin mmed his hands on the table. He was so heated that his spit was flying everywhere when he shouted at Dnce, ¡°If Golden Demon Htilil finds a way to attain the demigod realm in the ancient ruins, who among the human race could possibly stop her?!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s never going to happen.¡± Taylor picked his nose. ¡°In this world, creatures with short lifespans like humans will never be able to set foot into the divine realm.¡± ¡°How are you so sure?¡± ¡°Because I¡­ Well, there has never been a demigod born in the history of the human race. So it¡¯s impossible for one to be born in the future.¡± ¡°Past is past! Just because it didn¡¯t happen in the past doesn¡¯t mean that it won¡¯t happen in the future! The ancient ruins¡­ that¡¯s something left behind from nine million years ago! That was an era where gods could be found everywhere. So how are so sure that there isn¡¯t any clue to bing a mere demigod left in there?¡± Taylor scratched his cheek. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you choose to think that way. Well¡­ I shall take my leave now. I can¡¯t keep the little snake demondy waiting. As for Golden Demon Htilil, I¡¯ll definitely help you crush her once I manage to find my princess.¡± ¡°Hey, wait, about the kill order¡­¡± ¡°On behalf of the Holy Dragon Empire, I have no objection!¡± Taylor waved his hand and announced. Pope Dnce suddenly raised a question, ¡°Taylor. What if that princess of yours ends up being named the enemy of the entire human race? What would you do then?¡± ¡°Who would dare to do such a thing? I¡¯ll be the first to beat the s?h?i?t? out of him!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Although I have never met Her Royal Highness, I heard from the Queen that she is adorable, beautiful, kind, gentle, polite and intelligent. Who would possibly name such a perfect princess their enemy?¡± Taylor rubbed his chin and continued, ¡°If there¡¯s such a person, then he must be an idiot.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Dnce rubbed his temples. ¡°Since the Aurora Dragon, Lord Taylor, has called his shot, then I shall¡­ not involve myself in this any further. Do what you guys want. Whoever wants to be that idiot, go ahead. I shall excuse myself now too, bye.¡± After saying that, Dnce¡¯s projection disappeared. He went offline just like that. ¡°Hmph, he is really a man who can¡¯t see the big picture.¡± Novak subconsciously made a feminine hand gesture and quickly put his hand away in embarrassment when he realized it. ¡°The Shadow Theocracypletely agrees with the suggestion proposed by Professor Marlin.¡± He then went offline in a hurry. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll leave too. My little snake demondy is probably tired of waiting by now.¡± Taylor disconnected too at the same time. Seeing Dnce, Novak and Taylor went offline so suddenly, Neharch shook his head and sighed. ¡°Although this old and frail man can¡¯t help much, I can still offer a little help in small matters like this. Kloster Kingdom has no objection on Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s kill order.¡± ¡°Macedonian Empire has no objection.¡± ¡°Southern Federation has no objection.¡± ¡°Scabbia City-State Alliance has no objection.¡± ¡°Merked Kingdom has no objection.¡± ¡°Caviach has no objection.¡± When the other important figures gave their approval, a broad smile appeared on the vice dean and Professor Marin¡¯s faces for the very first time. ¡°Thank you very much, everyone.¡± ¡°No problem, this is our duty as a member of the human race.¡± Chairman Durdur continued, ¡°We will issue the kill order, regardless of the oue of Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s hunt in the ancient ruins. Not only that, but we will also immediately send qualified candidates to St. Caroline via teleportation array. Please make the necessary arrangements as soon as you can, vice dean.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± The vice-dean stood up and bowed, ¡°Thank you again for everyone¡¯s cooperation. I hereby announce that the second square table conference of St. Caroline Academy hase to a satisfactory conclusion!¡± Scattered apuse rang out in the room and the important figures disappeared one after another. Vice-dean plopped down on his chair and let out a long sigh. ¡°Seems like we won¡¯t be able to catch any breath soon¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still have us, Vice-Dean.¡± Vice-dean turned his head and met everyone¡¯s caring gaze. His lips curled into a warm smile. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The sky gradually turned bright. The night was about to pass in just the blink of an eye. Thea pulled Brea through the academy¡¯s forest sneakily. Due to herck of physical strength, she wasn¡¯t that fast on her feet. ¡°T-Thea, where are we going?¡± ¡°Running away.¡± ¡°I know that, but why are we heading toward Dragon God Lake? If Thea¡¯s concerns are correct, aren¡¯t we walking right into their trap?¡± ¡°We have to find Lilith first, then run away with her. I can¡¯t possibly abandon a friend.¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± Brea frowned. ¡°If Lilith is still there, she must have been caught by the professors. What is the use of us going there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lilith won¡¯t be caught,¡± Thea assured her. ¡°More like, we¡¯re the ones that will easily get caught. After all, we aren¡¯t as rich as Lilith to have all those powerful scrolls. So we¡¯re doomed if we get noticed.¡± ¡°Doomed¡­?¡± Thea and Brea turned their heads around stiffly at the familiar voice. ¡°Mr. Miguel¡­ Why are you here¡­?¡± Miguel was leaning against a huge tree, his arms folded in front of his chest. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? You girls though¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re¡­¡± Thea and Brea were at a loss for words, like deers in headlights, Miguel observed both of them, then looked as though he suddenly understood something. He nodded understandingly, ¡°So, as Lilith¡¯s close friends, you two are leaving behind this sad ce?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re leaving¡­ Huh? What do you mean by this sad ce?¡± ¡°Although I understand your feelings as a teacher, I still hope that both of you can attend Lilith¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°Funeral?¡± Miguel sighed. ¡°Come with me. I can only hope that you two won¡¯t be too upsetter to bid Lilith farewell.¡± Thea and Brea dumbfoundedly followed behind Miguel. The academy¡¯s biggest arena was usually used to hold various contests but today, it was used for a different purpose. The atmosphere was solemn. Although the ce was crowded, no one was speaking. Everyone lowered their head, almost like they were afraid to look at the smiling face on the huge monochrome photo standing at the heart of the arena. The band that the academy hired from St. Caroline city was ying mournful music. A banner was fluttering in the wind above the arena. ¡®Mourning the heroic sacrifice of Lilith who died defending our academy! / Pre-expedition ceremony!¡¯ Book 4: Chapter 55: Expedition Book 4: Chapter 55: Expedition ¡°She was beautiful, kind, brave, excellent in academics and devoted to the academy. She was the youngest vice president of the Disciplinary Committee in St. Caroline¡¯s history. She is deeply loved by her peers, teachers, professors, and elders. That¡¯s¡­ our Lilith.¡± The vice-dean stood on a makeshift tform in the heart of the arena, dressed in white robes. Behind him was a huge monochrome portrait of Lilith and rows of wreaths disyed around it. The vice-dean read the script that he draftedst minute with great emotion. ¡°Even in the face of a formidable foe, she remained fearless and never yielded. She was very epting of death. She would rather die for the sake of humanity than to live without a purpose. Although she had her ws and was a little short-tempered, those could never cover up her greatness. Although she had said something offensive in the past, she was only doing that to encourage the growth of her peers. She might have only joined the academy for a few days, but she certainly left a very colorful page in the academy¡¯s history¡­¡± Thea watched as the vice-dean delivered his emotional speech, then tugged on the hem of Mr. Miguel¡¯s shirt with a confused look on her face. ¡°What is going on, Mr. Miguel?¡± ¡°Huh? I thought you knew about Lilith¡¯s sacrifice.¡± ¡°Sacrifice?¡± Thea¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly asked, ¡°What is this about? How could Lilith be sacrificed?¡± She grabbed Miguel¡¯s arm and pressed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Miguel let out a long sigh before recounting the incident that happened beyond the academy grounds. ¡°That means¡­¡± Thea had a dumbfounded look on her face. ¡°Golden Demon Htilil killed Lilith?¡± She killed herself? How does that even work? ¡°Boohoo, Lilith, how could you die just like that¡­?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Thea pped Brea on her head for being gullible. ¡°Lilith isn¡¯t dead yet.¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± ¡°Lilith is Htilil, okay?¡± Mr. Miguel gave Thea a pitiful look. This child is starting to get delusional because she can¡¯t ept reality. How pitiful. The vice-dean continued his speech. ¡°In order to avenge Lilith, for sake of world peace and the future of the human race, leaders of various nations have decided to deploy arge number of peak rank nine elites in groups of five to hunt down Golden Demon Htilil in the Ancient Ruins. Any team that sessfully kills the Golden Demon will not only be rewarded by their nation, but also receive the title of hero!¡± The five teams of students standing in front of the vice dean, dressed in St. Caroline Academy¡¯s silver uniforms were the candidates selected for this expedition. Most of them were seventh-year seniors who were about to graduate. Surprisingly, Diana, the president of the Disciplinary Committee, was among them. Most of their eyes burned with intensity when they heard the vice-dean. After all, who never dreamed of being a hero when they were young? Now, the chance to realize this dream was just right before their eyes! How could they not be excited? ¡°Apart from that, the Ancient Ruins that all of you will enterter is a relic from about nine million years ago, during the legendary era. The values of the treasures inside are immeasurable, but danger also lurks in every corner. I hope everyone will stay true to your heart. Do not touch anything that you are not supposed to. Remember the purpose of your entry! Do not risk your life for material possessions!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The vice-dean nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Hurry on to Dragon God Lake then and meet with the elites from other nations. Professor Marlin shall be in charge of the arrangements there.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After the selected candidates left, the other students who attended the funeral gradually dispersed too. The vice-dean sighed, feeling one of the burdens on his shoulder lightened a little. Fatigue showed on his face, making him look like he had suddenly aged ten years. He touched his chest. There was still a trace of doubt hidden somewhere deep in his heart. Why did Golden Demon Htilil push him away back then instead of killing him since he hadpletely lost the ability to fight? Even so, the determination in the vice dean¡¯s eyes grew firm. No matter what, the fact that Golden Demon Htilil was the enemy of mankind remained unchanged. He mustn¡¯t show any mercy! The next time they meet, one of them must die! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, at the former location of Dragon God Lake¡­ Arge number of teams sent by other nations surrounded the huge golden door. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the simple yet mysterious door. Professor Marlin looked at one of the teams in exasperation. ¡°I thought I told your Pope to send only a few elite teams. How did Luminous Theocracy end up sending hundreds of people here? Did you guyse here for sightseeing?¡± The leader from Luminous Theocracy was none other than the presiding judge of Luminous Judgement, Xoey. After hearing Professor Marlin¡¯sment, she replied expressionlessly, ¡°This was an order from His Holiness.¡± ¡°Hunting down Golden Demon Htilil is a dangerous mission. Some of these people haven¡¯t even reached rank nine. What¡¯s the point of bringing them in? Just so that they can search for the treasures in there?¡± Xoey threw a nce at Professor Marlin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to make such an urate guess.¡± ¡°No, this is too dangerous. I definitely won¡¯t allow it¡­¡± A huge scarlet scythe pressed lightly against Marlin¡¯s neck. Xoey had a murderous look on her face as she warned with an icy tone, ¡°I¡¯m the stronger one here. You¡¯re not qualified to tell me what to do here, got it?¡± Xoey¡¯s scythe didn¡¯t retract until Professor Marlin responded with a stiff nod. Looking at Xoey who was acting like nothing had happened, Professor Marlin seethed in silence. F?u?c?k?, what is that old fox nning by sending so many people here? An opponent like Golden Demon Htilil cannot be brought down by just sheer numbers alone. Did he think that it¡¯s easier to hog the treasures by sending arge number of people? Impossible. He¡¯s a Pope, there¡¯s no way he would do something like that! There must be some other profound reason behind this, but what is it? Just as Marlin racked his brain, something huge descended from the sky. It conjured up a gust of wind and a column of dust that rose tens of meters. Professor Marlin looked up and discovered that it was a weird creature ¡ª a dragon with the head of an eagle. He couldn¡¯t hold back his surprise when he finally recognized its slender rider. ¡°Princess Lesiah, why are you here?¡± The eldest princess of the Macedonian Empire took off her helmet. Her long and gorgeous silver hair flowed in the wind. ¡°Long time no see, Professor Marlin,¡± she smiled. ¡°What do you mean ¡®long time no see¡¯? It has only been a few hours.¡± ¡°A few hours could be a lifetime for the ants,¡± Lesiah stuck her tongue out at him, then looked at Xoey who was standing at the side. ¡°You must be Xoey, the famous and deadly presiding judge from Luminous Theocracy.¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness. I am merely an executioner and a nobody.¡± Xoey bowed slightly, but didn¡¯t show too much respect in her speech. Lesiah wasn¡¯t upset. Since Xoey showed no interest to converse with her, she turned to Professor Marlin. ¡°When can we go in?¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll have to trouble Professor Marlin to take care of my vulture drake.¡± Professor Marlin was taken aback for a moment, before finding his voice again. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re nning to go in?¡± ¡°Of course. As a peak ninth rank, I should also be qualified to enter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ too dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll run if I can¡¯t defeat that Golden Demon.¡± Princess Lesiah put on her helmet again and yfully said, ¡°I may not look like it, but I¡¯m actually great at escaping.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 56: Initial Entry Book 4: Chapter 56: Initial Entry ¡°Oww¡­ My butt hurts¡­¡± Lilith got up from the ground painfully while rubbing her rear. She did a quick check on herself, only to discover that the wounds on her body had long been healed. Apart from feeling like the bones in her were about to fall apart, there was nothing else to worry about. She put away her mask that no longer served any purpose now and looked at her surroundings. Boundless. That was the only word she could think of. The grasnd beneath her feet stretched on as far as she could see. Apart from the grass that reached up to her waist, there was nothing else; not even a tree. Everywhere looked the same. Like seamless wallpapers put together, it was the same scenery no matter from which angle you looked at it. And for some reason, this grasnd made Lilith feel uneasy. She looked up, only to find a ck sun in the cloudless blue sky. Strangely enough, it was emitting dazzling sunlight. ¡°Where¡­ am I¡­?¡± Obviously, this wasn¡¯t the world that she knew. All she could remember was that she got sucked into the golden door and lost consciousness. Before losing consciousness, she vaguely recalled that she gave the vice-dean a hard kick because of shock. Hmmm¡­ where is he? Did I kill him? Since she didn¡¯t know what to do next, she could only seek help. ¡°Sae! Sae! You¡¯ve been summoned by Lieutenant Lilith!¡± ¡°¡­How can I be of service, Lieutenant Lilith?¡± After a while, Sae¡¯s extremely reluctant voice finally came from the broken dagger. ¡°Imand you to find out where we are right away.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Sae floated out from the broken dagger unwillingly. She looked around, then shut her eyes as though she was sensing their surroundings. A momentter, she frowned. ¡°This¡­ seems like a small world?¡± ¡°Small world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A small world formed by a fallen god.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Formed by a fallen god? Does that mean there are many goodies lying around? The ones that are just so awesome that by just taking one of them, you can walk fearlessly in this world?¡± Sae rolled her eyes and secretly wondered if Lilith realized that she was already doing that. ¡°Well¡­ theoretically that should be the case. After all, gods are immortals. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to collect extremely valuable stuff.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Lilith marched on enthusiastically but came back after taking two steps. ¡°Uh¡­ Where should I go from here?¡± ¡°Anywhere,¡± Sae sighed. ¡°This small world is vast and it seems to suppress those who are above the saint realm. I can¡¯t sense very far ahead. The most reliable way is for Master Lilith to explore this world on her own.¡± ¡°Oh. You¡¯re really useless.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± You¡¯re even more useless since you couldn¡¯t find a way! Sae returned to the broken dagger angrily and decided to ignore her ill-mannered master. ¡°Oh, that reminds me¡­ I should find Sae a physical body that suits her. I wonder if there¡¯s such a thing among this god¡¯s collection.¡± ¡°That would depend on this god¡¯s preference.¡± Sae reappeared with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Some gods with weird fetishes might have a habit of collecting powerful bodies. So, I think there¡¯s a chance that we could find a suitable physical body in this small divine world.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith fixed her gaze into the distance as she pondered on which direction to take. Since everywhere looked about the same, it shouldn¡¯t matter which direction she picked. Rustle. She heard something akin to the rustling of the grass in the wind. However, she couldn¡¯t feel any wind. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even feel any trace of airflow from the moment she regained consciousness. It was almost like the air here was standing still. The sound grew closer and the grass nearby swayed even more obviously. Not all the grass was swaying, but something akin to a snake was approaching. Sae made a weird face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re this unlucky.¡± As soon as her voice fell, more than a dozen petite figures sprang out of the grass that reached Lilith¡¯s waist and surrounded them. It turned out to be a group of fair-skinned dwarves with spears in hand. They were all dressed in simple clothes made of tree bark and carried a small backpack made of some kind of nt. ¡°What? There are creatures with intelligence born in this small world?¡± ¡°Of course. Theoretically speaking, as long as creatures can be born, then it is possible that creatures with intelligence exist here.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Lilith looked at the fair-skinned dwarves that hardly even reached up to her waist. She took two steps forward and cleared her throat. ¡°Greetings, I¡¯m Lieutenant Lilith from the Great Holy Dragon Empire. Standing next to me is my personal assistant, Corporal Sae. Don¡¯t be afraid, we don¡¯te with ill intentions. The reason why we are here is to form a co-prosperity sphere with your world and ours. Just tell us where your treasure trove is, show us the way there and we¡¯ll be best friends.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The dwarves exchanged looks with each other, then raised their spears silently. ¡°Whoa, don¡¯t you guys want to form an alliance with our Great Holy Dragon Empire? It will surely benefit you greatly!¡± The dwarves showed their refusal by throwing their spears at Lilith. The spears cut through the air and made a piercing noise. Although the dwarves were short in stature, they possessed terrifying strength. Even though Lilith relied on her amazing reflex to evade the spears in such a close distance, a few still ended up grazing her. ¡°Damn it, you guys asked for this!¡± She was getting pissed to find herself getting injured by a group of dwarves who didn¡¯t even reach her waist. Picking up one of the spears that was nothing but a small wooden stick to Lilith, she performed a ¡®Crazy Stick Technique¡¯ that she spontaneously came up with then taunted the dwarves, ¡°Come at me, shorties!¡± The dwarves exchanged looks with each other again and nodded, as though they had reached a consensus. They took out a mask that looked like a gas mask from their backpack and put it on. Then they took out a spherical object that looked very simr to a smoke bomb from their backpack and hurled it at Lilith. The smoke bomb-like spherical object instantly exploded, releasing arge amount of white smoke that enveloped Lilith. ¡°Cough, cough! Simr my a?s?s?, it¡¯s really a smoke bomb!¡± Lilith covered her nose and mouth. Even so, her eyes still teared up and her nose was still running from getting irritated by the released gas. Sae on the other hand had retreated back into the broken dagger as soon as she realized that something was going to happen. ¡°Cough, cough, damn shorties! Don¡¯t think that these will¡­¡± Lilith suddenly felt her legs giving way and fell to the ground, feeling like every strength in her body was sapped. There was no way Lilith wouldn¡¯t realize what was going on by now¡­ ¡°S?h?i?t?, this smoke is poisonous¡­¡± Her vision gradually blurred. While she was stunned, those dwarves took out ropes from their small backpack and inched toward Lilith. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Book 4: Chapter 57: King Book 4: Chapter 57: King Lilith opened her eyes and found herself tied to a wooden stake in a very embarrassing posture, with her hands bound behind her. She was in a vige of primitive round huts made of mud bricks. The dwarves from earlier were kneeling on the empty space in front of her. There were about a thousand of them. Everyone prostrated before her like devout believers. They almost reminded Lilith of the goddess¡¯ fanatical believers back in the Whispering Square at Luminous Theocracy. Instead of worshipping some deity, these dwarves seemed to be worshiping¡­ her? ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, our king.¡± Seeing that Lilith had woken up, a female dwarf approached her. She was an elderly-looking woman with white hair and a face full of wrinkles. The elderly female dwarf seemed to hold an extremely high position among the others as she was the only one who wore tattered but brightly colored silk clothes, while the others wore clothes made of tree bark. The elderly female dwarf kneeled before Lilith respectfully. ¡°Please forgive us for weing your return in such a disrespectful manner. We are unable to exin what¡¯s happening as time is running out. The ceremony mustmence as soon as possible. The ck devils¡­ areing.¡± ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Lilith was still a little dazed by the lingering effect of the drug. She couldn¡¯t even summon an ounce of strength in her body. ¡°My name is Titan 12138. We were once your followers, my king¡­¡± Titan 12138 had an agonized look on her face and her voice trembled. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember us anymore.¡± ¡°Ti¡­tan??¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the dwarves who barely reached her waist. ¡°You guys¡­ are titans?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we are titans!¡± Titan 12138 actually sobbed when she heard Lilith uttered those words. ¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years, you finally uttered the name of our tribe again.¡± Meanwhile, the other dwarv¡­titans who were kneeling on the ground could barely suppress their sobbing. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Titan 12138 pped her hands and two other titans brought over a¡­ pot that was about ten times the size of their body, then ced it in front of Lilith. Seeing steaming out of the huge pot, Lilith instantly sobered up. ¡°W-What¡­ are you guys nning to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is merely a purification ceremony to wee the return of our king.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your king! I don¡¯t even know all of you!¡± ¡°Rest assured, our king. Your loss of memories is within our expectations, you¡¯ll recover after soaking in our tribe¡¯s holy water!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t lost memories! And why is your tribe¡¯s holy water boiling?!¡± ¡°Boiling holy water can purify more effectively. Surely our mighty king can endure this.¡± ¡°Well, the boiling water isn¡¯t an issue, but what the hell are those colorful things in the water?¡± ¡°That¡¯s sea¡­ sacred panacea that is carefully formted to promote absorption.¡± ¡°You were going to say seasoning right?! That¡¯s definitely seasoning right?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misheard me.¡± ¡°Can you say that again without looking away?!¡± Lilith shook violently against the wooden stake, trying to release herself from the rope that bound her. She had no idea what kind of drug the titans used in the smoke bomb from earlier, but the effects were terrifyingly strong. She was rendered powerless despite her high resistance as a dragon. ¡°Release me at once! Let me warn you all, my mom is super powerful! If she found out that you guys tried to cook me, she¡¯d annihte your kind!¡± ¡°Using your background to your advantage this soon? As expected, you are our king!¡± With a look of excitement on her face, Titan 12138 went up and picked up the wooden stake which Lilith was bound to. Lilith was then gently tossed into the huge pot along with the wooden stake. Before Lilith could scream, she was engulfed in the pot of cream soup¡­ holy water. mor¡­ Noises¡­ Chaos¡­ Despite being thrown into the boiling cream soup, she felt no physical pain. Instead, she heard countless people screaming in her brain. Countless voices melted together. She couldn¡¯t tell whose voices they were or what they were saying, but her brain felt like it was going to explode. Her head hurt. But she wanted to know¡­ What were they talking about? What were they saying? It seemed to be¡­ something extremely important. ¡°King¡­¡± ¡°Our king¡­¡± ¡°Wake up, your majesty¡­¡± Lilith was startled awake and realized that she was lying on the ground soaking wet. The other titans were nowhere in sight, save for Titan 12138¡¯s wrinkled face. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, your majesty! How is it? Do you remember anything?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Lilith gritted her teeth and yelled, ¡°What the hell did you soak me in?! My head nearly exploded, you know?!¡± ¡°Nothing¡­?¡± Titan 12138 slumped to the ground, looking as though she suddenly aged a decade. ¡°How could that be? That was ourst resort¡­¡± ¡°Last? What did you do to me while I was unconscious?¡± It was only now Lilith realized that the sky had darkened at some point. The ck sun was still hanging above her head in the sky, but it was no longer emitting dazzling sunlight. ¡°Toote, it¡¯s toote! The ck devils areing!¡± ¡°What the hell are ck devils?¡± ¡°They are the evilest creatures in the world. Once driven to hell by the gods, they now return from hell every thousand years to devour all living beings on the day of darkness.¡± Titan 12138 pointed to the ck sun over their head. ¡°Today is the day of darkness. The ck devils areing.¡± ¡°Since the enemy ising, why are you guys still doing useless things here instead of going all out in the battle?¡± Lilith took out a fresh set of clothes. ¡°By the way, where¡¯re my clothes? Did you strip me?¡± ¡°Dissolved by the holy water¡­¡± ¡°Dissolved¡­ I knew that was nothing good!¡± Lilith was about to fly off her handle. But when she saw the look of despair on Titan 12138¡¯s face as though all hope was lost, she didn¡¯t know where else to direct her anger. ¡°How did you all make it through thest day of darkness when the ck devils invaded?¡± ¡°Last?¡± Titan 12138¡¯s dull eyes regained a hint of light. ¡°It was you who led us to victory, your majesty! Thanks to your wise leadership and powerful strength, we were able to defeat the ck devils!¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not your king!¡± ¡°No, you are our king!¡± Titan 12138 remained stubborn. ¡°Back then, our tribe vowed that we would never forget our king. Even though a thousand years have passed, we could still recognize you at first nce!¡± ¡°Tell me then, what is your king¡¯s name and what does she look like?¡± ¡°The name of our king is of course¡­¡± Titan 12138 parted her lips slightly but gasped like a goldfish for a long time. ¡°Huh¡­ strange. Why can¡¯t I say her name? I know what her name is!¡± ¡°You must have forgotten about it. After all, it has been a thousand years¡­¡± ¡°Impossible! Us, the titans, will never forget our vows!¡± Titan 12138 screamed like a crazy woman and then picked up a wooden stick. ¡°Oh right, we still have the words that the king gave us! I can write her name out¡­¡± The wooden stick glided shakily above the ground for a long time, but noplete writing was formed. ¡°How can that be¡­ How can that be?! I have the words in my mind, but why can¡¯t I write them out?!¡± Titan 12138¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She suddenly lifted up the silk cloth that could barely be considered an article of clothing. ¡°This¡­ This is something that the king left behind with her signature on it. It can¡¯t be a lie.¡± Titan 12138 flipped the silk cloth several times, but failed to find even a word on it. ¡°IMPOSSIBLE! IMPOSSIBLE!!!¡± She clutched her head and wailed. ¡°WHY? WHY IS ALL THE INFORMATION ABOUT OUR KING GONE?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Looking at Titan 12138 who seemed to have lost her mind, Lilith was at a loss for words. From the looks of it, she seemed to have gone crazy. Book 4: Chapter 58: Fight Book 4: Chapter 58: Fight Lilith sighed, ¡°Where are the rest?¡± Titan 12138 smiled bitterly. ¡°Putting up onest desperate fight, as you suggested.¡± ¡°Do they stand a chance?¡± ¡°No. The titans are not as prosperous as a thousand years ago. On top of that, our king¡­ Oh well¡­ it¡¯s hopeless.¡± Lilith fell silent for a moment then suddenly said, ¡°Devour all living beings¡­ that means¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Everything that is ¡®alive¡¯ in this world. This flower, grass and even you, won¡¯t be spared.¡± Lilith looked around. They were no longer at the vast grasnd. The leaves of those shrub-looking short trees around them emitted a faint indigo light like fireflies. They were the little sources of light in this moonless night. There were probably hundreds of round huts in this vige, most of which were built to fit the height of the short titans. Only the hut next to Lilith was taller than the rest and seemed like it was made for a normal human. Titan 12138 quickly exined upon noticing Lilith¡¯s eyes on it. ¡°This is the royal bed-chamber that we have built for our king¡¯s return.¡± The specially built ¡®royal bed-chamber wasn¡¯t only much taller than the other huts, it had also been carefully decorated. The mud bricks were iid with many colorful stones that glowed faintly in the dark. Instead of thatch, the roof was made of countlessyers of valuable animal leather. And they were only dressed in clothes made of tree barks. ¡°Are those ck devils¡­ powerful?¡± Lilith suddenly asked, despite having no intentions of getting involved in the first ce. Titan 12138 was taken aback for a moment before beaming. ¡°Have you finally decided to fight, your majesty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I have a choice. Those ck devils are targeting all living beings and I¡¯m one of them.¡± Lilith smirked and added, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve decided to help you all out of sympathy.¡± Titan 12138 suddenly kneeled on the ground and bawled, ¡°I know, I know. You said the same thingst time too, your majesty!¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m not your king.¡± Lilith refused Titan 12138¡¯s respectful bow and sighed. ¡°Although I¡¯ve decided to help you, you better remember that I¡¯m not your king.¡± ¡°I got it, I got it.¡± Seeing Titan 12138 still acting extremely respectful, Lilith couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she really got that. ¡°So your king really said thatst time?¡± ¡°Huh? Said what?¡± Titan 12138 had a strange look on her face, as though she didn¡¯t understand Lilith¡¯s question. ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith frowned. Didn¡¯t she just¡­ It had only been a few seconds and she already forgot what she said just now? However, Titan 12138 had grabbed Lilith¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°So you were asking me if the ck devils are powerful¡­ Well in terms of individual strength, the titans can crush them. But in terms of numbers¡­¡± The elderly dwarf shook her head. ¡°We may not even have a fraction of them.¡± Not even a fraction¡­? This is really serious. But as long as they are not powerful individually, numbers aren¡¯t an issue to her. After all¡­ she has tools (plug-ins)¡­ Lilith stretched her body. After confirming that the effects of the drugs were almost gone from her system, she said, ¡°Alright then, bring me¡­ to the battlefield.¡± ¡°Yes, my king!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°So this is inside the ruins?¡± Princess Lesiah of Macedonian Empire stood on the summit of the highest mountain within a radius of fifty kilometers. She leaned on her long sword and carefully observed her surroundings with great interest. ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s grasnd there, a forest, ake and a river. Oh, it¡¯s not much different than the world outside. Except¡­¡± Lesiah looked up at the ck sun in the heart of the sky. ¡°For this sun.¡± An old man among the four people standing respectfully behind Lesiah stepped forward. ¡°Your royal highness, what is your next n? To search for Golden Demon Htilil or the treasures in this ruin?¡± ¡°No need to be hasty.¡± Lesiah waved him off. ¡°This ruin is probably a small world. Since it¡¯s almost simr to the world outside, it¡¯s very likely that indigenous people exist here. Moving recklessly without knowing their strength is an extremely irrational move.¡± ¡°As expected of your royal highness, we are incapable of such meticulous thinking.¡± ¡°Enough with the ttery.¡± Lesiah gazed into the distance. Her peak rank nine realm and vision-enhancing skills allowed her to see far, but the interior of this ruin was too big. Even with her current eyesight, she could only clearly see the ck line where the sky met thend. ¡°Are the other teams here already?¡± ¡°Probably. Professor Marlin gave us a contact-specific spectrum stone that will allow us to get in touch with the other teams during an emergency. ording to thetest update, all the deployed teams have entered the ruins.¡± ¡°Can this spectrum stonemunicate with people in the outside world?¡± ¡°No,¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°Not just the spectrum stone, it seems like any form of information cannot be delivered outside. This ce seems like it¡¯s isted by some sort of power.¡± Lesiah nodded. She had already expected this. This ruin should be a small world. Although she didn¡¯t know how it was formed, things like barriers definitely existed in a standalone world like this. It was more urate to say that this small world seemed to have some sort of strange Authority in ce. Lesiah felt suffocated as soon as she entered. But this was what made it interesting. Lesiah¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. If it wasn¡¯t exciting, then her efforts of sneaking away from home to participate in this Golden Demon Htilil hunt would be wasted. She had always yearned for all those thrilling adventures that she read in storybooks, so she was thinking ofing here to experience it once. ording to the plots in some banned books she read, it was very dangerous for a princess like her to participate in adventures like these. If she wasn¡¯t careful, terrible things like getting r?a?pe?d?, assaulted or gang-r?a?pe?d? could happen to her. But then again, this was reality. Not some dumb story written by some stupid authors. What were the chances of that happening? If something like that were to really happen, she would also run for her life. All of a sudden, Lesiah raised her sword and pointed in a certain direction with a serious look on her face. ¡°Something¡¯s going on there.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The old man pinched his fingers. A shimmering fine thread formed between the tips of his fingers. His thin fingers danced and soon, a strangely-shaped bird was created with the fine thread. He shut his eyes and blew at the bird. The bird flew in the direction indicated by Lesiah at a speed far surpassing that which a rank nine warrior was capable of. Momentster, the old man¡¯s eyes snapped open with a look of horror on his face. ¡°Over there¡­ It¡¯s crawling with monsters!¡± ¡°Monsters?¡± They already found something interesting this soon? Lesiah stroked her chin with interest. ¡°Are they strong?¡± ¡°Not individually. They¡¯re at most only rank three or four. But the numbers¡­¡± The old man gulped before continuing with much difficulty, ¡°Are overwhelming.¡± ¡°Overwhelming? Interesting. I¡¯ve decided. That will be our destination.¡± ¡°We mustn¡¯t, your royal highness! Given that number, nothing good wille out of going there even for us!¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve decided. We¡¯re going there.¡± ¡°B¡­But Princess, didn¡¯t you just say¡­¡± ¡°Fortune favors the bold.¡± Lesiah turned her head and gave the old man a confident smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Coleman. You should know my capability best. At least in these ruins, I am unstoppable.¡± Book 4: Chapter 59: Easy Victory Book 4: Chapter 59: Easy Victory ¡°So those are ck devils?¡± ck skeletons that reeked of blood crawled up from the grasnd where Lilith was earlier. Crimson mes burned in their empty eye sockets. They held rusty weapons in their hands and growled, pouncing on the titans who had formed a defensive formation. ¡°Aren¡¯t those just ck skeletons?¡± As Titan 12138 mentioned, they were indeed not powerful ¡ª probably only around rank three or four. If there was only one, then any random old janitor in St. Caroline would be able to beat it with his broom until it had to look for its lost rib on the ground. Their number however¡­ couldn¡¯t be simply described as ¡®many¡¯. It was¡­ Overwhelming. The vast grasnd was now dyed ck. As the titans defeated skeletons after skeletons, new ck skeletons woulde out from the ground endlessly as reinforcements. On top of that, these ck skeletons couldn¡¯t be defeated by just simply destroying a certain part of them. If one of their legs was broken, they would hop around. If both of their legs were broken, they would crawl around. If all of their limbs were broken, they would continue dragging themselves toward their target by using their chin. It was almost as if they were controlled by some conviction thatmanded them to never stop until their targets were crushed into pieces. They were even more terrifying than those zombies that would only die from headshots in films. On top of that, the titans were outnumbered and they had nothing but simple weapons. It was no wonder Titan 12138 said they didn¡¯t stand a chance. If it was Lilith, she would have escaped in despair long ago without even fighting. It was already a miracle that the titans couldst until now. And the titans paid a huge price for this miracle to happen. Compared to the number of people Lilith saw when she woke up for the first time, they were now reduced by at least a third. The golden light in Lilith¡¯s eyes swirled as she tried to see the entire battlefield with her powerful vision. The titans initially held their line of defense by relying on the geographical advantage of a fast-flowing river. The rapid current reduced the mobility of the ck skeletons at first but as more of them came, they blocked the river like branches and rocks. As a result, the titans lost this advantage very soon. The ck skeletons crossed the river by stepping on their deadrade¡¯s bones and cut down the titans with their swords. The tide of this battle couldn¡¯t simply be turned by just relying on certain conditions. Lilith was now beginning to wonder how the real king led the Titans to defeat the ck skeletons a thousand years ago. But now¡­ ¡°My people, our king has returned!!¡± Titan 12138 cried loudly as soon as she arrived on the battlefield. ¡°She shall lead us to victory!¡± ¡°OOOOHHHH!!¡± The titan¡¯s morale skyrocketed in an instant. With their newfound vigor, they pushed back the ck skeletons who were about to break through their defensive formation. Lilith sighed. Titan 12138 really didn¡¯t remember her own words. With how things were going, it was no longer easy for Lilith to refuse her identity as the king now. She was worried that if she did, someone might be so upset that they would just let themselves be killed by the ck skeletons. Never mind. She¡¯d just let them call her whatever they wanted. It wasn¡¯t like she would lose anything. ¡°Your order, my king!¡± Titan 12138¡¯s eyes were burning with intensity. ¡°We shall carry out your order perfectly no matter what it is! Be it a single-line formation or an eight-trigram formation! We have practiced them countless times over the past thousand years! We¡¯ll never disappoint you!¡± ¡°Tell everyone to withdraw.¡± ¡°Understood, we shallplete your order per¡­fectly¡­?¡± Titan 12138 finally registered Lilith¡¯s words and blinked in confusion. ¡°What did you say, my king?¡± ¡°I said¡­ tell everyone to withdraw.¡± ¡°We mustn¡¯t, my king! If we surrender now, it¡¯ll be the end of this world! All living creatures will be killed by the ck devils!¡± ¡°I said nothing about surrendering.¡± Lilith walked up to the ce where the battle was most intense. Almost every second, one titan or several ck skeletons would fall. ¡°King¡­!¡± ¡°Our king¡­!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived¡­!¡± Lilith marched forward and the titans automatically parted to let her through. Everyone¡¯s gaze on Lilith burned intensely with blind faith that she could lead them to victory. Although their kind was being ughtered at this very moment, all they had in their eyes now was their king. If they were cult followers, then they were definitely too far gone. A thousand years had passed. Yet why do they still maintain unwavering faith in their king whose existence was doubtful in the first ce? And if that king really existed, why did he abandon the titans? At least from the clues that Lilith gathered from Titan 12138, the king didn¡¯t die. He left. If this was indeed the case, then Lilith had a strong desire to beat her up. It wasn¡¯t for any particr reasons. She was just annoyed. Since she was annoyed, she had to vent. She conjured up a ball of swaying ck me in her hand then mmed it on the ground, in the direction where the ck skeletons were. During her previous battle at the academy, Lilith learned more of this ck me¡¯s power. Not even the vice dean¡¯s blow that was beyond peak saint realm managed to leave a scratch on the ck crystal that the ck me transformed into. Since that was the case, then the ck me in its original form should be even more terrifying. That was what she thought. The ck me burned even more intensely as it quickly spread toward the area where the ck skeletons gathered. In just a few seconds, the entire grasnd was engulfed. This was the result when Lilith had tried her best to control it. She had a feeling if she went all out, the ck me would turn this small world into a sea of ck mes. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought. Just where did the other Lilith in her bodye from? The ck me didn¡¯t look like a power that should exist in this world. Soon enough, all the ck skeletons on the grasnd perished. They were perfectly incinerated by the ck me. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of them left behind. For the time being, there were no new skeletons crawling up from the ground either. Just like that, Lilith easily resolved the once-in-a-thousand-year crisis in this small world. However, she had no time to bask in the admiration of the titans or celebrate with them. She never liked listening to ttery anyway. At this very moment, she was about to explode. Rather than incinerating, it was more urate to say that the ck me¡¯s ability was devouring. It would absorb the energy of everything that it incinerated. In fact, Lilith had already found out during her previous fight with Thea that the energy consumed by the ck me would be channeled back to her. ROAR!!! Lilith growled like a beast and her eyes turned red. The meridians in her body were already blocked due to the overabundance of magic power in her body. And now, there was such a massive burst of energy suddenly pouring into her¡­ She¡¯d explode! Without a doubt! Damn, she hadpletely forgotten about this because she was busy trying to look cool! Her golden pupils were fully activated as she scanned the surroundings with her molten gold dragon eyes, looking for a target for her to unload this energy. However, there wasn¡¯t even a small hill on this grasnd. Did that mean she would have to hit her head on the ground like how those titans would prostrate themselves? Although she was usually shameless, it wasn¡¯t to this extent. It was then¡­ ¡°Hey, you over there! Did you see any monsters?¡± Lilith looked up. A gorgeous airship hovered not far above her. Two men and three women were seen onboard. Their leader was dressed in armor and carrying a longsword. Not even the helmet she wore could conceal the fact that she was a silver-haired beauty. Who else could she be, if not Princess Lesiah of Macedonian Empire? Book 4: Chapter 60: Escape Book 4: Chapter 60: Escape ¡°Hey, you over there! Did you see any monsters?¡± ¡°Monsters? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Lilith smiled at them. These people really came at a great time. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lesiah looked at the old man beside her in dissatisfaction. ¡°Where are the monsters, Coleman?¡± The old man broke out in cold sweat as he frantically looked in their surroundings. ¡°T-This can¡¯t be¡­ My spell can¡¯t go wrong. This ce was definitely crawling with monsters earlier!¡± ¡°Then where are they? Don¡¯t tell me someone killed all of them before we came.¡± Lesiah shifted her gaze on the petite titans and her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Indigenous people? Did they y those monsters?¡± ¡°Impossible. Even a saint-level expert would take a long time to y that army. These indigenous people are only on the rank five at most. Given their small number, it¡¯s even more unlikely that they could finish off that many monsters in such a short period of time!¡± ¡°Then how¡­?¡± Lesiah frowned in confusion. ¡°Is this the work of a demon?¡± ¡°Hm, what a smart devil you are. That is indeed the case.¡± ¡°No way! What do you mean¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes widened and her body trembled involuntarily. All because Lilith took out a sinister-looking demon mask with a smile. As one of the conference attendees, that mask had undoubtedly left an extremely deep impression on Lesiah. Golden Demon, Htilil! The nemesis of mankind!! She didn¡¯t expect to run into the ultimate boss right after entering the ruins! ¡°P-Princess¡­!¡± Coleman tugged the princess¡¯ arm. Sensing herpanions¡¯ panic, Lesiah took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. This wasn¡¯t the time to think about those. Showing even a hint of weakness before an enemy like the Golden Demon was no different than consigning yourself to eternal damnation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into our biggest target as soon as we entered here. It seems likedy luck is on my side.¡± ¡°Oh, then why are your legs shaking?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lesiah pped her thigh hard. Goddammit! It would¡¯ve been fine if she didn¡¯t participate in the square table conference. Now that she already knew how terrifying the Golden Demon was, how could she possibly remain calm in this situation? Not long ago, she secretly swore that she would personally y the Golden Demon. Now that she was in her presence, she felt crushed under the weight of her terrifying aura. ¡°Drop that arrogance, Golden Demon. Do you know how many people have entered the ruins to take your life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not important.¡± Lilith¡¯s entire body started shaking, not because of the changes in her emotions. Her physical body was starting to shake involuntarily because it could no longer hold the massive amount of energy inside her body. ¡°The important thing is¡­ you guys came at a great time¡­ I would really love to express my gratitude to your family¡­ I wonder¡­ what kind of parents it takes to bring up such sensible kids like you¡­?¡± Lilith put a foot forward lightly, the ground instantly shattered before her figure vanished. Lesiah stared at the figure that suddenly reappeared in front of her in shock. She wasn¡¯t shocked because of Lilith¡¯s speed¡­ But because of the cracks that appeared on Lilith¡¯s legs, like they were made of porcin. Blood seeped through the cracks and instantly dyed the ground crimson. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ that painful?¡± ¡°Painful?¡± Lilith leaned her head to the side and looked like she just noticed the awful wounds on her legs. ¡°Oh, this? I just had too much energy pent up in my body so my legs exploded since I moved. It¡¯s no big deal¡­ I¡¯ll recover soon¡­¡± After saying that, Lilith stretched her leg to show Lesiah the flesh that was regenerating at the site of injury. Her action however immediately rmed Lesiah. ¡°RUN! ESCAPE! SPLIT UP!¡± She¡¯s a monster!! Damn, who was spreading false information that Golden Demon Htilil is a human being?! I must strangle him to death when I get back!! Lesiah turned her head and ran. While doing that, she took out a round pill from her waist pouch and threw it on the ground. The pill instantly transformed into arge blue eagle. She stepped on the huge eagle which flew toward the distance at a speed far exceeding that of an ordinary rank nine warrior. Lesiah¡¯s other subordinates also fled for their lives using all sorts of abilities without any hesitation. Left behind alone on the airship, Lilith watched the others escape in different directions. But she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to chase after them. A sinister smile appeared on her face instead. ¡°Don¡¯t be such scaredy cats. I just wanna¡­ hehehe¡­ I won¡¯t do anything to you guys!¡± ¡°That sounded even more terrifying!!¡± Hehehe? Being an avid reader of countless banned books, Lesiah instantly understood the hidden meaning behind these words. Could it be Golden Demon Htilil has that kind of sick fetish? Is the plot in those books about to happen? The thought of that left Lesiah drenched in cold sweat. She sped up even more, leaving all her subordinates far behind her. Meanwhile on the other side¡­ Lilith waited until everyone turned into little ck specks in her dragon vision, then slightly bent her knees. ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s far enough¡­¡± She deliberately revealed her identity just for the sake of venting her power. If she could catch her prey easily, how else would she be able to release her pent-up energy? BOOOOOOOOOOM!!! Lilith shot out like a cannon, but went down during mid flight in a very strange posture. She pulled her head out from the ground and was dazed for a moment before finally understanding the crux of the matter. ¡°S?h?i?t?¡­ My damned meridians.¡± The battle qi umted at the acupoints along her meridians had yet to dissolve. Hence, the invasion of this external energy left Lilith¡¯s body in a mess. Her body was already weak due to the umted battle qi. And now, this uncontroble burst of external energy was about to explode. It made Lilith feel like she was no longer the owner of her body. She was losing control. And to put it inly, the reason for all of this was¡­ ¡°My meridians are too narrow¡­¡± So how should she resolve this issue¡­? It was then a bolt of inspiration suddenly struck her. To put it bluntly, the functions of meridians were transportation and storage. If she could control the transportation part well, then she could do without meridians. As for storage¡­ The essence of White Jade Style was to suppress battle qi and fuse it into the body. However, this action itself wasn¡¯t sustainable as the battle qi would cause continuous damage to the body. However¡­ Her body had an extremely powerful recovery ability. So in other words¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no issue even without meridians right?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s having a vessel for storage, isn¡¯t my entire body a vessel?¡± ¡°Humans need stuff like dantian and meridians because their bodies are fragile and cannot hold a massive amount of energy. Hence once their meridians or dantian are damaged, they won¡¯t be able to prevent the loss of battle qi or magic power. But¡­ I¡¯m different.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got thick skin¡­¡± ¡°Battle qi and magic power won¡¯t be lost.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ why do I still need those meridians¡­?¡± Book 4: Chapter 61: Moving The Mountains Book 4: Chapter 61: Moving The Mountains There was a series of explosions going on in Lilith¡¯s body. Battle qi, magic power and other forms of energies umted in her body quickly expanded under her conscious control until they broke the meridians and flowed into all parts of her body. Lilith couldn¡¯t stop a mouthful of blood from escaping her mouth. Her internal organs were quickly damaged in the current of these energies, but they were also instantly healed due to her powerful recovery ability. The pain from the damaged meridians in Lilith¡¯s body made her feel like every part of her body was being pricked by countless tiny needles. Even so, this wasn¡¯t enough to faze Lilith who had been ¡®killed¡¯ god knew how many times. Her internal organs gradually stabilized along with the energies that were running around in her body like headless chickens. The two energies that were originally ipatible like immiscible liquids slowly separated from each other, creating a clear boundary between them. Lilith took a deep breath. She was still extremely anxious right now. She gave up her meridians and used her whole body to store battle qi and magic power. The increase in capacity was undoubtedly massive ¡ª akin to ake transforming into an ocean. She had actually avoided self-detonation by a stroke of luck. However, this was still an extremely dangerous method. Battle qi and magic power were ipatible with each other. Normally the gifted ones who cultivated both martial arts and magic only segregated battle qi and magic power into a yin and yang cyclones in their dantian, whichplimented each other withouting into contact with each other. In Lilith¡¯s case whereby all the energies were mixed in her body, if her magic power and battle qi happen toe into contact with each other, it¡¯d trigger a chain reaction that¡¯d blow up like a gunpowder barrel. Of course, Lilith wouldn¡¯t want to blow herself up right after averting a crisis. Besides, the battle qi in her body would inevitablye into contact with other internal organs. Considering the fact that it couldn¡¯t easily fuse with any physical object, Lilith wouldn¡¯t want to spit out one of her lung lobes while talking to people. She might be fine, but the other person might die of fright. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll seize this opportunity to learn White Jade Style in one breath.¡± She¡¯dpletely segregate her battle qi and magic power through this method. If Elder White was here, he would definitely be fuming at her attempt of learning White Jade Style in one breath, and scold her for biting off more than she could chew and for being ignorant. However, it wasn¡¯t an impossible feat for Lilith. Just because it was impossible for humans didn¡¯t mean the same was true for dragons. She could do whatever she wanted thanks to her innate talent. Lilith stretched her arm out. Well, let¡¯s start from here first. She focused her thoughts and channeled battle qi there. And then¡­ BOOM! Her arm exploded. Pale golden bone could be seen among the bloody and mangled flesh. Lilith blinked. Ignoring her arm that blew up, the pale golden bone that was exposed in the air and the intense pain, she had found something amazing after getting rid of her meridians. The primary function of meridians was transportation. Storage was a secondary function that would only be used when the dantian was full. After Lilith had gotten rid of her meridians, every part of her body was filled with battle qi or magic power. Now that the pipes had been turned into a bucket, nothing needed to be transported. With just a thought, she could release those energies like dumping a bucket. Simply put, it was like her entire body had be a dantian. Although convenient, it was incredibly difficult to control the amount of energy to be released. After all, the difficulty of controlling the amount of water through pipe and bucket was not on the same level. On top of that, Lilith never really learned any techniques. If an ordinary person could control the amount of battle qi they used between the scale of one to ten, then the Lilith was at one hundred every time she used her battle qi. She was using full power in every technique. While her opponent roared and performed a powerful attack during a fight while looking super cool, there might be a possibility that she would roar and end up sttering her enemy with her own blood. Unfortunately, Lilith couldn¡¯t afford to take her sweet time and improve her control right now. If she didn¡¯t hurry up, then those people would really escape. Although there was no longer a need to release the pent-up energy to keep herself from blowing up, she still had to pay those people hush money since she put on her mask on an impulse earlier. Well, in that case¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have to do it with my whole body¡­¡± The n was to spread out the damage caused by the uncontroble amount of energy across her entire body. Without any hesitation, she sealed every ounce of battle qi in her body into her flesh in one go. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± She fell on one of her knees as her body shook violently against her will. Even for Lilith, the pain this time was quite intolerable. The uncontroble battle qi blew her body parts into mangled flesh. They were instantly regenerated to suppress the battle qi that was running out of control. The cycle repeated itself again and again. ording to the White Jade Style¡¯s training scroll that Elder White gave, the training was supposed to progress in a step-by-step manner along with the use of arge number of rare treasures. Otherwise, it would be agonizingly slow training that might cause irreversible damage to the body. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Lilith. She could even quickly regenerate her heart if it blew up. What damage could possibly be irreversible for her? And so¡­ ¡°Come on¡­¡± Lilith growled softly. The frequency of her body parts blowing up started to reduce, signifying that battle qi had started fusing with them. As the battle qi in her body slowly melded into her flesh, Lilith¡¯s skin started turning translucent like white jade. And when her entire body finally glowed with the luster of a white jade, she straightened her body up and breathed out a long sigh of relief. She pumped her fist in the air. That felt great! After the two perfectly melded into one another, the intense pain from before waspletely reced by an indescribable euphoria. Everything felt so delicate to her. It was like gravity no longer existed and she had freed herself from the shackles of the world. It was truly an orgasmic feeling that almost made her scream. She turned her gaze in the direction where those people had escaped and was slightly taken aback. Those figures were just ck specks in her vision earlier and now they remained the same. Naturally, it was impossible that they would stop and wait for Lilith during their escape. So there was only one possibility left. ¡°My vision improved again huh?¡± An evil smile graced her lips. ¡°I feel like I can catch up very quickly. That¡¯s no fun. Maybe I should increase the challenge.¡± Lilith looked left and right before her gaze fell on the ground beneath her feet. She crouched and thrust all her fingers into the ground. Then¡­ ¡°Unff¡­¡± Lilith forcibly lifted a ¡®little hill¡¯ out of the ground. She then raised this little hill that was a thousand times her size over her head and weighted it. ¡°Hmm, a little too light. Not good enough.¡± She curled her lips. ¡°But there¡¯s no other heavy stuff here, so this will have to do.¡± After saying that, she started running after Lesiah and herpanions with that huge thing over her head. Book 4: Chapter 62: A Terrible Conjecture Book 4: Chapter 62: A Terrible Conjecture As one of the guards that was personally selected by Princess Lesiah to participate in this expedition to the Ancient Ruins, Coleman naturally had his own talents. In fact, he was one of the ¡®talents¡¯ selected by the Royal Knights of the Macedonian Empire when he was just a young boy. However, he never managed to break through to the saint realm as he approached the age of seventy. Due to spending over a few decades in rank nine, he had developed numerous ways of overpowering foes of the same rank. Therefore, Coleman was confident in his ability to protect himself against experts who had just stepped foot into the saint realm. But since no saint-level experts could enter these ancient ruins, who else could possibly pose a threat to him? Even if Golden Demon Htilil was originally at the peak of the saint realm, how different could she be with her reduced cultivation realmpared to an ordinary rank nine expert? In terms of experience, Coleman definitely had the upper hand. Hence, he was certain that he could protect the princess and be rewarded with a promotion for his contribution. Then he would find a perfect bride for himself and reach the pinnacle of his life. It pleased him to just think about it. Unfortunately, his confidence waspletely destroyed after encountering this monster named Golden Demon Htilil. ¡°Don¡¯t run, little brother¡­ Come y with me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t run! Put down that mountain first and we¡¯ll talk!¡± Coleman¡¯s flying speed far exceeded that of an ordinary rank nine magician and nearly matched up to a saint-level expert. By right with this speed, he should be unstoppable in this world where no saint-level experts were present. But¡­ How did that monster manage to catch up to him with a hill on her back?! ¡°How rude! Who is carrying a hill on her back? You made it sound like I¡¯m a brute when I¡¯m just elegantly taking a walk after a heavy meal for better digestion.¡± ¡°That sounds even more terrifying!¡± Coleman gritted his teeth as he watched the fast-moving hill getting closer and closer to him. ¡°Hey little girl. Since there¡¯s no bad blood between us, how about you let me go? I¡¯ll offer you something in return.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hate, I¡¯m just here to pay you hush money.¡± ¡°Hush money? I see, you¡¯re here to silence us, right?¡± Coleman stopped in his tracks. Although he knew he couldn¡¯t escape, it wasn¡¯t wise to turn his back on his enemy either. ¡°Come. Even if I can¡¯t defeat you, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t get your way so easily for the sake of Her Royal Highness!¡± Magic elements gathered on Coleman. Countless fine silk threads started spinning around him at high speed, with ck threads hidden among them. ¡°My divine strings are counterfeit artifacts gifted by the princess herself. They¡¯re so sharp that they could split even the space. Coupled with my magic, I¡¯m sure even you, the infamous Golden Demon Htilil, will have a tough time!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! These divine strings couldn¡¯t be a sacred artifact due to material limitations, but they¡¯re no weaker than ordinary sacred artifacts. With my magic on top of it¡­ Hehe, I really can¡¯t imagine how a t-chested shorty like you can stand a chance against them¡­ W-Wait, wait, let¡¯s not resort to violence! What are you nning to do?!¡± [ Lilith didn¡¯t even want to talk Coleman and directly threw the hill at him. ] ¡°ARRRGHHH!!!¡± Looking at the unconscious Coleman who was foaming at his mouth under the hill, Lilith snorted coldly and dusted her hands. ¡°Fool.¡± Counterfeit artifacts are hardly worth anything to Lilith. Yet this guy dared to show off in front of her just because he had one in hand. Not only that, he dared to call her t-chested?! How was she t-chested? This was called ¡®having a lot of room for growth¡¯, alright? It was then, Lilith heard beeping noisesing from Coleman¡¯s waist. She searched around there for a while and found a blue spectrum stone. As soon as she opened the spectrum stone, a text message appeared in her sight. ¡°Lost Golden Demon Htilil. Come meet up at once.¡± Lilith¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Lost her? She dared to say that she had lost her when she wasn¡¯t even out of her sight yet? What a naive little cutie. Now, who would be the next lucky person to win her attention? How exciting. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Lesiah leaned against a huge rock on the highest ground in the area where they were observing their surroundings earlier, and anxiously stared at the spectrum stone in her hand. ¡°Strange, everyone has responded except Coleman. Did the Golden Demon get him?¡± The princess shook her head at the thought. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if anyone else got caught, but Coleman was known as the best non-saint-level expert in the Macedonian Empire. Coleman held the record of withstanding more than ten exchanges with saint-level experts and had a counterfeit artifact that she personally gifted. She just couldn¡¯t imagine him falling into the hands of that Golden Demon, whose cultivation realm had already been reduced. The thought of that Golden Demon made her grit her teeth again. She wasn¡¯t even a human. Why did no one share such an important piece of information during the square table conference? Could it be that the people of St. Caroline were actually waiting to see them make a fool out of themselves? Lesiah frowned in confusion at her own suspicion. No. No matter what, there was no way the academy would disregard the overall situation and deliberately hide such important information. In that case¡­ [ The most terrifying part about Golden Demon Htilil is neither her peak saint-realm cultivation nor her unbelievable luck, but her persistent patience and shrewdness. ] Lesiah suddenly remembered Professor Marlin¡¯s words. She then felt a chill down her spine. So, it would seem like this was also the Golden Demon¡¯s hidden trump card. No wonder she dared to be the first to strut into these ruins. She even foresaw the situation where other nations would send rank nine warriors and magicians after her life. Even so, she wasn¡¯t intimidated at all. Lesiah didn¡¯t know what the Golden Demon¡¯s true form was, but if everyone was on the same rank, then non-humans would still have the upper hand due to their powerful physical bodies. Therefore, dealing with a peak saint-level human expert and a non-human expert with a reduced cultivation realm would definitely be different. And most importantly, a reduction in cultivation realm didn¡¯t mean that one would physically weaken. Golden Demon Htilil must have thought of this and deliberately misled everyone into thinking that she was a human. The trouble that she stirred up in Aeria back then and bing the first on the ughter List were all part of her n. Would a terrifying person, who only had her own goal in her eyes and kept her identity as a peak saint-level expert hidden, stir up trouble for no reason? Of course not. I stirred up trouble in a human city. I got onto the list of criminals created by humans. I am evil. I am human. Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s behavior was deliberate. This was so that if a murder took ce somewhere, the first thing that would cross everyone¡¯s mind would be¡­ ¡®Who killed him?¡¯ Instead of¡­ ¡®What killed him?¡¯ It was also the same reason for getting onto the ughter List. Because apart from Golden Demon, the rest on the list were humans. So naturally, people dealt with the Golden Demon as how they would deal with a human. But the Golden Demon wasn¡¯t human. If it took a small group of five to deal with a saint-level human expert with reduced cultivation realm, then just how many were needed to deal with a saint-level non-human expert with reduced cultivation realm but was still physically powerful? Although Pope Novak from Shadow Theocracy dared to take Pope Dnce of Luminous Theocracy who was simrly a peak saint-level expert like himself head-on, he wouldn¡¯t dare to even fart in front of Taylor the Aurora Dragon. Thinking up to this point, Lesiah couldn¡¯t help but tremble with fear. It seemed like they weren¡¯t the hunters. They were just prey to that demon from the very beginning. So it wasn¡¯t actually impossible for Coleman to fall into the hands of that Golden Demon. Book 4: Chapter 63: Innate Ability Book 4: Chapter 63: Innate Ability Beep, beep, beep. Lesiah breathed a sigh of relief when the spectrum stone in her hands finally received a message, then quickly opened the spectrum stone. ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m behind the boulder at the highest point where we were earlier.¡± After Lesiah sent her response, she suddenly noticed something wasn¡¯t right. Why didn¡¯t Coleman use honorifics in his text¡­? Could it be¡­ Damn! Lesiah finally realized what was happening, but it was toote. ¡°Found~ You~!¡± A devilishughter rang out behind her. Lesiah instantly reacted by rolling forward. She couldn¡¯t even afford to care about her image as a princess. BOOM! The boulder that Lesiah hid behind was shattered into pieces by an unimaginable force. As the dust lifted, Lilith¡¯s petite figure that glowed with the luster of a white jade was revealed. Her face was still covered by the demon mask. This scene further confirmed Lesiah¡¯s previous conjecture. Although Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s cultivation realm was reduced, she remained untouchable by rank ninth experts like themselves, thanks to her powerful physical body! ¡°Where is Coleman?¡± Lesiah squeezed the question through her teeth that were chattering from fear. Her bangs were soaked wet by the cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone is taking care of him.¡± ¡°Someone?¡± ording to her intel, didn¡¯t Htilil entered the ruins alone? Lesiah suddenly remembered about the short indigenous people around Htilil before¡­ So that was what happened. As expected, Golden Demon Htilil was well prepared to have won over the indigenous people so quickly. The treasures in this ruin were probably already hers. Lesiah turned her head and ran away. After learning that Coleman¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, she no longer had any reason to stay and fight. Her top priority now was to deliver the secret regarding Htilil¡¯s non-human identity back to everyone and summon all the leaders from various nations for another conference. This time, they must gather two¡­ no, at least three peak saint-level experts to kill the Golden Demon. The traps that Professor Marlin set up probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop Golden Demon Htilil when she was in her tip-top condition! Although Lesiah didn¡¯t know what the Golden Demon was after in the ruins, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow her to sessfully get out of here with it! Fortunately, with her innate ability, she still had the hope to escape from here alive! This time, Lesiah didn¡¯t rely on any speed-boosting objects she carried on her. Instead, she sped into the distance by relying only on her long legs and her rank nine cultivation. Lilith frowned in confusion. Was she¡­ looking down on her? Even so, Lilith still gave chase. She already had enough fun. Since she had no ns of having her identity exposed, none of these people were going to leave this ce. However, Lilith was dumbfounded a few minutester. The distance between her and Lesiah remained the same no matter how fast she sped up, even though no mere human should be able to match up to her current physical abilities. In terms of strength or speed, Lilith should be far superior to this human woman. But why¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she catch up to her? Why weren¡¯t these dozens of meters between them decreasing? Was she really looking down on her? In Lilith¡¯s anger, she leaped up into the air andnded so violently that the ground within a radius of nearly a hundred meters shattered under her feet. It was almost as though she had teleported over a thousand meters in an instant. At the same time, Lesiah yelped in surprise, ¡°WAIT! WAIT! TAKE IT EASY!!!¡± Her figure also moved a thousand meters ahead within an instant, though her movements were extremely awkward like she was being forcefully shoved away. Lilith stopped abruptly when she saw that. Lesiah also stopped abruptly like she was being forcibly halted by some kind of force. However, her body obviously couldn¡¯t stand such ¡®abrupt changes¡¯. She rubbed her sore back and wailed, ¡°My poor baaack¡­¡± Lilith rubbed her smooth chin in deep thought as she stared at Lesiah who could hardly straighten up her back. ¡°Could you be¡­¡± She suddenly put on a smile and started doing warm-up exercises on the spot. Lesiah paled and her lips trembled. ¡°W-What¡­ are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Hmm, these old bones of mine haven¡¯t been put to good use for a long time. Even my joints are getting rusty.¡± ¡°Nonsense! You were running for so long just now!¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t go all-out. When ites to sports, it¡¯s only fun when you go all-out.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ an all-out?¡± The lights in Lesiah¡¯s eyes slowly faded, as though she just heard something that she couldn¡¯t ept. ¡°You foul demon! Don¡¯t go thinking that this is enough to make me yield!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith licked her lips as she crouched like a sprinter before the start of a race. ¡°Then you have to pray that you won¡¯t be caught. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely do something to you, hehehe¡­¡± After saying that, Lilithunched herself like a flying arrow. The gap between them still remained. Even if Lesiah¡¯s fragile body was enhanced by peak ninth realm¡¯s battle qi, she was still unable to endure Lilith¡¯s full speed. ¡°ARGHHHH! NO¡­MORE¡­ M-MY¡­ BONES ARE FALLING APART!!¡± ¡°Haha, what¡¯s this ability of yours? Magic spell? Martial skill? How interesting! Are you going to keep running as long as I don¡¯t stop?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ not¡­ magic¡­ or battle qi¡­ Not those¡­ low¡­ low¡­¡± Seeing that Lesiah was struggling to speak, Lilith finally stopped. She waited for Lesiah to catch her breath on the ground, then continued asking curiously, ¡°If not magic or martial skill, then what is it?¡± The princess threw a nce at Lilith. Although she had no desire to reply the foul demon, she had to buy time for herself. ¡°This is my innate ability, ¡®Absolute Distance¡¯.¡± ¡°Innate ability?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s that? It sounds really cool.¡± ¡°Hmph. These are special powers that only nobles like myself will awaken to. Boorish beasts like you will never have innate ability. In fact, the chances of human awakening to this kind of power is less than one in ten million. In addition to chances of being discovered by others, you can find maybe only one among a hundred million people who has an innate ability.¡± ¡°Only one among a hundred million¡­ Hmm¡­ sounds really impressive.¡± ¡°Of course! Every innate ability is extremely rare, so they are as unique as those unique spells developed by Great Magisters. Not only that, there are no harsh requirements. You only need a little bit of luck. It could be said that it¡¯s something that every warrior and mage dreams to possess.¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help but stroke her chin after listening to Lesiah. ¡°That means with that ¡®Absolute Distance¡¯ of yours, the distance between us will maintain the same no matter how fast I run?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. Are you scared now? Anyone I deemed as an enemy will never be able to cross this boundary. That¡¯s why you will never be able to catch up to me today. Give up!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lilith tilted her head to the side. ¡°Your ability may sound very impressive, but it¡¯s actuallypletely useless.¡± Book 4: Chapter 64: Unexpected Book 4: Chapter 64: Unexpected ¡°What?¡± Lesiah responded like she had just received the biggest insult. ¡°Nonsense! You have no idea how many times I¡¯ve escaped death by relying on my talent! How dare you call it useless!¡± ¡°Well¡­ weaker opponents won¡¯t be able to run away from you anyway and stronger opponents can tire you out as I did. Tell me how useful your talent can be?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°No need to even talk about opponents who are way stronger than you. Just think about it, a saint-level expert would just tear through space and catch you. Do you think your delicate body can withstand teleportation?¡± ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± ¡°If you were a mage, then this is an amazing ability to keep a distance from your opponents so you can beat them with your long-ranged spells. But too bad you are a closebat warrior, tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lesiah looked like she just received a huge blow. ¡°So, I¡¯d advise you to just give up. I won¡¯t do anything to you anyway. I just want to keep my identity a secret for now and keep a low profile.¡± ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m very sure that you¡¯ll vite me when you have me in your captivity, then use this opportunity to crush my pride and dignity so that I will be your obedient ve, right?!¡± Lilith¡¯s cheek twitched. ¡°Where did you get those ideas?¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s all in the books! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you viins are thinking! Just the fact that I¡¯m a princess alone is enough to excite you, right?!¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes in response and smiled wickedly, ¡°¡­Seems like you really need to be disciplined.¡± ¡°!!¡± At the end of her sentence, Lilith charged toward Lesiah once again at full speed. Even so, the distance between them still remained the same ¡ª about a few dozen meters apart. ¡°AAAAAHHHHHH!!! S-SLOW DOWN!!¡± ¡°You can still speak? Looks like this isn¡¯t enough.¡± Lilith further increased her speed. The distance both of them covered was as good as running more than a dozen marathons. However, Lilith failed to notice that a mysterious force was actually making her run in circles on the same spot. It was at this moment, Lesiah suddenly turned her head around. Her lips curled into a wicked smile. ¡°You fell for it, Golden Demon Htilil.¡± Lilith was slightly taken aback as she suddenly realized that the air around her seemed to have thickened. This sudden huge resistance was also slowing her down. She was certain that she had been breathing in air, but her lungs were burning like she was choking on water. No, this feeling surpassed the level of choking on water¡­ She felt as though thick cement was being forcibly poured into her lungs. If it wasn¡¯t for her powerful body, she¡¯d be suffocating by now and the intense pain would have knocked her out cold. This is¡­ A magic spell that turns air into liquid? Lilith quickly expelled the ¡®air¡¯ in her lungs and held her breath, but theck of air left her feeling dizzy very soon. The body of a dragon might be powerful, but it still belonged to the category of a living being. They could hold their breath for a long time, thanks to the massive capacity of their lungs and ability to breathe through the skin. Since Lilith was forced to exhale all the air in her lungs, the size of her lung capacity no longer mattered. And the ability to breathe through skin was a special ability that would only be avable when they transformed into a dragon due to their colossal size. Therefore, Lilith was currently in an extremely dangerous situation. Every living creature would lose its strength when its bodycked oxygen. On top of that, Lilith was already floating in midair due to the sudden increase in buoyancy. Without a point to apply force, she couldn¡¯t use her strength even if she had any left in her. Hence, she could only il her limbs uselessly like a duck. There was no longer any trace of panic left on Lesiah¡¯s face. Instead, she smiled confidently as she always did. ¡°Seems like even a peak saint-level monster would be a harmless kitten when she couldn¡¯t breathe. How is it, Golden Demon Htilil? Do you like the trap that I¡¯ve set for you?¡± Lilith moved her gaze down and noticed an unfolded magic scroll that was faintly glowing light blue. A trap? She definitely didn¡¯t have any time to set a trap when she was being chased by me. In other words¡­ This self-proimed princess had anticipated this situation from the very beginning? ¡°Hmph, I already have a hunch that something had happened to Coleman since he didn¡¯t immediately respond to me. That¡¯s why I set a trap here and lured you here. Hoho, you¡¯re still too naive, Golden Demon Htilil. I hope you didn¡¯t think I¡¯m actually that pathetic little princess. I admit that you¡¯re indeed a terrifying enemy, but I can still easily defeat you with my intelligence.¡± Lesiah¡¯s silver front hair clung to her forehead messily due to sweat. That strenuous exercise that far exceeded her physical capability from earlier had her rubbing her sore legs. Lilith watched her with a cryptic look on her face. ¡°Hoho, what a frightening look on your face. Do you think the eldest princess of the Macedonian Empire would be intimidated by a powerless beast? You¡¯re too naive.¡± Lilith suddenly grinned. The princess was taken aback and discreetly took a few steps back. ¡°Oh well, I guess my peak rank nine magic [ Air Prison ] won¡¯t be able to keep you down for long. My top priority now is to send out information about you. Yup, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m doing a strategic retreat for the future of mankind, not because I¡¯m scared.¡± Despite announcing that so righteously, Lesiah turned around and fled without wasting even a second. Lilith moved her thoughts slightly. The ck me bloomed like a fire flower and swayed in the air. In the next second, itpletely devoured the spell effects around Lilith. Lilith gasped for the sweet and pure air, then turned her gaze to Lesiah who had just escaped. Think you can run away from me? She had only taken a few steps when the soles of her feet suddenly sank. BOOM! A powerful explosion came from the soles of her feet. It threw her bnce off and blew her away instantly. Landmine? That princess actually predicted this? Quite impressive. But it¡¯s useless. This extent couldn¡¯t even break her defense. Lilith did a midair flip and flew toward Lesiah unscathed. The distance between them gradually reduced. It would seem like Lesiah had deactivated her [ Absolute Distance ] ability to improve her chance in escaping, but this also gave Lilith a chance to catch up to her. But she felt a sudden pain around her neck. Lilith lowered her gaze and it was only then she noticed a transparent metal string that was barely visible to the naked eye. The string was so sharp that it left a bloody cut on her neck, despite having White Jade Style activated. Lilith¡¯s gaze slightly darkened as it took her only one look to identify the owner of the string. The Divine Strings, a counterfeit artifact that was known to be able to split space. If it wasn¡¯t for the strengthening effects of White Jade Style, she would be headless by now. It was hard to say if that would kill her, but Lesiah would definitely be able to seize this opportunity to sessfully escape. Lilith squinted at the princess who was running away faster than a rabbit. ¡°I, Lilith, would admit that you are indeed the best at escaping.¡± But still¡­It¡¯s useless. Lilith raised her arm. The ck me transformed into a giant ck palm and flew in Lesiah¡¯s direction. It reached Lesiah in almost an instant, as though it devoured the distance between them. The princess gritted her teeth at the sight of the ck giant palm. With a wave of her hand, a few dozen precious scrolls, tools, weapons and pills were thrown toward the ck giant palm in hopes that it could buy her even a little time. However, they were all useless. Her precious collection barely did anything to deter the ck me, which she virtually had no knowledge of. She could only watch as the ck giant palm loomed over her in terror. Lilith held her breath until the ck me transformed into a spherical cage. It had only been less than ten minutes since the old man named Coleman was captured and Lilith found this girl who proimed herself as a princess. Yet, this girl was able to react so quickly and set the best trap for Lilith based on all the information she gathered. Not only that, but she was also able to set up even more traps during the short period of time when Lilith struggled with her Air Prison. Lilith must admit, she was indeed extremely impressive. If it weren¡¯t for White Jade Style and the ck me, Lilith would probably die here. Thinking of that, Lilith suddenly recalled a problem. Although she could use this unknown ck me by nature for some reason, she still didn¡¯t know how to control it well. The ck me¡¯s ability was to devour and the speed waspletely controble. However, could this ability be activated and deactivated or¡­ It was actually a passive ability that would only devour when it touched an object? It would be good if it was an active ability. If it was a passive¡­ ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡± Lesiah¡¯s extremely miserable scream suddenly rang out from the ck me cage. Lilith felt a squeeze in her heart. Did it¡­ She hurriedly dispelled the ck me. While she was expecting the terrifying sight of Lesiah¡¯s bloody and mangled corpse that was partly devoured by the ck me¡­ It was instead¡­ A butt-naked Lesiah whose clothes were all devoured by the ck me. Book 4: Chapter 65: Transmigrator Book 4: Chapter 65: Transmigrator ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah crouched on the ground and held her knees, trying her best to cover the most precious parts of her body yet failing miserably. Her creamy fair skin was practically glowing under the dark night sky. When the princess noticed that Lilith¡¯s golden dragon eyes were fixed on her, tears instantly welled up in her eyes. ¡°I knew it¡­ You¡¯re nning to do all those shameful and nasty things to me all along!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Being stripped naked by her enemy in the public was a great humiliation to Lesiah, the eldest princess of the Macedonian Empire. Even so, she steeled herself to stand up and bare her delicate body before Lilith¡¯s eyes. Despite suffering such a great humiliation, she shouted like a courageous and unyielding warrior, ¡°I will never yield to you! Don¡¯t go thinking that baring my naked body in front of you alone will destroy my dignity. This is nothing to me! I am the eldest princess of Macedonian Empire and I will never yield to a foul viin like you!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness?¡± It was at this moment, Lesiah¡¯s three otherpanions suddenly appeared after splitting up earlier. They all had an anxious look on their face, as though they had just hurried all the way here after hearing the explosion just now. When they saw Lesiah standing in front of Lilith, sticking out her chest and holding her head up high despite not wearing even a single article of clothing, all of them instantly froze in ce like they had just seen something unbelievable. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± None of them even noticed Golden Demon Htilil who was standing at the side. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Even Lesiah found this situation unbelievable too. She stared nkly at her subordinates who suddenly appeared and for the first time, realizing how chilling herpanions¡¯ presences could be. ¡°How did things turn out this way¡­ But do you think I¡¯ll yield just because I¡¯m outnumbered? I-I¡­ am not this fragile¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s body trembled violently and tried to cover her important bits with her hands. Even so, arge part of her was still exposed. She was flushed from the tip of her ears to her neck, like a ripe tomato. It was obvious that she was just acting tough. ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t yield!¡± Just when all this was getting too much for Lilith¡­ ¡°Our king! I finally found you! Are you alright?¡± She turned her head around, only to find that the voice belonged to none other than Tian 12138. Not only that, she wasn¡¯t alone. It was the entire tribe ¡ª more than a thousand titans and Coleman, who was the first to get caught among them. A huge crowd had just gathered here. Surrounding the butt naked Lesiah. When people noticed the naked princess, almost everyone turned their curious gaze on her. ¡°I-I see now¡­ Golden Demon Htilil¡­ So you have nned this¡­?¡± Lesiah¡¯s lips trembled along with her voice, ¡°H-How¡­ dare you humiliate me this way¡­ but I¡­ I can¡­ still¡­¡± It was then Titan 12138 came forward. She threw a nce at Lesiah and frowned, ¡°Where did this girle from? How shameless of her to not wear anything in the broad daylight. You really tainted our king¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± That was thest straw for Lesiah. Despite swearing that she wouldn¡¯t yield, the princess¡¯ eyes rolled back and she fainted. ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith scratched her cheek awkwardly as she looked at the unconscious princess. ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything yet¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ At the titan¡¯s settlement¡­ A huge bonfire was started in the heart of the vige. The burning me rose more than ten meters high. For the very first time, this little world was illuminated so brightly under the night sky. In this lively atmosphere, the titans sang and danced around the bonfire to celebrate their victory over the day of darkness and the return of their king. Even Titan 12138 rejoiced and sang a song on the stage. ¡°Allow me to sing our folksong that has been passed down since ancient times¡­ You are my little little apple~¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Titan 12138 only sang the first line before Lilith interrupted her in shock. ¡°This song¡­ who taught you that?¡± ¡°You, our king, of course!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Lilith was slightly taken aback before she realized that Titan 12138 wasn¡¯t referring to her, but their original king. The king who helped the titans to survive the day of darkness a thousand years ago. They put their faith in her, but she abandoned them. So it turned out that their king really existed. And most likely, she was also a transmigrator like herself. Lilith could hardly believe it. By right, discovering someone from her previous world should be something to be celebrated. But ording to the titans, this person had gone missing a thousand years ago. Even so, Lilith had a feeling that this person was probably still alive. Based on how things usually were, transmigrators were powerful. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if this person couldn¡¯tst over a thousand years. Therefore, this person must be living her pretentious life to the fullest in her harem somewhere in this world. Erm¡­ Just the thought of that made Lilith want to punch her in the face. But oh well, she¡¯d push this to the back of her mind for now since this person came from the same world as her. Yup¡­ she definitely wasn¡¯t worried about getting her a?s?s? whooped by this person just because she came to this world first a long time ago. ¡°Did she leave anything else behind?¡± ¡°She?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ Did I leave anything else behind before I leftst time?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think you left this memento for the tribe leader.¡± Titan 12138 pointed to the spotless white silk cloth on her body. ¡°Isn¡¯t she too stingy? How could she leave just a lousy piece of cloth to her minion? Stingy people like her should just die.¡± As soon as Lilith finished speaking, she felt the strange gaze from other people around her. Titan 12138 grabbed Lilith¡¯s hands and looked at her tearfully. ¡°My king, you can tell us what¡¯s bothering you. We will be happy to share your burdens. There¡¯s no need to vent your pressure by scolding yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith had forgotten that the titans thought of her as the king from a thousand years ago. The old titan scratched her head then suddenly spoke up, ¡°I remember now. I think you left one more thing behind back then.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Come with me, your majesty.¡± Titan 12138 led Lilith to behind the ¡®royal bed-chamber. She poked around one of the corners with a wooden stick for a long time before she suddenly pointed to a certain spot. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± She then beckoned forth a few younger and stronger titans who were at the bonfire. ¡°You guys, dig here and dig deeper. I remember that thing was buried quite deep here.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Through teamwork, the younger titans managed to very quickly uncover the said item thanks to their rank five power. Lilith recovered the item from the pit and stared at the huge jar that was half her height. ¡°What is this?¡± Titan 12138 thought for a moment then continued with much uncertainty, ¡°I think it¡¯s called¡­ Oolong tea?¡± Book 4: Chapter 66: Oolong Tea Book 4: Chapter 66: Oolong Tea ¡°Oolong tea?¡± Given Lilith¡¯s noble background in her previous life, she naturally¡­ had tasted things like oolong tea. If her memories serve, oolong tea was also known for being a weight loss tea. Since Titan 12138 mistook her for their king, then this transmigrator from a thousand years ago was probably a female too. Hence, it was no surprise for her to take care of her body figure. However¡­ ¡°This tea has been buried for a thousand year now, is it still good?¡± ¡°I have no idea either. Why don¡¯t you open it up, my king?¡± ¡°Are you sure? This was something she left for you all.¡± ¡°Haha. Do you have any idea what you just said, my king? This is something you left behind, of course you have the right to open it.¡± Lilith shook her head. Who was the one who didn¡¯t have any idea what they were saying here? But since Titan 12138 insisted, it should be fine for her to open it. In any case, she was also very curious about the oolong tea that had been buried here a thousand years ago. Without any hesitation, Lilith peeled the seal off. As soon as she did, an intoxicating fragrance wafted into her nose. Soon enough, the other titans started gathering around here. Titan 12138 took a deep whiff and reveled in the scent. ¡°As expected of the goods that my king left behind. Just a whiff and I feel ten years younger.¡± Lilith stood on tiptoe. She looked at the clear liquid in the jar and blinked in confusion. Was this how oolong tea looked like? Even so, she very quickly cast her doubt aside and turned to the old titan. ¡°Do you have a scoop and bowls?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°This oolong tea still looks fine. Why don¡¯t we divide it amongst ourselves?¡± Lilith smiled. ¡°But¡­¡± Titan 12138 hesitated a little. ¡°This is yours, my king. Why are you sharing it with us?¡± ¡°No buts. I¡¯m the king. If I want to share, all of you shall take it. Bring me the scoop and bowls quickly.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Soon enough, the titans came over with their own bowl and Titan 12138 handed Lilith a wooden scoop. ¡°Come,e. Bring your bowls over. Since you guys can¡¯t reach, I¡¯ll scoop for you.¡± It was now Lilith could finally enjoy unting her privilege of being taller than everyone else. It didn¡¯t take long for her to fill everyone¡¯s bowl. ¡°Go ahead and taste it. How is it?¡± Titan 12138 took the lead to empty her bowl. Her wrinkled face flushed as soon as the oolong tea filled her tummy. ¡°TASTY!¡± She eximed with a hup. The other titans followed her example and emptied their bowls in one go. All of them also looked drunk like the old titan after that. Lilith looked at the titans, then at the remaining oolong tea at the bottom of the jar. There was still about a-fifth of it left. She licked her lips, ¡°Since I¡¯m bigger in size, I guess I can drink all that is left over.¡± ¡°Hic¡­ Of course you can¡­ Hic¡­ You¡¯re the king.¡± Since Lilith had her full attention on the remaining oolong tea, she failed to notice the unusual behavior of the other titans. She tipped the jar and started chugging it down like a whale. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In the king¡¯s ¡°royal bedchamber¡±, there was a massive bed ced right in the middle of it. It upied about half of the room and could easily amodate up to seven or eight people. The bed seemed to be made of various wood found around the vige. Even in the darkness, it was emitting a beautiful pink glow. ording to the titans, this was the ¡®royal bed¡¯ that they had specially crafted for their king. At this moment, Princess Lesiah and her otherpanions were all tied to the bedposts. The ropes seemed like normal hemp ropes, but there was some substance smeared on them. A numbing sensation spread from their limbs to every part of their body, rendering them unable to circte battle qi and magical power. Fortunately, they could still move normally. ¡°C¡­ Come closer¡­¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Lesiah stretched her long leg out, trying her best to reach the dagger that was hanging at the waist of herpanion who was on the other side. No matter how hard they tried to draw closer to each other, there was still a considerably huge gap between them thanks to the massive size of the royal bed. ¡°Come close just a bit more!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­ This is as far as I can reach¡­¡± The male knight who had the habit of carrying a dagger on him looked like he was about to cry. It wasn¡¯t because he nearly broke his wrists while forcibly twisting his body to get closer to the princess, but because he also had to turn his head away so that he couldn¡¯t see the princess in her embarrassing state. Just for the sake of passing his dagger, he had to twist himself into a pretzel. It was difficult. Not only that, he would be greeted by the princess¡¯ murderous gaze if he slipped up. But of course, Lesiah wasn¡¯t naked right now. No matter how evil Lilith was, there was no way she would tie a young girl up here without a care in the world. In fact, she was considerate enough to dress Lesiah up in a one-piece swimsuit which was not just a size too small for her. It went without saying that this was one of the outfits that the Queen of Dragons had meticulously picked out for Lilith. On Lesiah¡¯s slender body and two certain ample parts of her body, the swimsuit which was tailor-made for Lilith was¡­ (The siren is ring, please use your own imagination here.) And of course, Lesiah was aware of that. When she stretched her leg out to reach for the dagger on herpanion¡¯s waist, she couldn¡¯t stop her face from flushing red. But then again, she had just recently survived a lifetime¡¯s worth of shame. This was nothingpared to that. Their top priority now was to escape from here, no matter what. Luckily, her efforts were not in vain. Just when the knight was about to pass out, Lesiah finally managed to reach for his dagger. She wedged the dagger between her toes and nimbly pulled it out. Then with her flexible body, she sent the dagger under the bed with her feet. ¡°Coleman, catch!¡± Under the bed, there was actually one more person whose limbs were all tied up because Lilith ran out of bedposts to use. Coleman sessfully caught the dagger with his mouth, then wriggled his way toward Lesiah like a caterpir. Coleman moved his head sideways with much difficulty in a slow attempt to cut the hemp rope that bound Lesiah¡¯s wrists with the dagger in his mouth. It was extremely difficult for him to use his strength in his current position. Although it was only a piece of normal hemp rope, he was barely making progress. Lesiah frowned when she heard what sounded like digging noises. She tried listening closely and her countenance instantly contorted. ¡°Hurry up, Coleman! They seem to be digging a pit to bury us all! They even said to make the pit bigger!¡± ¡°Ugghhhhhh¡­¡± Coleman moved even harder. As a mage, he was physically weaker. On top of that, he even sustained some internal injuries when Lilith threw a hill at him. Despite the pressing situation, the progress was agonizingly slow. No one knew how long had passed, but the hemp rope was finally about to break. Hot tears welled up in Coleman¡¯s eyes, as his neck was about to break like the rope too. But hope was just right in front of his eyes. Lesiah¡¯s face lit up with an impish glee when she felt the rope loosening. That damn Golden Demon Htilil. I only fell into your hands because I was too careless and for that, I suffered such a great humiliation. I won¡¯t forget this. Just wait till I go back and bring three peak saint-level experts to battle with you! I¡¯ll definitely make you pay for everything! Wahahaha!!! ¡°You better not run away by then¡­¡± ¡°Who better not run away?¡± Lesiah stiffened as soon as her lips curled upward. She lifted her head with much difficulty, only to find her archenemy, Golden Demon Htilil, standing in front of her. Book 4: Chapter 68: Hangover Book 4: Chapter 68: Hangover When the first sunlight shone upon thisnd in the morning, the hardworking titans woke up and started a day of work. They picked fruits and went hunting. Every house started a fire for cooking. The smoke that came out from the chimneys announced a brand new day. The day of darkness had passed and the ck devils were easily in by their king. The sun was no longer terrifyingly ck and the psychological burden on the titans¡¯ minds was lifted. The future was no longer an illusion to them, but a bright prospect within their reach. The titans finally wore genuine smiles on their faces. The sounds of children ying gradually grew louder in the vige but soon died down when they were reprimanded by adults. That was because the king was still resting. The children nodded ignorantly and gazed at the royal bedchamber in awe. They didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the adults told them not to disturb the king for now because she had an important business to deal with. The titans had a lot waiting for them to do too. For example, burying their deadpanions and then holding a simple funeral for them ording to the custom passed down by the king a thousand years ago. Even so, given the death toll, digging the grave alone was a huge project itself. Even if the day of darkness had passed and the dark cloud looming over the titans¡¯ heads had dispersed, sadness lingered in the air when the titans saw the pale lifeless faces of their family and friends lying in the simple coffins. All they could do was to only sing the folk song that had been passed down since ancient times to bid their final farewell to their family members. ¡°You are my little, little apple¡­¡±1 Titan 12138 sat before the embers of the bonfire from the night before. She poked the dying charcoal fire while listening to the sad farewell song sung by her tribe, but her eyes were on the royal bedchamber. A titan child came over and looked at the royal bedchamber curiously. ¡°Grandma Matriarch, what is the king doing right now?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Titan 12138 was caught off guard by the question. She thought for a moment, then stroked the child¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°I think¡­ the king is searching for her true love.¡± ¡°True love? But I heard from daddy that the other person inside is a girl. Does true love exist between two girls?¡± The question put a nostalgic smile on the old titan¡¯s face. ¡°Silly child. The king once said that any love for the purpose of procreation is impure. I think someone as noble as her majesty will definitely dismiss that kind of filthy love. What she longed for must be true and pure love.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The child¡¯s innocent eyes widened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll search for pure love like her majesty too when I grow up!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Lilith cracked open her eyes, only to be greeted by the sight of an unfamiliar ceiling. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m in that small world.¡± She sat up and stretched. Her jade-like skin glowed in the morning sun. But all of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her head. Ever since Lilith learned the White Jade Style and gave up on the meridians in her body, she had been in this state whereby all the battle qi in her body were continuously fusing into her flesh. By right, one could only stay in this state for a short while. For Elder White, he could onlyst ten minutes in his White Jade Style state. But for Lilith, she could stay in this state all the time because firstly, her body was already overflowing with magical power and there was no space to amodate battle qi. Secondly, her powerful body had adapted to being in this state. However, despite her powerful body, she still couldn¡¯t escape an inevitable hangover. ¡°Ugh¡­ I never thought I¡¯d experience a hangover.¡± Lilith knew it. The titans¡¯ former king really wasn¡¯t someone decent to be burying a jar of wine that was strong enough to make a dragon drunk. She had no idea either what thetter added into the wine. The taste of wine was absent and the beverage tasted as smooth as freshly squeezed fruit juice. And how dare she name it ¡®oolong tea¡¯?! Lilith was about to pound her fist on the bed in annoyance, but suddenly realized that something felt off. Something seemed¡­ to be wrapping around her? And it felt like¡­ a person? Lilith lifted the quilt which she couldn¡¯t remember how it found its way on her in the first ce, and cold sweat instantly rolled down her forehead. That was because¡­ There was a naked silver-haired beauty lying next to her. What is going on? Is this the so-called drunk sex? Lilith¡¯s brain was jammed for two seconds before she quicklybed through her memories. Nope¡­ Nope¡­ Nothing at all¡­ She totally had no recollection of how this princess named Lesiah ended up in her bed. She had no recollection of whatever happened after she finished that ¡®oolong tea¡¯ left in the jar in one go. Even now, what transpired during those few hours were nk pages in her mind. Just when she was lost in the chaos of her mind, Lesiah stirred awake with a soft groan. When she realized that she was holding onto Lilith¡¯s arm tightly, she was stunned for three seconds before her eyes widened like saucers. With the loudest voice she ever used in her entire life, she shrieked. ¡°EEEEEKKK!!! YOU BARBARIAN!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith looked at Lesiah who was trembling in the corner while clutching onto the quilt in confusion. A few momentster, she cautiously asked, ¡°Do you know what happened between usst night¡­?¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ are acting dumb after doing all those things to mest night?¡± ¡°All those things¡­?¡± The expression on Lilith¡¯s face gradually stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± Lesiah red daggers at her and nodded. ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­¡± Lilith only felt this whole thing was as absurd as those cliched plots in tv dramas. She was a girl now. She didn¡¯t even have the necessary ¡®tool¡¯ tomit the crime, so how could she possibly do that to someone? At most, they were only scissoring each other right? Was it a crime to scissor another girl? She didn¡¯t seem to recall anyws pertaining to that in her previous life and this life. Therefore, the things she didst night weren¡¯t actually a crime, right?! Yes, that was definitely it! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! ¡°Are you awake, our king?¡± Titan 12138¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up!¡± Lilith quickly got up and got dressed. She nced at the bed out of the corner of her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t see the stuff that she was most worried about. After she put on her clothes, she hesitated for a moment before taking out arger-sized dress that she happened to have and tossed it to Lesiah. ¡°Ahem, I seem to have done something terrible to youst night. I apologize for that and I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future. Since this is something that will affect our reputations negatively and we¡¯re both girls, whatever happenedst night stays here. That would be the best for both of us.¡± After throwing out the¡­ ssic douchebag line, Lilith ignored Lesiah¡¯s murderous gaze and walked straight out of the royal bedchamber. As soon as she did, she met Titan 12138¡¯s meaningful nce. ¡°Our king, how was your sleep?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it¡­¡± Lilith waved it off, knowing exactly what Titan 12138 was asking. She could feel her temples throbbing. ¡°Don¡¯t mention anything aboutst night again.¡± ¡°Understood, our king,¡± Titan 12138 bowed. ¡°Would you like to have breakfast?¡± ¡°Bring it here. I happen to feel a little hungry now,¡± Lilith replied with a yawn. Just when the old titan turned around to fetch Lilith her breakfast, Lilith suddenly realized something. ¡°Hm? Strange. Where are thepanions of that self-proimed princess?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they tied up in your royal bedchamber?¡± ¡°I recall they were indeed tied up therest night, but¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re gone this morning. I thought you moved them?¡± Lilith frowned. Titan 12138 shook her head with a serious look on her face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do anything without your orders, my king.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± They exchanged looks with each other and came to the same conclusion at the same time. ¡°They escaped.¡± The old titan frantically got down on her knees. ¡°It was our ipetence that gave them the opportunity to escape! Please punish us, our king!¡± ¡°You guys aren¡¯t to be med.¡± Lilith waved dismissively. ¡°Everyone was drunkst night, it was no surprise that they managed to escape. Besides, it isn¡¯t a problem because their princess is still in my hands. If they have good heads on their shoulders, they won¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡± ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t they expose your identity?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lilith smiled confidently. ¡°I had a deep and friendly conversation with themst night. They should be very well aware of the consequences of divulging my identity.¡±
    1. TLNote: This is a song, which can be found here: /watch?v=odtp3xYmgUk Full trantion here: /2020/11/17/xiao-ping-guo-%E5%B0%8F%E8%98%8B%E6%9E%9C-by-chopstick-brothers-%E7%AD%B7%E5%AD%90%E5%85%84%E5%BC%9F-pinyin-lyrics-and-english-trantion/
    Book 4: Chapter 69: Another Conference Book 4: Chapter 69: Another Conference ¡°Did you guys hear something?¡± Lilith¡¯s beloved martial niece, President Diana of the Disciplinary Committee, was wandering about in a lush forest. She had a ball of low-level light spell floating in her palm to illuminate the dark forest path. She had four otherpanions with her this time. Each grasping on their weapon tightly as they ventured into the forest cautiously. The arrangement in Professor Marlin¡¯s proposed n was to form a small group thatprised three warriors and two mages. However, Diana¡¯s group greatly differed from the rest. Apart from her, everyone else was a warrior. Professor Marlin must have reckoned that Diana could y the role of two mages. Hence, he didn¡¯t allocate another mage to her group since there weren¡¯t enough of them to go around. The proud warriors from seventh year surrounded Diana, like she was their leader. There were only two reasons why Diana could boss everyone around in the academy for so long ¡ª one because she was the president of the Disciplinary Committee and the second because her master was someone important in the academy. A capable-looking female warrior promptly responded when she heard Diana¡¯s question, ¡°I think I did. But then again, there¡¯s quite a lot of weird noises in this forest. It¡¯s hard to identify what exactly it is.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me scout ahead first, don¡¯t let your guards down.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The warriors stopped walking and formed a circle of defense with the president in the middle. Diana shut her eyes. A beam of green light extended from the soles of her feet. Everywhere it passed through, the nts would gently sway like they were nodding approvingly at Diana. At the same time, they also looked like they were lowering their head to her in submission. The nts became Diana¡¯s most trusted spies. None of the things that were going on in this forest could escape Diana¡¯s eyes. All of a sudden, rustling noises were heard. A few venomous red snakes as long and as thin as chopsticks came shooting out from the shrubs. Then there was the sh of a sword. The venomous snakes were instantly chopped up into a few dozen pieces. The female warrior who performed this exquisite sword technique sheathed her sword. She cast a nce at the writhing remains of the venomous snakes and snorted coldly, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of powerful creatures in these ancient ruins, but there seem to be a lot of thesemon beasts.¡± Despite saying that, the female warrior still kept her guard up. As St. Caroline Academy¡¯s small but most elite group, staying vignt was an important skill that they picked up in their earliest days. A few secondster, Diana frowned and then opened her eyes. ¡°How was it?¡± Everyone felt rather anxious looking at the expression on Diana¡¯s face. They were wondering if something bad was going to happen. ¡°No need to worry. We¡¯re not in danger, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Before Diana could answer, the sounds of heavy breathing came from somewhere nearby. And this time, everyone heard it clearly. The warriors exchanged looks with each other, then discreetly switched into their battle formation. Diana shook her head instead. ¡°It¡¯s alright, they¡¯re not enemies.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a few pathetic-looking people appeared out from the bushes ahead. They were none other than Coleman and the others who escapedst night. Upon realizing that they had bumped into their allies, Coleman quickly scrambled over to Diana¡¯s group. He fell to the ground and was panting heavily. It would seem like they were extremely exhausted. Diana¡¯s countenance remained unchanged as she waited for them to recover. ¡°If memory serves, you guys are Princess Lesiah¡¯s guards right? Why are you here? Where is the princess?¡± ¡°The princess¡­¡± Coleman and the others had a grim look on their faces. Diana couldn¡¯t help but frown at their response. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys ran into Golden Demon Htilil?¡± ¡°Yes, we did.¡± Coleman¡¯s eyes reddened and he clenched his fist in frustration, his fingers digging deep into the dirt. He gritted his teeth like a cornered animal. ¡°Not only that, her royal highness¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Somewhere in this small world, troops dedicated to exterminating Golden Demon Htilil were gathered in one of the naturally formed huge caves. Everyone surrounded a huge stone table that was hurriedly created through earth magic. ¡°What?! Princess Lesiah is in captivity?!¡± A handsome blonde guy rubbed his temple. ¡°We barely made any progress in Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s hunt and now the enemy has gained another upper hand. And if that Golden Demon really isn¡¯t human as these people have imed¡­¡± Ding, ding, ding. ¡°Then we are indeed in grave danger¡­¡± Diana looked at the blonde guy in front of her. ¡°Do you have any idea, senior Durance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Aneva Durance, the blonde guy who was also the best among seventh year students in St. Caroline Academy, shook his head. ¡°Not off the top of my head.¡± Ding, ding, ding. ¡°I see. Seems like things are getting messier.¡± Diana rested her chin on her hand. ¡°My master has ordered me to kill Golden Demon Htilil with my own hands. Before I even get to her, she has already gained another hostage from our side. Worst of all, that hostage isn¡¯t someone we could just ignore given her identity. How troublesome.¡± Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding! ¡°So even the Great Durance, who is also known as the Golden sh of St. Caroline, have no idea on how to handle this situation either?¡± A tough-looking man with a ck behemoth badge adorned on his ck uniform sitting across from Durance couldn¡¯t stop a sarcastic remark from rolling off his tongue, ¡°Your marvelous performance from two years ago is still fresh in my memory.¡± Durance shook his head with a smile. ¡°I am merely a little stronger than you. I¡¯m not that great.¡± At the mere age of ten, Durance was named the next sessor by Count Aneva. When he was thirteen, he became the youngest swordsman in the family. By the time he was fifteen, he managed to defeat all his seniors in the academy. As a result, he was crowned the Golden sh of the academy. At the age of seventeen, St. Caroline Academy became the champion in the inter academypetitions for two consecutive years under his leadership. Even in St. Caroline Academy where talented individuals gathered, he rose above others. It was safe to say that there wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t know who he was. Although no one knew why the Aneva family was suddenly oppressed by multiple powerful parties and was reduced to the point where they had to resort to political marriages to secure their foothold, none of these could stop him from shining brilliantly. He was the pr opposite of his younger brother, Durango, who only knew how to fool around all day. The person who just made that sarcastic remark was none other than the Macedonian Military Academy¡¯s representative, Marco Rosdell. Rosdell was beaten by Durance in the final moment of thatpetition. Everyone else thought that Durance had beaten him fair and square, but only Rosdell himself knew how insidious the sword that was hidden in his opponent¡¯s left sleeve at the time. Rosdell still couldn¡¯t get over that incident until now, so it was only natural that his hostility toward Durance would show. Upon hearing the blond¡¯s words, Rosdell couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Drop the act. You¡¯re nothing but a coward at critical moments like these.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, why would I be worried? After all, it¡¯s not our princess who is missing.¡± ¡°You..!¡± As the tension between the two grew, Diana quickly stood up to interrupt. ¡°Enough, this is not the time to bicker. This is ser-¡­¡± Ding, ding, ding. ¡°This is serious business. We have to figure out a way¡­¡± Ding, ding, ding. ¡°Figure out a way to rescue Princess Lesiah and defeat¡­¡± Ding, ding, ding. ¡°Defeat that Golden Demon, then¡­¡± Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding. SLAM! Diana finally snapped at the constant interruptions. She mmed her fist on the table and yelled at the hundreds of hardworking workers in the depths of the cave. ¡°YOU GUYS FROM THE LUMINOUS THEOCRACY! I HAVE ENOUGH OF YOU!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, we¡¯ll try to be quiet.¡± ¡°Quiet my a?s?s?! This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve seen someoneing to the Ancient Ruins to mine! And not only that, there are hundreds of you doing it together! Don¡¯t you all have anything better to do?!¡± Book 4: Chapter 70: Unexpected Changes Book 4: Chapter 70: Unexpected Changes Everyone¡¯s attention was caught. The leader of the Luminous Theocracy party was a tanned and bald young man. He scratched his shiny bald head in embarrassment. ¡°We¡¯re really sorry. We have rummaged through these ruins yet found nothing of value. I can¡¯t possibly go back to the Pope empty-handed, so I thought we should mine for a few rare ores to bring home.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze slowly turned unfriendly. A few momentster, Diana watched as the tanned boy finally returned to his seat with a swollen nose and bruised face. ¡°How can the Luminous Theocracy not feel anything when the great enemy is just right in front of us? Did your Pope really let you guyse here to sightsee?¡± she sighed. ¡°I swear in the name of Goddess, His Holiness never said that. He only asked us to bring more souvenirs home. He didn¡¯t mention a word about sightseeing or anything else!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Diana rubbed the bridge of her nose. She was never a busybody but now that the enemy was still atrge, she couldn¡¯t ept such dilly-dallies as allies. She never really liked her martial aunt who happened to also be her assistant. But as her martial niece, she couldn¡¯t possibly leave things as they were since Lilith died at the hands of that Golden Demon Htilil and her master had also given her an order. Otherwise¡­ Otherwise, no one would dare to apply for the vice president position and pick up her mess in the future. That fellow named Kieran looked like he had fallen into despair at the news about Lilith¡¯s death. It was almost like he woke up only to find out that he had lost his d?i?c?k?. He could barely focus on his work. In any case, she had to redeem her reputation so that she could find her next victim. After all, someone had to settle the mountains of documents on her office desk. Thinking of this, Diana smacked the table again in annoyance. She looked at Coleman and hispanions who were squatting at the side in despair. ¡°I hope you guys didn¡¯t leave out any other vital information.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Coleman raised his head and red at Diana. ¡°Do you think we would joke about the princess¡¯ safety?¡± ¡°That is precisely why I think you guys would be hiding something for us.¡± ¡°W-What did you say?¡± ¡°Based on the information you all provided, the Golden Demon still retained some power. So having a hostage or not is just the icing on the cake for her. That¡¯s why if she finds out that you guys revealed certain information about her, she¡¯d definitely kill the hostage. So you all shared most of the information about the Golden Demon except for the ones she didn¡¯t wish for you all to disclose.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Judging by the look on your faces, I guess I hit a nail on the head.¡± Coleman nodded sullenly. ¡°And if I¡¯m not mistaken, you guys are probably hiding that Golden Demon¡¯s real identity.¡± ¡°What?¡± The others couldn¡¯t help but look at Diana in shock when they heard her. Golden Demon Htilil was born like a shooting star. Her real identity and appearance had been hidden behind that golden demonic mask, which gave people the urge to rip it off to uncover the whole mystery. Hence, the fact that someone had seen her real face was shocking news. Coleman shot Diana a conflicted nce. ¡°As expected of the best student from St. Caroline Academy. You are right. We do possess knowledge of the Golden Demon¡¯s real identity. But it is as you said, we won¡¯t be disclosing that information for the time being since the safety of our princess is at risk. If we reveal the secret, that Golden Demon might just do something unthinkable to her.¡± The old man stood up and bowed deeply to everyone. ¡°We are extremely sorry for the inconveniences we have caused, but we have no other choice. As the citizens of the Macedonian Empire, we do not want to see Her Royal Highness suffering again.¡± Again? Diana narrowed her eyes as her keen senses allowed her to read between the lines of Coleman¡¯s words. At the same time, she also knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get to the bottom of it. For royals, their reputation was always far more important than their own life. On top of that, Princess Lesiah was the actual power holder of Macedonian Empire. Even if she managed to get out of this unscratched, gossip would still go around. This wasn¡¯t a responsibility that an ordinary student with neither power nor influence like her could take. ¡°Forget it. This information wouldn¡¯t help us to hunt down the Golden Demon anyway. It¡¯s fine for you to keep it to yourselves. But you are still required to cooperate in other aspects.¡± ¡°Yes, definitely!¡± Coleman and the rest breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that no one under Diana¡¯s lead pursued the matter any further. Truth be told, other than the princess¡¯ safety, there was still another important reason behind their refusal to reveal Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s real identity. And that was¡­ Fear. The immense fear that the Golden Demon had instilled in them on the previous night. Diana turned her gaze to Durance, the leader of St. Caroline¡¯s party, next. Judging from the thoughtful look on his face, it would seem like he had also figured something out. ¡°Well, it looks like the Great Durance has figured out a way to deal with Golden Demon Htilil?¡± Rosdell suddenly asked. Durance was taken aback by the mention of his name, but quickly regained hisposure and grace. He smiled but shook his head. ¡°The Golden Demon isn¡¯t an easy target to deal with. I could only think of one stupidest way.¡± ¡°Tsk, useless.¡± Diana threw Rosdell a side nce for his sarcastic remark then said, ¡°A stupid way is better than none. Go on, senior Durance.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± Durance intertwined his fingers. ¡°First of all, we must deny any request for external support. Due to the limitations of the ruins, it¡¯s no use even if we go out to request for more support. We¡¯ll get nothing other than a few more cannon fodder from various nations. However at present, we have good knowledge of Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s general strength and the advantages on her hands. As elites selected by nine nations, we might stand a chance against her.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re like a sheet of loose sand right now. Not only that, not all of our so-called elites are worthy of their titles.¡± Rosdell sneered and pointed to the hundreds of elites sent by Luminous Theocracy, who were now ying poker and mahjong after mining. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­¡± Durance scanned everyone with a serious face, ¡°I want to form a team that is made up of elites among the elites. It will be a special assault team that would take Golden Demon Htilil head-on.¡± ¡°As for the rest, they will form gueri groups and fight with the goal of weakening the Golden Demon.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that. Rather than scattering our fighting power, we should gather all the elites together for a final showdown. This will no doubt significantly improve our chances of winning.¡± The leader of the Luminous Theocracy¡¯s party, that tanned and bald young man continued announcing righteously, ¡°So I have decided that we will be the first to volunteer in joining the guerri team that will contribute to weakening Golden Demon Htilil!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Durance shot him a weird look. ¡°Lucas, I think you should be part of the special assault team.¡± ¡°Why? Won¡¯t you feel guilty about making a delicate and feeble boy like me join you brutes in the special assault team?¡± The tanned young man by the name of Lucas held his face like a shy girl, causing the others around him to barf in disgust. ¡°I¡¯d feel guilty letting the second runner up from thestpetition join the guerri team instead.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Looking at Durance¡¯s increasingly serious expression and unfriendly gaze, Lucas had no choice but to agree. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll join you. But I¡¯m feeling rather unlucky today, so don¡¯t me me if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°Poor luck is fine, as long as you¡¯re not weak.¡± ¡°Hmph, never underestimate luck. Although this ruin isn¡¯t terrifying, it may just be that its terrifying parts remain undiscovered as of now. Once someone triggers some kind of trap, it¡¯s gonna get dangerous.¡± ¡°How dangerous can it get?¡± Book 4: Chapter 71: Reappearance Book 4: Chapter 71: Reappearance Diana gave Lucas an unfriendly look. ¡°This is a ruin, not a tomb. How dangerous can it be? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re scared?¡± Lucas shrank a little and moped, ¡°W-Who¡¯s scared? I guess I¡¯ll just entertain you guys since you all have invited me to this special assault team with so much enthusiasm.¡± Durance nodded in satisfaction at Lucas¡¯ response, then turned to the others. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s¡­¡± His expression suddenly changed mid-sentence. Not only him, but everyone else was looking at their surroundings in shock They were originally in a natural cave, but their surroundings changed suddenly. They found themselves in front of an ancient castle without any warning. The castle towered high into the clouds. It was so grand that it didn¡¯t look like it was a man-made structure; more like a ck mountain blocking everyone¡¯s way. The ck bricks of the castle were covered by strange vines ¡ª on the walls and to the entrance. It was almost like they were tentacles. ¡°W-What¡¯s¡­ going on¡­?¡± Diana frowned. ¡°No idea.¡± Durance looked up, not at the castle but at the sky. A ck sun hung high in the crimson sky which looked like a canvas that had been dyed red by blood. It was somewhat simr to the sun they saw when they first entered here, but not exactly the same. This time, the sun waspletely ck. The crimson sky turned into the most perfect background to intensify the ck sun¡¯s mysterious atmosphere. Just looking at it made one feel as though their mind was being sucked into it. As someone with strong willpower, even Durance couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated. He took a deep breath. ¡°Regardless of the current circumstances, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s a change in our n.¡± The castle¡¯s door slowly opened. A huge bony hand reached out and grabbed on the ground, leaving five several meters deep gullies in the ground. The owner of the huge hand eventually emerged. It turned out to be a hundred-meter tall skeleton with a pair of bone wings on its back. ¡°ROAR!¡± The giant skeleton let out an angry bellow and charged toward them, carrying a gust of foul-smelling wind. Some of the weaker mages instantly lost their bnce and got blown away. Diana kicked Lucas¡¯ rear with a look of disgust on her face. ¡°You totally jinxed it!¡± ¡°In the name of Goddess, this has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m unlucky, I¡¯m not as unlucky as our saintess! This is definitely a coincidence!¡± he moped. ¡°How could there be so many coincidences?!¡± Durance was the first to draw his rapier, Golden Ste, a sacred artifact that was passed down from generation to generation in the Aneva family. ¡°Someone must have done something to trigger a certain switch in the Ancient Ruins to cause this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± Diana¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as though she had already figured it all out. ¡°Golden Demon Htilil¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Uhn? What happened? Where¡¯s Titan 12138 and the rest? Lilith sat on the ground looking dazed with a half-eaten green fruit in her hand. She obviously couldn¡¯t react to the turn of events. She quickly stuffed the remaining half of the fruit into her mouth while scanning her surroundings. It was then¡­ Her gaze met with half-naked Lesiah, who had the same dumbfounded look on her face. Ugh¡­ Well this is awkward. Lilith was stunned for a moment. She quickly swallowed the fruit, then crouched down and protected her head. Sure enough, Lesiah let out a shrill scream then picked up the rocks on the ground and started hurling them at Lilith while ignoring her state of undress. ¡°YOU FOUL DEMON! WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO DO AGAIN THIS TIME?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ident! It¡¯s really an ident this time!¡± ¡°Do you think I will still believe you? You must be trying to get me to let my guard down then do that kind of thing to me again right?! I definitely won¡¯t fall for it this time!¡± Lesiah¡¯s reaction annoyed Lilith. ¡°Look up first! This really has nothing to do with me!¡± She ran up to Lesiah, pinned her to the ground and forced her to look at the sky. ¡°ck sun¡­ Crimson sky¡­?¡± And¡­ an unfamiliar surrounding¡­ ¡°Where are we¡­?¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m as puzzled as you.¡± Lilith curled her lip. ¡°Are you sure this is not your work?¡± ¡°Of course not. Why would I have amazing power to instantly change the surrounding environment?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s gaze slightly softened. It was true. Even if a peak saint-level expert could instantly destroy a region, they were not capable of instantly changing or reshaping an environment. ¡°Unhand me at once!¡± ¡°Whooops!¡± It was only at this moment, Lilith realized that Lesiah¡¯s clothes were disheveled. With her shoulders half exposed, she looked extremely alluring. If someone walked in on them, they would definitely think that they were either going to or were already doing something R-18 with each other. Lesiah flushed and punched Lilith angrily. But Lilith didn¡¯t feel anything, she was the one who was in pain instead. Lilith quickly got up and pretended to look at the surroundings to hide her embarrassment. However, she was still stealing nces out of the corner of her eye when Lesiah wasn¡¯t aware. Lilith only turned around when Lesiah finally tidied herself up. ¡°Umm¡­ It was an ident, don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s figure out what happened first.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The contempt on the princess¡¯ face made Lilith¡¯s scalp numb. ¡°In any case, both of us are in the same boat until we figure out what¡¯s going on. We¡¯re in this together now so let¡¯s start by exploring the surrounding area first?¡± Lesiah didn¡¯t answer, but nodded. Lilith secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They made a round and Lilith realized that they came to a ce that was both unfamiliar yet familiar to her. It was the grasnd she was at when she first entered the ruins, and also the ce where the ck devils appeared. It still looked the same, save for the mes burning at the horizon. It reced the sun in bing the only light source of this little world. She looked above her head. The ck sun was still hanging in the sky. The crimson sky behind it looked like the devil¡¯s tablecloth. However, ording to Titan 12138, the ck devils shouldn¡¯t respawn once they were defeated. This was an indication that the day of darkness was over. She certainly didn¡¯t expect that it woulde for the second time. Why did the ck sun appear again? And more importantly, what was the power that instantly transported Lilith and Lesiah to this grasnd which was supposedly thousands of miles away? Neither of them felt any trace of fluctuation in spatial force. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t them who moved, but the world. But why only both of them were transported here? Lilith¡¯s head throbbed painfully. She was never good at thinking. In fact, she was more like those characters who would pin down a murderer on the ground while shouting ¡°You have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will be a good reason for me to beat the s?h?i?t? out of you¡± after someone else figured out the murderer. Lesiah stroked her chin in deep thought. ¡°Is it possible that only the outsiders were teleported?¡± ¡°Outsiders? We¡¯re not the only ones here. Where are the others?¡± ¡°Maybe the destination differs for everyone. I would suggest we explore a little further while the situation is still unclear to us.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Lilith took a step, then the expression on her face instantly stiffened. Book 4: Chapter 72: Strange Face Book 4: Chapter 72: Strange Face Her hair flowed in the night breeze, like willow branches gracefully swaying under the moonlight. However, Lilith never felt any air flow since the moment she stepped foot in this little world. The weather didn¡¯t seem to change here because it was always a sunny day with a few clouds in the sky. If that was the case, then where did this winde from? Furthermore, the direction of the wind seemed a little weird. It felt like¡­ ¡°WATCH OUT! UNDER YOU!¡± Lesiah¡¯s rmed cry rang out from behind. As expected, from below? Lilith quickly looked down. Her hair stood on end as soon as she managed to get a clear view of what was under her feet, much like a cat in the face of danger. It turned out to be a strange and huge human face. Judging from his appearance, the wretched face looked like it belonged to a middle-aged man. Except that it was magnified more than ten times, so it looked ten times even more wretched. Just his face alone could send chills down a girl¡¯s spine. Lilith¡¯s full attention had been on her surroundings and the sky because of the ck sun and the unknown wind. As a result, she failed to notice whatever was under her feet. The human face grinned widely, then let out a very strangeugh when he realized that Lilith finally noticed him. ¡°Gagagagagaga!¡± It was only then Lilith realized that the breeze that had been blowing on her turned out to be the breath of the face under her feet. Her face contorted in horror, like she just remembered something bad. The human face cackled even louder, as if he was extremely pleased with Lilith¡¯s reaction. However, theughter stopped abruptly halfway through and turned into a shrill scream like someone had suddenly switched the tracks. ¡°You damn pervert! How dare you peep at the bottom of a girl¡¯s skirt in such a wretched way!!¡± Lilith stamped her foot on the face. Her entire body glowed with the luster of jade. In order to maintain the bnce of magical power and battle qi in her body, she abandoned her meridians to put herself in White Jade Style state all the time. The terrifying force even shook the ground. ¡°Ga?¡± The face seemed like he wanted to say something, but Lilith stamped her foot on his face again. ¡°You were blowing on purpose to get a clearer view right?! If I didn¡¯t wear pants today, you would have seeded!¡± ¡°Ga?¡± ¡°On top of that, you¡¯re hideous!¡± ¡°Ga!¡± ¡°You¡¯re hideous!¡± ¡°Ga!¡± ¡°You¡¯re hid-¡­¡± ¡°ENOUGH!¡± The face under her feet screamed shrilly and finally spoke. ¡°I know I¡¯m hideous! Do you have to keep repeating that?!¡± Lilith folded her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that important things should be repeated three times?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Looks like I have to teach you arrogant foreigners some manners!¡± The human face opened his mouth wide, with a frighteningly furious expression on his face. Lilith sensed danger and quickly jumped away. A pale and skinny hand shot out of the huge mouth and grabbed Lilith¡¯s leg. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Gagaga. Little girl, you shall be my treat today. It¡¯s been a long time since I had meat¡­¡± The hand thattched on Lilith¡¯s leg pulled hard in attempt to turn Lilith into a delectable treat in his mouth. However¡­ ¡°Huh? Why won¡¯t you budge?¡± No matter how hard the face tugged, Lilith¡¯s petite figure wouldn¡¯t budge even an inch. ¡°You¡¯re really rude. How could you insult ady¡¯s weight?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I was just wondering why you wouldn¡¯t budge.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it with one hand then you can use both.¡± ¡°Good suggestion.¡± Another hand shot out from the face¡¯s mouth and grabbed Lilith¡¯s leg. It gave another hard tug. ¡°Huuhh? Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± ¡°Not even with both hands?¡± Lilith looked surprised. ¡°How strange. Ady like me never weighs more than fifty kilograms.¡± ¡°R-Really? Howe I can¡¯t pull even fifty kilograms?¡± ¡°Let me help you out.¡± ¡°That¡¯d be great, you¡¯re really a nice person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡± Lilith grabbed onto the hands with a kind smile. ¡°The world will only be filled with love when we all help each other.¡± And then¡­ ¡°AAAAAAARRGHHHHHH!!!¡± The face¡¯s scream echoed through the sky. Because Lilith pulled the two hands out. ¡°Oh my. Mr. Face, why are your arms so weak? Even a weakdy like me could f?u?c?k? them up easily. Are you alright?¡± ¡°ARGH! MY TONGUES! YOU B?A?S?T?A?R?D?! HOW DARE YOU PULL MY TONGUES OUT! I¡¯LL KILL YOU! I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± ¡°Tongues?¡± Lilith looked at the pale arms she was holding, which turned out to be the tongues of a monster. They were twitching crazily like they had just been electrocuted. ¡°Well, that was unexpected.¡± She fought off a wave of disgust and dropped them without any dy, then stomped on them like bugs. The arms were trampled into a mass of disgusting flesh, as though they were boneless. The parts that didn¡¯t get trampled on were still twitching crazily like maggots. The sight left two streams of bloody tears cascading down the huge face. ¡°Little Thing, I must kill you today!¡± ¡°Come forth, evil spirits!!¡± The face let out a frightening cry, summoning a few white phantoms. They were dressed in white and their eyes asionally peeked through their disheveled tresses. They looked very simr to those female ghosts from Lilith¡¯s previous life. The evil spirits that the face summoned gradually drew closer to Lilith. Before they even reached her, Lilith could feel her scalp going numb. ¡°Do you think these things can stop me?¡± Lilith looked at the evil spirits disdainfully, then swung her fist at one of them. Although it was a half-hearted punch, it was no less than a full-force punch that Lilith could deliver under normal circumstances thanks to the strengthening effects of the White Jade Style. Her fist broke through the air, emitting an ear-piercing buzz. Sadly, it did nothing. Her fist connected with nothing but air. It directly passed through the evil spirit. Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in shock. An illusion? The evil spirit raised her arm and curled her fingers into ws that flew toward Lilith violently. Lilith was still stunned, but an rm went off in her heart. She quickly backstepped to evade the evil spirit¡¯s assault. However, the dy in response gave the evil spirit an opportunity to grasp her on the arm briefly. A bruise immediately appeared on her arm. It would seem like not even the strengthening effects of White Jade Style could do much in this situation. And not only that, she was freezing. It was just a slight touch, but she felt as though every ounce of warmth in her body was sapped. Despite being usually resilient to cold, Lilith couldn¡¯t stop herself from pulling her clothes tighter around her. But¡­ Why? She couldn¡¯t touch these evil spirits, yet they could still harm her. Book 4: Chapter 73: Shiloah, The Eccentric Man Book 4: Chapter 73: Shiloah, The entric Man ¡°Gagagaga, the evil spirits I summoned are very powerful. Little girl, I¡¯d advise you to just resign yourself to bing my dinner!¡± ¡°Go on dreaming!¡± ¡°GYAHHHHHH!!!¡± Lilith stomped her foot on the huge face, inducing another painful howl from it. ¡°I may not be able to get rid of them, but I can still kill you.¡± ¡°Gagaga, don¡¯t waste your time. I may feel pain, but I won¡¯t die. You won¡¯t even be able to injure me.¡± Won¡¯t die? Won¡¯t even be able to injure? Lilith furrowed her brows and looked at the face under her feet. Despite being trampled countless times and howling in pain countlessly, there wasn¡¯t even a scratch on the human face save for the footprints. ¡°But didn¡¯t I just pull your tongues out?¡± ¡°Gagaga, I borrowed those. I guess those aren¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°You borrowed¡­ the tongues?¡± Lilith¡¯s cheek twitched. The world was indeed full of wonders. ¡°Did you have to howl like that if they were borrowed?¡± ¡°Gyahhh, that¡¯s precisely the reason why I¡¯m so pissed! It¡¯s your fault that I can¡¯t return someone else¡¯s belongings on time! What if this incident leaves a dent in my rtionship with Little Hand?!¡± The human face was obviously fuming at the mention of that incident. His emotions that had just subsided returned again. ¡°Do you want Little Hand to think that I¡¯m a shameless scumbag who never returns someone else¡¯s belongings after borrowing them?¡± ¡°I guess that leaves you with only your face then!¡± Lilith stomped on the human face again and then rubbed her throbbing temple. Damn, she didn¡¯t expect this monster to have integrity. This made her look like she was the viin. But then again¡­ Who is Little Hand? By the sound of it, she sounds like his lover? The thought of such a hideous face could even find a lover sent a wave of disgust through Lilith. She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine how that Little Hand looked like. The evil spirits¡¯ movements were slow. But since there were many of them, they formed a circle around Lilith and were slowly closing in on her. ¡°Be careful, Lesiah. Don¡¯t let them touch you.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith tried to warn Lesiah who was weaker than her, but didn¡¯t get any response. ¡°Lesiah?¡± Was she so mad at me that she didn¡¯t even want to reply? Lilith turned her head around, only to find that Lesiah was nowhere to be seen. She escaped? Right under her nose? How could that be possible? She was a dragon with extremely keen senses. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t realize someone around her had gone missing! ¡°Gagaga, that little girl with you sneaked away with a secret technique that could reduce her presence.¡± ¡°A secret technique to reduce presence?¡± ¡°Gagaga, correct. It¡¯s different than usual techniques for escaping. It doesn¡¯t conceal her presence or make her invisible. It turns one¡¯s presence into something akin to that of a rock by the road. She sneaked away when you were trampling on my face like crazy. It¡¯s only natural you didn¡¯t notice.¡± Lilith¡¯s cheek twitched. No wonder why she didn¡¯t remember that she was in the presence of someone else though she was supposed to be conscious of a girl named Lesiah after what happenedst night. ¡°Gagaga. These secret techniques are not only difficult to cultivate, but they also turn out to be of little value most of the time. I must admit that the little girl is a talented one, for the fact that she is willing to put the effort in cultivating that.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop her when she sneaked away?¡± ¡°Gaga, stop her? For what?¡± The human face cackled creepily. ¡°My only target is you. Someone will entertain her eventually.¡± As soon as he finished saying that, the evil spirits that were moving slowly suddenly rushed toward Lilith, as though they just heard that she was the murderer of their family. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The fire light on the horizon grew even more conspicuous against the crimson sky. Lesiah¡¯s pretty face looked extremely rosy in the light, like the most delectable red apple that had just ripen. Her furrowed brows on her stunning face further increased her charms. After all, everyone had a soft spot for a damsel in distress. Perhaps even the coldest hunk in the world would give in if he saw the look on her face. Unfortunately, the strange person standing before Lesiah was definitely not a hunk. He was nearly three meters tall, but he was as thin as a bamboo pole. His tattered ck cloak made him look like a corpse wrapped in a shroud to Lesiah. He wore ck and white makeup on his face that was so thick that it would probably crack even if he only knitted his brows together. ¡°Good evening, beautiful Princess Lesiah.¡± The entric man put a foot out, bent his back leg, ced a hand on his chest and bowed slightly like a gentleman. But his disproportionate figure made it look extremelyical. Instead of returning the gesture, Lesiah took a few steps back. ¡°Who are you? Why do you know my name?¡± ¡°Ohoho, how rude of me. As a gentleman, I should have introduced myself before greeting others.¡± The entric man shook his head as though he was ming himself for his poor conduct. ¡°My name is Shiloah, one of the guardians of this world. As for how I know your highness¡¯ name¡­¡± A weird smile crept across the entric man¡¯s lips. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s because I am omniscient.¡± ¡°Omniscient¡­? But I don¡¯t think omniscience exists in this world. Perhaps it¡¯s better to say that omniscience is a paradox in itself.¡± ¡°Ohoho, as expected of a princess who took charge of an empire at the age of eighteen. You are indeed a witty one.¡± Shiloah raised his head and spread his arms in an exaggerated manner like he was performing a rite of some sort. ¡°Ohoho, such beauty and wisdom. How I wish I could invite you to dinner. You¡¯ll definitely make the perfect main course.¡± Lesiah felt a sudden chill down her spine. She quickly drew out a longsword from her storage ring. However, not even the cold glint on it could dispel the fear in her heart. This strange man named Shiloah gave off an invincible aura by just standing there. It felt like the first time she faced Golden Demon Htilil. Despite the absence of her saint-realm aura, Lesiah couldn¡¯t even find the courage to battle her. Damn, she wouldn¡¯t have escaped if she knew this would happen. Staying with Golden Demon Htilil was way better than facing this monster alone. ¡°Ohoho. I sense both fear and regret in your heart now, despite the little excitement I sensed when you firstid eyes upon me.¡± Shiloah approached Lesiah. When he raised his hands again, the nearly one-meter-long sharp ws on his fingertips looked like the sharpest de in the world. ¡°However, those rich emotions are what makes you a delectable feast.¡± Lesiah tightened her grasp on the hilt of her sword. She knew that the longer she dawdled in front of a powerful enemy that far exceeded her in strength, his overwhelming aura would put her in a more disadvantageous situation. With that being the case, it would be better for her to strike first. Hence, she thrust her sword at Shiloah with lightning speed. Macedonian Empire¡¯s royal sword technique, Silver Moon Style¡­ Shattering Star! The sword light scattered into the air like countless shiny star fragments. Hidden among the starlight was a sword aura that was powerful enough to cut through metal and shatter rocks. They surrounded Shiloah, trained on his vital parts. ¡°Nice sword technique. Too weak, unfortunately.¡± With a wave of his hands, Shiloah¡¯s sharp ws easily blocked the starlights that were dripping with murderous sword aura. His action however caused Lesiah¡¯s lips to curl into a smile. She was fully aware that this skill wasn¡¯t powerful. But how about adding this trick to it? The longsword in her hands suddenly shone brightly. ¡°This is¡­¡± Shiloah¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Correct, this is the ultimate move of Silver Moon style, the Macedonian Empire¡¯s royal sword technique! I¡¯ll blind your f?u?c?k?i?n?g eyes!¡± ¡°!!!¡± Her de shone brighter and brighter¡­ Until Shiloah couldn¡¯t even keep his eyes open. It was at this time, Lesiah used one of the secret techniques that she had cultivated for a long time¡­ Extreme Vision! With this, she could still see in this blinding light. And this was her opportunity to¡­ run! Special: A Day in Lesiah’s Life (1) Special: A Day in Lesiah¡¯s Life (1) The first light of the day flooded into thevishly decorated room through the luxurious golden silk curtains and shone upon therge round bed in the heart of the room. Soft pink veil flowed from the ceiling to the ground. Even so, one could still make out a slender and lovely figure on the bed. ¡°Your royal highness, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± The bedroom door suddenly swung open. A strict-looking middle-aged woman came in, dressed in ck and white maid dress. She stood up straight and sped her hands in front of her. This person was none other than the person-in-charge of the royal household and the head servants who managed thousands of servants in the pce. And of course, she was also taking care of Lesiah¡¯s day-to-day needs. The head servant approached the bed and proceeded to report the almost never changing daily assignments to the slender figure on the bed. ¡°Your royal highness, these are your ns today: Breakfast at 7:10 while finishing up the remaining tasks from yesterday. Tasks for the day should be handled from 7:30 onwards along with any unfinished tasks from breakfast. Parade around the city at 10 while finishing up any unfinished tasks. Lunch at 12 while finishing up any unfinished tasks. An audience with Duke Roger at 1.30 while finishing up any unfinished tasks from lunch¡­¡± The head servant frowned at theck of movement on the bed, then strode forward and parted the veil. The person sleeping on the bed was sprawled across the bed. Her tender arms and one of her long legs were uncovered. The quilt on her was all bunched up into a ball along with her pajamas, leaving arge patch of her dazzling fair skin and even half of her supple breasts exposed to the air. The unsightly scene didn¡¯t frazzle the head servant at all. She remained a neutral face at the upsetting scene that could potentially damage the reputation of the royal family like she had long gotten used to seeing it. She took out a spectrum stone and captured the lovely scene on the bed like she had done it too many times, then sent it to everyone in the pce along with a message. ¡°Attention: Her royal highness has escaped as usual and left an intable doll on her bed.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°There!¡± ¡°After her! Don¡¯t let the princess escape!¡± As the most dignified building in the empire that housed the royal family, the royal pce of Macedonian Empire naturally employed arge number of servants to upkeep the ce. Not only that, one of the former kings left behind a tradition of employing only female servants and had all of them work in a maid costume. These servants were known as the ¡®Maids of White Stockings¡¯. It was at this very moment, all of these maids demonstrated their professionalism. ¡°Team A, form the third set of magical formations to intercept her royal highness!¡± ¡°Team C, make haste in setting up the trap, the princess will be driven over to your side soon.¡± ¡°Team B, do not lose your target or else your year-end bonuses are as good as gone!¡± The head servant hurried down the endlessly long corridor swiftly with a group of maids who exuded unusually powerful auras despite being dressed in maid costumes. The head servant¡¯s eyes were locked on the girl who was fleeing into the distance while she calmly issued orders through the spectrum stone in her hand. Like the most seasoned, calm and cunning huntress, she knew the fastest and most effective way of driving her prey to desperation. And as expected, Lesiah was indeed slowly driven to desperation by them. The servants nked her and closed in on her from both ends of the corridor. A maid with sun-kissed skin, who was taller than an average man, slowly approached Lesiah as she took out a huge mace from under her skirt. ¡°Your royal highness, you have sessfully skipped work for twenty-nine days this month. If we let you seed again this time, we will really bring shame to the Maids of White Stockings.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lesiah was unfazed by the situation that was nothing more ordinary than an afternoon tea to her. She nced at the familiar faces of those who had surrounded her, then at the head servant who was rushing from the distance. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I must leave today no matter what.¡± The princess shed them a confident smile, then pulled out a pocket-sized magic scroll tucked inside her sleeve. ¡°WATCH OUT!!¡± The maid with a mace in hand and closest to Lesiah widened her eyes at the menacing magic scroll that was already activated. ¡°IT¡¯S AN EXPLOSIVE SCROLL!¡± she warned everyone else. The other maids instantly got into a defensive stance upon hearing the warning and quickly put up all kinds of battle qi or magical barriers before they crouched down and braced their heads. Their speed of reaction was swift and skillful, like they had been to the drill and experienced the situation countless times. ¡°You all fell for it!¡± The princess made a face at them. The activated pocket-sized magic scroll did explode, but not with the force that the maid with mace had anticipated. Arge amount of white smoke instantly filled the entire space instead, obstructing everyone¡¯s view. Due to Lesiah¡¯s identity, no one dared to move recklessly without knowing her specific location. ¡°There¡¯s no way a pocket-sized magic scroll like this could hold really powerful magic. Rather than stopping me, you all should go back and study the basics!¡± Lesiah chuckled before her footsteps faded into the distance among the white smoke. Swoosh! The white smoke was cut open by fast-moving des and it shocked Lesiah. As a rank ninth warrior, she didn¡¯t even have any room for reaction. However, the target of these special daggers wasn¡¯t her. They merely grazed her hair before their tips were buried into the other end of the corridor a hundred meters away. The hilts of the daggers were still glowing red and showing subtle signs of melting from the heat generated by the high-speed friction with air. Fortunately, there was no battle qi instilled into the daggers. Otherwise, half of Lesiah¡¯s head would have been blown the moment they ¡®grazed¡¯ her hair. Her silver-white strands fluttered down to the ground in front of her eyes. She gulped and turned around, only to meet the gaze of the expressionless head servant. ¡°Ahaha, good morning, Miss She. You suddenly look ten years youngerpared tost night.¡± ¡°I think I would look much younger if your royal highness could stop skipping work every day.¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m not skipping work. I¡¯m trying to find a work-life bnce in pursuit of ultimate efficiency in work. In my opinion, this method will also suit all of you very well, especially every morning. Hence, I shall allow all of you to rest until noon before clocking in to work.¡± ¡°And of course, your wages remain unchanged,¡± she added on to the end of her sentence. Special: A Day in Lesiah’s Life (2) Special: A Day in Lesiah¡¯s Life (2) ¡°That is indeed a very tempting proposal, your royal highness. But as the Maids of White Stockings¡¯ duty, it is our duty to see that you willplete your daily assignments. If we were to defy thete emperor¡¯s order for petty profit, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t qualify to be of service.¡± The head servant sped her hands in front of her as she approached Lesiah calmly. Her every step was apanied by a gust of unknown wind which quickly dispersed the white smoke. Thanks to that, the other maids were able to relocate and once again surround their target. This time, everyone watched the princess intently in case she¡¯d pull another trick on them. ¡°Furthermore, I remain skeptical of this ¡®ultimate efficiency¡¯ you speak of as the documents piling up on your desk are about to reach the ceiling.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s cheek twitched, knowing fully well that her excuses or temptations wouldn¡¯t work on this ¡®veteran from the former generation¡¯. Hence, she quickly switched her strategy and yed the emotion card. She put on a pitiful look and pleaded, ¡°Miss She~ Just today, I promise! Let me leave please? I promise I¡¯ll never skip work again, or ce a bucketful of ink on your bedroom door, or scatter thumbtacks at the door, or put strongxatives in your meals from the previous day. I¡¯ll get up on time every day and do my work obediently.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°A¡­ Miss She, you watched me grow up and I treat you like my family too! Please don¡¯t be so heartless?¡± Lesiah tried to squeeze a tear out from the corner of her eye and sobbed. ¡°Your royal highness,¡± the head servant sighed in exasperation. ¡°Is that a yes?¡± ¡°You told me the same thing for the twenty-ninth time this month. Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Hmph, I never expected you heartless people to let me go anyway. I only lowered my pride to buy myself time just now.¡± ¡°Buy time?¡± She¡¯s stoic face finally cracked. It was only at this moment she realized that unbeknownst to her, there was some sort of transparent substance all over the ground. ¡°This is¡­?!¡± When did she set this up? Did she already n this when she tried to escape in the white smoke? The head servant frowned at the bad feeling lingering in her heart. She narrowed her eyes and with a deep voice, she issued hermand. ¡°Seize the princess at once!¡± The maids immediately swarmed around Lesiah onmand. At the same time, a barely visible barrier quickly covered Lesiah ¡ª an exclusive domain that belonged to a saint-level expert! The barrier quickly expanded around She, trapping Lesiah inside. As long as she willed it, the princess wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift her finger. But Lesiah already bought enough time for herself. Everything was over. The oue had been decided and she was the victor. She gracefully curtsied to the maids who were charging toward her like a pack of hungry wolves and disregarded the domain that restricted her movements. ¡°It¡¯s been cloudytely. Better watch out for the lightning,¡± she smiled at them. As soon as she finished speaking, they heard the rumble of thunder. The sudden sh of light blinded the maids momentarily and halted them in their tracks. The frightening electrical current flowed along the transparent substance on the ground and through everyone¡¯s body. Although the current itself wasn¡¯t strong, the effects of the spell were enough to paralyze everyone. The head servant staggered. Her fine eyebrows furrowed at the terrifying paralyzing sensation that could affect even a saint-realm expert like herself. The paralysis caused She to lose control of her domain, giving Lesiah an opening. Without any hesitation, the princess turned and escaped. The ten-centimeter thick rubber sole of her boots increased her jump power and enabled her to leap out of the window at the side nimbly. She¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment before they dimmed again. With a soft sigh, she retracted her domain that was about to catch up to Lesiah. Just for today¡­ I¡¯ll let her have her way. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Your royal highness, I shall be your opponent today.¡± The burly, mace-wielding maid blocked the princess¡¯ way. She was paralyzed along with the other maids earlier. Not only did she recover quickly, but she also caught up with Lesiah who was an expert in escaping. Lesiah sighed inwardly. As expected of the Maids of White Stockings that herte father had personally¡­ no, that SHE had personally trained herself! None of them was an easy enemy to deal with. Even so, they were still too naive to think that they could stop her! ¡°Come at me! You won¡¯t be able to stop me!¡± Lesiah drew her weapon, and pointed the tip of her sword at the mace-wielding maid. There was determination in her eyes, like she was prepared to die at any time. The mes in the maid¡¯s gaze burned with increasing intensity too. As a former mercenary, this situation made her blood boil with excitement. ¡°Forgive me, princess!¡± She took the first strike by swinging her mace mercilessly at Lesiah. Their countless failures in preventing the princess from skipping out on work had led them to the conclusion that¡­ The princess must be dealt with ruthlessness and determination. One mustn¡¯t provide her the slightest opening as she would seize the opportunity to mercilessly tear that opening into a gaping hole¡­ then run off without even giving her enemies any chance to react. Hence, the mace-wielding maid chose to take the initiative. She wasn¡¯t going to make the same mistake that her predecessors did. She would stop the princess with a torrent of assault and subdue her by force. As long as she could stall her long enough until either the head servant or other members of the Maids of White Stockings arrive on the scene, the princess would have no chance of fleeing even if she grew extra pairs of arms or legs or wings! Unfortunately, she had miscalcted. In the face of her assault, Lesiah remained calm and didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. The princess didn¡¯t even make any attempts to block her assault. She merely spun her sword gracefully in hand and then sheathed it skillfully without so much as looking at the huge mace that was drawing closer to her. It was almost as if she deemed the maid¡¯s assault to be no more than a child¡¯s y that could hardly pose a threat to her. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lesiah showed her contempt at the assault that could easily blow her head into pieces as soon as the macended on her. The distance between her and the mace reduced at lightning speed, but Lesiah didn¡¯t hold back in expressing her disdain for her enemy. ¡°You dare to attack me?¡± Special: A Day in Lesiah’s Life (3) Special: A Day in Lesiah¡¯s Life (3) The mace came to an abrupt halt when it was less than an inch away from Lesiah¡¯s forehead. Her silver hair fluttered in the breeze that it stirred up. She remained unscathed. The princess blew a kiss at the maid who broke out in cold sweat after realizing that she had nearly gotten herself into grave trouble. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± After dropping that line, she walked past the maid. ¡°Wait!¡± The maid came back to her senses and quickly turned to stop the princess, only to be met with a handful of dust. ¡°ARRGHH!! MY EYES!!¡± Prior to attaining the saint realm, even warriors with a slightly stronger physical body were nothing more than a mortal. Hence, just arge amount of dust in their eyes was enough to make them clutch their face and howl in pain. Lesiah dusted her hands and bounced away while humming a little song. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll have to get past me if you wish to leave the pce.¡± As Lesiah approached the pce¡¯s gate, she was greeted by Coleman¡¯s solemn face. ¡°Your royal highness, I¡¯d advise you to turn back. You stand no chance against me, the strongest expert below the saint realm in Macedonian Empire.¡± ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t expect the royal knights would be involved today. Even so, I don¡¯t think that is a good reason to make me give up here today.¡± Coleman¡¯s sleeves puffed up and arge number of fine threads shot out from it. His fingers danced, weaving them into arge that quickly wrapped the gates. ¡°Hoho. Aside from their weakness to fire, a mere rank nine warrior like you definitely won¡¯t be able to get past my magical strings.¡± Coleman secretly gave Lesiah a signal with his eyes. The princess followed his gaze and discreetly threw a nce behind her. The head servant was watching them silently by a window in the distance. However, she didn¡¯t chase her all the way here for some reason. Realization dawned upon Lesiah. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be so well prepared to capture me and to even use the magical strings that could brave anything but fire¡­¡± ¡°Ahaha, of course. I must stop you this time, princess!¡± ¡°Be my guest!¡± Lesiah charged toward Coleman. She drew her sword and performed an original sword technique that she had spent a long time developing. ¡°Eat this! The Ultimate-Invincible-Destructive-Gods-And-Demons-ying-Aurora-Stab!¡± ¡°Hoho, as expected of the wisest, unparalleled, eternally heroic princess! What a fantastic technique the Ultimate-Invincible-Destructive-Gods-And-Demons-ying-Aurora-Stab is!¡± Coleman remained fearless in the face of Lesiah¡¯s ultimate sword technique. As a mage, he even gave up the benefit of keeping a distance from his opponent. He stared at death right in its face, attempting to wee Lesiah¡¯s shiny de with his frail and bare hands. ¡°But you have underestimated this rank nine warrior who has stayed in this realm for more than thirty years! Take this, My-Weak-Punch-From-Skipping-Breakfast-This-Morning!¡± BOOOM!!! When the two seemingly ordinary techniques shed, a loud thunderp was heard. They looked like real experts whose seemingly ordinary normal move had in fact reached the pinnacle in its purest form. Only when the techniques shed would one know their mightiness! Coleman secretly retracted the spectrum stone that was hidden in his sleeve. He clutched his chest with one hand and staggered a few steps back. Blood leaked out of the corner of his mouth. His voice trembled as he looked at Lesiah in shock, ¡°I expected nothing less from you, your royal highness. Your Ultimate-Invincible-Destructive-Gods-And-Demons-ying-Aurora-Stab is indeed a terrifying technique!!¡± The princess returned her sword to its sheath smugly. ¡°Likewise, Coleman. Although you lost today, you have undoubtedly proven your strength. Hence, I have decided to make you the next leader of the royal knights!¡± Lesiah didn¡¯t even care about Coleman, who grew even more motivated after hearing her promise despite suffering injuries. She took out a fire magic scroll and burned the legendary magical strings that feared nothing but fire, before she quickly slipped out of the gates. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ This was the most lively time in the capital of the Macedonian Empire. The bustling streets were crowded with children and adults on both sides, talking animatedly about something. Their most gorgeous and hardworking Princess Lesiah, who always smiled warmly to anyone she met regardless of their social standing, would arrive in another few hours and parade around the city for the very first time this year. Not only that, three lucky people among the audience would be chosen to a meet-and-greet session, where they could shake the princess¡¯ hand and take a photo with her. For this exact reason, citizens came here early in hopes that they could be the lucky ones. Little did they know, their perfect princess had already blended into the crowd and reduced her presence through a secret technique. Lesiah strolled along while humming a little song, obviously in a fair mood. Despite being the famous eldest princess of the Macedonian Empire, no one noticed her walking through the crowd undisguised. Although the secret technique would be rendered ineffective once someone took notice of her, it was still a handy technique when ites to situations like these. She crossed the bustling street, took a few turns before she walked into a mostly deserted alley that she was familiar with. It was only then the princess took out a human face mask and put it on. In just the blink of an eye, she was transformed into another person. She soon arrived in front of a shabby wooden door and knocked on it rhythmically ¡ª nine light and one heavy taps. A few momentster, but long enough to convince people to leave thinking that no one was at home, a hoarse voice finally rang out on the other side of the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ady of culture.¡± ¡°State your business?¡± ¡°Literature exchange.¡± ¡°Of what kind?¡± Lesiah pondered over the question for a moment. Since this would be thest time she¡¯de here this month, then perhaps something a bit more exciting? ¡°The dirty kind,¡± she replied. The shabby wooden door, which looked like it would fall into disrepair at any moment, finally opened with a creak. A middle-aged man poked his head out cautiously and his eyes instantly lit up at the familiar face. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here! Come in please!¡± He hurriedly ushered Lesiah into his house. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day since west met but I have certainly missed you, mydy!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the business¡­ I only want to know if the goods that I wanted before have arrived.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes crinkled up, making him look even more wretched. ¡°They¡¯re all here, but¡­ there¡¯s quite a lot. I¡¯m wondering if you¡­¡± Lesiah raised her eyebrow and a satisfied smile broke across her average-looking new face. ¡°I¡¯ll take everything.¡± Book 4: Chapter 77: Help Book 4: Chapter 77: Help After running a few meters away, Lesiah suddenly felt a chill on her back. Her instinct forced her to turn and lift her sword, just in time to block Shiloah¡¯s sharp ws that were merely ten centimeters away from her. However, there was nothing to stop Shiloah¡¯s heavily made-up face from drawing closer to Lesiah¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Ohoho, too bad for you. You ran almost far enough to put your innate ability in escaping to good use. If you had seeded in that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the situation around.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Lesiah was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t expect her supposedly foolproof escape technique would be so useless against this enemy. Not only that, this weird man seemed to be well informed of her innate ability, to the point of even knowing the restrictions of her techniques. ¡°Ohoho, don¡¯t look so confused, princess. I told you, I¡¯m omniscient. Naturally, I am also well aware that your so-called [ Absolute Distance ] ability can only be activated when you are a certain distance away from your enemy.¡± Shiloah pushed against her sword with one hand while his other free hand reached out. His sharp ws that were as sharp as razors looked like they were about to leave permanent scratches on her lovely face. Lesiah had to use her full strength to deal with Shiloah¡¯s w. She barely had any capacity left to manage the other one. Hence, she could only watch the other sharp ws waving back and forth right in front of her face. ¡°Ohoho. Why don¡¯t you just be my dinner obediently? I really do not wish to damage a perfect dish like yourself before my mealtime.¡± ¡°I told you too¡­ that I do not believe there¡¯s such a thing called omniscience.¡± Lesiah moved one of her fingers slightly, and a scroll hidden in her sleeve was instantly activated. ¡°Hmm?¡± A burst of light suddenly escaped from her sleeve. Her figure was torn up like pieces of paper and scattered in this windless world before Shiloah¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, a scroll about tens of meters away transformed into Lesiah. It was none other than the princess, who seized the chance to toss a scroll all the way out there while the enemy was still blinded by her royal sword technique, Shattering Star of Silver Moon Style earlier. A recement magic scroll! Lesiah stood up while dusting her clothes and her lips curled into a smile. Luckily she prepared early. As long as she put enough distance between her and that strange man, there was nothing he could do. She refused to believe that there was another person in these ruins that was as monstrous as Golden Demon Htilil! ¡°Ohoho, I indeed do not possess a monstrous body.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes widened like saucers. Unbeknownst to her, Shiloah was standing right in front of her. How?! ¡°Ohoho, I may not have a monstrous body but I know clone techniques.¡± ¡°Clone techniques?¡± Lesiah snapped her head back. Unsurprisingly, the man in front of her faded away. His image scattered away like pieces of paper in the exact way she did earlier, almost as if he was mocking her. It was obvious that this strange man who proimed himself as ¡®omniscient¡¯ had seen through Lesiah¡¯s every move since the beginning. ¡°Ohoho, just give up, beautiful princess. If you agree to be my dinner, I promise I will significantly lessen your sufferings.¡± Shiloah bowed his slender body and sneered at his weak prey. No matter how hard the princess tried to escape, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her fate of being that little mouse trapped in his cage. Her tricks were useless against powerful opponents. This had been proven during her battle with Golden Demon Htilil, let alone an opponent who was ¡®omniscient¡¯. To Shiloah, her fancy tricks were as readable as a children¡¯s book. And this man was absolutely confident that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from him. Lesiah certainly didn¡¯t agree with that. ¡°Be your dinner? I¡¯d suggest you eat s?h?i?t? instead!¡± She drew her sword with determination. She was done running away from powerful enemies. Even if she had been in the position where she could barely put up any resistance against her enemies ever since she stepped into this ruin¡­ Even if she suffered great humiliation due to her weakness and ipetence¡­ Even if she had to run countless times¡­ She was still Lesiah. She was still Lesiah, the eldest princess of Macedonian Empire. She would never yield, no matter how formidable her enemies were! Lesiah¡¯s silvery hair flowed in the air, like the silvery strands of Valkyrie the war goddess. She channeled all her battle qi into her sword before she executed her strongest attack. Silver Moon Style! Moonlight! A silver moon slowly ascended to the crimson sky. Its moonlight repelled all evil. Even Shiloah backed up a few steps in fear. For the very first time, he felt threatened by Lesiah¡¯s sword. ¡°DIE, MONSTER!¡± Her sword shone with brilliance, like every light in this world was gathered in the same ce! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Clunk! Shiloah¡¯s de-like ws mped the sword. With his other hand, he fished out a magic scroll from the princess¡¯s waist that thetter was going to use. He craned his abnormally long neck to the side and stared straight into Lesiah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ohoho. Do you think it¡¯s funny to use the same trick twice, your royal highness?¡± ¡°I do think it¡¯s rather¡­ funny¡­¡± she replied awkwardly. Seeing that her n had been foiled, the princess quickly made a firm decision. She abandoned the weapon that had been with her for five years and withdrew. A swipe on her ring and she produced another scroll in her hand. However this time, Shiloah didn¡¯t want to give her another chance to escape. Time was almost up. He pinched his fingers and his razor-like ws ground against each other, making awful screeching noises. ¡°Rest assured, princess. I will minimize scarring your body to preserve your perfection, so please ept your death peacefully.¡± With that said, he brought a w toward Lesiah¡¯s chest. His movement was slow and precise, like he was performingplex surgery. Lesiah was paralyzed, like a patient nailed onto the operating table. There was some kind of invisible force binding her. What sort of technique could be performed so discreetly that she would get caught off guard like this? After all, she was also well-versed in using surprising moves. She didn¡¯t sense any fluctuation of the saint realm from this strange man, so that meant he didn¡¯t use a domain. How did he do it so discreetly? It was then she suddenly remembered¡­ There was no need to be discreet as long as he could fool her into thinking that it wasn¡¯t an attack. ¡°Ohoho, you figured it out so quickly.¡± Shiloah was still grinding his razor-like ws against each other, making them screech. ¡°Too bad though. You¡¯ve already fallen for it. This noise will paralyze you for three minutes and the effect umtes.¡± There was nothing else Lesiah could do now other than watching Shiloah¡¯s wing toward her like a scalpel. The cold de pierced through her clothes and left a cut on her skin. ¡°Ohoho, I intended to y nice with you rather and didn¡¯t want to resort to such despicable ways. However, the number and strength of the invaders this time are a little beyond my expectation. Please pardon myck of options in this situation, beautiful princess¡­¡± His long w sunk slowly into her flesh. It could be seen that he was truly reluctant to damage her perfect body more than necessary. However, a slow death like this was much more damaging to a person¡¯s mind. She had to watch the long w slowly sunk into her flesh, inch by inch. She was overwhelmed by pain, fear and powerlessness. The cold sensation was reaching her heart. ¡°Ohoho, please bear with me, princess. I¡¯m about to reach your perfect heart. I¡¯ll rip that heart out perfectly, like I¡¯m picking the most wonderful fruit.¡± A wave of terror washed over her. I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t wanna die. I still have important things to do. I can¡¯t die yet! So please¡­ Save me¡­ ¡°Ohoho, don¡¯t waste your breath, beautiful princess. Who can possibly save you right now? Didn¡¯t you just abandon your ally just now?¡± That¡¯s not my ally. She¡¯s my enemy. But just for this time¡­ ¡°SOMEBODY! ANYBODY! PLEASE SAVE ME!!!¡± Book 4: Chapter 78: Saving The Damsel Book 4: Chapter 78: Saving The Damsel ¡°Ohoho, didn¡¯t I tell you¡­¡± ¡°Hey, stick man.¡± Shiloah turned in the direction of the voice, only to see a small jade-like fist growing bigger in his vision. ¡°What are you trying to do with that beautiful and delicate body?¡± The surprise attack came with a gust of destructive wind, but Shiloah was so obsessed with the perfect body in front of him that he failed to notice it earlier. When did shee? There wasn¡¯t enough time or room for Shiloah to think. It was a painful punch. His face with strange monochromatic makeup contorted. The sound of skull shattering echoed across the empty and quiet grasnd. Thanks to his slender and tall body, his feet were still firmly nted on the ground. However, the impact of the punch pushed his head right into the ground. Lilithnded steadily on the ground. Her skin color stood out in the darkness. For some reason, she had a huge strange shield on her back. She shook her arm, then supported Lesiah, who was about to fall over due to the paralyzing effect. ¡°Umm¡­ are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Tears of fear that welled up in her eyes cascaded down her cheeks involuntarily. She looked at Lilith with conflict in her eyes. Why did it have to be this demon who came to save her? No. She knew deep down that the only person who could save her was this demon. That was the reason why she said that earlier. ¡°Uh¡­ your chest is bleeding. Let me treat that.¡± Watching Lilith frantically fishing for a healing scroll from her storage ring, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why¡­ Why did youe to save me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need a reason to save someone.¡± ¡°But I abandoned you and ran away by myself.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s very normal to run away when you see a freak like that. But of course, if you are going to repay the favor with your body, I guess I can force myself to ept it.¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Repay the favor with my body? What a joke. After doing those animalistic things to me, she¡¯s still expecting that? I would rather be beaten to death, drown or get chased down by a legendary dragon than repay this demon with my body! I¡¯ll never do something like that with this demon! Never! Despite the thought running in her head, Lesiah¡¯s lips still curled into a smile. ¡°I am Lesiah Artes, the eldest princess of Macedonian Empire.¡± ¡°Huh? I already know that. Your subordinates told me everything when I interrogated them ¡ª your name, identity, age and body measurements,¡± Lilith blinked at her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seems like those guys need to be disciplined when I get back. ¡°Well, I have already introduced myself. Shouldn¡¯t you do the same too?¡± Lesiah gave Lilith an unfriendly look. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m Lilith.¡± ¡°Lilith? Isn¡¯t your name Htilil?¡± ¡°Htilil¡­? Oh, don¡¯t even remind me about that!!¡± Lilith stamped her foot angrily. ¡°That damn old b?a?s?t?a?r?d? from Luminous Theocracy. He consented to the abduction of his saintess, but stabbed me in the back by cing a bounty of one billion on my head. Not only that, he even gave me such a stupid name! The next time I see him, I swear I¡¯ll pull out every strand of his beard and make them into a shoe brush!!¡± Seeing Lilith¡¯s anger and annoyance, Lesiah reflected on the strange reaction from Luminous Theocracy during the square table conference. She rubbed on her chin after finally regaining a little control back, and started to realize the fishiness of the situation. At least, for now, it seemed like this Golden Demon Htilil wasn¡¯t as cruel as she was rumored to be. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°OHOHOHO!!!!!!¡± Shiloah¡¯s signatureughter interrupted Lesiah¡¯s question. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this impressive, Little Lilith.¡± The strange man finally got his head out of the soil and straightened his body stiffly like a zombie. The side of his face that got punched by Lilith cracked like a porcin vase, but there wasn¡¯t any trace of blood to be seen. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would be able to defeat Gaz.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you im yourself to be omniscient? How did you fail to foresee this?¡± Lesiah sneered. ¡°Ohoho, my omniscience only applies to things that have happened. I think not even the gods can predict the future. ¡°Yet you im yourself to be omniscient?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to bluff a little?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, Little Lilith, you shouldn¡¯t havee to save the princess. You could have had a glimmer of hope in escaping. But now¡­¡± Shiloah raised his hands again and was about to grind his ws. ¡°Watch out! Don¡¯t listen to the noise!¡± Lesiah quickly covered her ears and warned Lilith. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± She took out the shield that she carried behind her. ¡°Eat this! Counter-sonic attack!¡± She kneed the shield violently. ¡°GYAAAAAAAAHHH!!!!!!¡± A shrill and piercing scream came out from the shield¡¯s mouth, instantly covering the screeching of Shiloah¡¯s ws. ¡°¡­..¡± Both him and Lesiah were stunned for a moment before they finally realized that the shield Lilith was holding turned out to be the face just now, which was also the same ¡®Gaz¡¯ that Shiloah spoke of. Gaz was unconscious until Lilith kneed him violently, causing him to wake up with a yell and bloodshot eyes. ¡°GAAGA! YOU DAMN LITTLE GIRL. HOW DARE YOU HUMILIATE ME. I¡¯LL KILL YOU, YOU EVI¡­¡± Gaz was going to summon his evil spirits but suddenly seemed to remember something. Only a single word was uttered before he quickly shut his mouth as sweat started beading on his massive forehead. Lilith threw him an amused look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling your evil spirits?¡± ¡°Ga¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Lesiah looked at Gaz in confusion. He didn¡¯t seem to be injured. Why was he scared of using his skill to attack Lilith? And most importantly, why was Lilith carrying this monster around on her? ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. He summoned a bunch of evil spirits that could switch between physical or non-physical states. They run real fast and can hurt you real bad when they grab you. I couldn¡¯t beat them or escape. It took me a long time to discover that they had to be in their physical state when they attacked.¡± ¡°So you finished them off?¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m not stupid enough to fight with them. Since this guy said he can¡¯t die or be injured, I pulled him out from the ground and used him as a shield.¡± Lilith smacked her lips, her burning gaze made Gaz freeze. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so useful. The attacks of those evil spirits didn¡¯t even work on him and they couldn¡¯t run fast when they weren¡¯t in their physical state, so I managed to outrun them. It was pretty noisy when this guy was under attack, but that was all solved when he fainted from the pain.¡± ¡°Ohoho, I feel so sad for you Gaz¡­ To think that your own skill is your undoing.¡± Shiloah facepalmed. He really didn¡¯t want to admit that this pathetic face was his partner. How embarrassing. ¡°Gaga, cut the crap and save me now!¡± ¡°Ohoho, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save you now, only because we¡¯ve been colleagues for so many years.¡± His hands drooped, leaving long marks along the ground with his razor-like ws. He leaned his whole body forward as he charged toward Lilith. He was moving so fast that even Lilith¡¯s golden dragon eyes could only see his afterimage. From Lesiah¡¯s perspective, he basically vanished. It was only at this moment she realized that Shiloah was only ying with her earlier. Since the beginning, the possibility of her escaping from him alone was non-existent. Shiloah was practically flying toward Lilith. His ¡°omniscience¡± allowed him to clearly see Lilith¡¯s aptitude, skills and attack patterns. But a part of it seemed to be very fuzzy? Lilith¡¯s past and origin, which he should be able to clearly see, seemed to have been erased by a ck hand. This was also why he addressed Lesiah as ¡®your royal highness¡¯, while addressing Lilith by her first name even though she was a dragon princess. As the world around him became a blur, there was no time for Shiloah to think deeply about this. He reached Lilith in almost an instant and swung his razor-like ws at Lilith from all her blind spots. The ws left ck cuts in space around them. Unlike the divine threads, they left visible and gaping holes. Even if Lilith was in her White Jade Style state, she shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand an attack like this. With this point in mind, Shiloah chose to assault her directly. ¡°Ohoho, things are about to end as soon as they begin. I truly feel sorry for you, Little Lilith.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith calmly took out the trump card she had in her sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Book 4: Chapter 79: Don’t Blame Me This Time Book 4: Chapter 79: Don¡¯t me Me This Time ¡°GYAAAAAAAAAAAH!!¡± A deafening scream echoed into the sky. ¡°SHILOAH YOU B?A?S?T?A?R?D?, WATCH WHERE YOU STAB!!¡± With her amazing reflex, Lilith put her trump card to good use and blocked Shiloah¡¯s storm-like attack with great uracy. Gaz¡¯s already hideous face gained a few more holes. He wasn¡¯t bleeding because those weren¡¯t wounds but depressions made by the pressure of the ws on his stic skin. On the contrary, tears of blood were streaming down from his eyes. No one knew if it was out of pain or sadness. Either way, it was a terrifying sight. Lilith took a step forward, her right arm glowed even more with the luster of jade as she channeled more battle qi into it before swinging her fist at Shiloah. Her action created a gust of wind so strong that cracks were made in the space around them. Shiloah retracted his hands and quickly backed away. His movements were strange, but he still easily evaded Lilith¡¯s charged-up attack. However, a huge depression appeared in his abdomen. There seemed to be ck blood spurting out of it but the blood instantly vtilized. Though he managed to evade the attack, he still sustained damage from being hit by the wind that Lilith¡¯s fist created. Shiloah quickly pulled away, but Lilith didn¡¯t give chase. It was obviously an unwise move to pursue an enemy without having much information on them. Furthermore, this strange stick man was giving her some bad vibes, even more than Gaz. Shiloah clutched his abdomen as he watched the wound on Gaz healing up perfectly in an instance. ¡°Ohoho, Gaz, can you not interrupt my dance with this beautiful girl?¡± he frowned. ¡°You think I want to? If you don¡¯t want me to interrupt, then hurry up and save me!¡± ¡°How am I supposed to help you when you keep helping her to block my attacks? This little girl¡¯s speed and reflexes are pretty much on par with me.¡± ¡°Gaga, you must be doing all this on purpose because you are holding a grudge against me just because Little Hand picked me over you back then! That¡¯s why you¡¯re using this opportunity to stab me to death!¡± ¡°Ohoho, I remember you¡¯re immortal, if memory serves.¡± ¡°See?! See?! You just admited it! You didn¡¯t deny that you¡¯re jealous of my good-looks, talent and charm!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Shiloah narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems like you and I have an issue to resolve.¡± ¡°Gaga, it seems we¡¯ll need to talk it out then.¡± ¡°In that case, how about surrendering obediently?¡± Lilith interjected. ¡°Spill everything you know about this ce, especially the treasure trove¡¯s location, and I shall spare your lives.¡± ¡°Ohoho, my apologies. Little Lilith, your request is most uneptable.¡± Shiloah bowed deeply, indicating that the show was over. ¡°Well, today¡¯s show is over. Gaz and I shall be taking our leave now. Please enjoy the next mini-game.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lilith rushed forward but Shiloah turned into smoke and vanished. At the same time, Gaz also turned into a cloud of smoke and vanished in her hands. The turn of events left Lilith frowning. ¡°They escaped just like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only normal for people to run when they meet an opponent that they can¡¯t defeat.¡± Lesiah wasn¡¯t surprised by the situation, but it was better to say that it wasmon sense to her. ¡°Something else puzzles me even more than their escape.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is that ¡®next mini game¡¯ that Shiloah spoke of?¡± ¡°Next mini game? Seems like this isn¡¯t over ye¡­ ughhhh!¡± Lilith¡¯s sentence abruptly turned into a yelp when she realized that her surroundings suddenly turned into water. A wide expanse of water, as though she was in ake or ocean. She looked up, but couldn¡¯t see the surface above the water. It was like she was stuffed into a huge container of water. There was no light and no exit. Was she teleported again? And into water on top of that? What was the point? She was confused. As a dragon, she could breathe perfectly fine in water because her powerful lungs could directly draw enough oxygen from the water. She had only fallen into Lesiah¡¯s trap before because her scroll turns air into liquid and the density was too high. A dragon may be able to breathe in water, but definitely not in cement. But now? The enemy actually wanted to drown a dragon with ordinary water? What a big joke¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ No, actually it wasn¡¯t funny at all. Ordinary water couldn¡¯t drown a dragon, but it could definitely drown a human. Lilith spun around and unsurprisingly, Lesiah had covered her mouth and nose, looking like she was suffering. Even as a rank nine warrior, there was a limit to how long she could hold her breath under water. If this continued on, she would inevitably drown to death. Like a beautiful flower that withered and became an ordinary corpse in the water. The princess cracked open an eye with difficulty and gave Lilith a pleading look. She wanted to live. Of course she did. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have begged for help under Shiloah¡¯s threat earlier. However, it was different this time. In this confined space filled with water, it was almost impossible for ordinary humans to get enough oxygen. Even if there was a way, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time to execute it. Unless, there was a less time-consuming way that could keep Lesiah alive. But then again, could such a perfect solution be easy to find? Wait. A sudden inspiration struck Lilith. Such a perfect solution did exist, but¡­ Lesiah struggled harder, as her consciousness gradually blurred due to theck of oxygen. She started iling as though she was trying to grasp at a straw. Seeing that, Lilith became aware that time was running out. She moved her feet and propelled herself toward Lesiah, then gathered up her octopus-like iling limbs before she¡­ Smashed her lips against Lesiah¡¯s. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Ahem, my king and¡­ princess. I know both of you are madly and deeply in love, but isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to be doing this in front of a huge audience?¡± ¡°!!¡± Lesiah was startled awake, only to realize that Lilith and her were kissing passionately like lovers. On top of that, there were hundreds of people watching them. Among their audience, there were children covering their eyes, but peeping through their fingers excitedly. Her cheeks burst into mes as she quickly pushed Lilith away. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Lesiah clutched her cheeks and was at a loss of words, so she could only re at Lilith, who was feigning ignorance. ¡°It¡¯s you! How dare you do that to me!¡± ¡°You were the one who started it! Don¡¯t me me this time!¡± Lilith started to y the ming game. ¡°Nonsense! Why would I do such a shameless thing!¡± In Lesiah¡¯s desperation, she wanted to p Lilith across the face. But as soon as she raised her hand, it stopped in the air because she seemed to have remembered something. In the end, she just shot Lilith another re. ¡°I¡¯ll overlook this since you saved my life once.¡± Lilith felt very wronged. She saved the princess but her act of kindness was taken for granted. As usual, women were difficult to understand. Book 4: Chapter 80: The Reappearance of The Black Sun Book 4: Chapter 80: The Reappearance of The ck Sun ¡°In other words, the ck sun has appeared again?¡± Lilith looked up at the blue sky and sure enough, there was an extremely eye-catching ck sun. It was proof that the day of darkness ¡ª the titan¡¯s most feared days which would ur once every thousand years ¡ª wasn¡¯t over yet. At present, all titans were gathered in the vige as they nervously waited for the oue of the meeting that Lilith and the others were in. ¡°Actually, I am more concerned about what happened earlier,¡± Lesiah said. Since she was directly involved now, Lilith didn¡¯t lock her up in the bedchamber again. Besides, Lilith could tell that she was a very intelligent individual from her endless escaping methods. Perhaps she had even taken notice of the things that escaped Lilith¡¯s observation. Keeping in mind that there was strength in numbers, Lilith had the princess participating in the second general meeting with the titans. ¡°What happened just now was that the outsiders were teleported to other ces right? And that grasnd was the ce where we were when we first came in. There¡¯s no mistake in that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple,¡± Lesiah shook her head. ¡°Although the terrain of that grasnd we were at looked exactly like the ce where you first came in, nothing else was the same.¡± There was no crimson red sky or the burning mes on the horizon. Lesiah looked at everyone before she continued, ¡°The biggest evidence we have is that ce is night and here is day.¡± ¡°Could it be that they are using some trick so that we can¡¯t estimate the passage of time and in actuality, a day has already passed?¡± ¡°Actually, I did think of that,¡± Lesiah said before she turned to the person sitting next to her. ¡°Matriarch, how long did Hti¡­ Lilith and I disappeared?¡± ¡°For less than an hour, my queen.¡± Lesiah¡¯s fine eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡° Can you not call me that? I am not rted to that demon in any way.¡± Titan 12138 nodded sympathetically, ¡°I understand how it feels to be a shy bride. But don¡¯t you worry, my queen, we won¡¯t tease you.¡± While assuring Lesiah, the old titan seemed to recall something and suddenly took something out. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right¡­ How forgetful of me, I nearly forgot about this.¡± Titan 12138 held the corners of the thing and shook it. A huge red thing unfolded in front of everyone. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to offer to the newlyweds, save for this ancestral red bodice that has been passed down through the generations. I hope you¡¯ll like it, my queen.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Looking at the ancestral red bodice, the expression on Lesiah¡¯s face gradually turned horrified. The picture of mandarin ducks ying in the water embroidered on it burned her eyes. ¡°WHAT¡¯S WRONG WITH ALL OF YOU?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re both women! What¡¯s going on in your head to make you think that I¡¯m your queen and give something like this to me?!¡± ¡°We know, we know¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you¡­¡± ¡°A love that is not for the purpose of procreation; the purest form of love that is beyond our reach¡­ You don¡¯t have to emphasize it, my queen. We know about it.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lesiah suddenly felt that it was impossible tomunicate with these dwarves. The more she tried to exin, the worse it got. Lilith silently put a hand on Lesiah¡¯s shoulder like she knew it all too well. ¡°Give up. I tried it before and nothing worked. Just listen and get used to it. You may even find it amusing at times.¡± While saying that, she stuffed the red bodice into Lesiah¡¯s arms. ¡°Just ept her goodwill. I think you might even look good in that.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Go to hell!!¡± Lesiah¡¯s fist flew at Lilith¡¯s jaw with force that intended to shatter it. Crack¡­ ¡°ARGHHH¡­!¡± An agonizing wail followed the sound of bone fracturing. Tears welled up in Lesiah¡¯s eyes as she rolled on the floor, clutching her right hand in pain. ¡°I told you to give up.¡± Lilith put her hands up in the air and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for not listening.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ This was the fourth time Lilith came to that grasnd since entering this world. She looked at the unchanging scenery and frowned. ¡°Nope. No traces of battle, magical power, or battle qi.¡± Lesiah came along too and was stroking her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Then we can be certain that this isn¡¯t the same ce where we fought with those weirdos earlier, right?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Lilith¡¯s golden gaze fell to the ground. ¡°But I wonder if there¡¯s any possibility of those traces being erased by some unknown force. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult, considering it could teleport us as it pleases.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely one of the possibilities.¡± The princess knelt down and grabbed a handful of the ordinary soil. ¡°So those ck devils you all mentioned came out from here?¡± ¡°Yes. I saw it with my own eyes.¡± Lesiah nodded thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s your ck me that easily incinerated that army of ck devils, right?¡± Lilith raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°How did you guess that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess that. Although most of the information that the academy provided to the other nations about you is your invincible ck crystal wall, they also briefly mentioned about the devouring effect of the ck me. Speaking of that, Lesiah¡¯s cheeks suddenly burned at a certain nasty memory. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve experienced the terrifying effect of that ck me when we fought, so there shouldn¡¯t be any other possibility aside from it.¡± ¡°As expected of the princess of a nation. You really have a good head on those shoulders. It was indeed my ck me that killed all those ck devils. A massive amount of energy was devoured at that time and it had to be vented urgently. That was when you guys appeared. If it wasn¡¯t because of the situation at hand, I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered wasting my time with you all.¡± Lesiah¡¯s cheek twitched slightly at the revtion that she was the one who got herself into this situation. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use that ck me when you were fighting those weirdos? You should¡¯ve been able to easily stop them with it.¡± ¡°I wanted to, but there was a limit to it. I used up too much when I was dealing with the ck devils. I wouldn¡¯t mind using it all at first, but then I realized that this world is quite dangerous so it¡¯s better for me to save some for emergencies.¡± The exnation had Lesiah nodding in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s really important to keep a lifeline.¡± Lilith gazed at the ck sun above their heads. ¡°Titan 12138 mentioned that during thest day of darkness, there was also an overwhelming number of ck devils. But they only showed up once and everything ended when all of them were killed. Why is it different this time?¡± ¡°How would I know? The biggest possibility could be there¡¯s a difference in the conditionspared tost time.¡± Conditions¡­? Lilith gazed into the distance as she pondered. This time andst time¡­ There were titans¡­ There was an outsider known as the king¡­ There was the day of darkness¡­ There were ck devils¡­ Everything is the same, but why hasn¡¯t the day of darkness ended yet? Lilith turned to Lesiah. ording to her, various nations had dispatched hundreds of rank nine warriors and mages to hunt her down this time. Could this be the reason? Just when Lilith was deep in her thoughts, the ground started shaking. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Lilith stabilized her footing, but saw a huge and dark life-form bursting out of the grasnd. It suddenly pped its huge wings, generating a gust of wind so strong that the grass was pretty much ttened on the ground. Even Lesiah had to get down on the ground to barely stop herself from being blown away. Lilith stared at the life-form nkly. No, it shouldn¡¯t be called a life-form at this point. It was actually a huge skeletal dragon that was at least a hundred meters long. The skeletal dragon made a round in the air, then turned to Lilith and Lesiah. Scarlet mes burned in the hollow eye sockets of its huge skull, as it locked onto its targets. ¡°RUN!!¡± This time, Lilith was the first to yell loudly before she dragged Lesiah away. Her instincts warned her that this skeletal dragon was extremely dangerous! Book 4: Chapter 81: Skeletal Dragon Book 4: Chapter 81: Skeletal Dragon The skeletal dragon didn¡¯t seem like it intended to give Lilith and Lesiah any chances to escape. With a gentle p of its wings, the huge creature drew closer to them so fast that it was gradually catching up with Lilith who was in her White Jade Style state. Lilith clenched her teeth as she scooped Lesiah up into her arms and doubled up her speed. ¡°L-L-Let go of me!¡± The sudden action caused Lesiah to reflexively start struggling to break free. Lilith, who was already upset by the fact that the corpse of her own kind was turned into someone else¡¯s puppet, lost her patience and smacked the princess hard on her bottom. ¡°Enough! Do you want to be eaten?¡± ¡°EEEEP!¡± Lesiah made a very lovely noise as her cheeks instantly flushed. Knowing the severity of the current situation, she could only grit his teeth and shoot Lilith a re before she quit struggling. ¡°What about that innate ability of yours? Hurry up and use that!¡± ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to tell me!¡± Lesiah shot her another re. But she wasn¡¯t about to admit that she was so flustered that she had nearly forgotten about it. The skeletal dragon gradually got closer to them but at one point, Lilith drastically increased her speed and the two maintained their distance apart. The mes in the skeletal dragon¡¯s eye sockets flickered before his massive figure vanished. Given the massive size of dragons, just their wings alone wouldn¡¯t enable them to move at high speed. As a result, every dragon was born with an affinity for space. Rather than flying, it was better to describe it as floating in space. Besides, when a dragon reached adulthood, it could use spatial abilities at will. And this skeletal dragon was no exception. However, Lilith also suddenly appeared somewhere further away at the same while still maintaining the same distance from the skeletal dragon. ¡°OUCH!¡± Even for Lilith, this teleportation-like movement still took a toll on her current body. The skeletal dragon teleported but for Lilith, her body was abruptly elerated to the speed that was close to teleportation. Seeing that it couldn¡¯t catch up with Lilith and Lesiah, the skeletal dragon suddenly stopped chasing them. Due to this, Lilith also came to an abrupt halt with Lesiah¡¯s innate ability in effect. What was that skeletal dragon thinking? She looked back in confusion, only to discover that the skeletal dragon was floating in midair. She could see the pulsing magical aura radiating from its body. An extremely familiar and strange noise reached her ears. Although not very loud, it echoed throughout the ce. Even without knowing thenguage, both Lilith and Lesiah could guess what it meant. Destroy everything. Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in rm. She turned her head around and began to escape frantically. However, it was toote. The power of words contained in that voice had begun to take effect. It was the dragonnguage spell, [Copse]! The ground quaked! ¡°Ugh¡­ Damn it!¡± Lilith was brought to her knees involuntarily. Her entire body shook under the power of words. The internal organs in her body could barely tolerate this terrifying vibration frequency. Signs of copse and internal bleeding began to appear. Lesiah was in an even worse condition. Her brows were furrowed and her body was curled up. Blood was leaking out of the corner of her mouth and she had an extremely agonizing look on her face. Although she was a peak rank nine warrior, she was still an ordinary human being. As soon as her battle qi shield broke, this terrifying vibration would instantly turn her into a pulp. Of course, Lilith was aware of that. She looked at Lesiah who could barely hold on any longer. Since we¡¯re even now, you owe me for whatever happens next! ck me swayed before it turned into a crystal barrier around both of them. The destructive power of words was unable to prate the ck crystal barrier which seemed to only be as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. The skeletal dragon roared angrily and began to circle around the ck crystal, looking like it was searching for a weak spot to attack. Lesiah gradually regained her consciousness after being healed by a healing scroll. She looked at the skeletal dragon hovering above their heads and eximed, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t saint-level creatures be non-existent in these Ancient Ruins? Where did this dragone from?¡± ¡°It is not a saint-level creature at this moment.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lesiah wore a skeptical look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s so powerful, how could it not be a saint-level creature?¡± Lilith nodded and looked up at the creature in the sky with conflict in her eyes. ¡°Super powerful body, majestic appearance, natural affinity with space, boundless magic power, and¡­ the dragonnguage spell with a trace of its ownws¡­¡± It was no doubt a real and perfect dragon. On the other hand, she, who was known as a rare genius among the dragons and the Dragon Princess who was above the rest¡­ couldn¡¯t even transform. She could only go on by relying on her weak spatial power. Not only that, she didn¡¯t even know any dragonnguage spells¡­ It was shameful. She didn¡¯t even dare to tell anyone she was a dragon. ¡°Now I¡¯m pissed.¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She put a foot forward, the ground instantly shattered under the force, and she charged toward the skeletal dragon at lightning speed. The scarlet mes in the skeletal dragon¡¯s eyes flickered. There was obviously a trace of consciousness left in it. At the sight of Lilith who remained unintimidated by it and instead chose to provoke it, it roared and charged at her. ¡°Here, allow me to free you.¡± The ck me turned into a ck fluid. It covered Lilith¡¯s entire arm and transformed itself into a huge and ferocious-looking dragon w that didn¡¯t match her petite figure. Dragon w and White Jade Style! Lilith¡¯s fist pounded the skeletal dragon on its skull. The impact was so powerful that it managed to change its trajectory and sent it flying back to the ground in the opposite direction like an asteroid. Dust was flying everywhere, but it was quickly blown away by the wind created by the dragon¡¯s bone wings. The skeletal dragon tried to get up, but the basin-sized hole and cracks in its skull didn¡¯t allow it to. All it could do was only p its wings as it struggled on the spot. Due to the absence of flesh and blood, the skeletal dragon was capable of what most ordinary dragons could, save for their high-speed self-recovery rate. Its fractured spine had pretty much rendered him useless in battle. However, the fact that it could still move proved how resilient it waspared to ordinary creatures. Lilithnded on the ground and approached the skeletal dragon. Her arm had returned to normal. Likewise, the ck fluid had also turned back into a swaying ball of ck me. She rested her palm gently against the skeletal dragon¡¯s massive skull as she softly bid her enemy a final goodbye. ¡°Farewell.¡± The ck me spread out and instantly devoured the entire skeletal dragon. Lilith let out a soft sigh. There were skeletons before and now a skeletal dragon. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the creator of this little world was actually a necrophiliac, the kind that had a fetish for bones? Maybe she should find a pink skeleton for Sae or something. She probably wouldn¡¯t mind right? ¡°Where did that skeletal dragone from?¡± ¡°No idea, it seems to be dead for a long time.¡± Lilith shook her head. Anything could happen in a world that evolved ording to the will of gods. Although bringing a dragon that was long dead back to life was a surprise, it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected. ¡°Is it possible that this skeletal dragon is also a ck devil?¡± Lesiah furrowed her brows in deep thought. ¡°What?¡± ¡°ck skeletons that crawled out from the grasnd on the day of darkness¡­ Those are the ck devils right?¡± ¡°But¡­ Titan 12138 never mentioned there was any skeletal dragon during thest day of darkness.¡± ¡°The day of darkness she went through didn¡¯t have a second round.¡± Lesiah stood up and looked at the grasnd where the skeletal dragon came out from. Despite the size of the creature, the grasnd remained unchanged. ¡°If my guess is right, this skeletal dragon was just a scout.¡± ¡°Scout?¡± ¡°Yes. The role of this skeletal dragon was to determine the strength of the enemy. On the east coast of the Macedonian Empire, there is a kind of sea turtle. The whole group willy eggs in the same ce on the beach. After the eggs are hatched, one of the turtles will crawl out of the nest first while the rest stay behind. If that turtle sessfully returns to the sea, the others wille out of the nest too. But if that turtle gets eaten by a monster, the others will continue staying in the nest and wait for their next opportunity.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the skeletal dragon was merely testing the waters. Those ck devils will definitelye out. And if this skeletal dragon doesn¡¯t return, their next attack will be much more devastating. They may even go on an all-out attack.¡± ¡°If these ck devils are this terrifying, how did the titans survive a thousand years ago?¡± ¡°I have no idea. The most likely exnation could be the titans actually paid a huge price back then, even though they managed to withstand the ck devils¡¯ attack. The price they paid was so high that the ck devils probably thought they were no longer a threat and the day of darkness ended on that note. But for this time¡­¡± Lesiah turned to Lilith, whose cheek twitched at the revtion. ¡°The instant annihtion of the first wave made them wary. That¡¯s why they sent out a scout.¡± ¡°In other words, we might be sitting ducks?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Lesiah twirled her long hair. Her gaze on Lilith made thetter feel extremely guilty. ¡°I guess something that the gods had to personally seal shouldn¡¯t be that easy to deal with.¡± Book 4: Chapter 82: Strategy Book 4: Chapter 82: Strategy A ck sun against a blood-red sky. A huge ck ancient castle sat silently at the heart of a deserted field, like a beast that was waiting for the arrival of its prey. The walls were covered with vines, making the castle seem like it had been abandoned for a long time. However, a light flickering could be seen through a window on the highest floor. A girl with long white hair stood by the window in a ck dress. She was gazing into the distance, at the me that was burning on the horizon. ¡°This ce never changes. The stillness and peacefulness are reassuring. I like it here. I just want to stay here¡­ with the person who is important to me. But why? Why do people keep disturbing this wonderful dream of mine?¡± There was no response. The girl suddenly raised her head to look at the ck sun. Her fine eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°That fluctuation again. Why does it make me feel so afraid?¡± Her eyes turned frosty. ¡°In any case, this must be resolved quickly. The fire mustn¡¯t reach here. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save this ce even when I¡¯m in my best condition. After all, not even this power can change everything. I¡¯ve lost everything and I will never let that happen again.¡± ¡°Cornelia~¡± The girl turned her head. The frost in her eyes instantly melted, then reced by warmth and tenderness. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here¡­¡± ¡°Sheesh, it¡¯s cold tonight. Why did youe all the way here?¡± A gentle-looking middle-aged woman appeared in front of the girl and gently embraced her. ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold now, my little baby.¡± ¡°Mom, why are you treating me like a child again?¡± The girl pouted so adorably that the middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t stop herself from tapping her nose lightly. ¡°Right, right. Our little Cornelia is a finedy now. When are you going to bring a boyfriend home?¡± the middle-aged woman teased. ¡°What are you talking about, mom? I¡¯m only fourteen!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me that you¡¯re not a child anymore?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± The girl stuck her tongue out mischievously. ¡°I don¡¯t really care. I don¡¯t need a boyfriend. All I want is mom and dad.¡± The middle-aged woman stroked the girl¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°But mom and dad won¡¯t be able to take care of you forever.¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll be the one taking care of you in the future.¡± ¡°Haha, seems like our little Cornelia is indeed all grown up. Come, it¡¯s time for dinner. Dad is waiting.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The woman took the girl¡¯s hand and led her downstairs. The moment they exited the room, the girl suddenly looked back. Her face was as cold as ice. Shiloah bowed respectfully at the window and silently mouthed at her, ¡°Leave everything to me¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Meanwhile at the natural cave which was made into the temporary headquarters by thebat team unit that would fight Golden Demon Htilil¡­ The group that had originally banded together to hunt down the Golden Demon were all worn out and looking pathetic before they even set out. Dozens of seriously injured people were wailing on the ground. White mages were already scarce to begin with and now they were all upied with healing the injured. Durance mmed his fist on the stone table angrily. ¡°Damn! What was that?!¡± He had every reason to be upset. The group wasn¡¯t even done discussing the n to deal with Golden Demon Htilil when they were suddenly teleported to the entrance of a huge castle out of the blue, and were then greeted by a hundred-meter tall giant skeleton that came out from the castle. Although they managed to defeat the giant skeleton, they suffered heavy losses. No one died, but theirbat power was reduced by at least one-fifth. This undoubtedly made their already challenging task even more challenging. And now, they were suddenly transported back into the cave again. This strange phenomenon in the ancient ruins shook many people to their cores. ¡°How would I know?¡± President Diana put her hands up in the air helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re in the ancient ruins. Anything can happen.¡± ¡°Tsk, we haven¡¯t evenid a finger on Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s hair and we have lost importantbat power. How can we even carry on like this?¡± Durance was speechless. For someone who had always been at the top, this situation obviously dealt a huge blow to his self-esteem. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s all your fault. We wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a heavy loss if it hadn¡¯t been for the mistake in yourmand just now.¡± ¡°Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for mymand, you would have been crushed by that giant skeleton!¡± Durance didn¡¯t even bother to maintain his demeanor. He narrowed his eyes in irritation at Rosdell¡¯s provocation, looking like he was going to draw his sword and fight him at any moment. ¡°Enough. We should be thinking about what to do next. This is not the time to fight each other,¡± Diana intervened to stop both of them. After this battle, Diana¡¯s reputation grew even more among her peers. With her interruption, Durance and Rosdell suppressed their urge to fight each other. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Rosdell huffed. ¡°I think it¡¯s no longer realistic to fight against the Golden Demon in this situation.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit this but based on our coordination in dealing with the giant skeleton earlier, our remainingbat power and the feedback from Coleman on Htilil¡¯s strength, I think it¡¯s very difficult for us to defeat her.¡± ¡°What then?¡± ¡°This ruins is still full of mysteries. To be on the safe side, let¡¯s give up on defeating the Golden Demon for now. We should instead focus on rescuing the princess and then retreat to recover and reconsider our next n.¡± ¡°Retreat?¡± The expression on Lucas¡¯ face changed. ¡°But we haven¡¯t found any treasure yet! How can we return like this?¡± Diana pped Lucas on the back of his smooth head angrily. ¡°Which one is more important, your life or treasure?¡± ¡°Life¡­ of course.¡± ¡°But without anything to bring back, I think half of my life is as good as gone,¡± Lucas sighed dejectedly. Diana¡¯s cheek twitched in annoyance. She then turned to Durance, ¡°Do you have any brilliant n on rescuing the princess?¡± Durance shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any brilliant n, but I do have a n.¡± ¡°Stop wasting time, spill it.¡± Durance drew his rapier. The shiny de cast rainbow flowers-like patterns on the stone table. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°As expected of Golden sh. Are you thinking of cutting the Golden Demon Htilil into thousands of pieces with your de and save the princess?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just drawing a map.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Durance returned his rapier into its sheath, then pointed to a ce on the simple map that was pretty much made up of a few lines. ¡°To rescue the princess, we must first infiltrate a ce that isn¡¯t far from the target. ording to Coleman and the rest, there is a dense jungle here. This is the only natural barrier around the aboriginal viges, but it also provides us a ce to hide. So, we just have to sneak into this jungle¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°¡­As long as we set up arge number of traps in this jungle, we can hold off the ck devils for some time.¡± Lesiah pointed at a ce on the simple map in front of her with a branch, then looked up at Lilith. ¡°This is the only ce around the Titans vige that can act as a barrier. This is our only option.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lilith stroked her chin. ¡°What kind of traps then?¡± ¡°Leave that to me.¡± Lesiah smiled confidently, ¡°After all, I¡¯m an expert in that area.¡± Book 4: Chapter 83: Another Encounter With Shiloah Book 4: Chapter 83: Another Encounter With Shiloah ¡°Let me ask this again: Do you really n on intervening? Judging from the skeletal dragon, the next attack by the ck devils will be extremely terrifying. If we screw up, we¡¯ll die too.¡± Lesiah stood up and looked at Lilith in all seriousness. ¡°We¡¯re not the same as those titans. We¡¯re outsiders and we have the choice to retreat. There¡¯s no need for us to sacrifice ourselves over a battle that is nearly impossible to win.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith fell silent for a moment before answering. ¡°Of course, I n on intervening. The ck devils¡¯eback may have a lot to do with me. Although I like pushing my responsibilities, I know the boundary especially when ites to life and death situations like this.¡± ¡°Are you really doing this out of guilt rather than sympathy?¡± The princess raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re wee to ask the other students in the academy if Lilith is such a kind person.¡± ¡°But I feel that you¡¯re not the kind of person who¡¯d feel guilty over your own actions.¡± After all, Lilith only promised to make up to her out of embarrassment after doing something like that to her. There wasn¡¯t even a shred of guilt in her. Lesiah sighed. ¡°You need to know that you don¡¯t owe the titans anything. If it weren¡¯t for your help previously, they wouldn¡¯t have even survived those ck skeletons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just going to give it a try. I actually value my life above everything so I¡¯ll run if I can¡¯t win,¡± Lilith shrugged casually. Lesiah couldn¡¯t contain herughter at thatment. ¡°You¡¯re the only person who can talk about running away so righteously.¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking now.¡± Lilith crossed her arms and smirked at the princess. ¡°I was initially nning on releasing you as long as you sign an agreement to never disclose my real identity. But your wisdom convinced me that it¡¯d be a waste if I don¡¯t keep you around to be my personal strategist.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°By the way, are you missing any materials for setting up the traps?¡± The sudden change of topic caught Lesiah off guard. She scanned her surroundings then replied, ¡°A lot of them are readily avable, but I don¡¯t have many magic scrolls left with me. They are the most important material for the traps.¡± ¡°Magic scrolls¡­¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched before she heartachingly dumped a mountain of magic scrolls out from her storage ring. ¡°I¡¯ve only got a little left¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Little?¡± Lesiah stared at the mountain of magic scrolls that was about her height while secretly wondering about Lilith¡¯s understanding of the adjective she just used. ¡°That would suffice. They will stall even opponents that are on par with the skeletal dragon for a good amount of time.¡± ¡°d to hear that.¡± Lilith looked up at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Right after saying that, she took Lesiah¡¯s hand and pulled her into the depths of the forest. Lesiah blushed slightly and tried to shake Lilith¡¯s hand off. However, she soon discovered that her attempt was useless so she gave up. Even so, she still seethed behind Lilith. Damn, how dare she take advantage of me again! ¡­¡­ At this very moment, all the titans were gathered at the vacant lot in front of their vige. Everyone was silently listening to Lilith about the cruel reality. ¡°Do you all understand the current situation now?¡± ¡°Yes, my king.¡± Titan 12138 hunched even more after listening to Lilith¡¯s exnation. She looked like she had suddenly aged by ten years. Even Lilith couldn¡¯t help but worry about her. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ll be fine. Such is our fate, we have epted it long ago.¡± The old titan forced herself to smile. ¡°We have nothing to fear as long as we have you by our side, my king.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is that so? Then why is the light in all of your eyes snuffed out? No one is willing to ept that death or extermination of their n is their destiny. It certainly isn¡¯t something easy to ept. Lilith understood that well, but there was nothing she could do. She had done all she could. The rest was really up to god. The titans probably knew their odds were close to zero this time. After getting another chance to live, Lilith valued her life very much. If this wasn¡¯t a life-threatening situation, she would¡¯ve been very willing to lend these titans a hand as their king. However, the encounter with the skeletal dragon scout earlier was a grim reminder for her ¡ª a reminder that this wasn¡¯t a situation that she could resolve alone. It was as Lesiah had pointed out: an existence that required the intervention of gods to seal away was definitely not weak. Not only that, the reason that this world prohibited any trace of saint-level power was to impose a limit on those ck devils. Despair gradually filled the air. The hundreds of titans gathered here instantly fell silent, so much that one could even hear a pin drop. ¡°Waaaaah¡­!¡± One of the children finally couldn¡¯t stand the depressing atmosphere and broke the silence by wailing. His parents wanted to reprimand him, but choked back a sob before he could even say anything. And that alone opened the floodgates. Even those who fought against the ck devils earlier couldn¡¯t help but whimper. Their hopes were dashed. Despair filled them. They were cast out of heaven and into hell. This no doubt gave them the biggest blow. The sight made Lilith feel a squeeze in her heart. She felt like she was in a trance all of a sudden. This scene gave her a deja vu. She took a deep breath, then turned to Lesiah who had been silent all this while. ¡°Can we bring these titans out of the Ancient Ruins?¡± ¡°Ohoho, of course not.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened at the response as her heart nearly skipped a beat. The voice that responded to her question wasn¡¯t Lesiah but Shiloah, the strange man. In a huge but dim room that looked like a church from Lilith¡¯s previous life, there was a quaint dining table ced in the heart of the room. The candlelight flickered. A strange eagle-headed human statue on the dining table cast a shadow over the table, like a swaying man-eating monster. The odd-looking beast heads hanging on the wall of the room added a terrifying touch to the atmosphere. Lilith came back to her senses and found herself sitting at one end of the table. Across from her, was Lesiah seated on the other end of the table. The princess looked just as bewildered as she was. They were obviously ¡®teleported¡¯ away once again. ¡°Ohoho. Wee, my dear guests.¡± Shiloah stood at the side, dressed in a waiter¡¯s costume. He bowed respectfully with a hand over his chest to his two ¡®guests¡¯. If it weren¡¯t for his horrible appearance, he would make a convincing professional waiter. ¡°What do you want?¡± Lilith asked warily. She tried to get up, only to find that her butt seemed to be glued firmly to the chair. On the other end of the table, Lesiah was ring daggers at Shiloah. This strange man before her was the reason why she embarrassed herself and humiliated herself in front of everyone during that ¡®kissing¡¯ incident. ¡°Ohoho, don¡¯t get so worked out, my beautiful Lady Lilith and your royal highness Princess Lesiah. I came with no ill intention this time. I only invited both of you here to apologize for my misconduct earlier.¡± ¡°Apologize? Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t believe your sudden change of heart.¡± Lesiah narrowed her eyes at him in suspicion. ¡°You guys were seriously trying to kill us just now. And now you strapped us to these chairs. Yet you still dare to im that you came with no ill intentions?¡± ¡°Ohoho. It seems like the both of you have greatly misunderstood me. I really came with not even a shred of hostility this time. If I did, I would have struck when both of you were in a daze just now.¡± Shiloah put his empty hands in the air to show that he was harmless. Lilith and Lesiah exchanged looks with each other, then decided to stay put a little longer to see what the strange man had in store for them. Shiloah twisted his neck at a very strange angle, then brought out two exquisite porcin dinner tes out of thin air,plete with silver lids over them. He performed a spin and skillfully ced the dinner tes in front of his two guests. ¡°A little something from me, I hope you will like it.¡±
    Book 4: Chapter 84: The Flame That Could Burn The World Book 4: Chapter 84: The me That Could Burn The World Staring at the tes before them, neither Lilith nor Lesiah had any intention of touching it. ¡°Are you trying to poison us since you can¡¯t defeat us?¡± Lilith lifted an eyebrow at him. ¡°No, of course not. I swear on my life that there is no poison in your food.¡± Shiloah snapped his fingers loudly. A light mist that carried a refreshing scent instantly came out from the nostrils of eagle-headed human status. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lesiah quickly covered her nose and mouth. They must be wary of every unusual move the strange man made. After all, he was trying to kill them earlier. Albeit a slight dy, Lilith also quickly followed Lesiah¡¯s example. Her past experience with the titans had indeed taught her to stay vignt against smoke and the alike in this little world. Her powerful physique was no longer something she could always rely on. ¡°Ohoho, what¡¯s with the tension. This is merely a fragrance that could stimte your appetite.¡± Shiloah leaned toward the light mist and fanned it into his nose while taking a whiff of it, trying to reassure and prove to the pair that it was harmless. ¡°Stimte appetite?¡± Lilith subconsciously rubbed her tummy, only remembering now that she hadn¡¯t had a decent meal until now. Her breakfast was only a piece of fruit. And for someone with her appetite, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the fruit was barely enough to even fill the gaps between her teeth. Her stomach was definitely growling a little. Shiloah tactfully took off the silver lids that were used to keep the meals warm. And almost instantly, the aroma of their meals overpowered the fragranceing from the eagle-headed human statue. On their tes was a piece of unidentified meat, about the size of a fist. The boiling sauce which was poured over the meat glistened and they could even hear a faint sizzling sound. ¡°You think this is enough to please us? Seriously?¡± Such a small piece of meat? That can only fill another gap between my teeth at most. Lilith eyed the piece of meat with disdain in her eyes. ¡°Ohoho, this is no ordinary meat. It is the specialty of this little world. Only five kilograms are produced in a year. This delectable small piece of meat melts in your mouth, and you will find dozens of vors exploding on the tip of your tongue. A luxurious treat like this is usually only enjoyed during holidays and festivals. And the two pieces offered to you are thest pieces left in our inventory for this year.¡± ¡°Hmph. Even if it¡¯s a valuable ingredient, do you think we¡¯ll be tempted so easily? Between food and life, we still know which one is more important. Right, Lilith?¡± ¡°Hm? Yes, of course. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be tempted so easily.¡± Despite saying that, Lilith wiped the drool dripping from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Say¡­ is this really that delicious?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, as expected of Lady Lilith¡­ You have a good eye.¡± ¡°It is definitely delicious, I can vouch for the taste. There¡¯s definitely no additives, deadly powder, bone-melting pill, dead-with-noplete-corpse powder, or self-exploding liquid in it.¡± Lilith subconsciously gulped audibly, her eyes were fixated on the aromatic piece of meat on the te. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Lilith! They tried to kill us earlier. Do you think they¡¯d just be nice out of the blue to get on our good side?¡± Lesiah warned Lilith anxiously upon observing thetter¡¯s great interest in the food. Lilith¡¯s hands, which were already holding the fork and knife, paused in the air. ¡°Yeah, that doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Their conversation instantly drew heartbroken sobs from Shiloah, who then took out a small handkerchief to futilely wipe away his endless stream of sorrowful tears. ¡°Boohoo, I should have expected this. Both of you still don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± ¡°Of course, do you take us for a fool?¡± Without any hesitation, Lesiah swept her te off the table along with the piece of meat. Shiloah¡¯s figure turned into a blur and caught the te along with its content gracefully with lightning speed. ¡°Ohoho, I understand. Given what happened before, such treatment from both of you is only natural. After all, there¡¯s no denying that I¡¯ve indeed attempted to murder you two, But I didn¡¯t lie either. The incident earlier was merely a misunderstanding.¡± Lesiah crossed her arms and snorted coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin to us how that was a misunderstanding?¡± Shiloah let out a sigh and shook his head. ¡°First of all, Gaz and I did intend to kill both of you solely because that is our duty as the guardians of this world. Both of you are outsiders, so of course we have to be vignt. On top of that, there was a greatmotion in this world not long ago. So it was only natural that I¡¯d link that incident with the outsiders and give such rude treatment to both of you. However, through my investigation, it is clear that both of you have nothing to do with thatmotion. All of this was just a misunderstanding caused by my assumptions. This is why I have invited both of you here and offered you the most valuable thing in my possession as an apology.¡± ¡°Commotion? Whatmotion?¡± The expression on Lilith¡¯s face turned serious as she pressed on the matter. The so-calledmotion that he spoke of was very likely rted to the ck devils, so she must get it figured out. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder just which side was this strange man with terrifying strength on. ¡°Ohoho, it has nothing to do with the ck devils that you two speak of.¡± Shiloah seemed to have read Lilith¡¯s thought, and immediately denied her conjecture. ¡°The behavior of those so-called ck devils is not wrong in this world.¡± ¡°How is devouring all living beings not wrong?¡± The look of despair on the titans¡¯ faces shed across Lilith¡¯s mind, igniting the ball of rage in the pit of her stomach. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what is right?¡± The strange man shook his head. ¡°The ck devils¡¯ behavior is in ordance with the naturalw of this world, hence they are not doing anything wrong. Just like a food chain where the strong prey on the weak, and all of you are the weak littlembs. But did you ever think from the perspective of the grasnd? Compared to the wolves, thosembs cause more harm to nature than the wolves.¡± The exnation stunned Lilith. If the titans were the weak littlembs, then who was the grasnd that thosembs damaged in Shiloah¡¯s analogy? The beasts in the forest that were hunted by the titans? ¡°If the ck devilsmitted no crime, then why were they sealed away personally by the gods?¡± ¡°Sealed away personally? Ohoho, that¡¯s just a one-sided tale by those little fellows who call themselves the titans. Just like thembs who wish for the extinction of the wolves, it was no surprise for them to make up a tale of gods finally sealing away the ck devils after they havemitted too many crimes.¡± ¡°One-sided tale?¡± So he¡¯s saying that the story about the ck devils is made up? However, Titan 12138 didn¡¯t seem like she was lying at the time. ¡°Ohoho, if lies are so easy to expose, deception wouldn¡¯t exist in this world.¡± Shiloah pointed out as though he could read all the thoughts going through Lilith¡¯s mind. His statement led Lilith to clutch her aching head as her mind started spiraling into chaos. If the ck devils¡¯ attempt to exterminate the titans is as normal as wolves preying onmbs¡­ Then what is the purpose of her saving them? Is it out of guilt? Is it out of kindness? Or is it¡­ Out of the strange familiarity she just felt? ¡°But¡­¡± Just when Lilith tried to further pursue the question, Shiloah shook his head, indicating that he wasn¡¯t willing to answer more questions. ¡°What exactly is thatmotion that you speak of? You ought to show us,¡± the princess decided to raise a different question. ¡°Ohoho, of course.¡± Shiloah nodded as he lifted a finger, which a sharp w of more than a meter long instantly grew on the tip of it. The sharp w then made a light contact with the wall. As if some sort of mechanism was activated, the walls of the room slowly became transparent until the scenery outside was clearly visible. It remained unchanged. Still the same crimson sky, the ck sun and that slowly approaching burning me. ¡±Do not be concerned about the sky or the sun. Those have always existed in this world. There is only one thing worthy of your attention.¡± Shiloah pointed to the me on the horizon. ¡°The me that is getting closer and closer¡­ That thing was never here in the first ce.¡± ¡°The me¡­?¡± The golden glow in Lilith¡¯s eyes spun as she zoomed into it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just normal fire?¡± ¡°Indeed it is normal fire. Light is produced by burning me. But look at what it is burning.¡± What it is burning? Lilith narrowed her eyes. The golden color in her eyes turned so rich that it looked like it was about to spill out of her eyes at any moment before she finally got a clear view of the wall of me. ¡°Trees¡­ Mountain¡­ Ground¡­ Wait¡­¡± ¡°The fire¡­ it¡¯s burning the world!!¡± Lilith was left inplete shock. ¡°Burning the world?¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes widened at the information she¡¯d just heard. Even with her battle qi-enhanced vision, she could only barely make out the vague details. But the expression on Lilith¡¯s face allowed her to confirm that it was definitely not a joke. ¡°Indeed. The fire is burning this world.¡± Shiloah smiled helplessly, but it ended up lookingical due to his makeup. ¡°If this continues, the world is doomed.¡± ¡°Doomed?¡± Lesiah echoed nervously. ¡°Then why are you still here? Hurry up and put it out !¡± All of her subordinates, including the elites from the academy and various nations, were still in the Ancient Ruins. If the Ancient Ruins were doomed, wouldn¡¯t everyone in here share the same fate too? At the same time, the princess also understood that the me that could burn the world wouldn¡¯t be so easy to put out either. Shiloah shook his head. ¡°Ohoho, if it is really as simple as putting it out, I wouldn¡¯t be this anxious. Unfortunately, the fire is the least of our concern. It merely signifies the copse of this world. Nothing is solved unless the root cause is addressed.¡± ¡°W-What¡­ is the root cause then?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Shiloah trailed off, then tapped the te he was holding with a strange smile. ¡°Ohoho, you¡¯ll have to partake in this meal first if you wish to know.¡± ¡­¡­ Book 4: Chapter 85: You’ll Be Dead Meat Book 4: Chapter 85: You¡¯ll Be Dead Meat ¡°Ohoho, you¡¯ll have to partake in this meal first if you wish to know.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lesiah and Lilith exchanged looks with each other. To eat or not to eat, that is the question. The princess cast a brief nce at her meal, then shook her head grimly. Lilith also cast a silent nce at her meal, then nodded in understanding. The pair looked at Shiloah, then announced the decision that they both had agreed on at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating!¡± ¡°??¡± ¡°!!¡± ¡°I thought you agreed that we won¡¯t eat that!¡± ¡°I thought you said there¡¯s no problem with it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ohoho, so is that a yes or no?¡± Lesiah massaged her throbbing temples. ¡°I¡¯ll never eat that.¡± ¡°Why not? Are you not even in the slightest bit curious about the reason behind this world¡¯s destruction?¡± With a cold snort, Lesiah pushed away the te that Shiloah tried to set down in front of her. ¡°Hehe, do you take me for a fool? After saying all that, you still insist us to eat this. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even convince a three-year-old to believe that there¡¯s nothing fishy about this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can see right through your little dirty trick. I only deliberately agreed to give you false hope. Haha, are you surprised? How does it feel to have your hope dashed? Haha.¡± Lilith pushed her te away without any reluctance too and forced a smile. However, her slightly trembling hands gave her away. Who wants to eat that? Not me. Nope¡­ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ohoho, as expected of the perfect princess. It seems like I have failed to deceive you with reason and emotion.¡± Shiloah set the te down and straightened up. The waiter costume he wore suddenly turned into dust. ¡°But then again, I already expected that such a simple trick could never fool you. My objective was to only buy enough time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Lesiah demanded an answer sternly. She moved her hand to the sword that was supposed to hang from her waist, only to be reminded that it had been confiscated by the strange man in front of her. In the end, she could only direct her gaze at Lilith, who was still mulling over her decision of partaking in the meal, like it could give her a sense of security. ¡°Ohoho, I hope you still remember this, princess.¡± Shiloah lifted a hand, five sharp ws instantly extended on his fingertips and shed with each other. However, Lesiah seemed to be well prepared this time. She quickly took out a spectrum stone and activated it. ROAAAAAAR!! Almost instantly, a deafening and frightening roar came out of the spectrum stone. It was none other than the skeletal dragon¡¯s roar. No one knew when Lesiah had made a recording of it. Instead of unleashing the paralyzing skill that came with the screeching of his ws, Shiloah waited patiently for the deafening roar to end. ¡°Ohohohoho, I expected nothing less from the princess who is an expert in escaping arts. It seems like you are very well-prepared. But I wonder if you still remember how you were ensnared by my trap back then¡­?¡± ¡°How I¡­¡± Thest time Shiloah got her with this skill, she didn¡¯t even realize it in time¡­ Realize? The princess furrowed her brows as she recalled what happened at the time. It was then her eyes suddenly widened before her gaze promptly shifted to the eagle-headed human statue that was still emitting fragrance on the dining table. Realization dawned upon her. ¡°Oh no! The poison isn¡¯t in the meat but the mist?!!¡± ¡°What?¡± Confusion was written all over Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t believe I fell for it again!¡± Lesiah pped her head remorsefully. ¡°To ensnare enemies in your trap isn¡¯t always about how well you can conceal your trap, but how you can distract them from realizing that it is a trap. That means¡­¡± ¡°That means the meat is actually safe to eat?!¡± Lilith pped at the revtion. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°This is why I brought these out: just to make you suspect that the poison is in the meat and not in the mist. Of course, I purposefully light up the incense right before your eyes so that you¡¯d let your guard down, thinking that there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be stupid enough to attempt poisoning you upfront. If I hadn¡¯t done that, Princess Lesiah would¡¯ve realized that something is wrong sooner, given her keen senses.¡± He continued, ¡°This poisonous mist is called Hypnotic Incense. Although it isn¡¯t really hypnotizing, it is still enough to knock you kids out.¡± Lesiah¡¯s head suddenly felt heavy. Feeling as though every ounce of energy in her body was sucked out of her, she slumped back into her seat while seething in silence. She could hardly believe she would fall for the same trick twice. ¡°Ohoho, it really takes a lot to deal with both of you at the same time.¡± Shiloah¡¯s gaze shifted to Lilith, who had also lost her energy. ¡°One of you possesses a powerful body and strange power.¡± He then turned to Lesiah again. ¡°And the other one is intelligent and highly skilled in escaping. Ohoho, both of you indeed make the perfect pair. Unfortunately, you still can¡¯t rival this almost wless Hypnosis Incense that disregards level, physique and battle qi. Its only w is just that it requires time for the poison to umte in the body and take effect.¡± ¡°Onest question.¡± Feeling her eyelids slowly getting heavier and heavier, Lesiah struggled to voice out her question. ¡°How much of what you said is true?¡± ¡°Ohoho, well¡­ Apart from the fact that both of you have nothing to do with themotion in this world, everything else is true.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°Correct. The answer you want to know¡­ The root cause of this world¡¯s destruction¡­¡± The expression on Shiloah¡¯s face turned vicious. ¡°IS THE OUTSIDERS LIKE YOURSELF!!!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of both of you first before the others. So goodnight. The others will join you very soon.¡± It was only then Lesiah¡¯s consciousness finally faded. Shiloah took out a pocket watch from his chest pocket and took a nce. ¡°Ohoho, as expected of Lady Cornelia¡¯s Hypnosis Incense. It really worked within five minutes as she said. I guess not even a real dragon could withstand it.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°HMM?!¡± A voice that he thought he¡¯d never hear again startled him. He turned to the source, only to discover that it belonged to none other than Lilith. To his great surprise, instead of being out cold like her fellowpanion, she was still struggling even though she was slumped on the table. ¡°How is this possible? How are you still conscious after five minutes?!¡± ¡°He¡­he¡­ This is¡­ nothing¡­pared¡­ to the one¡­ from the titans¡­ There¡¯s¡­ no way¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ be knocked¡­ down¡­ that easily¡­¡± Her willpower left Shiloah in awe. Just what sort of conviction does one need to have such willpower? Perhaps not even his most respected Lady Cornelia was capable of this. Lilith stretched her hands out to reach the te that she was so obsessed with. And finally, with much difficulty, she managed to finally pull it toward her. ¡°How can¡­ I¡­ fall¡­ before¡­ I taste this¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With a knife and fork, she struggled to cut a small piece of it before sending it into her mouth. Because of the effect of the mist, every small action came as a great challenge to her. She shut her eyes as she slowly chewed, trying to savor the vor of the extremely rare piece of meat. All of a sudden, she snapped her eyes wide open. Tremor raked through her supposedly weak body. She then turned to Shiloah. Her every word was spoken with great rity and vigor, as though the effect of the mist waspletely gone from her body. ¡°You¡¯ll be dead meat when I wake up. How dare you trick me, this is just an ordinary piece of meat!!!¡± Book 4: Chapter 86: Lesiah’s Past Book 4: Chapter 86: Lesiah¡¯s Past Looking at Lilith and Lesiah, who were slumped on both ends of the table, Shiloah extended his razor-like sharp ws and approached Lilith. ¡°Ohoho, I¡¯m dead meat after you wake up? What a naive little girl. Did you really think I¡¯d dawdle around and wait for you to make aeback like those viins in novels?¡± He rested his w on her heart. Just a slight squeeze and this adorable blonde girl would turn into a lifeless corpse. Hesitation set in when his sharp ws dug into her skin shallowly. For some reason, he just couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that doing so would bring about terrifying consequences. He had always deemed intuitions or premonitions illusory, and he never believed things that he couldn¡¯t see with his own eyes. His all-seeing eyes and Gaz¡¯s immortality were powerful abilities that the gods bestowed upon them. By taking a single look at his target, he could gather all their information such as strength, speed, luck, cultivation method, and even their experiences since birth. Not only that, he could even find out things like how many erotic novels his targets had read, how many times they slept with their neighbors or how many times they had masturbated. This was the reason why he proimed to Lilith that he was omniscient. Although it was an exaggeration, calling his ability that wasn¡¯t too far-fetched either. Despite his promation, he still couldn¡¯t read Lilith. Everything that happened to her before stepping into this world seemed to be shrouded by a ck mist. No matter how hard he tried using his all-seeing ability, he couldn¡¯t see past the dense mist behind her. All he could gather was Lilith¡¯s name and the fact that she possessed a powerful physical body. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t even able to find out her full name as the lengthy prefix before her name seemed deliberately obscured by something. Not only that, even her experiences after entering this world started to be a blur. Something seemed to have deemed that he wasn¡¯t qualified to see it and thus prevented him from prying. In short, Lilith currently appeared to be a wall of mosaic censors in his eyes. No one liked mosaics censors, and Shiloah was no exception. This was why he despised this little girl named Lilith. And for simr reasons, he was fond of Lesiah because everything about her wasid bare before him. Save forst night when she also became a wall of mosaics to him for some unknown reason, the other contents about her were as fascinating as an ancient painting. Because of this, Shiloah longed for her to be his main course, for her to be one with him. On the other hand, just a minute long of ingratiating himself with Lilith was enough to make him puke. He loved the things he could read clearly and hated the things he couldn¡¯t. This was the little problem of Shiloah, who was so used to being able to read everyone clearly. At the end of the day, it was a harmless problem. He was still Lady Cornelia¡¯s most reliable subordinate. Sinister was his sturdy armor. Cunningness was his sharpest weapon. Being apt at using his tools was his strength. So¡­ ¡°Gaz, where are you? Come here, I¡¯ve got a mission for you.¡± A few minutester, Gaz was carried into the room by a bunch of arms that crawled on the ground on their five fingers. The arms were slender, and their long, feminine fingers gave their gender away. Even so, seeing such a huge number of them carrying Gaz and crawling all over the ce was still a terrifying sight. Yet Shiloah looked like he had long gotten used to this scene, and got down straight to business as soon as Gaz arrived. ¡°Ohoho, Gaz, didn¡¯t you always want to exact your revenge? The opportunity has presented itself now. I¡¯ll leave this little girl to you.¡± Upon seeing Lilith lying unconscious against the dining table and Shiloah¡¯s offer, Gaz immediatelyughed in excitement. ¡°Gagaga! I know you¡¯re a real man, Shiloah! Rest assured, I¡¯ll take good care of this little girl.¡± ¡°Ohoho, good. Remember, the effect of the mist onlysts for an hour. You must kill her before then.¡± ¡°Gaga, got it. One hour, right? I definitely won¡¯t screw up. I¡¯m sure you know very well how urate my biological clock is.¡± Shiloah nodded reluctantly. Although Gaz was extremely unreliable in all aspects, Shiloah had to admit that his biological clock was indeed so urate it was only off by a few seconds. In any case, this guy always arrived punctually at the dining table during every mealtime. ¡°Ohoho, very well. She¡¯s in your hands. Don¡¯t mess this up, she¡¯s a troublesome one when she¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°Gaga, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re both aware of how troublesome she is. I definitely won¡¯t give her any chance to turn the tables.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Lesiah could hear those voices again. It was so noisy. It was impossible to distinguish between sincerity and insincerity. Or who was crying with real emotions and who was merely putting on an act. Like a group of clowns performing on the stage, no one knew whaty beneath their masks. Lesiah knelt on the icy ground. She raised her head and what she saw etched into her mind,ter bing scenes that would repeat themselves countless times in her dreams. A massive violet-gold coffin rested quietly in the heart of the magnificent hall. Metal sculptures of exotic beasts covered the coffin which was made of the most precious wood in Macedonian Empire. It was certainly a worthy coffin for the noble person lying in it. Sobbings and wailings around her continued incessantly, with an intensity that could make one¡¯s ears ring. She could clearly feel the big hand that held her tender one growing cold, as though every drop of blood in its veins was drained away. She could clearly feel helplessness seeping through the skin of that trembling hand. Desperate sobs devoid of hope traveled into her ear. She turned to the side and saw the queen¡¯s pale, yet beautiful face. ¡°Lesiah, you¡¯re the only one I can rely on now¡­¡± Her mother stroked her cheek gently and tenderly. But there was only one person on her mind right now. And it was none other than Lesiah¡¯ste father, the king. The queen was a beautiful and charming woman in her forties who still retained her 28-year-old appearance. And she was the love of her father¡¯s life. The king had been in power for more than two decades, but he had only one wife. Any chancellors, who proposed the king to take in concubines either for political reasons or personal benefits, would all be harshly punished. One could see just how much he favored the queen. Lesiah had always thought that this was a great thing. Her mother and her father were in a loving and monogamous marriage with two children ¡ª her younger sister and her. Although they were deemed to be a cold and ruthless royal family in themoners¡¯ eyes, she could feel the warmth of her family. This opinion of hers didn¡¯t change until the sudden passing of her father. It didn¡¯t fill her with hatred but¡­ Be it a step-sibling¡­ Be it a cold-blooded beast who only coveted the throne¡­ Be it a vixen who wouldpete against her for her mother¡¯s favor¡­ She wished for just one person¡­ Who could share her insurmountable pressure¡­. Who could manage the affairs of this empire well¡­. Who could keep those wolves who hunger for power at bay¡­. Who cared if she had another mother and sibling? She no longer cared about those. Book 4: Chapter 87: Steaming The Princess Alive Book 4: Chapter 87: Steaming The Princess Alive It took Lesiah more than ten seconds to distinguish reality from her dream after opening her eyes. Patterns of strange beasts carved into the ck ceiling gradually grew clearer in her vision. The blood-red eyes on their ferocious faces seemed to havee alive and were staring right back at her. They startled Lesiah and instantly cleared the fog in her mind before sending a chill down her spine. Upon realizing that it was just a lifelike mural, she breathed a sigh of relief. Shortly after that, she found herself mulling over another question: Where is this? Just when she was about to scan the unfamiliar surroundings¡­ A strange yet familiar face that she least wanted to see came into her view. ¡°Ohoho, you¡¯re finally awake, beautiful Princess Lesiah.¡± ¡°Shiloah?!¡± Her eyes widened and her body immediately tensed up. Thoughts of trying to escape from this strange person, who threatened to end her life several times, filled her head. However, she couldn¡¯t even budge. It was only then she realized that her limbs and waist had been restrained, rendering her into a guinea pig on an experiment table. Apart from her neck and fingers, she couldn¡¯t really move the other parts of her body. Lesiah then finally recalled being poisoned by Shiloah¡¯s mist. Remorse came back to her. She was an expert in traps, but she was careless enough to be caught in one that was this obvious. ¡°What the hell do you want with me?¡± Her movements might be restricted, but certainly not her facial expression. She sent a death re at her captor, like a puppy baring its fangs after being cornered. Rather than intimidation, it was more of an attempt to suppress her fear. Shiloah remained unbothered. He merely dragged a sharp w along her wless skin, leaving a faint white mark in its wake. A look of admiration appeared on his face as he admired his perfect artwork. Lesiah gritted her teeth to suppress the disgust welling up in her, as she thought to herself that she much preferred Lilith¡¯s touch over his! ¡°Ohoho, what do I want to do? Didn¡¯t I make it clear before?¡± His half-painted ck and white face drew closer to hers before he repeated his n word by word. ¡°To. Turn. You. Into. My. Main. Course.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lesiah jolted when she realized that she wasn¡¯t bound to an experiment table, but an extremely huge te. She had been put in a white dress andid on a speckless white te, looking no different than a white carp waiting to be ced in a steamer. Out of the corner of her eye, she finally noticed something that made her tremble in fear. A brown woven bamboo structure with steam constantly escaping from the top of it. She could even hear the rumble of boiling water. It turned out to be a gigantic steamer! Color instantly drained from her face as tremor raked her delicate body. She could even hear her heart thumping against her chest loud and clear, probably at a rate of two hundred beats per minute. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ not nning on steaming me alive, right?¡± ¡°Ohoho, I never joke around.¡± Out of nowhere, Shiloah took out a wicker basket and started hopping around Lesiah as he threw various ingredients, like a fairy throwing rose petals. ¡°Carrots, cabbages, tomatoes, potatoes¡­ Hmm¡­ Ginger, garlic, star anise, bay leaves¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s heart pounded violently at every ingredient he named. She could barely contain her urge to scream in fear. ¡°W-Wait¡­! I¡¯m not tasty at all¡­! I haven¡¯t had a bath for three days! My body is extremely filthy! You¡¯re gonna have a bad stomach ache if you eat me¡­!¡± However, Shiloah showed no signs of slowing down. ¡°Ohoho, I¡¯m not human. Things you may perceive as filthy don¡¯t necessarily mean the same to me. If I were really bothered by that, I wouldn¡¯t be steaming you alive.¡± A wave of disgust washed over her when she understood the implication of his words. There was no way she wanted to be eaten by such a disgusting guy!! ¡°HELP!¡± ¡°Ohoho, don¡¯t count on anyone rescuing you. Thatpanion of yours named Lilith had probably died tragically. To be safe, we even made sure to only pull both of you here. That way, there¡¯ll be zero chance of anyone elseing to your rescue this time.¡± ¡°Lilith¡­ is dead?¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The golden demon that the nine human nations showed no hesitation in issuing a kill order and offered a bounty of one billion gold? That lecherous demon who did all those animalistic things to me? She died so suddenly without a warning? How is that possible? Would she keel over and die this easily? ¡°Impossible! You must be lying!¡± ¡°Ohoho, do you really think I can¡¯t take care of one little girl when you were out cold for so long?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Silence filled the air. Deep in her heart, she knew that even if Lilith was made of steel, her armor would¡¯ve been punctured by now, after passing out for so long. Shiloah wasn¡¯t lying. And this oue stemmed from her ipetence to see through such a simple trick. Lilith¡¯s death was her sin. ¡°Ohoho, what¡¯s the matter with you, princess? Have you not always despised that person? Why do I see a trace of¡­ sadness and¡­ anger within you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, how scary. Too bad, looks can¡¯t kill.¡± With enough ingredients added, Shiloah ced the te, where Lesiah was lying on, into a huge steamer. ¡°Ohoho, humans are strange creatures indeed. Despite being so terrified of their imminent death, news of their deadpanion was enough to invoke anger so strong that it could overshadow terror. This truly eludes my understanding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Lesiah spat bitterly. ¡°Ohoho, unfortunately, that shall remain an unrealized dream, for you will soon be my most perfect meal.¡± Shiloah effortlessly lifted the steamer insert, along with the huge te where Lesiah was lying on, like they weighed nothing. They were then lowered into the steam basket before a lid was ced over it. As soon as Lesiah was trapped inside the steamer, the air around her instantly turned hot and humid. It didn¡¯t take her long to experience difficulty in breathing. Then, something in her body evaporated along with water. She felt her pores slowly getting cleaned out and she even gradually rxed. It felt like she was enjoying a good sauna. ¡°Ohoho, this is only a brief respite. Please enjoy it while itsts, princess.¡± The princess knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to enjoy a free sauna. The utility de between her right thumb and index finger was already working on cutting the shackle that bound her wrist. Unfortunately, her efforts were futile as it didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on the metallic surface. All it did was fill Lesiah¡¯s heart with anxiety and despair. It went without saying that an omniscient being like Shiloah wouldn¡¯t overlook the fact that she had a de hidden up her sleeve. A de of that size, even with battle qi instilled in it, could do nothing against metal. And the despair of having Lesiah¡¯s hopes being snuffed out along with her life was exactly what he needed. It was something that would make her even more vorful. The ultimate vor that he pursued. As the temperature in the steamer continued to rise, Lesiah started registering pain on her skin, in her nose, throat, respiratory tract and lungs. Those sensitive organs could barely handle the heat and she started having difficulty in breathing. Even with ayer of battle qi protection, the hot air was threatening to pierce through the thin protective barrier. She had no idea how high the temperature of the air was by now, but it would definitely burn her respiratory system and skin within an instant. Book 4: Chapter 88: Desire Book 4: Chapter 88: Desire Lesiah¡¯s consciousness began to blur. The extreme temperature, suffocation, and dehydration eroded her consciousness all at once. While struggling, countless thoughts coursed through her mind at high speed as she looked for a turning point. Her battle qi was running out faster than usual. The temperature in the steamer wasn¡¯t just merely a few degrees higher than the boiling point of water. It was at least over a thousand degrees, enough to pose a threat to even a rank nine warrior like her. Neither her metal restraints nor this steamer was made of ordinary materials. At least with her current capabilities, there wasn¡¯t any hope for her to destroy them. Not even the slightest bit. Desperation started creeping in as Lesiah¡¯s skills in escaping were proven to bepletely ineffective in this situation. Any schemes she had were rendered useless in the face of absolute power. And she found herself stuck in this rut ever since she stepped foot into the Ancient Ruins. First, it was Golden Demon Htilil. Then it was Shiloah, the strange man. However this time, it wasn¡¯t just her strength being undermined, but also her intellect. ¡°Ohoho, are you still keeping up with your futile resistance, princess? I¡¯d suggest you give up. This steamer is specially made to keep the temperature rising against battle qi. The more you struggle, the worse you suffer. You might as well give in and surrender yourself to a peaceful death.¡± ¡°Dream¡­ on¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ never¡­ give in¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, really? On the contrary, I think you¡¯ve given in countless times.¡± ¡°What¡­ do¡­ you¡­ mean¡­?¡± ¡°Ohoho, am I not right? Princess Lesiah, haven¡¯t you been doing that for years ever since the death of your father?¡± ¡°What do you¡­ know¡­?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve given in to your destiny, responsibilities, the expectation on you, your useless mother, as well as your weakness and ipetence¡­¡± ¡°Shut up¡­ You can insult me, but not my mother¡­¡± ¡°Insult?¡± Shiloahughed so hard that he could barely remain standing straight. ¡°Aren¡¯t those the thoughts in your heart? Your mother is useless, your sister is a doll and your father is just a phantom sealed away in a picture frame.¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, I don¡¯t think it is nonsense. Don¡¯t forget, I am omniscient. I know your every thought, princess.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°They are all nice to see, but of no use to you¡­¡± The strange man leaned closer to the streamer, his voice clearly reached Lesiah¡¯s ears like he was whispering directly in them. There was nothing she could do to block it out. ¡°Rather than being useful, they only know how to put constant pressure on you. But there¡¯s nothing you can do but to resign to your fate. After all, you are the only one who can shoulder these responsibilities. You¡¯re only barely able to cope with it for now, but no one knows when you¡¯ll cave in. That is why you started running away all the time. You tried escaping every day through various methods. Over time, escaping bes your instinctive reaction.¡± ¡°Shut¡­ up!¡± ¡°Ohoho, did I hit the nail on the head?¡± Excitement filled Shiloah and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from dancing. ¡°Can¡¯t face the death of your father? Escape. Can¡¯t face the pressure from your mother? Escape. Can¡¯t handle mountains of official duties? Escape. Encountered a strong enemy? Escape. Something seems off to you? Escape. Escape. Escape. Escape. Even if it means you have to abandon your subordinates and yourpanion. Are there any problems you can¡¯t solve with escaping?¡± ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s not¡­like that!¡± ¡°Not like that? Then princess, exin to me what it is?¡± I¡¯m not escaping¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ ¡°Lesiah, you¡¯re the only one I can rely on now¡­¡± The boundary between memory and reality blurred once again. The queen¡¯s beautiful face reappeared before her eyes. On her twelfth birthday, she stood on the highest peak of the Macedonian Empire with her father. Gazing at the evesting snow-capped peaks, her father pointed to the picturesque scenery and told her, ¡°Lesiah, you shall eventually seed the throne and inherit this empire¡­¡± ¡°y with me, sister¡­!¡± Lesiah saw the shback of herself with her head buried in work while her little sister pestered her to y with her. ¡°Your Royal Highness, there are still matters that require your attention today¡­¡± It was Miss She, her loyal servant. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the northernnd is experiencing a harsh winter. It has killed arge number of the people there and destroyed thend. Look¡­¡± It was Duke Roger, who always harbored ill intentions. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± Coleman¡­ ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± Her people¡­ ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± A splitting headache assaulted her. She was surrounded by countless people that kept calling out to her, screaming and crying. ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­¡± There was expectation, ridicule, reliance, respect, and disdain in those voices. Every voice was like a link in a chain that bound her heart. It wrapped around her tightly, squeezing her fragile heart with the intention of crushing it. I don¡¯t want to escape. No one likes escaping. But¡­ I¡­ I¡­ Never wanted to be a princess. I don¡¯t want to be the next queen. Like most teenage girls¡­ All I yearn for is an adventure or love story like those written in books. I long for it and wish that one day, I can let go of everything and experience this strange world that is filled with excitement. I want to see all the good and the bad in this world. I want to experience a fight that I will never have to run away from. A fight where I can draw my sword and face my enemies with courage. A fight where I will never give up even if I am covered in wounds. I wish there will be someone shielding me when I¡¯m in mortal danger. With an air of mystery shrouding that person, that person would turn to look at me and tell me a gentle smile, ¡°Go ahead first.¡± ¡°Ohoho, what a beautiful fantasy.¡± The voice that disgusted her the most shattered her fantasy and pulled her back to the cruel reality. ¡°My dear princess, you should know that none of your fantasies will happen.¡± Shiloah paced around the steamer, his every footstep sounded like the tolling of death¡¯s bell. It cleared the haze in the princess¡¯ mind. He was right and Lesiah knew it. The things that she wanted were out of her reach ever since she was born into the Macedonian royal family. Her destiny hadpletely trapped her and the death of her father only elerated the process of her assuming her responsibilities. Even if the life she led resembled more like a warm family of four, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was the eldest princess. She was destined to lead an extraordinary life that was nothing like the stories she read in books. Book 4: Chapter 89: The Ultimate Delicacy Book 4: Chapter 89: The Ultimate Delicacy The searing pain never ceased but intensified instead. With her battle qi running almost on empty, Lesiah could feel strength leaving her body. Yet she hadn¡¯t given up. She gritted her teeth as she tried her best to free her wrists from the damn metal restraints. However, her efforts were in vain. It did nothing aside from draining her remaining energy even quicker and causing her wrists to bleed. ¡°Ohoho, how amusing. To think that your desire to livees from the thing that you wanted to escape from the most.¡± ¡°Shut¡­ up¡­¡± The dehydration made her hoarse. Her voice which used to sound like a melodious nightingale sounded more like a dying duck right now. ¡°Ohoho, how pitiful.¡± ¡°Quit¡­ acting¡­ when¡­ you¡¯re¡­ the¡­ one¡­ who cruelly¡­ put me¡­ in¡­ here¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, acting? I truly pity you, princess, for having to suffer like this before your death.¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Her voice grew weaker and weaker. It wasn¡¯t just her impending death that was difficult for her to ept, but also this ordeal she had to suffer. The high temperature was eroding her battle qi, she felt her skin being seared. At this point, she wasn¡¯t even sure if the smell of something burnt was real or just her misconception. ¡°Ohoho, even my little heart aches to see how much pain you are in.¡± Shiloah clutched his chest and pretended that he was in pain, like a stupid clown in some circus. ¡°How about I give you a little suggestion?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to hear it¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, too bad princess. You¡¯re not even capable of doing so in your current situation.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lesiah remained silent. That was right. With her hands shackled, she didn¡¯t even have the ability to cover her ears. For someone who usually squandered battle qi, even spending some to seal her hearing right now was costly in this situation. ¡°Well then, allow me to make that suggestion.¡± Bending down, Shiloah leaned toward the steamer. His whispering voice, however, seemed to have some magical power that went right into the deepest part of Lesiah¡¯s mind. ¡°Ohoho, Princess Lesiah. You have run away countless times. Why not do it again this time¡­?¡± Of course, what Shiloah referred to wasn¡¯t ¡®escaping¡¯, but to ¡®give up¡¯. To give up on resisting. To give up on everything. And choose to surrender once again. ¡°You think¡­ I¡¯m stupid? I¡­ have no desire to die inside here¡­ and be¡­ your¡­ food¡­¡± ¡°Your royal highness, you should know that you¡¯re now in a situation where death is inevitable. With that being the case, why not choose an easier death? This is a special steamer. The more you resist with battle qi, the more you¡¯ll suffer. On the contrary, if you give up resisting, it¡¯s going to be like a nice sauna.¡± It was then realization dawned upon Lesiah. No wonder why she feltfortable when she first entered the steamer. The temperature didn¡¯t even feel like the right temperature of a steamer. However, feelingfortable didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t die. Now that she thought about it, her respiratory tract hurt so much because it was scalded by the high temperature. But was she going to choose death just to avoid suffering? ¡°Ohoho, how about it? Are you still going to keep up with this meaningless persistence that does nothing but put you through more pain? Staying alive only means choosing to be a machine that could feel pain. Those people that you care about, they merely care about you as the princess and not you as a person. What is the point of trying so hard?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ not¡­ true¡­ Stop¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, not true? I¡¯m afraid you know very well that what I said are nothing but truths. If they really cared about you as a person, would you be forced to find relief in running away?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lesiah was rendered speechless. Yes, she had known about it all along. Her father¡¯s trust¡­ Her mother¡¯s reliance¡­ Her little sister¡¯s dependence¡­ Miss She¡¯s loyalty¡­ Coleman¡¯s respect¡­ Her people¡¯s admiration¡­ She got them because she was the eldest princess of Macedonian Empire. Without this status, she was a nobody. And it was also this status that brought her extreme pain. ¡°Ohoho, to put it bluntly, you¡¯re too weak to shoulder the responsibility of your empire as the eldest princess, yet you don¡¯t want to disappoint those whom you hold dear. You have heavy responsibilities on one hand, and your weakness on the other. Under the double pressure, you could only choose to surrender and escape. This is why you yearned for adventures and the life of an ordinary person. Ironically, these desires of yours are born from escapism.¡± Shiloah mercilessly tore down herst wall of defense, and left her fragile heart exposed. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you just throw away that identity of yours? You¡¯re about to die anyway. Why not throw away that pride of yours as a princess, and run away like a normal person? I¡¯m sure your parents won¡¯t me you. After all, no one would me a dead person.¡± ¡°No one¡­ would¡­ me¡­ a dead person¡­?¡± ¡°Ohoho. Yes, no one will me you again if you die here right now.¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes slowly zed over as thoughts of death began filling her mind. That was right. If she died, no one could me her again. She would forever be the intelligent, diligent, beautiful Princess Artes Lesiah of the Macedonian Empire, who was loved and well respected by her people. She would never let her parents, Miss She, Coleman and the others down again. ¡°Oh yes, I have prepared another gift for you to celebrate our fateful encounter.¡± ¡°What¡­ gift?¡± Lesiah spoke slowly, but her voice was filled with great interest. ¡°Ohoho, I promise that you¡¯ll be reincarnated as an ordinary person. One without any pressure or the need to respond to any expectations¡­ That way, you can live the life you always wanted. How about that?¡± ¡°An ordinary person¡­?¡± The princess¡¯ eyes gradually widened, but remained ssy. Her intention to die became even more apparent. If dying meant she could be an ordinary person¡­ Then that wouldn¡¯t be too bad. ¡°Ohoho¡­¡± Standing next to the steamer, Shiloah could feel the princess¡¯ protective battle qi barrier slowly fading. He reached out and extinguished a burning incense stick hidden amidst the white smoke. He covered his face with one hand and chuckled excitedly in a strange posture. ¡°Despair, what a delicious one! Although those thate with full vors are good, nothing beats this kind that¡¯spletely deprived of vitality. This Incense of Temptation that I begged from Lady Cornelia really lives up to its expectation¡­!¡± With a snap of his fingers, a dining table that waspletely set instantly appeared. ¡°Ohoho, without that pesky little girl, who can possibly interrupt my meal?¡± Taking a seat at the dining table with fork and knife in his hands, he happily hummed a little tune. The ultimate delicacy that he always dreamed of was well within his reach now. However¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s gone, stick man?¡± Book 4: Chapter 90: Wake up~ Book 4: Chapter 90: Wake up~ ¡°Who¡¯s gone, stick man?¡± ¡°?!¡± The unfriendly voice once again gave Shiloah the shock of his life. It was such a foreign emotion ¡ª one that he should never have been destined to experience from the moment he was born. All because he was a strange person created with the all-seeing ability as the core. In spite of that, he failed to predict the surprise given by the same person twice today. This was also undoubtedly the greatest insult to his creator! However, he wasn¡¯t given much time to process this as a powerful gust of fist wind grazed him in the next second. Almost instantly after he felt pain on his skin, a petite fist glowing with the luster of jade came and Shiloah knew very well that it was unstoppable. Even until now, thest injury he sustained was still throbbing in dull pain. He gathered the ck shroud he wore and steeled himself to catch the powerful punch that was flying toward him at a high speed. The ck shroud exuded a ck halo that momentarily blinded Lilith. Seizing the opening that appeared when Lilith¡¯s sight was blocked by the ck shroud, Shiloah harnessed a strange force that allowed him to float in the air and thus perfectly evaded Lilith¡¯s attack. ¡°IT¡¯S NOT OVER YET!¡± Lilith, who should have had difficulty in maneuvering due to moving at a high speed, broke past the ck shroud and mmed her fist right on the ground instead. The floor of this room seemed to be made of special material. Not even Lilith¡¯s full-powered punch left a single scratch on it. But this worked in her favor instead. With the recoil of her punch, Lilith quickly arched her waist. It was an action that no ordinary person¡­ no, not even any living beings could possibly achieve. Her spine was forcibly turned into a slingshot and catapulted her toward her enemy at 90 degrees. ¡°WHAT?!¡± Shiloah was obviously caught off guard by the unexpected move and couldn¡¯t react for the longest time in mid-air. His opponent¡¯s spontaneous response left him with no time to think. And as usual, he couldn¡¯t predict what this walking wall of mosaic was going to do next. Moreover,mon sense did not apply well to this wall of mosaic. Even if a demon beast were to attempt the move she just did, the great impact would undoubtedly snap its spine into two. Shiloah could only watch as the fist that he extremely despised magnified in his vision, while begrudgingly admitting that it was indeed a fine-looking one. POW! Lilith punched him square in the face and mmed the back of his head right against the ceiling. The ceiling of this room seemed to be made of the same material as the ground. Even such a powerful impact left no trace on it. However, this wasn¡¯t in Shiloah¡¯s favor. Without anything to reduce the impact, the punch he received hurt even more! His head was sandwiched right between Lilith¡¯s fist and the ceiling. The fist and the ceiling were fine, but cracks like those on porcin vases inevitably appeared on his head. Shiloah hissed in pain. Fortunately, Shiloah¡¯s richbat experience allowed him to choose the best course of action even when the punch left his ears ringing. Five long ws shot out from his fingertips and he feigned an attack. While Lilith rolled to the side to evade, he took advantage of this opportunity to get out of her attack range and pulled away. ¡°Tsk.¡± Lilithnded on her feet begrudgingly, but made no attempt to chase after her opponent who had quickly taken cover behind the wall and then cautiously anticipated her next move. She immediately turned around instead, kicked the burning stove away and quickly lifted the steamer¡¯s lid. Steam instantly assaulted her face. Even with White Jade Style in effect, she could feel pain on her skin. However, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of agony on Lesiah¡¯s face. She was lying in the steamer, wearing a blissful smile. Even so,rge patches of red appeared on her skin. It was a clear sign that she had suffered severe burns from the high temperature. Lilith frowned at the sight. How could she still smile when she was this badly hurt? Was she a *********? She reflected on the princess¡¯ past behaviors¡­ Maybe she was really secretly a *********, it was just that Lilith never noticed. She chucked a healing scroll to her, then attempted to wake her up. After all, she had no desire to fight with someone in her arms. ¡°Oi, Lesiah, wake up¡­¡± No response¡­ ¡°Rise and shine! Your mom is calling you home for lunch¡­!¡± Still no response¡­ Lilith stroked her chin thoughtfully while watching the smiling princess who was still in her dreand, as she nned another slightly more aggressive approach¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Lesiah¡­¡± Who is it¡­? ¡°Wake up, Lesiah¡­¡± Who is it¡­? The warm and gentle voice got Lesiah slowly opening her eyes. Bright light pierced her eyes, causing her to squint involuntarily. There was a silhouette against the ring light, and she couldn¡¯t quite make out who it was. The figure seemed to be rocking back and forth. For some reason, it made her feel at ease¡­ It had been such a long time since she felt this sense of security. Who is it exactly¡­? She struggled to keep her eyes open as she tried to focus on finding out the identity of that silhouette. As time passed, her eyes slowly adjusted to the light and the figure gradually became clear¡­ But he was shrouded in the mist and seemed to be glowing faintly. Although she couldn¡¯t get a clear view of his face, Lesiah was certain that he must be smiling warmly. Oh, this is¡­ Memory came back to her. She had reincarnated after her death. Her fate of being the eldest princess was a thing of the past, and she was no one but amoner now. She no longer had any heavy responsibilities to shoulder. That means¡­This hazy silhouette in front of her is the lover of her dreams? The person whom she longed to meet? She couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling of shyness. To think that I¡¯ve met my destined one right after I reincarnated¡­ Not even a second-rate novel written by a second-rate author would settle with this kind of plot. But it is really happening. She could feel her entire body heating up, especially her cheeks. They were practically on mes¡­ Is¡­ Is this how love feels? ¡°Lesiah¡­¡± He¡¯s still calling out to me¡­ So affectionately¡­ She almost wanted to cover her burning cheeks like a shy little girl and huff at him. ¡°Lesiah¡­¡± ¡°Lesiah¡­¡± Aww, stop it¡­ You¡¯re making me blush¡­ She started to revel in the enchanting voice. As expected of her ideal lover. He could even put so many emotions into uttering her name Her cheeks burned even more. Almost as if they had been pped. She could even hear the ¡®whooshing¡¯ sound. ¡°Lesiah¡­¡± Ah~ Stop calling me¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Why do I feel kind of dizzy¡­? The physical and mental stimtions gradually became stronger¡­ Even her burning cheeks started stinging¡­ And it was then she realized that the voice of her ideal lover sounded oddly familiar¡­ ¡°Lesiah¡­ Lesiah¡­ Damn¡­ this girl really awakened some strange behaviors. Why is her smile growing broader..?¡± The princess¡¯ eyes finally refocused. The mist disappeared¡­ reced by ordinary steam. The figure became clear¡­ and turned out to be the person whom she despised ¡ª Lilith. Not only that, she was pping her across the face like crazy! The ps were so hard that they even turned her head to the side!! Book 4: Chapter 91: Commence Battle Book 4: Chapter 91: Commence Battle ¡°Why is it you?!¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes widened like saucers as she stared at Lilith nkly. The shock even made her forget about being pped across the face. She was in slight¡­ no, great denial that the person before her turned out to be Lilith. Her long-awaited ideal lover turned out to be the person she hated the most. This disappointment felt no different than asking out a cute, petite and legal loli so she could walk away without any responsibilities after having fun, only to see a nasty five-foot-tall dude turning up and demanding two hundred bucks for one round of service. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡± Lilith smoothly retracted the hand that she had been pping Lesiah with, and tilted her head to the side. ¡°Who did you think it was?¡± ¡°I thought¡­¡± Lesiah stopped mid-sentence and her cheeks suddenly burned even more, but it was perfectly concealed by the red handprints on her face for now. ¡°Huh?¡± The princess had a strange look on her face, so Lilith squinted her eyes and moved her face closer¡­ Something seemed fishy. She only pped Lesiah¡¯s face, but why did her neck turn red too? It wasn¡¯t like her handprints could metastasize like cancer cells. Guilt had Lesiah backing away. She avoided Lilith¡¯s keen gaze and quickly made up some excuses. ¡°I thought¡­ I thought it was Coleman. Yes, I thought it was Coleman who came to my rescue. So I was disappointed to see that it turned out to be you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The princess nodded fervently. There was no way she would admit something as embarrassing as mistaking Lilith the lover of her dreams! That would undoubtedly be great ckmail material for that Golden Demon to coerce her into doing more terrible things! ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll believe you for now¡­¡± Of course, her instinct was telling her that Lesiah was definitely lying. Even so, this was hardly the time to harp on matters like that. There were various ways to force the truth out of the princesster but for now, she had a more pressing matter to deal with. ¡°You¡¯re still very weak. Take a breather first and leave the rest to me.¡± Lilith stood in front of Lesiah and faced Shiloah. For some reason, Lilith¡¯s petite silhouette brought her tremendous relief. It almost ovepped the silhouette from her fantasy and left her in a daze. ¡°Okay¡­¡± An unconscious response left her lips and she allowed Lilith to be her shield. Lesiah didn¡¯t even know when she started finding Lilith¡¯s words so highly convincing. ¡°Ohoho¡­¡± From the corner, Shiloah red resentfully at Lilith. His strangeughter was cold and chilling. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you keep getting in my way, little girl? Have your parents never taught you that it¡¯s extremely rude to disturb others?¡± Lilith held his re, her eyes gradually shone in gold. An overwhelming aura, which made Lesiah¡¯s scalp crawl, slowly rose from Lilith¡¯s petite figure. It was so intense that it even manifested and was almost visible to the naked eye. The current Lilith was no longer the same skirt chaser from her impression. She resembled the one who was identified as the greatest crisis of mankind by the nine nations ¡ª Golden Demon, Htilil. ¡°Too bad. My parents taught me only one thing.¡± Lilith moved her joints, cracking her knuckles to her spine, like she was doing some warm-up exercises. ¡°And that is¡­¡± ¡°If life gives you lemon, do not grieve and be patient. Grab that lemon and beat it to a pulp. The happy days will surely arrive soon after that. Makes any sense to you, Mr. Lemon?¡± ¡°Ohoho, it seems your sess in ambushing me earlier gave you some false hope¡­¡± Shiloah straightened up slowly,pletely ignoring Lilith¡¯s visibly powerful aura. He dragged his de-like ws along the ground, the friction produced sparks. The ck and white makeup on his face looked like the surface of a cracked porcin vase. The frosty gaze affixed on Lilith was dripping with malice. The interruption to his long-awaited dinner enraged him. Given his long life span, there was hardly anything that could enrage him. In fact, it had been so long since he felt this furious. He could feel a ball of rage burning intensely in the pit of his stomach¡­ even though he didn¡¯t have any internal organs in his body to begin with. Thest time he¡¯d been this upset was a thousand years ago¡­ Because of that damn¡­ Damn¡­ Who was it again? Strange¡­ Shiloah scratched his head. His long, de-like ws screeched against his forehead. Why couldn¡¯t he remember? It had only been a thousand years¡­ In any case, he had to push this to the back of his mind for now. Even with his all-seeing ability, he was still extremely cautious by nature. If this wasn¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t be ying dirty even in situations where he clearly had the upper hand. Hence, he mustn¡¯t allow himself to be distracted when battling this human-shaped mosaic wall. ¡°Although I can¡¯t figure out how you managed to escape from Gaz, I still wish to give you a friendly reminder. Do not lump me together with that stupid face with negative IQ¡­¡± He tilted his head to the side. His slender body and sharp ws made him look like a praying mantis who was ready to hunt. ¡°Otherwise¡­ Even you¡­ Will die miserably¡­¡± ¡°Oh well¡­¡± Lilith took the initiative to charge toward him. ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± Naturally, after having a taste of Lilith¡¯s full-powered attack earlier, Shiloah had no desire to get another taste of it. However, the speed at which Lilith was moving was so terrifying that even he didn¡¯t have the confidence to perfectly evade her attack. Fortunately, he was created to be a strange creature. Hence, his body structure differedpletely from ordinary creatures. He quickly arched his body in a weird posture, forming a huge letter ¡®C¡¯, with his head nearly touching the ground. An action that not even Lilith could perform was effortless to him. After all, he could twist his spine as he willed like a snake. With this, he was able to dodge Lilith¡¯s fist. Even so, the wind from her fist that grazed him still hurt. But still, it could be considered that he was sessful in neutralizing Lilith¡¯s attack since he got away unscathed. He was d that he found out early on that Lilith couldn¡¯t use any martial techniques. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even try avoiding that attack in such a risky way. Shiloah promptly responded to Lilith by violently swinging his ws at Lilith, like they were knives. SCREEEEEECH¡ª! A sharp piercing noise akin to knife scratching against ss was heard. Five slits were made in the space around Lilith, revealing the terrifying dark void inside it. But the slits were almost instantly closed up again by the world¡¯s self-restorative power. Of course, Lilith¡¯s natural response was to dodge. Shiloah didn¡¯t seem to have battle qi or magical power in him. It was a strange and unprecedented power. It put her into a trance before he even got close to her. By the time she came back to her senses, she realized that his long ws were just right in front of her and she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge them in time. ¡°Ohoho¡­ die!¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Looking at the ws that were just inches away from her face, Lilith gritted her teeth. If she couldn¡¯t dodge it, then she would have to take it head-on! Lilith didn¡¯t cower from the ws that could rip open space. The luster of jade shone brilliantly on her right hand as it weed Shiloah¡¯s sharp weapon! THUD! A muffled sound was heard. It sounded nothing like flesh and metal meeting. More metal and stone! The moment they shed, invisible ripples spread out from the point of contact as though a rock had been cast into a stillke. A drop of golden blood oozed out from where Lilith¡¯s fist came into contact with Shiloah¡¯s w. It then flowed along her arm and to her elbow before dripping onto the ground. The surrounding was so silent that everyone could clearly hear the blood drip. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re losing¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 92: Cornelia Book 4: Chapter 92: Cornelia In the heart of a spacious and bright room, there was a dining table with all sorts of delicious dishes ced on it. They were all appetizing homely dishes which perfectly showcased the culinary skill of the person who prepared them. Three people were seated at the table. The swaying candlelights and the steam from the food resembled little fairies dancing in the mist, adding that little magical touch to the warm atmosphere in the room. ¡°Here, this is your most favorite dish, Cornelia¡­¡± A gentle-looking woman was feeding a white-haired girl dressed in a ck dress. Her daughter opened her mouth wide, ate up a spoonful of her most favorite food then covered her rosy child-like cheeks while savoring every vor. She looked no different than an extremely adorable little squirrel that had its mouth stuffed. Her mother smiled and couldn¡¯t refrain from patting her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°My Cornelia is the cutest.¡± The scene drew a sigh from a neat-looking middle-aged man who was reading the newspapers while eating. ¡°Look at you spoiling her. She should be old enough to eat by herself,¡± he shook his head. ¡°Hush.¡± The woman rolled her eyes at the man, then picked up another spoonful of her daughter¡¯s favorite food. The amazing meal had Cornelia wearing a blissful look on her face and swinging her beautifully-shaped legs that were covered by striped knee socks. ¡°Alright, alright. Settle down now, don¡¯t fall off from the chair.¡± The woman gently tapped the bridge of her daughter¡¯s pretty little nose like she was reprimanding the girl for herck of manners, but it certainly didn¡¯t sound like that. Cornelia pouted in response. ¡°But mommy¡¯s food is too amazing.¡± ¡°How sweet of you¡­¡± Her gaze fell on her adorable daughter¡¯s ck dress and she pped, ¡°Come, stand up. Let mommy have a look, Cornelia. How is the new dress?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Cornelia stood up obediently and twirled around. The ckce on the hem of her swirling skirt made her look like a ck rose blooming gorgeously. ¡°My Cornelia looks good in everything she wears¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because the dress that mommy picked is gorgeous¡­¡± Cornelia ended her twirling with a plop into her mother¡¯s arms, then nuzzled up against her mother¡¯s cheek lovingly like a child. Laughter from the pair immediately filled the room. The middle-aged man lowered the papers that he was reading to throw a nce at his wife and daughter. ¡°Always buying these fancy stuff for her, what if she grows up to be vain?¡± he muttered. ¡°Have you never heard of the phrase: sons should be raised in frugality while daughters in abundance?¡± The woman ended her retort by sending her husband a dissatisfied re, then turned back to continue rubbing her cheek against her daughter¡¯s. Lovelyughter that sounded like melodious bells filled the room again. After getting blown off like that, the man was, of course, upset and felt the need to show his authority as the head of the family. ¡°Ahem.¡± The middle-aged man cleared his throat and tapped on the table. ¡°As her mother, shame on you for encouraging your child to be vain. With this kind of upbringing, no money in this world will ever satisfy her when she grows up.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not my money.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Realization suddenly hit the man. ¡°W-What do you mean by it¡¯s not your money?¡± The woman shrugged. ¡°I mean what I mean. Do you see a fourth person in this house?¡± A look of horror showed on the man¡¯s face when he confirmed that his wife wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°MY STASH!!¡± He wailed and rushed into another room. A few momentster, when the piping hot meal hadpletely cooled down, the man finally came out from the room dejectedly. At that moment, he looked as though he had suddenly aged a decade. He lifted his head, but the sight of Cornelia¡¯s ck dress pierced into his heart like an arrow. His secret stash of more than ten years, all gone¡­ It was then Cornelia went up to her father and fished out a cute little hand-sewn purse from her pocket. Offering up the purse in her palms, her wide round eyes sparkled at the eldery man. ¡°These are all my allowances. I¡¯m not sure if they are enough for the dress, but I hope it will at least cheer you up a little, daddy.¡± The man was slightly taken aback by her gesture. He could almost see a pair of white wings spreading out behind his daughter. ¡°My good daughter, you are such an angel!¡± He rushed up to Cornelia and tearfully embraced her. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± The expression on Cornelia¡¯s face changed halfway through the sentence, and her gaze fell on the ground. She changed the words that were about to leave her lips. ¡°Daddy, mommy, can I go out and y?¡± ¡°Of course you can, my dear. Just be careful and don¡¯t talk to strangers.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± She then gave her mother a pleading look. The gentle-looking woman smiled at her. ¡°Go but remember toe home before dinner.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Seems like you¡¯re losing¡­¡± Lilith slowly retracted her arm. The deep wound on her fist that left her bone exposed healed in just the blink of an eye. Shiloah remain unmoving, but a few visible cracks were clearly visible on his long, de-like ws. Those cracks spread until they covered his entire ws before finally a shattering noise was heard. The five ws on his hand fell to pieces before turning into dust and vanished in the air. ¡°ARGHHH!!!¡± Shiloh quickly drew back and howled in pain while clutching his fingers with his other hand, like his fingernails just got ripped off. ¡°DAMN! YOU LITTLE WRETCH! I I¡¯LL MURDER YOU!!¡± ¡°So you can start your sentence with other words¡­ I thought you could only ¡®ohoho¡¯ ¡®ohoho¡¯¡­¡± Lilith shook her arm. Although she beat Shiloah with brute force, it was a narrow victory. Her entire arm was stillpletely numb. Her curiosity on the origin of these weirdos grew even more. They had strange abilities, great strengths and didn¡¯t seem to fit into this world where saint-level beings shouldn¡¯t exist. If it weren¡¯t for Lilith¡¯s special physical body, they wouldn¡¯t be defeated no matter how many ninth rank warriors or mages were sent here. Not only that, this little world seemed to have its own secrets. By the time her arm had slightly recovered, she clenched her fist and approached Shiloah. ¡°I¡¯ve told you earlier that you¡¯ll be dead meat. Now, do you have anyst words?¡± ¡°Last words? Ohoho, I should be the one asking you that¡­¡± Shiloah¡¯s tone suddenly changed. Although he should be the one who should be afraid, he looked at Lilith like she was already dead. It was almost as if¡­ he suddenly gained confidence. ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me, Shiloah.¡± A young and unfamiliar voice suddenly rang out behind Lilith. Fear set in on Lilith. Since when?! Why didn¡¯t she notice it?! She snapped her head around and discovered a white-haired girl dressed in ck dress standing about ten meters behind her. The young girl looked at Shiloah expressionlessly. Lilith couldn¡¯t even sense her strength. However, a sudden chill crept into Lilith and Lesiah¡¯s hearts. Book 4: Chapter 93: So Terrifying Book 4: Chapter 93: So Terrifying ¡°Lady Cornelia¡­¡± Shiloah knelt on one knee and sped his hand over his chest respectfully when he heard the white-haired girl¡¯s reproach. ¡°Please allow me to exin, this isn¡¯t my fault this time. I¡¯m actually just a step away from finishing off my dinner¡­ Oh no, I mean the princess named Lesiah. It was Gaz. I have no idea why he couldn¡¯t even handle a brat that has been drugged.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough¡­¡± Cornelia waved dismissively, indicating that she had no desire to listen. But the simple gesture was enough to make Shiloah tremble. Cold sweat formed on his forehead and rolled down his face. He knew too well that the calmer Lady Cornelia was¡­. The more furious she was. He subconsciously pulled thestyer of tuxedo tighter around him, beneath the ck robes that he discarded earlier. It was almost like he was mentally preparing himself to get skinned alive by Lady Cornelia after this. Cornelia turned her gaze to Lilith, and Lilith¡¯s muscles instantly tensed. Her body just reacted naturally like she was facing a ferocious ancient beast. Although this ancient beast was simr to her in stature, her two globes of ¡®power¡¯ in front of her chest were definitely fuller than Lilith¡¯s. Even so, she looked no different than a naive and innocent little girl who would hide in her mother¡¯s arms. However, Lilith¡¯s instinct told her that this young girl was far more dangerous than everyone she met in this Ancient Ruinbined together. Cornelia¡¯s scrutinizing gaze caused Lilith¡¯s scalp to crawl and made her involuntarily back up a few steps. Under the intensifying pressure, she finally caved in and broke the silence. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Instead of answering her question, Cornelia continued scrutinizing her from head to toe, before tilting her head to look at Lesiah who was behind Lilith. She spared only a very brief nce, before returning her to Lilith again. It was almost as if Lesiah was no more than just an ant on the side of the road ¡ª something that wasn¡¯t even worth a second nce from her. And Lilith was threatened by her calm gaze that drifted back to her. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised ifser beams would shoot out of her eyes in the next moment and incinerate her to ashes. ¡°I can¡¯t read you¡­¡± Cornelia suddenly spoke up. ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith was holding her breath as she braced herself for the enemy¡¯s stormy attack. Hence, it took her a while to realize that what she was bracing herself for turned out to be a random statement. ¡°How about I help you install a pair of titanium dog eyes? The ones thate with X-ray vision?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Cornelia actually responded to Lilith¡¯s stupid question very seriously. ¡°You¡¯re different from the other outsiders. You¡¯re shrouded by a mist that someone powerful has cast on you. It hides your past, identity and even some things you do in this world. Even if I can¡¯t read you, I can sense a threatening aura on you. It makes me wonder what can possibly make even me this afraid.¡± Even she is afraid? Lilith lifted an eyebrow. She had no idea where exactly this little girl, whom Shiloah addressed as ¡®Lady Cornelia¡¯, hailed from. But the only thing that could frighten her now, given that saint-level strength had been sealed away would be none other than¡­ Her ck me. Although Lilith had yet to fully understand the ck me that was lent to her by the person inside her, she wasn¡¯t surprised that this strange little girl would be afraid of it, given its absurd power. But then again, this little girl didn¡¯t seem to know what exactly Lilith had in her body either. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we just part ways here?¡± Lilith suggested. In any case, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to put herself in an unfavorable situation just for the sake of venting her anger. ¡°You know I have something powerful hidden in me, so nothing good wille out of fighting us.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Cornelia refused firmly while shaking her head. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for me and wish to take me as your wife.¡± Lilith clutched the cor of her shirt fearfully. ¡°¡­..¡± Cornelia took a step toward Lilith and looked like she had zero interest in her shenanigans. An intense pressure instantly overwhelmed Lilith. ¡°You must die.¡± Cornelia¡¯s adorable face turned extremely sinister. ¡°Because you are one of the factors that will destroy this world.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t simply me me! I don¡¯t remember doing anything destructive after entering this world!¡± Lilith widened her eyes at Cornelia¡¯s usation, feeling extremely wronged. Although she was usually on the more active side, she hadn¡¯t really done many evil deeds since young. How did she end up getting used as one of the factors that would destroy a world? And Shiloah seemed to have said something along the same line too¡­ Like they were using Lilith of starting the me that was burning this world. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Lilith questioned while resisting the sudden increasing pressure. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I don¡¯t need any to identify that you outsiders are the problem either.¡± ¡°But there are so many outsiders here, why did you point your finger at me first?!¡± Lilith huffed angrily. ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± It was the same story back when she was on the grasnd too. There were a few hundreds of people entering this little world, why do they have to ce the me on a harmless and cute little loli like her?! It was uneptable! ¡°If your house fell apart, and the suspects are a group of kittens and a husky.¡± Cornelia tilted her head to the side and stared at Lilith with her murderous eyes. ¡°If you were in my shoes, who do you think the culprit is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched. Damn, she has a good point. I can¡¯t refute. Cornelia was determined to kill her and didn¡¯t n on talking anymore. She lifted her slender finger and pointed to Lilith¡­ Whoosh! A brief sound of something slicing through the air suddenly rang out in the room. The siren in Lilith¡¯s mind went off as she instinctively crossed her arms in front of her to block an attack that she couldn¡¯t even see. A sharp pain shot up in her palms, like they had been pierced. Lilith focused intently, and her eyes instantly widened. It turned out that what pierced her palms was a barely visible strand of long white hair. With the enhancement of battle qi, the originally long and soft strand was turned into a thin and fine needle that was as hard as stainless steel. It spun at high speed and drilled through her palms so deep that the length of its other end protruding from the back of Lilith¡¯s palm was about a finger-long, even though Lilith still had White Jade Style activated. If it wasn¡¯t for her hard dragon bones, the strands would¡¯ve probably drilled through her palms and pierced right into her brain. Lilith took a deep breath to calm her nerves. While she was terrified by the monstrous girl named Cornelia who nearly killed her with a single strand of hair, she didn¡¯t forget to curse her stupid martial senior brother inwardly. Didn¡¯t he say that instilling battle qi on long-ranged weapons wouldn¡¯t be effective? So what¡¯s the deal with this situation?! Can he get his a?s?s? here and exin to me?!! Book 4: Chapter 94: I Have Plot Armor! Book 4: Chapter 94: I Have Plot Armor! Hiss¡­ Lilith extracted the hair out of her palm while hissing in pain. By right, extracting extremely fine objects from flesh shouldn¡¯t hurt so much; just like acupuncture. But then again, the hair pierced her bone. Just the sensation of pulling it out of her bone alone was extremely unpleasant. Even after removing the offending object, the fine wound didn¡¯t heal immediately. Cornelia¡¯s battle qi clung to Lilith¡¯s wound like a bad rash, constantly tearing apart the wound that had just healed. And this hadpletely proven Elder White¡¯s lesson about the fact that battle qi would quickly dissipate once they were out of its owner¡¯s control to be false. Lilith took a deep breath, as she realized that the situation was more troublesome than expected. ¡°You should be proud of yourself for being able to catch one of my attacks.¡± Cornelia was a little surprised. She lifted her finger at Lilith again, and the sound of something slicing through the air was heard even clearer this time. ¡°But that is as far as you can go.¡± Lilith immediately rolled to the side, narrowly dodging another three consecutive attacks. The white hair needles that failed to hit the target nailed themselves to the wall behind her. The needles, which were made out of Cornelia¡¯s hair that reached all the way to her waist, buried themselves all the way into the wall, which Lilith couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch on, until only less than a centimeter of its end were visible. It was evident that the offensive power of this attack was much stronger than the previous. Cornelia¡¯s eyes darkened when her attack missed. A dozen of her long white hair floated in the air. The change in her expression nearly cramped up Lilith¡¯s frantic legs. Her heart was thumping uncontrobly. ¡°HEY, DO YOU KNOW YOU¡¯RE GONNA BE BALD SOON IF YOU KEEP THIS UP?!!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± With a light wave of Cornelia¡¯s hand, dozens of her long hair strands instantly vanished in everyone¡¯s sight, leaving only the ear-piercing buzzing noises echoing throughout the room. ¡°If it¡¯s hair, I can grow as much as I want.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Puff. The sound when the battle qi-instilled long hair needle piercing into her flesh at high-speed was so clear in Lilith¡¯s ears. ¡°Damn it.¡± Lilith cursed angrily and quickly escaped in the opposite direction to evade more hair needles. Unfortunately, her shoulders and thighs still got hit. Lilith quickly pulled out the steel-hard hair, but was still inevitably restrained from action. Though a very brief moment, it was still enough to be a huge opening for Cornelia. Cornelia stretched a hand out, grabbed the air and twisted it. The space in front of Lilith immediately twisted intoyers of ripples that spread out and collide into Lilith. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The impact knocked the wind out of Lilith¡¯s chest, sending her crashing into the wall behind her with a muffled groan. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s really a game over this time.¡± She wanted to move but dozens of white hair buried themselves into her acupoints, nailing her right against the wall and rendering her immobile. ¡°LILITH!¡± For some reason, the scene gave Lesiah a tight squeeze inside her heart. Her body involuntarily wanted to rush over to Lilith to save her. But she was blocked by Shiloah, who was rubbing his only remaining five sharp ws against each other. He drew his cracked ck and white face closer to hers while chuckling strangely. ¡°Ohoho, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be your turn next, my delicious Princess Lesiah.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Lesiah gritted her teeth as she was left with no choice but to retract her foot. She was no match for this strange man when she was in her best condition, let alone in her extremely weak current condition with her battle qi nearly exhausted. Instead of attacking, Shiloah leisurely turned his gaze to Lilith, seemingly not worried that Lesiah might sneak an attack on him. And of course, Lesiah had no intention of doing such either. After all, no tricks could possibly be effective with such a huge disparity in their strengths. Even so, Lesiah didn¡¯t despair. Because she knew Lilith still had a trump card up her sleeve. Blood leaked out from the corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth. Uncertain that if it was by pure luck or by her enemy¡¯s mercy, her two vital organs ¡ª the brain and heart ¡ª were unharmed. Even so, her other vital organs were still inevitably injured with dozens of hair strands impaling her. To make it worse, the battle qi that were instilled into the hair strands was madly tearing Lilith¡¯s wounds. ¡°You may say yourst prayer.¡± Tranquility returned to Cornelia¡¯s face once again. It was almost as though the demon-like expression on it earlier was just a figment of Lilith¡¯s imagination. Lilith coughed up a mouthful of blood and chuckled, ¡°Last prayer? Isn¡¯t that a little too early for that?¡± Although she stood no chance against this monstrous young girl in terms of strength, she had a cheat device on her. The strange ck me she borrowed from the other person inside her could perfectly block a blow from someone beyond peak saint level when transformed into a crystal. Not only that, but its devouring ability was also astounding. In fact, she had yet to see anything that the ck me couldn¡¯t devour up to this point. She had no idea what bug it was that allowed this ability of hers to not be categorized above saint level and be banned from being used in this world, but as long as she had it she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything going wrong. Although she was only left with a limited number of uses of the ck me, it was sufficient to deal with the situation at hand. ¡°I still haven¡¯t used my ultimate skill yet. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit early for you to jump to that conclusion.¡± ¡°Ultimate skill?¡± Cornelia raised an eyebrow at Lilith. ¡°Enlighten me then.¡± ¡°Heh, I love confident viins like you guys the most.¡± Lilith licked her lips. Viins who were so insanely powerful that they could wipe the floor with the protagonist usually die in a few ways in the end: They either die from talking too much, or die from conceit, or both. And surely, this abnormally powerful monstrous young girl would be no exception. Despite being in extreme pain, the thought of this enabled Lilith¡¯s lips to curl into a confident smile. And now, I¡¯ll show you¡­ Just how absurd a protagonist with plot armor can be! COME, MY FLAME! [ NO! ] Just when Lilith was about to summon the ck me, she was interrupted by a familiar voice that suddenly appeared in her mind. [ You mustn¡¯t use that ck me now! ] ¡°Sae, you¡¯re awake?¡± Lilith replied to the voice in her mind with surprise. Ever since the incident in Aeria, Sae had been sleeping in the broken dagger most of the time after losing her physical body. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t awaken by herself unless called upon by Lilith. However this time, she awakened by herself. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t recall telling Sae about the ck me before. Could it be¡­ [ In any case, you mustn¡¯t use that ck me. You mustn¡¯t!! ] ¡°You have to give me a reason to not use it.¡± Sae fell silent for a moment. Just when Lilith almost thought that she had fallen asleep, Sae¡¯s voice appeared in her mind again. It sounded extremely grave. *[ Lady Lilith. If you don¡¯t wish to be crushed and pulverized by a real deity, then you must never ever use that ck me! ]* Book 4: Chapter 95: But It’s Futile Book 4: Chapter 95: But It¡¯s Futile ¡°Deity¡­?¡± Sae¡¯s warning shook Lilith. Wounds that had just healed tore open again, making her gasp in pain. ¡°What kind of joke is that? Deities aren¡¯t that easy to meet.¡± [ Indeed. But Lady Lilith, do not forget that you are standing in one now. ] ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the deity who evolved into this little word is dead?¡± Lilith frowned in confusion. [ I did say that, but this ce is very different from the little world we were in. This ce is strange. Something is off, but I can¡¯t quite put a finger on it. But truth be told, this ce just feels extremely unreal to me. ] ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this isn¡¯t in the same world that we were in before?¡± [ At least in terms of feeling, it isn¡¯t. ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help drifting into deep thought. Although she had made many conjectures, she never expected that they were in a different world from the ones where the titans lived. There were so many simr ces, like the grasnd and the ck sun. Even when Shiloah showed the burning me to her and Lesiah, the surrounding terrain she observed was also simr to the area where the titans¡¯ settlement was. It was like they were clones of each other, only dyed in different colors. ¡°If this isn¡¯t the little world formed by a fallen deity, then where is this ce¡­?¡± [ I do not know either. ] ¡°Then why do I even need you? Just to hear you whining about stuff?¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] Could this conversation even go on? She was neither paid nor given any days off, and she had to be scolded. Could Lilith be a lousier boss? Sae really wanted to abandon her master but for the sake of her mission, she had to swallow her anger and carry on. [ Although I don¡¯t know where this ce is, I sense something very strange about this scary monster girl in front of you. ] ¡°Thanks, Captain Obvious! Anyone below saint-level who could nearly murder a dragon with just her hair can¡¯t possibly be normal!¡± [ No, no. What I mean to say is she seems to be rted to a deity. ] ¡°Rted to a deity?¡± Lilith lifted her gaze and silently scrutinized Cornelia who was getting bored from waiting for her ¡®ultimate skill¡¯. She never got the chance to take a good look at Cornelia since thetter¡¯s aura kind of scared¡­ ahem¡­ burned her eyes. Her snowy white hair that reached her waist looked extremely soft and straight, but it was actually a deadly weapon that could stab a dragon to death. Her big bright eyes looked like a pair of gems on her lovely doll-like face, and they made her seem extremely adorable. If they were just a little more watery, she could easily enchant the hearts of all male creatures in the world. Her irises were clear with a hint of dark red. She was petite. In fact, almost the same as Lilith except for a certain pair of assets in front of her chest. Just by standing there alone, her assets were sending insurmountable pressure and disgust to Lilith. Even without doing anything, standing there in her ckced dress and striped knee socks was enough to give people an urge to squeeze her in their arms and pamper her. ¡°I got it. She¡¯s some deity¡¯s concubine, right?¡± Lilith suddenly reached a conclusion. [ Uh¡­ What makes you say that¡­? ] ¡°Aren¡¯t lolis all the rage among the deities now¡­?¡± Lilith gritted her teeth and hissed inwardly. [ ¡­¡­ ] After calming down the jealousy in her heart, Lilith continued, ¡°But what does that have anything to do with using my ck me? I¡¯ll just beat her half to death instead of killing her, then find myself a corner to hide. I¡¯m sure not even a deity can openly hunt me down over that.¡± [ Lady Lilith, you have to keep one thing in mind. ] Sae spoke in Lilith¡¯s mind in an extremely solemn tone that thetter had never heard before. [ You can use your ck me as much as you like in our world, but it must never be in the presence of any other deities. Otherwise, no matter where you hide or whose protection you may have, you¡¯ll definitely be driven to death by the deities. There¡¯s no escape! ] ¡°What do you mean?!¡± The warning shocked Lilith. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± [ My apologies. There are some things that Lady Lilith shouldn¡¯t know yet. But I swear, I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt you. ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sae¡¯s tone was very firm. Lilith fell silent, knowing that there was no way to squeeze an answer out of Sae. Thoughts, however, were rushing through her mind. Her other ¡®self¡¯ that existed inside her¡­ The ck me that couldn¡¯t be used in the presence of other deities¡­ And it seemed like unbeknownst to her, there was a huge ck screen covering her. So that meant her meeting with Sae wasn¡¯t as simple as a coincidence after thetter wandered in this world for millions of years either. She had a certain purpose. ¡°Does Mother know of this?¡± [ Yes, the Dragon Queen knows everything. ] ¡°Good¡­¡± Recalling the queen who was always cold and merciless to the outsiders but doted on her, Lilith couldn¡¯t suppress her smile while pushing these thoughts to the back of her mind for the time being. In any case, she knew her mother would never harm her. Hence, there was no need to worry about unnecessary things like that. She should concentrate on facing the immediate crisis. ¡°Hey. How much longer do you need to unleash that ultimate skill of yours?¡± Cornelia¡¯s impatient voice reached her ears. ¡°My time is precious. I don¡¯t have enough to waste it on you.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± It was only then Lilith realized that she had one hand raised with her palm facing upward, as though she was about to summon something. Despite the cool posture, her body was still pinned against the wall. ¡°Can you give me more time? My MP bar seems low today so I¡¯m recharging now. Just a bit more¡­ I¡¯ll be able to unleash my ultimate skill when it¡¯s full.¡± ¡°I can help you with that.¡± Cornelia flicked her finger, and the long hair strands that pierced Lilith suddenly vibrated at high speed like they were in resonance. Wounds that had just healed were quickly torn apart again and even deepened. In just the blink of an eye, Lilith¡¯s clothes were dyed red by the blood that gushed out. ¡°URGH¡­!¡± Lilith coughed up a mouthful of blood again, but with obvious chunks of flesh this time. It was evident that her internal organs were also rather heavily damaged. ¡°LILITH!¡± Lesiah couldn¡¯t suppress her shout of concern. For some reason, the sight of Lilith covered in blood affected her greatly. She just couldn¡¯t understand why Lilith wouldn¡¯t use her powerful ck me. Was it because they weren¡¯t in a dire situation yet? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With much difficulty, Lilith gave the princess a thumb up with her only movable hand. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine¡­¡± Her assuring words made Lesiah sigh in relief, but¡­ Only Lilith herself knew how much she was actually panicking internally right now¡­ ¡°Hey Sae, you have to help think of a way to save me since I can¡¯t use the ck me! Otherwise, this busty b?i?t?c?h? gonna kill me before any deity can beat me to death!!¡± [ My apologies. Without a physical body, there is nothing I can do for you right now. ] Book 4: Chapter 96: Awakening Book 4: Chapter 96: Awakening ¡°If you can¡¯t help, does that mean I¡¯m gonna be a sitting duck?¡± Lilith thought panicky. The vibration frequency of the hair strands that pierced into her body gradually intensified. If things went on, Lilith¡¯s internal organs would inevitably shatter. [ Sigh¡­ ] Sae¡¯s sigh suddenly appeared in her mind. [ Lady Lilith, have you grown too dependent on the ck me recently? ] ¡°Dependent? Of course not, I only use it at critical moments.¡± [ It doesn¡¯t matter when you use it. When one has a strong weapon on them, they would involuntarily develop a psychological dependence on it. Think about it carefully, Lady Lilith. Is using the ck me the first thing that crossed your mind when you run into any trouble recently? ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith choked on her words. Sae was right. Ever since she got a taste of how powerful the ck me was, it became the first thing she could think of whenever she encountered a problem. She always had a bad feeling about the ck me. In fact, she was reluctant to use it at the beginning. She didn¡¯t realize when she began to rely on the ck me to solve her problems like it was a natural thing to do. She also didn¡¯t know since when she started thinking that she owned the ck me. [ Carrying on like this will be extremely detrimental to Lady Lilith¡¯s growth. After all, dragons are creatures that can only grow quickly through fighting bloody battles. ] ¡°Really?¡± Lilith asked skeptically. It was really hard for her to imagine those fools back home fighting bloody battles. They looked more like the type that would make low-ss jokes while breathing fire on their enemies¡¯ a?s?s?e?s?. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I can make it out alive on my own in this current situation.¡± Lilith tried to free herself, but the intense vibration from the fine hair strand tore her wounds up even more. Lilith had no choice but to stop moving due to the excruciating pain. The difference between their strengths was simply too big. The monstrous girl named Cornelia didn¡¯t even move a step from the very beginning and didn¡¯t even shift her feet once. Yet, she nearly mmed Lilith, the talented dragon princess, to death up on the wall like a mosquito. She was obviously not a saint-level being, yet her strength clearly surpassed an ordinary saint-level being. How was that possible? Was it just because she was somehow rted to a deity? Was it normal for people to unt their connections this shameless nowadays? Where was justice for good kids who earned their food through hard work? [ Her amazing control of power is the reason why she could prevail over you right now, Lady Lilith. Her every move was efficient and wasted not even an extra ounce of her strength, yet it could draw out terrifying power. This is also why I suspect there might be a deity behind her. Only people who have been receiving personal guidance from deities or experts on par to that level, or people who are terrifying ancient monsters are capable of such. ] ¡°How does that information help me to defeat her?¡± [ Lady Lilith, you underestimate your own potential too much. You¡¯re the descendant of Lord Gerald, the most talented genius among dragons in the past thousands of years. Logically speaking, it should be difficult for you to find a worthy opponent that can match up to you. Even in the face of this freak, you should be capable of retaliating. ] [ However it seems like you haven¡¯t fully released your power for a long time, Lady Lilith. What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you can¡¯t go all out because you¡¯re weak from your long-term constipation? ] ¡°Do you want me to throw you into the toilet bowl?¡± [ Ugh¡­ My bad¡­ ] Lilith returned her focus to reality, and Cornelia was still calmly controlling the vibration frequency of her hair strands. Although she said she was in a hurry, she was obviously savoring the joy of torturing a cute and innocent loli like a pervert. Lilith clenched her fist, intense pain shot into her heart. Butpared to all the pain she had suffered during this period, this was nothing. Come to think of it, although it has only been less than a month since she traveled, she had suffered quite a lot even with various tools and items at her disposal. Could it be that her, the well-disciplined and kind Lilith, is actually a disaster ma? Seems like this world never treats good people right! The thought drew a sigh from Lilith. ¡°Cough, cough¡­!¡± Lilith coughed up another mouthful of blood. But apart from severe pain, she was still brimming with energy. It was like these injuries weren¡¯t even pushing her body to its limit. Truth be told, not even Lilith herself knew what was her limit. This body of hers was like a treasure trove filled with endless treasures waiting to be dug up. Yet Lilith didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to dig them up. The more she dug, the more she could sense a strange emotion in her. It was a violent, cruel, and merciless emotion that was capable of destroying everything before her. From what she gathered from the past few times, pain and blood excited her whenever she was in that state. It almost felt like she wasn¡¯t even being herself. Therefore, Lilith didn¡¯t want the ominous ck me leading her to the same thing. But then again right now¡­ ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be seeing this ultimate skill of yours.¡± Cornelia finally ran out of patience. Two snowy white hair strands of hers floated in the air, aiming at Lilith¡¯s heart and forehead. ¡°Die.¡± The sound of two sharp objects puncturing the flesh rang out. Lilith¡¯s body shuddered violently. Her eyes were turned ssy for a moment before zing over. Her head drooped slowly but her body was still firmly nailed to the wall, like Jesus who was crucified on the cross. Her only free hand also drooped weakly. ¡°LILITH!!¡± Lesiah heard something akin to shattering noise when she saw the scene. Her trembling hand reached out to Lilith in disbelief as she struggled to get closer to Lilith. However, Shiloah remained standing in front of her, with that disgusting face of his. ¡°Ohoho, let¡¯s not have that bloody filth taint your eyes, princess. Why don¡¯t youe with me? I¡¯ll let you feel the bliss that you¡¯ve never felt before.¡± ¡°SCRAM!¡± Lesiah punched Shiloah. But without any battle qi left in her, she was no different than an athletic little girl. Her opponent didn¡¯t bother to even defend. He just allowed her fist to connect with his body. It neither hurt nor itched. It was at this time, despair finally made itself known on the princess¡¯ face. The fact that Lilith was finished off so easily bored Cornelia. Her subordinates were indeed a little too weak. It seemed like she had to train them more. ¡°Take care of this. Make sure not a trace is left.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Shiloah bowed in response. Thinking that it was all over, Cornelia turned around and went to the exit of the room without sparing even a nce at Lesiah. However, she only managed to take a step before¡­ Thump. Hm? What¡¯s that? Thump. Thump. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Thump. Thump. Thump. Cornelia looked back in disbelief. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Strong and powerful heartbeats echoed in the room, like the rhythmic beats of a war drum. A terrifying aura that was at least ten times more terrifying than before enveloped the entire room. Lilith, who was supposedly dead by now, slowly raised her head. The two long hair strands that were still spinning in her heart and forehead were pushed out of her flesh, before falling to the ground and turning back into ordinary hair. ¡°Heh¡­¡± A cold and bloodthirsty smile crept onto Lilith¡¯s face, her molten gold dragon pupils stared straight at her enemy. They resembled bloody golden suns. Book 4: Chapter 97: Humiliation Book 4: Chapter 97: Humiliation ¡°A dragon?¡± Cornelia finally identified those piercing golden pupils and the terrifying aura that shrouded the entire ce. She subconsciously took a step back in disbelief. ¡°How could that be? Didn¡¯t the dragons go extinct nine million years ago?¡± The terrifying race from nine million years ago appeared in her mind. All creatures who heard their roars trembled and cowered before this race. Powerful bodies, terrifying talent for growth and the innate ability to use dragonnguage magic spells with the power ofw¡­ Despite their extremely small poption, their collective strength ranked top five among all races. Back in that era, the other races that were equally favored by the heavens could be counted on one hand. But didn¡¯t that terrifying race vanish nine million years ago because of that one incident? Cornelia frowned in deep thought. When the dragons stopped showing themselves for a few million years, everyone thought that the ¡®dragon¡¯ race had truly gone extinct. Those who had no choice but to live like fugitives after falling out with the dragon race all came out from their hiding, celebrating their extinction. Those who were covered in scales and had wings on their back started parading themselves as dragons, even though they could only breathe marsh gas and even needed a lighter to make fire. Even so, those arrogant creatures never showed up again to ¡®smash¡¯ those guys who dared to sully the dragon¡¯s good name. But why¡­ Why has a legendary dragon shown up here? ¡°Hehe¡­ Extinct?¡± The melodious child-likeugh chilled everyone to their bones. Rather thanughter, it sounded more like the roar of an ancient ferocious beast who just awakened to deter the invasion of their territory. ¡°Have you been living in a dream all this while?¡± Lilith slowly pulled out the dozens of long white hair strands which nailed her to the wall. The friction between her bone and the metallic hair made screeching noises that sounded no different than scratching on a piece of ss with the tip of a knife. However, the intense pain didn¡¯t even make Lilith wince. To her, this amount of pain was nothing more than an insect bite right now. Cornelia watched Lilith with an even more serious expression on her face. She no longer had the luxury of being imprudent around Lilith, as she could sense the menacing aura her opponent was exuding. After all, she was a dragon. Although she looked like an immature brat, she could put such heavy pressure on her at this level. This was something she had never experienced ever since she stepped foot into this level. Experience and the right understanding of strength weren¡¯t something that could be gained by solely relying on talent. However, this rule didn¡¯t seem to apply to the dragon girl who was grinning in front of her. Even if this was the case, she would never give in. She also had things that she must protect! ¡°DIE!!¡± Cornelia took the lead to attack first. Her long white hair flowed, more than hundred of them rained down on Lilith who had just freed herself. She wasn¡¯t giving her opponent any chance to dodge. But Lilith had no intention of dodging either. The hair strands pierced through Lilith¡¯s flesh and nailed themselves to the wall behind her. On the fine hairs was a trace of golden blood. Lilith didn¡¯t even sway. She stood there, grinning at Cornelia. Blood that was seeping out of the tiny holes everywhere on her body stopped almost instantly. The residual battle qi that had been keeping Lilith¡¯s recovery ability sealed was rendered ineffective by Lilith¡¯s enhanced recovery rate! ¡°Hehe¡­ My turn now¡­¡± Licking her wickedly rosy lips, Lilith charged toward Cornelia so quickly that her figure turned into a blur. So fast! Cornelia¡¯s eyes widened. She floated then backed away. At the same time, she raised her right hand and an invisible barrier appeared in front of Lilith. However, Lilith showed no signs of slowing down as though she didn¡¯t notice the barrier and collided right into it. BAM! A dull noise was heard. The barrier instantly shattered. And Lilith appeared in front of Cornelia. Enhanced by both the White Jade Style and her intensely agitated dragon blood, her entire body turned from the color of jade to amber, which made it look as though hot magma was flowing under her skin! She threw a punch and an explosion was heard. The space in front of her first was momentarilypressed into a vacuum. The expression on Cornelia¡¯s face contorted. She mustn¡¯t take this head-on! This was what both her rich experience and intuition told her. That petite fist contained monstrous power in it! Taking a deep breath, Cornelia put both of her hands in front of her. The distance between her and Lilith instantly stretched. This strange turn of events caused Lilith¡¯s highly urate fist to connect with nothing but air. With a loud bang, a huge crater with a diameter of several meters was created in the ground which was unscathed by Lilith¡¯s earlier attack. There was no way Cornelia would im her head was harder than the ground after witnessing the might of Lilith¡¯s fist. Retracting her fist, Lilith tilted her head in confusion. But her gaze immediately returned to Cornelia. Rather than trying toprehend the iprehensible things, she preferred to tear the prey in front of her to pieces right now. ¡°Hee¡­¡± Lilith took the offensive again. It was another simple attack, with her charging straight at her opponent. ¡°Stop¡­ UNDERESTIMATING ME!!!¡± In Cornelia¡¯s eyes, Lilith¡¯s crude attack, which was making this fight look like one between two children, was nothing but a silent mockery to her. She lifted her hand, the space in front of her turned into a huge rolling wave and crashed into Lilith. Instead of getting pped onto the wall like a mosquito, Lilith¡¯s feetnded firmly on the wall this time. With a push, she propelled herself toward Cornelia at an even faster speed. ¡°Hee¡­ you¡¯re dead meat¡­¡± Lilith aimed a punch at Cornelia, leaving no room for her to evade or even react. It seemed like in the next moment, Cornelia¡¯s head would be smashed into pieces, turning her into a pile of mangled flesh. However¡­ ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s gonna die.¡± The corners of Cornelia¡¯s lip lifted upward before she suddenly vanished. In the same instant, a mysterious rune formation emerged on the spot where she stood. A powerful burst of magic power rushed forth and swallowed Lilith who couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Cornelia reappeared next to Shiloah, with a smile on her face. It would appear that she was still the stronger opponent. This exchange had proven that the positions of a hunter and her prey couldn¡¯t be switched so easily. Although her opponent was of the legendary dragon race, she would have lived her life in vain if she couldn¡¯t even handle a single blonde immature brat. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± The bone-chilling chuckle rang out once again. As the flow of magic gradually faded, the smile on Cornelia gradually stiffened too. The sight of a certain figure that remained standing after undergoing the baptism of her magic left Cornelia gritting her teeth in frustration. ¡°Shiloah, go get those two good-for-nothings here.¡± For the first time, she had to make such a humiliating decision. Book 4: Chapter 98: You Wanna Die? Book 4: Chapter 98: You Wanna Die? ¡°Shiloah, go get those two good-for-nothings here.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shiloah nearly stopped breathing upon registering Cornelia¡¯s instruction. This human-shaped mosaic actually forced a prideful person like Lady Cornelia to seek help?! This was no doubt a great humiliation to Lady Cornelia! However, as soon as he got a clear view of the figure who remained standing after the burst of magic power faded away, he perished the thought of persuading Lady Cornelia to reconsider her decision. Fatal wounds that were deep enough to show bone covered almost every inch of Lilith¡¯s body. Every single one was enough to kill a warrior in his best condition. But Lilith was still alive and grinning sinisterly while sporting dozens of such wounds on her. Half of her amber-colored flesh sizzled as white steam rose around her. Her remaining skin was red, like it had been cooked to perfection. Her feet, which were closest to the flow of magic, were charred ck. If there was wind, they would probably turn into ck ashes and be blown away. Her clothes were ragged and could barely serve their original purpose. Lilith¡¯s young and beautiful body wasid bare before everyone, but no one had the mood to enjoy the view. After all, none of them was sick enough to appreciate the ¡®beautiful sight¡¯ of granted tissue squirming in the wounds. Flesh squirmed as the tissues regenerated. Dying flesh fell off, revealing soft, tender skin like that of a newborn baby beneath it. Even her burnt blond hair was growing at a jaw-dropping speed, until it swept the ground. A distinct line formed at her waist ¡ª the lower part looked like hay in autumn while the upper part was dazzlingly blonde. Taking the waist as the dividing line, the lower part is like dead grass in autumn, and the upper part is soft and dazzlingly beautiful. And while Shiloah was stunned, ny percent of those horrifying wounds had healed. It was almost as if Cornelia¡¯s flow of magic power that could kill a saint-level enemy had only removed ayer of her enemy¡¯s skin. On top of that, her enemy fully recovered from that in just an instant. The sight left Shiloah¡¯s ck and white cheeks twitching. For the very first time, a strange emotion known as fear arose within him. Who exactly was the monster here? He dared not tarry a second longer and quickly took out two specks of light from his chest pocket. The two specks of lights automatically flew outside of the room from his open palm. With another wave of Cornelia¡¯s small hand, an invisible wave swept toward Lilith once again. Her opponent didn¡¯t even bother to dodge this time. Instead, she grabbed the invisible wave with her right hand. The wave was unable to get any closer to Lilith, but it quickly corroded the flesh on its captor¡¯s palm like acid. In just a short while, only the pale golden bones of her hand were left. But Lilith didn¡¯t seem to realize that. ¡°Hee¡­¡± Her molten gold dragon eyes were locked on Cornelia. Even without doing anything, they made Cornelia feel as though she had fallen into a dark abyss. ¡°That¡­ hurt a lot¡­¡± Lilith raised her left fist and swung toward Cornelia. The air waspressed by the fist and a loud noise like the sound of a balloon bursting was heard by everyone. Cornelia¡¯s eyes widened slightly before her figure instantly shifted tens of meters to the side. At the same time, a barrier appeared next to her. The gust of powerful wind pressure swept through everything. The barrier was instantly shattered, causing Cornelia to stagger a few steps back before she managed to stabilize her footing. Not only that, but it also left a huge circr dent on the wall behind the spot where she stood. Cold sweat broke out on Cornelia¡¯s back as she looked at the regretful expression on Lilith¡¯s face in horror. Monsters weren¡¯t terrifying But those with a long HP bar, and could learn and think¡­ Those were terrifying! ¡°Hee¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s regret onlysted for a moment. Like an innocent child filled with wild thoughts, new ideas had started popping up in her mind again. She charged forward, but her target wasn¡¯t Cornelia this time. It was the wall. Pressing her bony palm tightly against the wall, she then started sprinting. Sparks were flying everywhere. As soon as the flesh which was corroded away earlier got regenerated, it was worn away by the friction and the tips of her fingers were gradually sharpened. This looney is trying to make sharp ws out of her hand! Cornelia¡¯s cheek twitched. She finally understood why the dragons were so formidable back in the days. If every single one of them was like Lilith, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised that they would rule over the world. After making almost one full circle around the room and feeling that her ws were sharp enough, Lilith nted a foot on the wall and propelled herself toward Cornelia once again. ¡°You¡­monster¡­!¡± Cornelia pressed her palms together hard. The air in front of her suddenly solidified. However¡­ ¡°Hee¡­ You can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s five sharpened ws thrust into the solidified air like sharp knives. Inch by inch, they drew closer to Cornelia¡¯s head. Cornelia¡¯s eyes darkened. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going to sit idly by and wait for her death. She freed one of her hands and pointed it at Lilith¡¯s feet. The air around Lilith¡¯s left foot solidified, turning into a strong shackle that restrained Lilith¡¯s movement. The sharp w stopped just a few centimeters away from her forehead, and Cornelia could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Just when she was about to draw back¡­ ¡°Hee, you can¡¯t just restrain one foot~¡± ¡°What?¡± The expression on Cornelia¡¯s face changed slightly as she suddenly remembered something. However, it was toote. Lilith¡¯s trapped foot returned to its original color. The White Jade Style was partially deactivated. Then, with her trapped foot as the axis, Lilith started a graceful dance. The dance of death! CRACK¡­ Amidst the horrible sound of bone fracturing, Lilith delivered a 360 kick at Cornelia. The distance that she previously couldn¡¯t ovee with her hand was now made possible by her foot. And Cornelia was only able to put up a shabby barrier on such short notice. Unsurprisingly, the barrier shattered in an instant. Although it absorbed some of the force, Lilith¡¯s kick still connected with Cornelia¡¯s delicate body. Like a sandbag, Cornelia was sent flying into the wall so hard that she coughed up a mouthful of blood. She wiped the blood away, looking slightly dazed. This was her first time getting injured in nearly ten million years. As Cornelia¡¯s loyal subordinate, Shiloah knew that he couldn¡¯t keep watching from the sidelines. However, going up against an enemy that Lady Cornelia couldn¡¯t even handle was no doubt a suicide. Hence, he must think of another way. Shiloah¡¯s gaze fell on Lesiah, who was also a little shaken up by the sight in front of her. As he recalled¡­ They werepanions, right? Shiloah¡¯s eyes lit up as he tried to reach out and grab Lesiah. However, before he could even reach her¡­ Swoosh! A sharp pain bloomed in Shiloah¡¯s chest, as though he was stabbed by something. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± He clutched his chest and knelt on the ground somewhat weakly. He raised his head and looked at the object that had nailed itself to the wall after passing through him. And when he did, his body shook involuntarily. It turned out to be a sharpened pale golden finger bone! He looked back stiffly¡­ Only to meet Lilith¡¯s wide molten golden dragon eyes that were locked on him. ¡°Hee¡­ You wanna die, stick man¡­?¡± Book 4: Chapter 99: A Fan Service For Hand Fetishist Book 4: Chapter 99: A Fan Service For Hand Fetishist [ I wish there will be someone shielding me when I¡¯m in mortal danger. With an air of mystery shrouding that person¡­] Lesiah¡¯s mind wandered off a little. Due to Lilith¡¯s high body temperature, water in her body was constantly evaporating, causing ayer of light mist to form around her. And at this moment, Lesiah could see the shadow of her ideal lover who was shrouded with an air of mystery in Lilith. There wasn¡¯t any gentleness in her eyes; only craze. There weren¡¯t any gentle words like ¡®go ahead first¡¯; only her violent aura that was almost suffocating. Even so¡­ The two figures gradually grew closer with each other¡­ Until they perfectly ovepped. NO WAY! IMPOSSIBLE! Lesiah shook her head fervently, forcing herself to sober up. Even in such a critical moment, she found her cheeks involuntarily ming up. How could that annoying person be¡­ She¡¯s always so unreasonable, so crude and often does shameless things to me. She might have rescued me at critical moments¡­ But¡­ But¡­ But she¡¯s a girl! How can it work out between two girls?! Lesiah was so distracted by her own thoughts that she had forgotten about the dangerous situation she was in now. She held her flustered cheeks, oblivious to the fact that she looked no different than a shy girl in love right now. Shiloah was half-kneeling on the ground while clutching his chest. He looked at Lesiah who was totally oblivious to his presence because she was blushing madly like she was high. Even with such amb waiting to be ughtered, Shiloah didn¡¯t dare to move recklessly. He wasn¡¯t immortal like Gaz so getting impaled like this was a rather big deal. More importantly, the killing intent imposed on him was simply too terrifying. Despite Shiloah¡¯s loyalty, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to yell an eighth-grader syndrome line like ¡®Anything for mdy¡¯ and then sacrifice his own life. After all, he cherished his life a lot. The longer one lived, the more precious life was. ¡°Ohoho¡­ Calm down, calm down¡­ I¡¯m leaving now¡­¡± Seeing that Lilith was about to pull out another phnx, Shiloah hurriedly scrambled to Cornelia¡¯s side and pretended to assess her injuries. ¡°Lady Cornelia~ Are you alright? I¡¯m really worried about you! See, I rushed over as soon as I saw you getting injured~¡± ¡°SCRAM! USELESS FOOL!¡± Lilith¡¯s gaze fell on Lesiah briefly before turning back to Cornelia, who was struggling to get up and pped Shiloah¡¯s hand away with a look of disgust. ¡°Hee¡­¡± She made another move. Her left foot that was twisted out of shape had recovered long ago. With a stomp, her figure vanished in an instant. And this time, she moved at an even higher speed. By the time she reappeared, she was already right in front of Cornelia. It was another simple attack that involved her fist. However, calmness suddenly returned to Cornelia¡¯s eyes. It was as if the fist that almost severely injured her with just its shockwave no longer posed a threat to her. On the other hand, Shiloah had run more than ten meters away. Lilith¡¯s molten gold dragon eyes sparkled. Without a second thought, she swung her fist. The fist connected with something. But instead of the bloody scene that she had anticipated¡­ ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!¡± It was an ear-splitting scream. It was Gaz, the one who would neither die nor be injured. Unbeknownst to anyone, Cornelia had him in her hand as her perfect shield. And he effectively blocked Lilith¡¯s fist. Although Gaz¡¯s entire face was sunken in by Lilith¡¯s fist, Cornelia remainedpletely unscathed. ¡°GAH! IT HURTS! IT HURTS!! IT HURTS SO DAMN MUCH!!!¡± The intense pain had Gaz howling in pain. The noises he was making made everyone want to rip his mouth off so bad. ¡°SHUT UP, YOU GOOD FOR NOTHING!¡± Cornelia scolded him. ¡°Gagaaa, I¡¯m not a good for nothing, Lady Cornelia. Shiloah that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? is!! If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have gotten rid of this damn brat a long time ago!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shiloah, who had been suppressing his anger, instantly erupted at Gaz¡¯s bold usation. ¡°Ohoho, you dare me me?! I had already knocked her out with the incense back then, but you still failed to take her out! Not only that, you even let her foil my n! And now you dare to me me?! You¡¯re really shameless Gaz!¡± ¡°Gaga, nonsense! How could I be shameless?! Anyway, my usation is justified!¡± ¡°Ohoho, well I¡¯d love to hear your justification,¡± Shiloah red at him. ¡°Gaga, Shiloah, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, better listen carefully now. At the time, you told me that the little girl would wake up in an hour, why did she suddenly wake up early? Because of that, she almost pulled out my real tongue when I was going to do something juicy to her. Even though she didn¡¯t seed, it was still painful, you know?¡± ¡°She woke up early? Impossible¡­¡± Shiloah looked at Cornelia. The Hypnosis Incense was bestowed by Lady Cornelia, so she should know its effect best. However, upon hearing that, Cornelia also furrowed her brows in deep thought. Woke up early? How could that be? That Hypnosis Incense worked best on deities. Although the ones she owned were the weaker versions, no mortals could definitely wake up before the effect of the incense was gone. Was it just because she was a dragon ¡ª a creature thatmon sense didn¡¯t apply to? Shiloah pondered for a moment then asked, ¡°Gaz, that one hour of yours, when did you start counting?¡± ¡°Gaga, from the moment I received her from you, of course! I actually closely monitored the time that I could make this nasty little girl suffer as much as possible¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gaz¡¯s answer got Shiloah crouching on the ground while holding his head. S?h?i?t?, why didn¡¯t he think of that? With Gaz¡¯s negative IQ, of course he wouldn¡¯t factor in the time that Shiloah waited for him to arrive. Gaz was just in stupid! Seeing Shiloah rendered speechless by his statement made Gaz feel triumphant. ¡°Gaga, cat got your tongue huh? Hmph, with that IQ of yours, you should know better than to challenge me, Master Gaz!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cornelia facepalmed. She definitely didn¡¯t want to admit that she was the creator of this stupid fool. Looking somewhat defeated, she waved her hand. ¡°Do it.¡± ¡°Right away, Lady Cornelia.¡± A beautiful female voice that was melodious like a nightingale¡¯s appeared somewhere in the room. In the next moment, a fair and slender hand reached out from behind Cornelia and toward Lilith¡­ However, Lilith grabbed the hand, pulled it toward her then threw it on the ground and stepped on it. CRACK! The feminine hand instantly turned into a pulp under Lilith¡¯s foot, like it was boneless. This got Lilith tilting her head in confusion. She was simply astounded by how weak her new opponent was. ¡°You must be the one who ruined the two hands that I lent to Gaz.¡± The sweet voice appeared again, but Lilith couldn¡¯t find its owner no matter how hard she tried looking. Instead, another series of strange noises was suddenly heard. Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap¡­ It sounded like the sound of fingers drumming on the ground. Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap¡­ And it sounded more rapid as it got closer and closer¡­ Finally, in the shadow of the room by the door, a hand crawled out¡­ There were two¡­ Then three¡­ Four¡­ And countless¡­ Every single one of them was extremely gorgeous. They would definitely make a hand fetishist sigh in amazement at how delicate they were. Right now, countless of them had surrounded Lilith. Book 4: Chapter 100: Fighting The Evil Dragon Together Book 4: Chapter 100: Fighting The Evil Dragon Together Those hands were very beautiful and gorgeous. Such beautiful hands would make even the rich nobledies feel inferior. If they were made into specimens, they would definitely be a work of art that was worth collecting. Of course, that meant individually. When there were so many of them crawling everywhere with an arm attached to them in numbers that could easily drown everything¡­ Then they were no longer a delightful sight. Trypophobes would definitely faint at this scene. Although Lilith wasn¡¯t a trypophobe, they still repulsed her. And this hatred out of her instinct made her swing her fist at them without any hesitation. The group of hands instantly exploded, turning into countless pieces of minced meat that flew everywhere. ¡°Seems like we have a feisty guest this time.¡± The sweet voice rang out again and this time, Lilith was finally able to pinpoint the source. She turned in the direction of Cornelia and fixed her eyes on the two hands that stretched out from behind her shoulders. The hand above her left shoulder opened its palm, revealing a nted eye. The hand above her right shoulder opened its palm, revealing a pair of cherry lips. The eye and mouth could be considered perfect in the sense that they would be breathtaking if found on someone¡¯s face. But when they appeared in a hand palm all alone by themselves, it was indescribably weird and even disgusting. ¡°Gagaga¡­ Little Hand¡­ You¡¯re here too¡­ Mmmmfff¡­¡± Just when Gaz wanted to express his joy at the arrival of his lover, his mouth was stuffed by a lot of hands. ¡°Mmmmff?¡± ¡°My dear¡­ Please be quiet for a while.¡± The ruby lips on the palm above the right shoulder parted slightly, emitting a voice that was crisp like the sound of silver beads falling onto a jade te. Her tone was gentle, like how a woman would greet her husband who hadn¡¯t returned home for a long time. Her action however, wasn¡¯t gentle at all. Not only did she shove a lot of hands into Gaz¡¯s mouth, but she also pulled his real tongue out then wrung it like a rag before tying it into a knot and stuffing it back. Gaz¡¯s eyes widened like saucers as he grunted a few times before losing his consciousness from the pain. The hands casually tossed the unconscious Gaz aside before the nted eye in the other palm looked at Lilith. ¡°Alright. Now that it¡¯s quiet, we can continue. A piece of advice for you, I won¡¯t forgive anyone who bullied Lady Cornelia¡­¡± Tap, tap, tap¡­ The chaotic noises of fingers tapping on the floor rang out again, as the hands rushed toward Lilith like a swarm of insects. Lilith stomped her foot hard on the ground. A shockwave immediately emanated from her, sting the hands away before they could even get close. ¡°Heh¡­ You think¡­ these things will work?¡± ¡°I think they will¡­¡± The cherry lips in the palm curled into a small smile. The hands that had just been blown away quickly regained their bnce on five fingers before continuing their climb toward their opponent¡­ Lilith swung her fist and the hundreds of them that got close to her were directly smashed into pieces of minced meat that flew everywhere. However, reinforcements came quickly. Lilith continued smashing them. Even using both hands and feet, the crawling hands in the room didn¡¯t reduce in number. They just kepting endlessly¡­ And no one knew where they came from. Finally, one of the hands managed to slip past Lilith¡¯s attack while she was upied and grabbed her calf. Lilith¡¯s dragon eyes instantly turned frosty. Just when she was about to squeeze the disgusting hand that dared to touch her into a pulp, she suddenly staggered. Her strength¡­ Was being drained?! ¡°Lady Cornelia!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Taking advantage of this opportunity, Cornelia pointed at Lilith again. The air around her opponent instantly solidified, locking all her limbs. This immediately immobilized Lilith. If this was done earlier, Lilith would have been able to break free of this restriction immediately. This was also why Cornelia only restricted one specific part of Lilith¡¯s body just now. After all, therger the area, the weaker the restriction power and the easier it was to break free from it. But now¡­ The hand actually took away a part of Lilith¡¯s strength. Although only a small amount, it was enough to temporarily prevent Lilith from doing anything. ¡°SHILOAH!¡± ¡°Ohoho¡­ At your service¡­¡± Unbeknownst to anyone, Shiloah reappeared behind Lilith. His remaining five de-like ws pierced violently right into Lilith¡¯s body. Lilith looked down at the sharp ws protruding from her body in confusion¡­ Shouldn¡¯t Shiloah be¡­ ¡°Ohoho, it seems like you didn¡¯t know that I can clone myself¡­¡± The Shiloah standing next to Cornelia suddenly turned into fragments and vanished into thin air. ¡°And¡­ I hope you didn¡¯t believe that I am a coward who cowers at the sight of you¡­ Let me tell you, that was just an act, just like how I deceived you two back then. I¡¯ve always been a great actor.¡± Shiloah stirred his ws in Lilith¡¯s body, churning her internal organs into a mess. COUGH¡­ COUGH! Lilith coughed out a mouthful of blood mixed with mangled flesh. Her limbs stopped struggling. Even with her powerful body, having her internal organs turned into paste would no doubt affect her. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Her chuckle continued to irritate Cornelia and herpanions¡¯ eardrums. ¡°So¡­?¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s the point of you guys doing this?¡± ¡°!?¡± Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Lilith twisted her neck a hundred and eighty degrees. Her molten golden dragon eyes met with Shiloah¡¯s. Right at this moment, Shiloah felt as though a piece of charcoal was shoved into his brain. It stung real bad. He subconsciously tilted his head back to avoid Lilith¡¯s intense gaze which was filled with a madness that never diminished the slightest bit. ¡°Hehe¡­ You said you¡¯re not afraid, but your legs are shaking¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shiloah pressed his free hand on his trembling leg to prevent himself from sumbing to fear. Even so, that didn¡¯t really do anything¡­ This monster¡­ Just how crazy could she get¡­ ¡°Ohoho, Lady Cornelia, I won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer if you don¡¯t make a move.¡± Shiloah could clearly feel his sharp ws being constantly squeezed by Lilith¡¯s flesh in her body. It felt like they were about to break from being chewed by a fierce beast. ¡°Hold on.¡± Cornelia¡¯s fingers danced in the air in front of her. An extremely mysterious,plex and ancient formation that pulsated with terrifying energy gradually formed. She had pretty much figured it out now. The attacks they used before wouldn¡¯t do much good when it came to dealing with this monster known as a dragon. The only way to kill her was to use a devastating attack so powerful that it could destroy her until nothing was left! ¡°Go and help him, Little Hand.¡± In order to create a formation that powerful, Cornelia would require more time in her current state. This was why Lilith must be retrained first so that nothing could distract her. ¡°Right away.¡± The two hands behind Cornelia¡¯s shoulders drooped slightly. At the same time, all the hands in the room jumped up and rushed toward Lilith like they were on steroids. Lilith turned her head around again. In the reflection of her frosty and craze-filled dragon eyes was the overwhelming number of hands rushing toward her. With a sinister grin on her face, she said: ¡°Hehe¡­ Let¡¯s¡­ have fun together¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 101: The Plot In Book Book 4: Chapter 101: The Plot In Book ¡°Hehe¡­ Let¡¯s¡­ have fun together¡­¡± Cornelia was taken aback by the craze in Lilith¡¯s eyes for a moment before the expression on her face contorted. She finally realized what Lilith was going to do. The legendary dragons were not only physically powerful. ¡°STOP HER AT ONCE!!!¡± This wasn¡¯t the time for Cornelia to be distracted by her own thoughts. There was nothing else she could do except to issue amand at her only remainingckey. ¡°Right away, Lady Cornelia.¡± Upon receiving her order, Little Hand tried her best to control her ¡®clones¡¯ to charge at Lilith. However, it was toote. It was an ancient andplexnguage. No one present on the scene had ever heard of this mysteriousnguage, yet they were able to understand the meaning of it instantly. [ BURN ] Thenguage contained the power ofw. Rather than calling it anguage, it was more of a mand¡¯. Itmanded everything in this world to burn. And so, everything burst into mes. Naturally. Lilith herself wasn¡¯t capable of such an act. But when she poured all her peak rank nine magic power into this ¡®beginner level dragonnguage magic that any three-year-old dragon must learn¡¯, it produced enough power to burn up everything around her. The air in the surrounding area was instantly ignited. The hands that were rushing toward Lilith immediatelybusted. ¡°ARGHHH!!¡± When Shiloah saw himself burning up, he tried to pull away. Unfortunately, his sharp ws were stuck in Lilith¡¯s flesh and he wasn¡¯t able to free it. This lunatic! Didn¡¯t she know that she¡¯d be burned to death too by doing this?! However, Shiloah immediately understood her action when he saw her burnt flesh recovering rapidly. At this rate, he was the only one who would die. ¡°Lady Cornelia, h-help me¡­! It hurts¡­ It hurts!!¡± ¡°Damn it, another useless one!¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes flickered. After a moment of hesitation, she finally gave up on creating the magical formation. The air around Lilith was immediately sucked away by an invisible force, forming a vacuum of several meters in radius around her. Without the important element for burning, even the mes formed by the dragonnguage magic were instantly extinguished. However, Lilith didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the vacuum around her at all. She grabbed Shiloah¡¯s arm and broke it with brute force. ¡°!¡­¡­.¡± Since sound couldn¡¯t travel in vacuum, Cornelia and the others couldn¡¯t hear Shiloah¡¯s scream. Even so, the expression on his ck and white face contorting in pain showed them how much pain he was in. After all, his arm was broken forcefully by someone. Lilith tossed the broken arm away and sent Shiloah flying into the wall with a kick. The heavy impact knocked Shiloah out immediately. Rubbing her tummy, Lilith shifted some of her internal organs back in ce again after being messed up by Shiloah. After doing that, she leisurely exited the vacuum. Her charred skin and flesh cracked and fell off bit by bit, exposing the soft and fair skin akin to that of a newborn underneath it At this moment, Lilith had already fully recovered to perfect condition. She stared at Cornelia, whose forehead was beaded by cold sweat, and the two strange hands shriveling up behind her. She licked her dry yet fascinating ruby red lips. The smile on her face could shake one to their core. ¡°Hehe¡­ Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The severed armnded in front of Lesiah. The turn of events left Lesiah unable to think properly. She picked up the severed arm in a daze and then started examining it. Impressive¡­ She thought to herself while looking at the arm that was ripped off from their enemy alive. Shiloah was a formidable opponent that she couldn¡¯t even beat. Yet Lilith easily defeated him all by herself while fighting other enemies. Although she looked strange now, her current strength certainly lived up to her reputation as Golden Demon Htilil, the archenemy of the nine human kingdoms. They were both in the ninth rank, but why was there such a huge disparity between their strengths? Why was she so weak¡­? She wasn¡¯t much of help again this time. [ Weak mortal, what art thou thinking of? Dost thou think of thyself as equal to the noble Lady Lilith? ] A strange voice suddenly appeared in Lesiah¡¯s mind. Her eyes widened like saucers as she looked around, searching for the source. Who? Who said that? [ Lady Lilith is the legendary dragon. Not only is she the sessor of my former master, Master Gerald, the Origin Dragon, she is also the supreme princess of the entire dragon n¡­ ] Dragon? Lesiah remembered Cornelia also mentioned something along that line. But at the time, she was so shocked by Lilith¡¯s sudden strange state that she didn¡¯t really think of it much¡­ Wait! A dragon? The legendary dragon? The revtion shocked Lesiah. Lilith is the legendary dragon? Aren¡¯t dragons mighty and powerful creatures? Even in human form, she should be physically strong, powerful, uninhibited and experienced like Taylor, the Aurora Dragon. How could she be a petite and lovely girl like Lilith? And a bratty one on top of that! [ Foolish human, doth thou think that all dragons are ancient monsters that have lived for centuries? Even among the legendary dragons, there exist those who are in their prime in terms of age and physical appearance, just like Lady Lilith. Thou shalt not think of dragons as sacred beings. Most of them closely resemble a stupid Husky in some respects. ] Closely resemble a stupid Husky? Lesiah couldn¡¯t brain that statement, so she asked another extremely realistic and philosophical question instead. Who are you exactly? [ Almost forgot to introduce myself. I am the Origin Dragon¡¯s ultimate weapon who fought with him in the huge war nine million years ago. I am the Grim Reaper of gods! The supreme artifact spirit, Sae! ] Artifact spirit? Lesiah unconsciously held her breath. She had only read about a demigod artifact from an iplete scroll she found in the royal secret library. ording to that iplete scroll, the demigod artifact was said to be as brilliant as the river of stars, as dazzling as the sun and moon, and held the power to turn the world upside down and reverse the universe. Its birth would be apanied by astronomical phenomena. It would attract covetousness and ultimately lead to chaos and bloody battles among the strong. If this was already the case for a demigod artifact, how much more powerful would a real artifact be? Imand¡­ no, humbly inquire the intention of your appearance, Lady Artifact Spirit. Lesiah respectfully asked in her mind. She had no suspicion that the voice in her head was lying. After all, she had nothing worthy to be deceived. Most importantly, the fact that this artifact spirit named Sae could speak to her directly in her mind without being noticed by others when all saint-level techniques were restricted was enough to prove her powers. Why would such a powerful and mysterious being lie to her? [ There is only one reason I reached out to thou. And it is something great enough to change thy destiny. ] Change my destiny? Could it be¡­ Lesiah¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but wander off. Was she about to experience what she had been reading in the books? An event that would change the life of the protagonist ¡ª the type that would fully transform the protagonist whom everyone looked down upon and make him embark on an adventure filled with either heroic moments or happy hours with beauties. You mean¡­ [ Indeed, it is exactly as thou think ¡ª a plot that only appears in books and almost never in reality. However, thou must give thy consent¡­ ] Excitement rose in Lesiah¡¯s heart as she nodded fervently. Of course I¡¯d agree, please continue, Lady Artifact Spirit¡­ [ Alright, then allow me to continue. ] As Lesiah¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement¡­ Sae revealed her request. [ Lend me thy body. ] Book 4: Chapter 102: A Rescue In Borrowed Body Book 4: Chapter 102: A Rescue In Borrowed Body Lesiah thought her ears were ying tricks on her. So she confirmed what she¡¯d just heard again in her mind. Lady Artifact Spirit¡­ I beg your pardon¡­? [ Lend me thy body. ] ¡­¡­ She heard it right! If this artifact spirit is asking for my body, is she attempting to reincarnate herself in my body? But I¡¯m not dead yet! Besides, this isn¡¯t some great event that can change my destiny at all. How sure is she that there won¡¯t be any side effects if she borrows my body? [ Of course this is a great event that will change thy destiny. Thy refusal toply will ultimately lead to your death. ] Death? Why? [ Thy refusal will lead to Lady Lilith¡¯s death. With her dead, naturally, thou will follow the same fate. ] Lilith¡­ will die? The princess turned to look at Lilith. She showed no signs of dying at all. In fact, she was chasing after Cornelia and the two strange hands behind her with a sinister grin on her face as they spoke. She certainly didn¡¯t look like someone who was about to die. [ Give it up, it is only natural thy mortal eyes will not be able to perceive it. Currently, Lady Lilith is no different than an arrow at the end of its flight. ] An arrow at the end of its flight? But Lilith still looks like she is brimming with energy. [ That is merely an illusion. In reality, she is already physically spent and in critical condition. Believe it or not, in just two minutes, Lady Lilith will copse on the ground and lose the ability to move. ] That serious? [ Yes. After all, Lady Lilith¡¯s self-recovery ability doth note out of nothing. She has yet to reach the saint realm where she could draw power directly from her surroundings. Hence, her terrifying ability to recover is no more than an act of drinking poison to quench her thirst. Her internal organs are already in a disastrous state. ] So Lady Artifact Spirit, you want my body to aid Lilith in defeating the enemy? [ No. To escape. ] ¡­¡­ [ I am simply too weak right now. In addition to the limitations of this little world, it will take a lot to just be able to get both of you out of here. So stop feeling disappointed. ] *My apologies¡­ [ Time is running out. Thy need to provide a response to my request soon. ] Lesiah lowered her and started mulling over the request. *Lending my body¡­ To an artifact spirit on top of that¡­ Not only that, this artifact spirit seems very unreliable¡­ * No matter how Lesiah looked at it, refusing would be the wisest choice. But then again¡­ Lilith¡¯s silhouette during the moments when she saved Lesiah reappeared in the princess¡¯ mind¡­ And it ovepped with the silhouette of her ideal lover¡­ No, no¡­ Why do I bother with ridiculous thoughts like these now? The princess shook her head, trying to shake off those irrelevant thoughts as her cheeks burned up. I am the eldest princess of the Macedonian Empire. Myte father¡¯s hope, my mother¡¯s support, and my people¡¯s ruler. This is why I shall lend my body to the artifact spirit. This has nothing to do with saving Lilith. Nothing at all! [ It seems like thou hath made a decision. Come, let go of your mind, and do not resist. ] Alright¡­ Lesiah stopped resisting as instructed. She soon felt a strange sensation slowly upying her body and gaining control of it. When she snapped her eyes open again, her pupils had been dyed with a trace of purple. Lesiah, no, Sae, flexed her new body and clenched her fist before a dumbfounded expression appeared on her face. ¡°Whoa¡­ this body¡¯s adaptability to magic is close to zero. To think that she is blessed with an innate talent that works best for mages¡­ That¡¯s no different than putting a fishtail on a bird.¡± Sae rubbed her dully aching head. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to consume soul power again this time¡­ Oh Lady Lilith, you better find me the body of another busty babe with a tiny waist and bubble butt soon¡­¡± With that said, ayer of invisible power enveloped Sae¡¯s body and quickly brought her to Lilith¡¯s side. Meanwhile on the other side¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­ Is that all you¡¯ve got¡­?¡± Lilith walked up to her opponent. Every step she took was like stepping directly on Cornelia¡¯s heart, causing it to miss a few beats. Yes. Cornelia was afraid. She was afraid of a little girl who wasn¡¯t even a fraction of her age¡­ A little girl whose realm couldn¡¯t even rival the power in a single finger of hers. She didn¡¯t fear death. She was afraid of not being able to protect what she wanted to protect. She had nearly exhausted all means avable to her, but she still couldn¡¯t shake the enemy at all. When was thest time she felt this powerless? She was afraid that history would repeat itself again. Of how she came to lose everything. Her body trembled involuntarily. She clutched her chest to feel her icy heart. The pain she felt back was still so vivid. Would her wound be torn open again before the pain even faded away? Damn it. Were dragons really invincible? If that was true, what was the difference between them and [ that existence ] from nine million years ago? Cornelia red at the approaching Lilith, as the burning desire to me the injustice of heavens raged in her. Why were some existences destined to be invincible from the moment they were born? ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Lilith suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at her feet in confusion, ¡°Why won¡¯t my feet move?¡± Huh? Cornelia¡¯s eyes widened. Before she could even react, Lilith had suddenly crashed to the ground. ¡°Huuuh¡­ Why can¡¯t I move¡­?¡± Lilith writhed around. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get up on her feet again. Is this¡­ A side effect? Cornelia finally processed the situation and was ecstatic. So dragons weren¡¯t invincible. At least, they still couldn¡¯tpete with [that existence] from nine million years ago. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have vanished from this world. ¡°SEIZE HER!¡± Cornelia shouted. ¡°RIGHT!¡± Little Hand moved her fingers slightly and arge number of hands appeared from the shadow of the room. They swarmed up to Lilith and wrapped themselves around her securely for threeyers. With Lilith¡¯s remaining strength drained away, she was too weak to even continue writhing. While giving orders to her only remainingckey, Cornelia tried to seize Lilith. An invisible big hand loomed over Lilith, who was just waiting to be ughtered. This glimmer of hope excited Cornelia. It also reminded her that she must tear her enemy apart immediately and not allow her an opportunity to turn the tide. However¡­ ¡°Focusing only on what is in front of you during a battle isn¡¯t a good habit¡­¡± A flickering purple light made a sharp pain shoot up in Cornelia¡¯s head. The loss of control caused the invisible big hand to dissipate instantly. ¡°WHO?!¡± Cornelia yelled angrily. The purple light that contained extremely strange soul power made even Cornelia feel as though the world had turned upside down and disoriented her. Damn, where did this other troublesome onee from? ¡°It is I, of course. Lady Lilith¡¯s most valuablepanion, Sae!¡± The voice appeared right next to Cornelia, but Cornelia still failed to pinpoint the exact source. ¡°Mortal, it would be best that thy refrain from looking down upon ants by the side of the road next time. A poisonous ant could be far more terrifying than a ferocious beast.¡± As the voice gradually faded, something else vanished too ¡ª Lilith, who was lying on the ground motionlessly. Book 4: Chapter 103: Fleeting Peace Book 4: Chapter 103: Fleeting Peace The room suddenly became extremely quiet. So quiet that it was suffocating, like calm before a storm. Cornelia looked at the empty ground in front of her in silence. No one could see the expression on her face right now. Shiloah and Gaz were both unconscious. Naturally, Little Hand didn¡¯t dare to interrupt Lady Cornelia when thetter was in a bad mood. So she climbed off Cornelia¡¯s shoulders cautiously and instructed her ¡®clones¡¯ to clean up the mess that was left behind. First things first, she must recover Shiloah¡¯s arm¡­ Little Hand grabbed her other arm and raised it high up, so that the eye in the palm could scan the entire room. However, she didn¡¯t find what she was looking for¡­ Weird, that arm couldn¡¯t have run off by itself. ¡°Why bother with that trash? Hurry up and find those two!¡± ¡°Eeek¡­¡± Little Hand shivered with fright. Cornelia raised her head, revealing a pair of eyes that were reddened by both anger and humiliation. ¡°Must find¡­ and murder both of them¡­¡± she seethed. ¡°But¡­ Lady Cornelia¡­ There are so many rooms in the castle and¡­¡± ¡°Find them at once.¡± Cornelia red at Little Hands murderously. ¡°Right away!¡± With a yelp, Little Hand immediately rushed out of the room with her ¡®clones¡¯ and started the quest of finding a needle in the haystack or the ridiculously huge castle in this case. Right after her departure¡­ ¡°DAMN IT!!¡± Cornelia brought her fist down, the impact left a huge crater in the ground in front of her. Putting aside that dragon girl, she didn¡¯t expect to be made a fool of by an ant that she didn¡¯t even bother to look at earlier. Not only that, that ant actually took her enemy away right under her nose¡­ This was simply a big humiliation! ¡°There¡¯s still some time¡­ I must find and kill them before they could cause even more trouble!¡± Cornelia picked up the unconscious Gaz from the ground, then went to Shiloa who was also unconscious. She crouched down and set Gaz down beside Shiloah before¡­ Violently stabbing her hands right into their chest! Her eyes were filled with the same craze that Lilith had before. ¡°I won¡¯t let you two escape¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ In an unfamiliar dark room, Lesiah slowly regained consciousness. ¡°This is¡­¡± The princess propped herself up while holding her forehead, and found herself in a strange room. ¡°Seems like thou art quite fortunate¡­ to remain unaffected by my soul power and retain your sanity¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The unexpected voice frightened Lesiah. She quickly snapped her head around, only to spot the phantom of an alluring woman with purple hair floating behind her. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the cruelest of all, Ruth Devia?!¡± The princess¡¯ eyes widened in shock when she finally identified the phantom. As the eldest princess of the Macedonian Empire, Lesiah naturally had full ess to information on important lists like the ughter List. This was also how she came to know Ruth Devia, the cruelest person who caused a bloody storm on the main continent back then. She hurriedly backed away, trying to put a distance between herself and the person who formerly ranked first on the ughter List. But¡­ Wasn¡¯t the cruelest of all rumored to have died by the hands of Golden Demon Htilil? Why was she here?! Lesiah suddenly realized something. Golden Demon Htilil¡­ was Lilith! So this vengeful ghost hade back to seek revenge? Just how did Lilith kill the cruelest viin to make her die such a tragic death that she turned into a vengeful ghost? Did she r?a?pe? her before killing? ¡°I mustmend thy rich imagination.¡± The purple silhouette swayed and reappeared in front of Lesiah the next moment. ¡°I am not some mere mortal who was a criminal. She just happened to be a body that I had borrowed before. Apart from that, I am not rted to her in any way.¡± ¡°Not rted¡­? Then who are you?¡± ¡°Oh my, how rude. Thou can no longer recognize me after waking up from thy sleep? Oh, right¡­¡± The purple phantom pped herself on the forehead in realization. ¡°Thou was spoken to directly in thy head before. Listening to my voice through thy ears now must have been very different. ¡®Tis only natural that thou cannot recognize me. Even so, thou should have recognized me by the way I speak.¡± The way she speaks¡­? And speaking directly in my head¡­? It was only then realization dawned upon the princess. ¡°You are Lady Artifact Spirit?!¡± ¡°It seems like thou art not a hopeless r?e?t?a?r?d?.¡± Sae put her hands on her waist and nodded. ¡°Indeed, I was, Lord Gerald, the majestic Origin Dragon¡¯s most reliable general. I am the strongest artifact spirit, the Grim Reaper of gods¡­ Thou may address me as Lady Sae.¡± The princess stared at the conceited Sae, who had the appearance of Ruth Devia, in confusion. ¡°Lady Arti¡­ Sae, how did you end up looking like that criminal?¡± ¡°Did I not exin it earlier? I borrowed that woman¡¯s body before and it temporarily shaped my soul. ¡°Temporarily shaped?¡± Sae shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about esoteric subjects like souls, it is very troublesome to exin and there is not much time for thou to waste now.¡± ¡°Uh, alright¡­¡± Lesiah nodded in agreement. Just when she was about to end this conversation, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Hold on, Lady Sae! What do you mean by I remained unaffected by your soul power and retained my sanity?!¡± The expression on the princess¡¯ face changed drastically. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to bother about esoteric subjects like souls? There¡¯s not enough time for you to waste right now, why do you have to keep harping on such trivial matters?¡± Sae crossed her arms and huffed like she was reprimanding a child. ¡°I nearly went insane! How could youbel that as a trivial matter?!¡± ¡°Thou art just a mere mortal. Whether thou turn into a lunatic or a monkey, both are merely trivial matters to me.¡± ¡°What?! So I am no different than a monkey in your eyes, Lady Sae?!¡± ¡°Please do not put it that way¡­¡± Sae gazed affectionately into Lesiah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Monkeys are adorable. Why must thou insult them that way?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Jokes aside, serious business awaited them. ¡°We¡­ managed to escape, right?¡± ¡°Not really. This building is terrifyingly huge. Not even I could leave this ce easily. But I have already set up a special formation in this room. We should be safe from those people for the time being.¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± Lesiah breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, right¡­ Where¡¯s Lilith?¡± ¡°There¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes followed Sae¡¯s finger and saw Lilith lying peacefully in the heart of the room. Her hands rested on her abdomen, with her fingers intertwined. She was sleeping peacefully, like a sleeping beauty who was waiting to be woken up by the kiss of her prince. Her tattered clothes were folded and ced on her, only barely covering the important bits. Dust and ck marks from the previous battle still clung to her skin. She looked like a little beggar. For some reason, the sight brought a smile to Lesiah¡¯s face. It was almost as if all the pain and fright she suffered earlier had been erased away. Book 4: Chapter 104: It’s Over Book 4: Chapter 104: It¡¯s Over ¡°Then what shall we do next?¡± Lesiah asked. ¡°How would I know?¡± Sae shrugged. ¡°I have been in a deep slumber most of the time. Hence, I am not that knowledgeable of this little world. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Lilith dying again, I would still be soundly asleep.¡± ¡°Lady Sae, aren¡¯t you an artifact spirit? Can¡¯t you think of something?¡± A conflicted look appeared in Sae¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to refrain from expecting too much from me. Indeed I am an artifact spirit. But due to some reason, I am barely one now. Not only that, my physical form has been severely damaged and my powers are suppressed by this world. I cannot even use any single one of my abilities. Not to mention after how badly I got tricked by Lady Lilith before, I don¡¯t even have any spare energy to bring you all to safety.¡± ¡°That means it¡¯s up to me to figure out a solution now?¡± ¡°Didst thou see any other way? Thou could search for those guys just now and beat every single one of them. That way, we¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°If I could do that, do you think we¡¯d still be worrying down here?¡± Looking at her slender and delicate hands, Lesiah smiled wryly. They looked nothing like the hands of a warrior who had been wielding a sword for a long time. No matter how movingly gorgeous those sword-wielding beauties in the storybooks were depicted, their long and arduous sword training would undoubtedly leave calluses on their palms unless they had broken through the saint realm and been cleansed by the miracles of transcending a tribtion. Hence, those sword-wielding beauties, who had velvety soft hands despite swinging their swords tens of thousands of times a day since childhood, was nothing but the imagination of some otaku who had never held a girl¡¯s hand in their life. Lesiah¡¯s slender and delicate hands were just symbols of her powerlessness. She could no longer recall when was thest time she had taken her sword practice seriously, or even bothered to do it. She couldn¡¯t recall when she hadst wielded her sword in a serious battle either. Her asional free time was spent on practicing strange escape skills. Thus, she didn¡¯t learn anything about fighting. In any case, her sword had been taken away from her. She managed to eventually attain the peak of rank nine by relying on the saint-level techniques handed down by the royal family, but to put it bluntly, she was as useless as her mother. She was just a useless, beautiful-looking trophy. ¡°When will Lilith wake up?¡± Lesiah nced over to Lilith and asked. If Lilith could just sit up right now, she would be at ease. ¡°Why¡­ dost thou always rely on others?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m weak, of course¡­¡± Lesiah lowered her eyes in shame and hugged her knees. ¡°I know better than anyone how weak and useless I am. It¡¯s ironic that people keep putting their expectations on someone as useless as me. Are they not worried that I would dash their hopes in pieces? They just keep insisting that I have to bear these responsibilities as the crown princess¡­¡± ¡°No one would ever put expectations on someone useless¡­ Never mind, I am just wasting my breath with you.¡± Sae floated to Lilith¡¯s side. cing her translucent fingers on Lilith¡¯s wrist, Sae stood still for a while before a sigh escaped her lips. ¡°Lady Lilith¡¯s body has been severely overspent. Her heart rate is under three hundred beats per minute¡­ If this goes on, she will no longer be able to wake up by herself.¡± ¡°What do we do then?¡± Lesiah panicked. ¡°Easy, she just has to replenish her stamina.¡± Sae removed her fingers from Lilith¡¯s wrist and moved to her abdomen. She was unable to hide the anxiety in her tone. ¡°But I remember that it¡¯s difficult to quickly recuperate when an overspent body. She needs to be nurtured by natural treasures of heaven and earth over a long term, otherwise, she will suffer from seque.¡± Lesiah frowned in thought then continued, ¡°Putting time constraints aside, we don¡¯t even have any natural treasures right now¡­¡± ¡°Thou doth not have to worry about time. Let us not forget that Lady Lilith is a dragon. Apart from their powerful strength, they have an even more powerful physique. Anything they ingest will be quickly digested and replenished to stamina.¡± Sae nced at the storage ring in Lilith¡¯s finger. ¡°I recall Lady Lilith has the habit of carrying precious ingredients with her in her storage ring. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t wake up now. Hmm¡­ We are indeed stuck.¡± ¡°Lady Sae, you are an artifact spirit. Can¡¯t you crack the spiritual mark on Lilith¡¯s ring?¡± Sae instantly paled and waved her hands frantically. ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ even think about it! That person with a daughterplex must have set up something terrifying in the ring. I certainly do not wish to be squashed to death like a bug.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lesiah¡¯sst glimmer of hope was extinguished. She curled up and rested her forehead on her knees with a bleak expression on her face. In the end, all they could do was only wait for the enemy to arrive? ¡°Damn¡­!¡± Sae suddenly cursed while checking Lilith¡¯s abdomen. ¡°It seems like Lady Lilith¡¯s internal organs are still in a mess!¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Literally.¡± Sae¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°I was wondering before, why Lady Lilith had to shift her internal organs back to their original positions with her own hand. Turns out that at that time, her self-recovery ability had started failing.¡± ¡°T-Then¡­ what will happen to Lilith?!¡± ¡°What do you think will happen?¡± Sae cast a nce at the princess, exasperated. ¡°Kick the bucket, duh. Although Lady Lilith had shown her terrifying self-recovery ability before, do not forget the fact that dragons are still living creatures. If her internal organs stop working for a long time, even a dragon will die¡­¡± ¡°What do we do then?!¡± The revtion immediately put a worried expression on Lesiah¡¯s face. ¡°Is there no other way to save Lilith?!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Sae shook her head helplessly. ¡°One cannot make bricks without straw. Even if I have a thousand ways to save her, how could I save her without anything in hand? I cannot possibly give her my internal organs. Oh, apologies. I forgot I do not have any at the moment¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing Lesiah¡¯sck of response, Sae floated to a corner and sat down cross-legged. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Lady Lilith is a goner this time. I think we should just give up and hand Lady Lilith¡¯s corpse to those people. Just tell them that our conscience made us realize that we should not help this viin and wish to serve a new master, so we killed her with our own hands to prove our loyalty. Those people might just believe us, spare us and even treat us to a banquet. Who knows, we can make them our allies and maybe I will have hope to gain a physical body.¡± Book 4: Chapter 105: One Good Turn Deserves Another Book 4: Chapter 105: One Good Turn Deserves Another Lesiah frowned. Her eyes were fixed on Lilith, who was still slumbering like Sleeping Beauty. She had a peaceful look on her face, as her chest undted with every breath. Apart from her slightly pale face, she looked nothing like someone who was dying, as how Sae put it. She was still brimming with the vigor of a tiger just before, but looked like a withering autumn leaf now. This contrast just felt so unreal to Lesiah. Were they really¡­ out of options? Were they going to just watch Lilith die while doing nothing? Memories from the past two days that she spent with Lilith reyed in her mind. She felt nothing but hate toward her. But why did she feel so heartbroken watching Lilith¡¯s life slowly fade away? Sae continued grumbling at the side. There wasn¡¯t even a single piece of useful information, she was just ranting. And Lesiah knew that no one could save Lilith without any prerequisite, just as Sae had told her. They needed the natural treasures of heaven and earth. A self-deprecatingugh escaped Lesiah. As the eldest princess of the Macedonian Empire, she was served at least a hundred exotic dishes made of such precious ingredients on a daily basis. She basically took only a bite of every dish and sent them away. Little did she expect there woulde a time she needed those things so desperately. This must be karma. ¡°Is there really¡­ no other way?¡± Lesiah repeated her question again persistently. ¡°No. I have already told you, there is no other option aside from replenishing Lady Lilith¡¯s stamina with natural treasures. Sigh, if only there is a demon beast around here. I heard their blood makes great tonic.¡± Sae shook her head pitifully, but deliberately gave some hints. The princess¡¯ eyes instantly lit up as her gaze fell on her wrist. There wasn¡¯t any demon beast¡¯s blood, but a warrior¡¯s blood could be considered a natural treasure of heaven and earth, right? ¡°Ohoo, art thou nning to feed Lady Lilith thy blood? This is indeed a sound n to save her. But a word of advice, thou art are dehydrated right now. Excessive blood loss can lead to death.¡± The hand which Lesiah held a dagger with to slit her wrist froze for a moment. It was but a brief pause and in the next moment, she slit her wrist without any hesitation. She quickly put Lilith¡¯s head on herp and adjusted it so that all her blood could flow into thetter¡¯s mouth. Feeling sustenance flowing into her mouth, Lilith involuntarilytched her mouth onto the wound on Lesiah¡¯s wrist and started sucking, even though she was still deep in sleep. ¡°Hnnghh¡­¡± A cute moan escaped Lesiah¡¯s lips. The sensation of Lilith¡¯s tongue running along her wound made her feel¡­ a little strange. ¡°Hmm¡­ Love is indeed great. It moves me to tears.¡± Sae pretended to wipe the non-existent tear from her eyes but failed to hide the mischievous smile from creeping up onto her face. Of course, she had lied about the fact that Lilith was dying. Lilith managed to survive severe injuries back then, there was no way she would kick the bucket just because her internal organs weren¡¯t in the right ces. It was just as Sae mentioned earlier, Lesiah couldn¡¯t put her expectations on her. Although Lilith wouldn¡¯t die, for now, she might if she fell into the hands of those who were rted to deities. It was Sae¡¯s duty to protect Lady Lilith when she was still in her growing stage. During this period of time, she must eliminate everything that might threaten Lady Lilith¡¯s life. Hence, if Lesiah either failed to take her bait just now or simply outright refused the idea of offering her blood, then Sae wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill the princess for her blood to ensure Lady Lilith¡¯s safety. In any case, Lesiah was just a mere mortal. To Sae, she was no different from a nutritional supplement. ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± After taking in enough blood, Lilith finally stirred awake. She propped herself up and shook her head, trying to get rid of the dizziness that gued her. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was greeted by a pale but lovely face. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ finally¡­ awake¡­¡± Lesiah smiled weakly before fainting in Lilith¡¯s arms. ¡°EHHH? What¡¯s wrong, Lesiah?!¡± Lilith shook the princess¡¯ body frantically but suddenly noticed a sweet aftertaste lingering inside her mouth. Could it be¡­ She took a look at Lesiah¡¯s wrist. Unsurprisingly, there was a hideous wound ring back at her ¡°That¡¯s right. This little girl willingly offered up her own blood to save Lady Lilith¡¯s life¡­¡± ¡°Sae¡­ What the hell happened?¡± She carefully ced Lesiah¡¯s head on herp, then gave her own head a hard hit. With the dizziness gone, then came a sharp pain in her head and her blurred memories. It felt no different than a bad hangover after an awesome party. ¡°Where are we? What about those people? What just happened? And what happened to Lesiah? Why did she feed me blood? And why are you out here?¡± She fired a torrent of questions at Sae, causing thetter to frantically wave her hands in an attempt to calm her down. ¡°Slowly, slowly! Please calm down, Lady Lilith, and allow me to slowly go through them with you.¡± And so, she recounted all the events to Lilith. Of course, she deliberately excluded the part about baiting Lesiah to feed Lilith her blood and just glossed it over by saying that Lesiah did it for the sake of saving her. ¡°This idiot! She thought I¡¯d die that easily after seeing what I could do?!¡± Lilith was a little mad, but couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on the reason. She took out some clothes from her storage ring and folded them into a pillow for Lesiah to rest her head on, then also found a new set for herself to put on. Her academy uniform turned into a pile of rags after only being worn for a few days. If Elder Mord knew, he¡¯d be so pissed that his curly cowlick would tremble. However, all these didn¡¯t matter anymore. Most importantly¡­ she was famished and thirsty. It was just as Sae said, she had seriously over-exhausted her body. She fished out arge amount of food from her storage ring and started munching. Since Lesiah had fed her her own blood, she couldn¡¯t possibly let her down. She must bring her out of here and to safety. And to do that, recovering her stamina would be her first priority. While eating, Lilith sighed at the little mountain of food in front of her. For the very first time, she regretted bringing only meat with her. If only she had liquid food, Lesiah would be able to recover for a little. ¡°Lady Lilith, I have an idea.¡± Sae could read Lilith¡¯s mind like an open book. She leaned into her ear and whispered sneakily, ¡°You could¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened at her suggestion, so shocked that she forgot to continue chewing. She stole a nce at Lesiah¡¯s pale lips then asked, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Of course. You have to believe in my experience, Lady Lilith. After all, I didn¡¯t live millions of years for nothing¡­¡± Lilith gulped down her food, and then hesitated. ¡°But isn¡¯t¡­ that kind of inappropriate¡­? With Lesiah¡¯s temper, she will definitely get mad and call me a pervert again.¡± ¡°What do you mean inappropriate¡­ You are just trying to save her, just like how she saved you, Lilith. One good turn deserves another, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t me you¡­¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you, Lady Lilith¡­¡± Sae winked at her. ¡°Alright then.¡± Lilith licked her lips and smiled like a gentleman. ¡°Let¡¯s hope you are right.¡± She tore off a chunk of meat, chewed it thoroughly in her mouth until the food turned into a liquid that could be easily swallowed. She gently lifted Lesiah¡¯s head while chanting a mantra in her heart. This isn¡¯t taking advantage, this isn¡¯t taking advantage, this isn¡¯t taking advantage¡­ It¡¯s for the sake of saving Lesiah! This isn¡¯t taking advantage! Then, she smashed her lips against Lesiah¡¯s. ¡­¡­ Lesiah opened her eyes¡­ Only to see a pair of greasy lips with a piece of meat dangling off the corner erging in her view. Book 4: Chapter 106: Ordinary Food Book 4: Chapter 106: Ordinary Food ¡°EEK, YOU MONSTER!¡± SLAP! The p echoed throughout the silent room. Lesiah crossed her arms on her chest protectively and backed up, ring daggers at the stunned blonde with her tearful eyes. ¡°You actually TRIED to do something like that again while I was unconscious!¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t use me like that¡­!¡± Lilith denied three times first, then clutched her cheek that didn¡¯t even sting from the p while ring at Sae who was impishly rejoicing at the side. ¡°How dare you trick me! You better be ready to get your soul stuffed into the body of an eighty-year-old grandma, Sae!¡± The blonde shook her fist at the artifact spirit. ¡°What?! Wait! That was just a prank! You can¡¯t do that, Lady Lilith!¡± ¡°Give up. I¡¯ll make sure that new body of yours won¡¯te with even a tooth. Watch me feast on amazing food every meal while you can only live tragically on porridge!¡± ¡°Noooo!¡± Sae could immediately picture Lady Lilith feasting in front of her, deliberately waving a delicious chicken drumstick in front of her eyes from time to time. Then she¡¯d feign concern and ask, ¡°Do you want some? Don¡¯t resist your cravings¡±, even while knowing Sae could barely even hold the bowl she was eating porridge from! The thought got Sae turning pale while begging for mercy. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten a real meal for more than ten million years! All I wish for is a healthy body that I can feast with! Please spare me, Lady Lilith!¡± ¡°Hmph! No! Besides, you¡¯ve already eaten when you were in that Ruth or whoever¡¯s body it was! Don¡¯t even lie!¡± The artifact spirit immediatelytched herself onto Lilith¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mercy! Besides, I wasn¡¯t the one who hit you, Lady Lilith! Do you have to be this cruel to me!?¡± ¡°Hmph! This discussion is over!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It¡¯s all your fault, you little btch¡­! You better wait until I¡­* Sae secretly red at Lesiah, but head chopped by Lilith. ¡°Do not me someone else!¡± ¡°Ouch¡­!¡± Although Sae was in her spirit form, she had to take the initiative to ept Lilith¡¯s not-so-light head chop. If she failed to appease her now, Lilith might really find a fresh corpse of an eighty-year-old grandma for her to use. Her past experience in dealing with Lilith had convinced her that thetter was really capable of such nasty acts. And not only that, she would do it delightfully! Looking at how Lilith apologetically exined herself to Lesiah, frustration started festering inside Sae. Although it wasn¡¯t like Lady Lilith and herself were mutually dependent on each other to survive, they actually spent a long time together. So how could this little girle out of nowhere and threaten her position? So love would always be valued more than friendship? ¡­¡­ ¡°Did you really do that to save me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t do that to take advantage of me?¡± ¡°Of course, do I look like someone who would assault innocent girls at night?¡± Lilith hammered her t chest. The princess shot her a weird look, but lowered her guard in the end. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll believe you one more time. Ugh¡­¡± As soon as she rxed, a wave of weakness hit her. Color drained from her face and her extremities turned cold. Sure enough, the dehydration and excessive blood loss put Lesiah¡¯s body on the verge of copse. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± The princess pushed away the hand that Lilith offered to her and struggled to sit up by herself. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a bit.¡± ¡°Eat something then. I have all these precious ingredients that are very nutritious. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it.¡± Looking at Lilith piling up heaps of various meat in front of her like tributes, Lesiah burst outughing. ¡°I am the princess of a country. There¡¯s nothing I¡¯ve never eaten before¡­ Umfff¡­!¡± As soon as Lesiah tore off a small piece of meat and put it in her mouth, she instantly felt as though there was a piece of coal burning in her mouth! Furthermore, the piece of meat instantly melted in her mouth. Before Lesiah could even react, she felt something akin tova flowing directly into her stomach. The princess instantly clutched her stomach and curled up. Her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking. After swallowing the piece of meat, she felt like there was a ball of fire burning the meridians in her entire body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lesiah¡­?!¡± Lilith asked in concern when she saw the princess in pain. She thought it had something to do with her overfeeding on Lesiah¡¯s blood earlier. ¡°The meat¡­¡± ¡°Meat? Was it rotten?¡± ¡°What¡­ meat is that?¡± ¡°What meat? Just the meat of a normal primal beast.¡± Lilith scratched her head, confused by Lesiah¡¯s question. Normal¡­ primal¡­ beast? Lesiah almost wondered if she was hallucinating from losing too much blood. Primal beasts were legendary creatures which could only be found in the Sea of Origin. It was even rumored one of the ancient primal beasts had attained the demigod realm, the realm which no human had ever attained. It was definitely one of the most dangerous creatures in this world. And someone actually eat them for food? It was a feat that Lesiah didn¡¯t even dare to think about, let alone tasting it. Lilith continued speaking. ¡°This is the finest meat I brought from home. Even for me, this is considered a luxury since the people back home would only make a trip to the Sea of Origin every few days and bring some back. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of replenishing stamina quickly, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to eat it. Hm¡­? Now that I think about it, it¡¯s probably past expiry. I wonder if it has really gone bad. But then again, I thought time was frozen in the storage ring.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t go bad. She¡¯s just overwhelmed by the overpowering energy in the meat. She¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Sae rested her chin in her hand and pouted. ¡°I told you my method is for her own good. Yet, sheined about being taken advantage of. Now you can suffer all you want, hmph.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The corner of Sae¡¯s mouth twitched as her tears threatened to fall. How can my master be this cruel to me? If she keeps this up, I¡¯m going to switch sides and be a turncoat! Lilith was oblivious to Sae¡¯s dissatisfaction. Or more like even if she did notice, she wouldn¡¯t care. In any case, there must be a reason why the ancestor had sent Sae to her. It must be something along the lines of bing her servant. So there shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to utilize her however she wanted. And what pissed Lilith off the most was Sae¡¯s attitude of knowing something but still keeping her in the dark. It was really infuriating. Lilith took out some ordinary food this time. ¡°You can eat this first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the burning sensation faded, Lesiah sat up again and ate the food that Lilith offered to her. This so-called ¡®ordinary food¡¯ was probably something that an average family couldn¡¯t even afford with their one year worth of living expenses. Although eating the flesh of a primal beast made Lesiah feel extremely unwell, it was undoubtedly effective. She could clearly feel her physical condition gradually improving. At least, her skin started looking rosy again. ¡°Lilith, you¡¯re a dragon right¡­?¡± Lesiah suddenly asked while munching on her food. ¡°Hmm? ¡­Huh?¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t react to the sudden question. ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Are you still trying to hide it? I already know that you¡¯re a dragon¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 107: Temperature Rising Book 4: Chapter 107: Temperature Rising Lilith couldn¡¯t help but sigh after hearing Lesiah. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would discover my long-hidden identity. As expected of the princess of a country.¡± ¡°What the heck. The enemy already recognized you, Lady Lilith. Naturally, she would know as long as she isn¡¯t blind or deaf¡­ Hey, hey¡­ what are you trying to do, Lady Lilith?¡± Lilith took out the broken dagger. ¡°There¡¯re quite a lot of skeletons in this world. I¡¯ll just stick your real body into one of them, then you can spend the rest of your life with it.¡± ¡°NOOOOOO!!¡± The artifact spirit quickly snatched her real body from Lilith and hid it in her arms protectively, trembling in a corner tearfully. ¡°Please spare me, Lady Lilith! I swear I¡¯ll never criticize your wife again, please have mercy on me¡­¡± ¡°Hm? What wife?¡± ¡°No, no. I mean I¡¯ll never criticize your¡­ best friend. Yeah, your best friend. Please spare your humble servant.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± Lilith red fiercely at Sae. ¡°If it happens one more time again¡­¡± She made a gesture of sticking the dagger into something threateningly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much for you to treat Lady Sae that way?¡± Lesiah couldn¡¯t help bute into the artifact spirit¡¯s defense. ¡°Lady Sae?¡± Lilith threw a nce at Sae. ¡°It would seem like she had unted her identity as an artifact spirit to you. Don¡¯t let her deceive you. She¡¯s nothing more than a stray ghost who could no longer function as an artifact spirit without a new physical body. You¡¯re giving her too much credit by calling her Lady Sae. Might as well just call her Good-For-Nothing-Sae.¡± ¡°Lady Lilith, you¡¯re going overboard! Is that how you¡¯re supposed to treat me after I saved your *** so many times in the past?!¡± ¡°You want me to be nice to you? Sure.¡± Lilith continued emotionlessly, ¡°Tell me everything you know and I promise I¡¯ll treat you with the same respect I have for my ancestor.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Sae held her head and fell silent. Lilith snorted then turned to Lesiah. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m a dragon. Otherwise I won¡¯t be able to keep up with the masquerade in the academy.¡± ¡°Academy? You¡¯re nning to stay in St. Caroline Academy?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m learning the dragonnguage there.¡± ¡°Dragonnguage?¡± Lesiah looked at Lilith in confusion, like she¡¯d just seen a drowning fish or a bird with acrophobia. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a dragon? Why are you learning dragonnguage in an academy run by humans?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lilith scratched her head. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to begin exining¡­¡± ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m not interested. But are you that dragon princess whom Taylor the Aurora Dragon is waiting for¡­?¡± Lilith was instantly taken aback by the question. She looked at the princess in awe. ¡°I am. Impressive. How did you even guess that?¡± Lesiah pped her own forehead. So that was really the case. That exined everything ¡ª the destruction of Dragon God Lake, the Golden Demon Htilil that appeared out of nowhere, the strange reaction of Luminous Theocracy¡¯s Pope during the square table conference, and the princess whom Taylor had been waiting for in the loli brothels. Based on this series of events, if her guess was correct¡­ Lilith must have done something in the Luminous Theocracy. Given her identity, the Pope didn¡¯t really dare to do anything, so he offered an extremely generous bounty of one billion gold coins to vent his anger since no one would probably seed in catching her. Then for some reason, Lilith destroyed the Dragon God Lake at St. Caroline Academy. Since she didn¡¯t want her dragon identity to be exposed or be held ountable for her offense, she tried to get away by posing as the same fugitive whomitted a crime in Luminous Theocracy. However, due to the academy¡¯s misunderstanding, variousprehensive analysis and the sudden appearance of the Ancient Ruins, things turned out this way. To think that the legendary dragon princess, whom the humans had been wanting to please so badly, somehow turned into their public enemy. Why did things have to turn out this way?! A splitting headache instantly assaulted Lesiah. ¡°Lilith. Let¡¯s just say if the entire human race identifies you as their enemy, what will you do?¡± ¡°Huh? Why are you asking me that? Why would anyone think someone as beautiful, adorable, and kind like me, as their enemy?¡± ¡°Just answer the question¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± While Lilith was thinking, Sae suddenly interrupted. ¡°What else could she do? They would all be obliterated by her mother¡¯s demigod-level magic spell. Little girl, remember why I didn¡¯t dare to even touch Lady Lilith¡¯s ring? That¡¯s because her mother has a daughterplex! She will not hesitate in obliterating any race that harms even a strand of her daughter¡¯s hair!¡± Lesiah paled and looked at Lilith. For once, Lilith actually agreed with Sae¡¯s remarks. ¡°I guess that¡¯s how things will go. No one can stop my mother when she¡¯s angry¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The human race is doomed¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°By the way, where are we¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, My short-distance teleportation sent us to a random location. I only know that this seems to be a castle, and a terrifyingly huge one,¡± Sae spread her arms to emphasize her point. ¡°Castle¡­?¡± Lilith stroked her chin in deep thought. ¡°Since this is a castle, there should be many goodies in here.¡± ¡°Who knows. But I think this castle is probably overrun by monsters that can easily swallow a human whole.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be so negative¡­ What if there are really treasures but we missed out just because we are sitting around wasting our time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of making us go out now to die, are you?¡± Lesiah cautiously asked as her keen senses could read Lilith¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re going on a treasure hunt. A treasure hunt! Who said anything about dying?¡± ¡°But those weirdos are looking for us everywhere. If we were to go out like this, the probability of us being discovered is much higher than hiding in this room which is protected by a barrier that I¡¯ve set up. I won¡¯t be able to help all of you escape if you all get caught again.¡± ¡°But then¡­¡± Lilith looked at Sae. ¡°No matter how sophisticated your barrier is and how low the probability of getting discovered is, the enemy will eventually find us if they searched every room. So in that sense, the probability of getting discovered by staying here is a hundred percent. But if we go out and actively search for ces to hide while hunting for treasure, there¡¯s still a chance we might not be discovered. To gamble on this chance or not, I¡¯ll leave it to you two¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sae thought for a moment. Lilith did make a valid point. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it your way, Lady Lilith. In any case, I don¡¯t think I have much decision-making power here.¡± After saying that, Sae returned to the broken dagger which flew back into Lilith¡¯s storage ring by itself. Lilith looked at Lesiah. ¡°What about you? Are you going to hide here or follow me out¡­?¡± The princess¡¯ gut instinct and rational thinking both told her to just stay in this room. But for some strange reason¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡± She was even surprised by her own words. When she saw Lilith suddenly offering her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but be wary. ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to take advantage of me again? Let me warn you, I¡¯m not going to let you have your way even if you¡¯re the dragon princess!¡± ¡°What are you rambling on¡­¡± Lilith sighed in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you up.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lesiah could feel her cheeks burning after realizing that she had mistaken Lilith¡¯s intention. Even so, she ced her hand in hers¡­ And it felt really warm. Book 4: Chapter 108: Anguished Book 4: Chapter 108: Anguished Lilith and Sae sneaked out of the room, only to be greeted by a dark and seemingly endless corridor. ¡°As expected¡­¡± ¡°Hm? You have the map of this ce, Lesiah?¡± ¡°No, but most castles or pces of this size share a simr structure.¡± The princess pointed to the menacing corridor that seemingly led into the unknown. ¡°There are rooms on both sides of this long corridor. It seems like we have made the right choice ofing out. With such a rigid structure, the enemies will certainly not miss any room during their search.¡± Lilith nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Which way do we go now?¡± Lesiah looked around before replying to the question. ¡°We must make sure we won¡¯t run into the enemies directly, so we should go in the opposite direction of the enemy¡¯s search. But the problem now is we are unable to determine if this is a straight or circr corridor.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy to tell?¡± Lilith pointed to the wall in the hallway. ¡°It¡¯s obviously straight.¡± ¡°No. In such arge building, our vision is greatly reduced especially in this darkness. If the enemy casts a simple optical illusion spell, we won¡¯t be able to correctly identify if this is a straight or circr corridor.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Lilith peered into the darkness. Her golden pupils suddenly lit up, and the dark surroundings around her instantly brightened up in her vision. With her supreme eagle eyes, she finally found something wrong with the corridor. Although the corridor appeared to be straight over a short distance, she realized that it actually followed a curve when she looked further down. ¡°This corridor¡­ is circr.¡± ¡°Circr¡­¡± Lesiah stroked her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°Looks like we need to y hide-and-seek.¡± ¡°Hide-and-seek?¡± ¡°Yes. Compared to a straight corridor, a circr one is more troublesome. If it was a straight corridor, we could just go in the opposite direction of the enemy¡¯s search. But when ites to a circr corridor, no matter in which direction we go¡­¡± ¡°We will eventually bump into the enemies.¡± Lilith caught on and finished Lesiah¡¯s sentence. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said hide-and-seek¡­¡± Lesiah gave Lilith a yful smile, and it made thetter¡¯s heart skip a beat. The princess chose a random direction, then walked in that direction with her hands sped behind her. ¡°Do you know what the ¡®seeker¡¯ relies on when ying hide-and-seek?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ no¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really dumb. Have you never even yed hide-and-seek?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith didn¡¯t know how to respond. Hide-and-seek was a game that required many friends to y together. And she had never yed that in her previous life¡­ That was of course because she was a lonely king back then. As for this life, putting aside the question whether those dragons could hide themselves given their massive size, she was sure that as soon as she asked: ¡®Are you all ready?¡± Everyone would respond, ¡°We¡¯re ready~ Come find us, princess~¡± Lilith facepalmed. She simply couldn¡¯t even imagine what hide-and-seek was. ¡°When ying hide-and-seek, the ¡®seeker¡¯ mostly relies on sound¡­¡± A nostalgic look appeared on the princess¡¯ face. ¡°That¡¯s why everyone mustn¡¯t make any sound when hiding as that will give your location away to the ¡®seeker¡¯. But what if we deliberately made some noises¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ Tap, tap, tap, tap¡­.. Little Hand crawled along in the dark and seemingly endless corridor, surrounded by her ¡®clones¡¯. Every time she passed by a door, several hands worked together to open the room door then crawled in to quickly search the room once. After confirming that their target wasn¡¯t in the room, the hands would return to the group and move on to the next room. With this method, Little Hand searched thousands of rooms in this terrifyingly huge castle very quickly, not only on this floor. But of course, she knew that her targets couldn¡¯t have been teleported to other floors because there were special restrictions between each floor. They couldn¡¯t possibly be broken by any simple teleportation spell. Little Hand sighed. Her beautiful sigh almost sounded pitiful. It seemed like Lady Cornelia was really blinded by her anger. She could have waited until next time when they were ready to capture all of them. As long as they were still in this little world, there was no way they could escape. Yet she insisted on killing all of them at this time. If they could seed, then that was fine. But what if they didn¡¯t seed and those people rushed upstairs in panic and broke something? That would be the oue that Lady Cornelia didn¡¯t wish for the most. BOOOOM!! A loud noise was suddenly heard in the distance. It attracted Little Hand¡¯s attention. One of her hands opened, revealing a cute and tiny ear in the palm. She listened attentively and was able to quickly determine the source of the noise. ¡°They dare act so arrogantly despite being trapped inside a cage. No wonder Lady Cornelia couldn¡¯t tolerate them.¡± Little Hand gave up searching every room and quickly crawled towards the source of themotion. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ After confirming that the sound of fingers tapping in the corridor outside had vanished, Lesiah finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like our enemy has really fallen for it. Now if we head in the opposite direction, we shouldn¡¯t run into them for the time being.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The princess noticed that Lilith wasn¡¯t even listening to her. She was doing something in front of a row of bookshelves. ¡°Lilith, what are you doing?¡± In the silent room, she could hear Lilith gulping. The blonde slowly turned her head around, raising a scroll without any trace of magical aura. ¡°Treasure¡­ I found it¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°Treasure?!¡± Lesiah also took one of the scrolls from the bookshelf. As soon as she unfolded it, words appeared in her mind. [ God-level Magic Circle Diagrams ] Lesiah drew a sharp breath and nearly threw away the scroll she was holding. God-level¡­Magic Circle? The diagrams of something that no one on Xedrios had even heard of? And I¡¯m holding it in my hand now? Lesiah¡¯s hands trembled. She even wondered if she was dreaming right now. ¡°F?U?C?C?C?C?C?C?C?C?C?C?C?K?!¡± Lilith suddenly cursed and threw away the scroll she was holding. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lilith?¡± Was she overjoyed? However, there was not even a trace of excitement on Lilith¡¯s face. She suddenly fell to her knees and hammered her fists on the ground, wailing like someone had just stolen her twenty years worth of savings. ¡°F?U?C?K?I?N?G? GOD-LEVEL TECHNIQUE! F?U?C?K? TWENTY CIRCULATION OF BATTLE QI IN MERIDIANS! I JUST F*CKING DESTROYED MY MERIDIANS AND THIS THING SHOWED UP?!!!!¡± Book 4: Chapter 109: Yet Another Encounter With Shiloah Book 4: Chapter 109: Yet Another Encounter With Shiloah ¡°Err¡­¡± Lesiah didn¡¯t know how to respond to Lilith¡¯s outburst. She pulled out another scroll from the bookshelf. After taking a quick glimpse at it, she handed it to Lilith excitedly. ¡°Hey, forget about technique. You can still learn magic. I remember you used magic spells before, right?¡± ¡°Well I did¡­¡± The blonde turned her head to look at Lesiah, looking like she wanted to execute her for adding insult to injury. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a dragon. I can only use dragonnguage magic. God-level magic spells are still useless to me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re running out of time. Let¡¯s take them with us first¡­¡± With a wave of her head, all the scrolls on the bookshelves were sucked into Lilith¡¯s storage ring. ¡°I¡¯ll just find some physical techniquester, since I¡¯m actually in need of some martial skills.¡± She definitely had enough of finding herself in unfavourable positions during battles due to theck of physical techniques in her repertoire. Elder White promised to teach her martial skills. In the end, he only taught her White Jade Style, which was only good for enhancing her physical strength. She wasn¡¯t progressing at all in terms of technique. ¡°Oh right. Which one do you need? I¡¯ll hand them to youter¡­¡± ¡°I want¡­ ummmphhhff¡­!¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± Lesiah had barely spoken a few words when Lilith suddenly covered her mouth. The blonde pointed to the door and hushed her. Just a few secondster, footsteps were heard outside the door. And they suddenly stopped right in front of the door. Both Lilith and Lesiah could feel a lump in their throat. The picture of a certain ¡®monster¡¯ standing in front of the door appeared in their mind, looking like it was about to barge into this room at any time and gobble up everyone in sight. Lilith even mentally prepared herself to carry Lesiah and escape quickly at any moment. Fortunately, the footsteps rang out once again and gradually faded away. That was a sign that the monster outside had left. It was only then Lilith released the breath that she¡¯d been holding. At the same time, she also found Lesiah and herself in each other¡¯s arms in an extremely embarrassing way. ¡°Ummmfff¡­ YOU!¡± Lilith quickly let go of the princess and exined, ¡°That was unintentional! Although your body feels very soft and smells good, I swear I didn¡¯t have any dirty thoughts! Not even one bit!¡± Despite her attempt in exining herself, she was still rewarded with a fierce re from Lesiah. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to stay here¡­¡± Lilith scratched her head. ¡°I agree. The enemy mighte back when it realizes that it has been tricked.¡± Lilith took the lead to lightly push open the door and peeked her head out. After confirming that the enemy was nowhere in sight with her golden eyes, she gestured to the princess to follow her. ¡°Speaking of which, where are we headed next? Are we going to keep ying hide-and-seek with these guys?¡± ¡°Of course not. Our priority is to leave this floor, so we either go upstairs or downstairs. That way, we have better chances of shaking them off. From the looks of it, our enemies are still the same ones that we met earlier.¡± ¡°Even if we have better chances, that still doesn¡¯t mean we can escape. If this goes on, we¡¯ll eventually be discovered. Is there no way to directly escape from this ce?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The princess shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t even need to escape. We just have to buy time.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If my guess is right, we¡¯ll be back to where we were as soon as time is up.¡± ¡°Back to where we were?¡± ¡°The titans¡¯ vige.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°We¡¯ll be back when time is up? How?¡± Lesiah looked around, then motioned for Lilith to keep her voice down. She also lowered her voice to a whisper, ¡°Remember what Shiloah said when we first came into this strange world?¡± ¡°He said a great deal. Which one?¡± ¡°He said there isn¡¯t much time.¡± Lilith nodded. She vaguely recalled Siloah did say something along that line. But¡­ ¡°What does that even prove? Maybe he said that because his mom told him to go home for dinner.¡± ¡°True. If that was all he said, then it couldn¡¯t prove anything. But based on the enemy¡¯s reaction just now, I have 80% confidence in my guess.¡± Lesiah looked in the direction where she made a noise earlier to fool the enemy. ¡°They are too impatient. They¡¯d rush to anywhere as soon as they hear something. If I were in their shoes, the best strategy would be rounding up my ownpanions as soon as I could locate my enemy so we could nk them in the corridor to prevent them from escaping. But they seem to be working independently. This shows that¡­ they¡¯re very impatient. Almost like if they don¡¯t find us soon, they won¡¯t be able to do anything other than watching us escape from here safely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± Lilith knitted her brows together. ¡°If we were going to return to the titans¡¯ vige like what you said¡­ that also means we will be pulled back here again. So why are they acting so impatient? If this is really the same case asst time, then aren¡¯t we here for too long? Thest time this happened, we only stayed for about twenty or thirty minutes, including the time we were underwater. But it¡¯s been at least two hours now.¡± The mention of ¡®underwater¡¯ caused Lesiah¡¯s lovely face to be tinged with pink, like she just recalled something embarrassing. ¡°Maybe they are forced to catch us as soon as possible due to some circumstances unknown to us¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s statement made Lesiah suddenly realize something. And Lilith did too. ¡°The me that is burning this world¡­¡± Both of them blurted out the same thought at the same time. ¡°If we, the outsiders, were really the culprits who caused the world to be burned by that me as Shiloah had imed, then it¡¯d make sense for them to kill us as soon as possible. As for your question why itsted so long this time¡­ It could be that this time, we are the only two outsiders who got pulled in here this time¡­?¡± Realization immediately dawned upon Lesiah and Lilith. If that was really the case, then everything fell into ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. No matter if our deduction is right or wrong, our current priority is to escape.¡± Lilith said while offering her hand to Lesiah. ¡°What is it? You want to do something nasty to me again?¡± ¡°Is your mind filled with nothing but all those nasty thoughts?¡± Lilith sighed in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m trying to pull you along since I can run faster. We have to hurry up while the enemy is distracted. If they find us, we¡¯ll be in hot water. What are you acting so shy for? It¡¯s not like this is the first time we hold hands.¡± ¡°Oh, leave me alone!¡± Lesiah shot Lilith a skeptical look. ¡°You sure you¡¯re not taking advantage of me?¡± ¡°Of course not, do I look like that kind of person?¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Lesiah hesitated for a moment, but still gave her hand in the end. ¡°Let me make this clear¡­ I¡¯m only doing this for the sake of making our escape more efficient.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice, your royal highness.¡± Lilith and Lesiah barely made it two steps when a very familiar voice rang out behind them. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going¡­ My damn enemies¡­¡± Lilith and Lesiah turned their heads around stiffly only to find Shiloah already standing there, unbeknownst to them. The two girls drew a sharp breath at the same time. Not only because Shiloah seemed to be in perfect condition, despite having one of his arms ripped off by Lilith earlier, but also because¡­ Shiloah was actually wearing a pair of puffy bloomers outside. It made him look like he was wearing diapers. If Lilith and Lesiah didn¡¯t take a breath and calm down just now, they probably would have lost it right there. Book 4: Chapter 110: The Power of Fusion Book 4: Chapter 110: The Power of Fusion Lilith suppressed the urge to burst outughing. But just one look at the diaper Shiloah was wearing got her blurting out a question. ¡°You¡¯re wearing diapers now¡­ Did I f?u?c?k? you up so hard that you became incontinent?¡± Before Shiloah could say anything, the ¡®diapers¡¯ covering his buttocks got offended. ¡°Gagaga, who are you calling diapers? Your entire family are nasty diapers!!¡± Under Lilith and Lesiah¡¯s horrified gaze, Shiloah¡¯s lower body turned to the front freakishly, apanied by horrible noises of bone cracking. Then they saw a weird face. It was Gaz. ¡°YOU! Because of you two, I look like this now! I swear I¡¯ll skin you both alive today!!¡± ¡°PFFFT¡­¡± ¡°PFFFTTTT¡­!!¡± Theical sight got not only Lilith, but also Lesiah, losing it on the spot. If they had to describe Shiloah and Gaz¡¯s appearance right now¡­ It was a gentleman wearing a pair of diapers. Not only that, there was a huge funny face at the back where his butt was. Gosh¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ stopughing¡­ Lilith leaned against a wall. It had been awhile since she had such a goodugh. The blue vein on Shiloah¡¯s temple throbbed. Ten sharp ws shot out from the tips of his fingers, creating sparks when they hit the ground. ¡°Ohoho, carry on. Laugh while you still can. It won¡¯t be long before you find yourselves unable to. I shall make sure you two pay for what you put us through,¡± Shiloah smiled sinisterly. As soon as he finished saying that, he charged toward Lilith with the momentum of rolling thunder. However, the more he ran, the further he was away from Lilith. ¡°Gaz, what are you doing?! Run to the front!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing! What¡¯s wrong with your legs, did they grow backwards?¡± ¡°Who told you to turn my butt to the front just now?! Turn it back!!¡± ¡°Is your brain even working? If I turn around, how the hell can I see where I¡¯m going?!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shiloah took a deep breath, then looked at his butt¡­ at Gaz. ¡°Give me back the control of my lower body.¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°If you want both of us to live together like this for the rest of our lives, then you can carry on with your stubbornness.¡± ¡°Who are you calling stubborn? Why don¡¯t you let me control your upper body then?¡± ¡°What makes you think you¡¯d be able to control my body when you¡¯ve been living your life without any limbs? Listen, Gaz. If we fail this time, it won¡¯t be as simple as living the rest of our lives like this forever.¡± Gaz shivered when he heard Shiloah, seemingly understanding the horrible consequences that thetter spoke of. ¡°F-Fine. I¡¯ll let you win this time. It¡¯ll be my turn next time.¡± Gaz reluctantly turned his face¡­ which was also Shiloah¡¯s butt, around. Their current predicament even gained sympathy from Lilith who was watching them. ¡°Geez, that must be difficult for you.¡± ¡°Ohoho¡­ I don¡¯t even know where to begin¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand how you feel¡­¡± For one moment, Lilith and Shiloah seemed to share mutual sympathy for each other. Even so, they still had a fight to fight. Shiloa charged toward Lilith and pounced on her like a starving tiger. ¡°Stand back, Lesiah¡­¡± She pulled the princess to somewhere safer, then started umting her strength in preparation to take Siloah¡¯s attack head on. ¡°You think that will still work on me?¡± Balling her hands into fists that glowed with the lustre of jade, they shed with Shiloah¡¯s sharp ws. ¡°Or should I ask, have you forgotten how this endedst time?¡± Lilith shook her arms, trying to forcibly break her opponent¡¯s ws like she did before. However¡­ It didn¡¯t work this time. The force she applied which should have been able to break Shiloah¡¯s weapons turned out to be only as useful as a chocte teapot at this moment. It did nothing to him. ¡°Ohoho¡­ Why do you think Lady Cornelia fused me and Gaz together?¡± Shiloah¡¯s ck and white face drew closer to Lilith. She could see endless hatred in the pool of his eyes. ¡°Of course she did that tobine both of our powers together. And I have you to thank for putting me through the humiliation of being fused with Gaz¡­!!!¡± For the first time, Shiloah was acting out of character. He was yelling like he had lost his mind while swinging his other free w at Lilith fiercely. ¡°Tsk¡­!¡± Lilith nimbly disengaged herself from her opponent and skillfully dodged the attack. Without any dy, she turned around, pulled Lesiah and started running away. She didn¡¯t expect her enemy would possess such incredible skill to fuse two entities together and allow them tobine their powers. Right now, Shiloah probably gained Gaz¡¯s immortality and invincibility, while Gaz had Shiloah¡¯s all-seeing ability. Lilith wasn¡¯t dumb enough to waste her time fighting such overpowered opponents. If she dawdled any longer, that monster named Cornelia would arrive any time. By then, they would really be too powerless to do anything else. With her current physical condition, it was impossible for her to enter that state for the second time in such a short time. ¡°Ohoho, why are you running away? Didn¡¯t you have quite a lot of fun tormenting me before?¡± ¡°Would you believe it if I told you I did that unconsciously back then? It wasn¡¯t my true intention.¡± ¡°Do you think I would believe it?¡± The distance between Lilith and Shiloah quickly reduced. After fusing with Gaz, his speed actually improved tremendously. In fact, he was even slightly faster than Lilith at her top speed. ¡°S?h?i?t?¡­¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help cursing when she sensed the intensifying murderous aura approaching from behind. ¡°Any idea to get away from him, Lesiah?¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± Thoughts started running through Lesiah¡¯s mind. She then threw a green pill behind her. The pill instantly transformed into a huge green bird. It flew toward Shiloah, leaving their pursuer with no choice but to stop and deal with it first. ¡°That¡¯ll stall him for now! Run, Lilith!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Lilith swiftly held Lesiah up like the princess she was, then started sprinting. ¡°Eeek¡­¡± The embarrassing position drew a yelp from Lesiah. She understood the serious situation they were in so she allowed Lilith to carry her, and even wrapped her hands around Lilith¡¯s neck so she wouldn¡¯t fall off. ¡°Ohoho! You won¡¯t be able to run from me! Gaz!¡± ¡°Hmph! Got it.¡± Heeding Shiloah¡¯s cue, Gaz yelled¡­ ¡°Come forth, evil spirits!!¡± That instantly caused the expression on Lilith and Lesiah¡¯s faces to change. With Gaz¡¯s shout, both of them instantly found their way blocked by a group of evil spirits dressed in white with dishevelled hair. ¡°Sae, you¡¯re a spirit too. Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡± Lilith yelled inwardly at Sae. [ Lady Lilith, please refrain fromparing me to these stray souls who don¡¯t even have any self-consciousness. With all of thembined, they can¡¯t evenpare to my little toe. ] ¡°Cut the crap, do you have any way?¡± [ Cutting the crap¡­ Nope. ] ¡°Useless.¡± [ ¡­¡­ ] Watching those evil spirits getting closer, Lilith couldn¡¯t stop feeling anxious. The best way to deal with them was using Gaz. But Gaz had been sewn on Shiloah¡¯s butt. So that option was no longer avable. Cornelia had probably done that because she thought of this too. So¡­ What the hell should she do now? Book 4: Chapter 111: Wrong Choice Book 4: Chapter 111: Wrong Choice ¡°Hold on tightly.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Lesiah even realized what Lilith was trying to do, her position was switched. Lilith forcibly pushed her head right against her pitifully t chest. That hurts. Lilith¡¯s hand felt like a metallic w pressing down on her head, so hard that she felt like her neck was about to snap. Even so, she didn¡¯t try to struggle. Like an obedient kitten, she allowed her head to be pressed against Lilith¡¯s chest as she wrapped her arms around Lilith¡¯s neck. She could hear the firmness and determination in the blonde¡¯s voice. Therefore, she mustn¡¯t be a hindrance to her. Lilith took a deep breath, steeling herself to protect the warm body in her arms as much as she could. She gritted her teeth and then rushed toward the evil spirits. Feeling Lilithing closer, the evil spirits all swarmed up to her. There was no room for Lilith to maneuver, but she didn¡¯t have any intention to do that either. She just ran straight into them. Cold. So cold. It was almost like the warmth in her body was sapped from her and her blood was frozen solid. She couldn¡¯t stop shaking violently as her teeth chattered. This wasn¡¯t the first time Lilith had gotten a taste of these evil spirits¡¯ power. They seemed to be able to suck out the warmth of those who came into contact with them. Back then, she had only been lightly touched by one of them and that put her through hell. This time, it was a group of them. That weird hand named Little Hand had the power of sapping strength, while Gaz¡¯s summon could steal body temperature. In some sense, both of them made a good match. These evil spirits were usually untouchable. However to harm Lilith, they would need to be in their corporeal form. Since this was the case, what was there to be afraid of? In both her previous and current life, Lilith had never been afraid of squeezing through crowds! She clenched her teeth as she forcibly pushed her way through by relying on her powerful body. ¡°F?U?C?K? O?F?F?!¡± She yelled angrily as a wave of energy emanated from her body, repelling thest few evil spirits clinging onto her. Shiloah¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t expect Lilith to actually seed in breaking herself free from the evil spirits. Should hemend her for being able to live up to her reputation of being a dragon who could take on him and his other twopanions at the same time? But even if she was a dragon, how much strength was left in her after those evil spirits sapped her body warmth? ¡°Ohoho, just give up. You won¡¯t be able to escape no matter how hard you try. I¡¯ll at least grant you a quick death.¡± Although Shiloah said that, he still increased his speed to catch up with Lilith. ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯ll definitely prove you wrong¡­¡± Despite her bold statement, Lilith faltered and nearly lost her bnce. The sudden drop of body temperature numbed most of her limbs. Her brain turned foggy and she was starting to lose her consciousness. Damn it¡­ Is this the end¡­? Just when she was about to fall, a pair of extremely warm hands caught her. ¡°Take a break, leave the rest¡­ to me¡­¡± Lesiah smiled gently at her. This was the first time Lilith saw her making such a face and she was fascinated even though her brain was shutting off. ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you. Give me three minutes.¡± The smile almost instantly convinced her. After saying that, she slumped in Lesiah¡¯s arms. The princess nodded with a smile, then carried the blonde on her back. ¡°It¡¯s just three minutes. I can still manage that¡­¡± Lesiah was also sportingrge patches of frostbites on her skin. Butpared to Lilith who was trembling violently, she was in a much better condition. Almost nearly every inch of Lilith¡¯s skin was damaged and her lips were turning purple. At least, Lesiah could still move. She turned around to face Shiloah. The smile on her face instantly faded as she locked her gaze on her opponent. With his all-seeing ability, Shiloah could instantly read Lesiah¡¯s next move. Even so, he still came into her range. From his perspective, Lesiah¡¯s n was no doubt a suicide. ¡°Ohoho, let me warn you first, Princess Lesiah. You won¡¯t be able tost much longer in your current condition.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me¡­¡± She was well aware of how physically weak she was right now after getting steamed alive and on top of that, an excessive blood and body heat loss. However, she must persevere. ¡°If I don¡¯t persevere now, who will?¡± Shiloah came into her range. Without any hesitation, Lesiah used her innate ability, [ Absolute Distance ]. With an absolute distance forming between both of them, Lesiah¡¯s speed instantly matched Shiloah¡¯s. However, it wasn¡¯t a speed that Lesiah could easily bear. Blood instantly leaked out from the corner of her mouth. The extreme speed made her feel as though her internal organs were turning into mush. Her limbs were about to break. They had just started and her body had sustained serious damage. ¡°Ohoho. You already know this would happen, yet you still do it without hesitation. How¡­ foolish.¡± ¡°Shut¡­ up¡­¡± ¡°Is it because of that girl on your back? Tsk tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect such unconditional love could exist between the same gender.¡± ¡°Nothing like that¡­ I¡¯m¡­ just returning a favor¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, you don¡¯t have to deny it. Have you forgotten about my all-seeing ability? I can read your mind like an open book. Besides, won¡¯t speaking worsen your injuries?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lesiah fell silent. While enduring the intense pain, her eyes scanned the walls on both sides of the corridor. They mustn¡¯t stay on this floor for too long. She must find a way up or down soon. Otherwise, that weird hand on this floor and the person named Cornelia would arrive soon. And in this kind of corridor, they would be doomed as soon as their enemies managed to nk them. ¡°I told you, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Shiloah sped up once again, and Lesiah immediately felt like she was going to be crippled physically. She wouldn¡¯t be able to keep going on like this for another minute, let alone three minutes. It was at this moment, the princess noticed a ck passage not far away. A staircase! With just a nce, Lesiah was able to analyze the structure. It was just a very normal staircase. She couldn¡¯t feel any trace of magic. For the sake of escaping more effectively, Lesiah had learned a secret technique to quickly identify magical traps. Hence, she was sure that this wasn¡¯t a trap. And now, she needed to think if she should go up or down. The cogs in her brain turned quickly. Generally speaking, going down would be more logical. However, this was something that a three-year-old child would be capable of guessing. So the enemy must have predicted it too. There might even be some sort of trap waiting for her downstairs. And it was even more likely that Cornelia might be waiting there since she hadn¡¯t shown up all this while. So¡­ Up! She followed her thoughts, made a sharp turn and rushed upstairs. After turning the corner, color suddenly drained from the princess¡¯ face. Book 4: Chapter 112: Absurd Race Book 4: Chapter 112: Absurd Race ¡°Where do you¡­ think you¡¯re going?¡± Cornelia stood at the top of the staircase. Her white hair fluttered though it was windless. There was endless suppressed anger in her eyes. Color drained from Lesiah¡¯s face as her hands and feet immediately turned cold. How? Why was she here? Was she not worried that they would sessfully escape had they chosen to go down the stairs? ¡°Ohoho, it seems like you have made the worst choice, princess.¡± Shiloah finally caught up to them from behind, effectively cutting off their escape route. ¡°How pitiful. Your idea of going against expectations is brilliant, princess. It is what smart people would do. Unfortunately¡­ You are mistaken about the current circumstances¡­¡± ¡°Current circumstances? Is it not because the presence of outsiders like us are causing this world to be rapidly destroyed and that is why all of you are trying to eliminate us as soon as possible?¡± ¡°Ohoho, that is what it seems like on the surface. But in actuality, Lady Cornelia wants to¡­¡± ¡°Shiloah!¡± Cornelia interrupted him with an icy re. ¡°You talk too much.¡± ¡°A-Apologies, Lady Cornelia¡­¡± Bowing respectfully, Shiloah retreated to the other end of the staircase, doing his best to block off Lesiah¡¯s escape route. ¡°This cat-and-mouse game is over.¡± Cornelia walked down the stairs. Lesiah could feel the weight of her every step on her heart, pushing her into the abyss of despair. In the face of such adversity, she found herself helpless. She freed up one of her hands and threw a few green-colored pills which she used to stall Shiloah earlier. However before these pills could transform into green falcons, they were crushed into powder by an invisible force. ¡°How boring¡­¡± Cornelia waved her hand, fanning the powder floating in the air. ¡°So? That was thest desperate fight you could put up as a cornered animal? Where¡¯s that strange ability of yours? Why don¡¯t you use that? Perhaps you might have a one in a million chance of escaping with that,¡± shemented disdainfully. Bitterness welled up in Lesiah¡¯s heart. That strange ability wasn¡¯t even hers. How could she even use what wasn¡¯t hers? She had been calling out to Lady Sae countless times in her mind, hoping to borrow that strange power of hers to tide over the difficulty she was facing right now. Yet, her pleas fell on deaf ears. She could only smile bitterly as she watched Cornelia approaching her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me ten more minutes? Maybe I might be able to use it again.¡± ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t even think about stalling for time. Time is too precious for me now and I¡¯m not stupid enough to sit around waiting for that dragon on your back to wake up either.¡± Her opponent obviously had no intention of wasting time with her. Cornelia stretched her hand out and grasped the air. As soon as she did that, Lesiah felt herself being strangled by an invisible iron grip. ¡°UGH¡­!¡± Her hands involuntarily let go of Lilith to scratch whatever that was around her throat. However, there was nothing there. All she could do was whimper helplessly. As Cornelia slowly raised her arm, Lesiah¡¯s feet were gradually lifted off the ground. Without a foothold, she was left dangling in mid-air powerlessly. ¡°How pitifully weak you are. Seeing you is no different than seeing my past self. And I abhor my past self.¡± The madness in Cornelia¡¯s eyes intensified, along with the strength in her grip. The finger marks on Lesiah¡¯s neck grew more visible as her pretty face slowly turned purple. It hurts. Due to theck of oxygen in her brain, she didn¡¯t even have the capacity to think about anything other than how her brain would explode like a balloon at any moment. The ringing in her ears caused by theck of oxygen drowned out Cornelia¡¯s voice. Even in this situation, she managed to hear the words whispered in her ears clearly. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. Leave the rest to me.¡± The expression on Cornelia¡¯s face contorted as she tightened her grip more, trying to finish off one of her enemies first. However, Lilith grabbed the invisible hand that Lesiah couldn¡¯t even touch and crushed it with brute force. Lesiah fell, but Lilith managed to catch her. She sat on the ground, clutching her neck, and started coughing while gasping for air. ¡°Take a break first.¡± After calming Lesiah down, Lilith raised her head. Her burning golden dragon eyes exuded the dignity of a monarch¡­ And fury. Lilith got up slowly while staring straight at Cornelia, who had an unpleasant look on her face right now. ¡°Who gave you the permission¡­ toy a finger on her¡­?¡± Every word rolled off her tongue threateningly. In that instant, Cornelia thought she saw the return of a massive creature from ancient times. Its wings could cover the sky, its ws could tear thend up and its eyes could behold all living creatures on thend. It roared at her with its huge mouth that could swallow everything. Its fangs were like the sharpest weapon in the world. Its putrid breath could erode everything in sight. This was a dragon. A real dragon. The creature whose reputation was renowned throughout the world. The most feared race. Cornelia took a deep breath, calming the lingering pain in her head. Something shed from within her sleeve. Lilith¡¯s bones cracked noisily. Not only did her badly damaged skinpletely healed, it even glowed. Furthermore, the aura that she had been exuding also intensified. It felt almost as if she went through a huge transformation after her three minutes nap. Lilith stomped on the ground. The ground immediately cracked under her foot. In the next moment, her figure vanished. Cornelia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Although she could tell that Lilith had powered up from the aura she was exuding, she didn¡¯t expect the blonde to be this powerful after shest saw her ten minutes ago. Without the time to think deeper, Cornelia sped her hands together and created a ripple in space. However, that ripple in space was torn apart by Lilith in just an instant! Ripped apart, like it was nothing more than a piece of paper! Cornelia was stunned. She didn¡¯t even expect her strongest defense would be broken this quickly. But she very quicklyposed herself and moved, sessfully evading Lilith¡¯s fist. BOOM! A big hole was made in the staircase. Dust was flying everywhere and Lilith disappeared. She seemed to have directly gone downstairs through the hole she just created. Cornelia rubbed her arm, soothing the pain caused by the powerful gust from Lilith¡¯s fist. She scanned her surroundings vigntly, anticipating an ambush from Lilith. After all, her petite body wouldn¡¯t be able to take even a punch from Lilith. If Lilith¡¯s tiny fist connected with her body, she would definitely be blown into pieces. Anger bubbled up as she gritted her teeth. She knew how ridiculously powerful dragons were, but why couldn¡¯t they be more reasonably powerful? Putting aside their absurd innate talents, how could they power up this fast? They could have easily exterminated all other races in this world! Moreover, it was said that dragons were the most terrifying when they were in their true form. Just the fact that they were covered in imprable scales was enough to discourage most of their enemies. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why that dragon girl named Lilith hadn¡¯t shown her true form. Could it be that she was actually the mouse in this game of cat and mouse instead of the other way round?! Book 4: Chapter 113: Law Book 4: Chapter 113: Law Cornelia would never allow this to happen. That was because a mouse could not protect anything. A strand of Cornelia¡¯s white hair fell silently. It turned a little as it fluttered in the air and passed through the hole that Lilith created. The hair made a round in the dark space, seemingly on the lookout for Lilith. But s, there was no sign of her anywhere. Something startled Cornelia all of a sudden and made her shout, ¡°SHILOAH, UNDER YOU!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Herpanion only had enough time to move his gaze to the ground before he felt a powerful impact on the soles of his feet. The ground he was standing on instantly shattered. A hand glowing with the luster of jade shot out from the ground, grabbed his calf firmly before yanking him down violently. Shiloah couldn¡¯t even put up any resistance. There was still arge disparity between his strength and Lilith¡¯s right at this moment. ¡°DAMN IT!¡± He reflexively tried grabbing at Lilith with his w. However, Lilith easily caught it firmly in her grasp. The sharp ws that were capable of tearing down everything in sight couldn¡¯t even break Lilith¡¯s skin right now. Was it really possible for one to gain such a huge improvement in such a short period of time? Shiloah was extremely puzzled. No matter how hard he tried with his all-seeing ability, Lilith still appeared as a mysterious human-shaped blob of mosaic to him. It was simply impossible for him to find out why that blob of mosaic suddenly became so powerful that she could whoop his a?s?s?. Maybe behind that mosaic wall was the symbol of strength ¡ª that man. Lilith certainly wasn¡¯t that man, but Shiloah couldn¡¯t free his arm from her iron grip either. She swung him toward the ground and used his body as a springboard to boost herself back up. While Shiloah was pushed down to a floor below them, Lilith quickly turned around and took Lesiah¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that said, both of them quickly ran toward the corridor where they came from earlier. It turned out that from the beginning, Lilith never intended to take Cornelia head-on. It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t defeat her, but¡­ It was because for a moment just now, Lilith sensed something really dangerous on Cornelia. And Lilith never dared to ignore her intuition. After all, it was her intuition that saved her countless times in the past. So this time, she immediately changed her mind and fled with Lesiah without any hesitation. With the speed that Lilith was running away, Cornelia knew that it would be extremely difficult for her to catch up with her. Or rather she should say that she was no match with that dragon girl right now. Even if she could catch up with her, what could she possibly do? So¡­ Cornelia slowly raised her hand and something glinted in her sleeve. Shiloah jumped out from the hole and was shocked at this scene. ¡°Lady Cornelia, you are¡­¡± ¡°There is no other choice.¡± ¡°But you are taking an unnecessary risk! You are going to pay a dear price for using that and there isn¡¯t any guarantee that those two rascals would be gotten rid of. This is totally¡­¡± ¡°I know. But¡­¡± Cornelia turned her head and looked upstairs. For one moment, her eyes were overflowing with gentleness. ¡°You just saw it. Even if it was just an ident, I would never allow that to happen again.¡± She couldn¡¯t go through another ident. With determination in her eyes, something slowly flew out from her sleeve. It turned out to be a ck feather. The feather was glowing slightly. The mysterious haloes around it were dazzling. Cornelia¡¯s lips parted slightly as she softly uttered the name of the skill that she hadn¡¯t used for millions of years. ¡°Law: [Zero Hour Feather Realm]¡± And time instantly froze. Aside from Cornelia, everything in the area covered by thew stood still. Lilith maintained the posture of striding forward, that slightly anxious face of hers looked a little funny. Lesiah had a pained look on her face. Although she was being pulled along, the speed they were moving at aggravated her injuries. Cornelia could clearly tell from her gritted teeth that she was enduring the pain. She approached both of them. She looked at Lilith first but quickly gave up on the idea of starting with her. Although she despised and felt threatened by this dragon girl more, the former was too terrifying for Cornelia to kill her at this moment. She couldn¡¯t wipe that bloodthirsty smile Lilith had on her face despite being badly mangled up from her mind. So Cornelia turned her gaze to Lesiah and went back to her previous thought ¡ª She could only kill one at a time. As for Lilith, she would have to tie her up and slowly deal with her after she got rid of this mortal. No matter how hard rock was, persistence would ultimately wear it down. Cornelia lifted her hand, about to swiftly end the life of this powerless mortal who managed to bite her before. But it was at this moment, something that shook Cornelia to her very core happened. Lilith¡¯s molten golden eyes shifted to her, like those haunted portraits in haunted mansions, even though she was supposed to be frozen in time. ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!¡± Did her eyes y a trick on her? However, in the next moment, the answer to her question was mercilessly revealed to her. Lilith¡¯s head moved, then her neck¡­ Followed by her body and limbs¡­ Andstly her legs. She looked like she had just crawled out from a still portrait, excusing herself from the time that had been frozen. She turned around and sent a murderous re at Cornelia. ¡°Let me repeat my question¡­ Who gave you the permission toy a finger on her?¡± ¡°Y-YOU!¡± Cornelia finally realized that Lilith¡¯s unusual power wasn¡¯t something that belonged to this mortal realm. Only aw could fight against thew. Therefore, Lilith didn¡¯t suddenly power up through her own means alone. The realization then dawned upon Cornelia. There was a deity behind this dragon girl. This was how she was able to free herself from herw, [ Zero-Hour Feather Realm ]. With this turn of events, Cornelia was the one in despair instead. ¡°WHY? WHY?!¡± Cornelia exploded, pulling her silky long hair like she was losing her mind. She turned her bloodshot eyes to Lilith fiercely. Her sudden outburst shocked Lilith. Lilith thought she should be the one who was pissed off right now, how did this girl¡¯s aura overwhelm hers instead? She wasn¡¯t afraid to return her re either. ¡°I should be the one asking you that. You came after our lives out of the blue and used us of the destruction of this world. You should at least justify your reason. Aren¡¯t you being unreasonable for trying to kill us without any justification?¡± Unfortunately, her words fell on deaf ears. ¡°WHY!!! I only have one humble wish! Why does heaven keep getting in my way?! It is just a small wish that even a mere mortal could easily grant, yet it is something that I couldn¡¯t even dream about!¡± Cornelia spread open her arms, looking like she wanted to hug something. Time started flowing again, but more ck feathers fell. Book 4: Chapter 114: Madness Book 4: Chapter 114: Madness Lesiah jolted like she was startled awake by a nightmare. Before she could even react, she had fallen to the ground. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The sudden braking caused Lesiah to slide more than ten meters along the ground. Her knees were chafed red. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t enough to injure a peak rank nine martial warrior like her. With some difficulty, Lesiah stood up while rubbing her sore knees. ¡°What are you doing, Lilith?! Why did you stop so suddenly? Did you want to make my chest as t as yours?¡± the princess huffed. But she got no response from herpanion. ¡°Lilith?¡± Lesiah raised her head in confusion and suddenly realized that Lilith was no longer by her side, holding her hand. A sense of uneasiness rose in the princess¡¯ heart. ¡°LILITH!¡± Lesiah turned her head around, only to find Lilith stuck in a humiliating position ¡ª on all fours. Resting on her shoulder was a ck feather surrounded by a mysterious halo. Unbeknownst to them, their nemesis named Cornelia was already standing in front of Lilith. Lesiah immediately tensed up. ¡°Are you alright? Hang in there, I¡¯m going to save you!¡± she shouted to Lilith in concern. ¡°RUN!¡± Lilith squeezed the word through her teeth, effectively stopping Lesiah from rushing over to her aid. ¡°RUN NOW!¡± ¡°H-How can I leave you behind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ You run first!¡± There was conflict and hesitation in the princess¡¯ eyes. Her mind was quickly weighing the pros and cons of rescuing Lilith, as well as the sess rate of doing so. The loss far outweighed the gains. And the sess rate was close to zero. Those were the conclusions that Lesiah¡¯s brain quickly deduced after going through countless scenarios. No matter how she thought about it, saving Lilith by herself alone was an act akin to a moth drawn to the me. Despite that, she still took a step toward Lilith. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ going to save you.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you get it? You staying behind will only hinder me! GO NOW!¡± Lilith roared at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you great at running away? Be a smartss and run away now, you useless princess!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah could almost hear the sound of something cracking. The pain in her heart was so sharp that it was difficult for her to even breathe. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m useless¡­¡± Of course, she knew about this a long time ago. The princess turned around and left quickly. A trail of glistening tears fell and disappeared into the breeze brought about by the fluttering of her clothes. ¡°IDIOT!¡± Lilith took a deep breath to calm a certain emotion rolling in her heart, so that she could focus on coping with the overwhelming aura pressuring her. ¡°Do you think you have time to still care about others?¡± Cornelia brought her hand down and ck feathers rained down again. They looked weightless when they were fluttering down. But the moment it touched Lilith¡¯s shoulder, Lilith felt the weight of the world ced on her. ¡°UGH¡­!¡± Lilith was forced on all fours like a frog. She clenched her teeth. The blue veins on her temples throbbed violently. Every bone in her body cracked noisily under the terrifying weight. Strangely, the ground beneath Lilith showed no signs of copse under such an unbearable weight. It was almost as if Lilith was the only one who could feel this weight. ¡°DIE!¡± Seeing her enemy still uncrushed, Cornelia¡¯s expression turned fiercer. Her long hair danced in the air, making her look no different than a white-haired witch. A power that didn¡¯t seem to belong to the mortal realm gradually overflowed from her. It seeped into the surroundings, distorting everything around them and gradually turning reality into illusion. ¡°Lady Cornelia! Stop right there! You¡¯ll destroy this world by your own hands!¡± Shiloah panicked as he tried his best to stop Lady Cornelia¡¯s suicidal acts. He didn¡¯t even have the capacity to worry about Lesiah who had just escaped. Unfortunately, he could no longer simply approach Cornelia. If he insisted on doing that, he would only be destroyed by that force despite his immortality. After all, that was the same power that gave rise to his existence. And it could easily destroy himpletely too. Cornelia turned a deaf ear to Shiloah¡¯s plea. At this moment, she only had Lilith in her eyes. She must kill her. She must. Otherwise, she would definitely take everything away from her, just like [ that being ] from nine million years ago. The seed of thought that was nted in her mind gradually turned into a towering tree. It shadowed everything else in Cornelia¡¯s mind. ¡°DIE!¡± The ck feather suspended in front of Lilith¡¯s forehead suddenly burst into mes, causing the temperature in this room to rise sharply. The burning ck feather slowly drew closer to Lilith. Before it even touched her, she could smell grilled meat. First, the time stopped. Then there was this strange force and now, there were these terrifying mes burning with high temperature. Cornelia¡¯s power was simply too strange and powerful. The Lilith from not long ago would have been a goner as soon as the time was stopped. Fortunately, she was a far different person than she was before. ¡°You wanna kill me? Keep dreaming!¡± Amidst the horrendous sounds of bones cracking, Lilith slowly raised her head despite being burdened by the weight of this world. The phantom of a massive beast appeared behind Lilith. It was extremely blurry; so vague that one could barely make out its outline. Almost as if it would dissipate as soon as the wind blew. However, that phantom was emanating an ancient, majestic, dignified and terrifying aura. It instantly extinguished the burning ck feather. ¡°This is¡­¡± The existence behind that dragon girl named Lilith? A real, powerful, god-level dragon who lived countless years? Cornelia drew a sharp breath. This was the first time she got reacquainted with the feeling of being overwhelmed ever since she stepped into that realm. It was an irrational fear¡­ Just like how a mortal would feel humbled and discouraged at the majestic sight of a lofty mountain, rather than gaining the courage to conquer it. So this was how terrifying a god-level dragon was? Just its phantom alone could make one feel so much despair and fear that it dampened their will to fight? How was this possible? Cornelia bit her tongue, forcing herself to recover from this sense of powerlessness. Determination and craze returned to her eyes once again. So what if it was a dragon or a deity? It was nothing but a phantom here. Its strength wouldn¡¯t be even a fraction of the real thing. She might not be able to beat the real thing, but surely she could beat a mere phantom. Cornelia raised her hand. The haloes around the ck feathers got brighter. The power that didn¡¯t belong to this mortal realm gradually turned from a flowing stream to a gushing waterfall. It poured out of her body like it was free. This action angered the phantom behind Lilith. It opened its cold and merciless eyes. The golden molten dragon pupils focused on Cornelia, like she was nothing more than an insignificant insect. ¡°Where did this buge from¡­?¡± Book 4: Chapter 115: Gerald, The Origin Dragon Book 4: Chapter 115: Gerald, The Origin Dragon ¡°Where did this insecte from?¡± The massive creature slowly raised his noble head, straightening his snake-like slender neck above Lilith¡¯s head. The front part of the phantom gradually manifested. He moved his shiny scales that glowed with the luster of gems, creating sharp and metallic screeching sounds. However, its back did not fully manifest itself. It blended into the background like a golden mist. It was a golden dragon¡­ An ancient dragon that had lived through a countless number of years and had attained an unknown realm. Heid dormant in the long river of time, yet not a single creature could forget its mightiness! Now that he was awakened from his deep slumber, he would surely unleash a storm of fury! Just his presence alone was enough to make anyone realize their own insignificance and powerlessness. The dragon looked down at Cornelia condescendingly, like she was nothing more than a small mustard seed. His golden dragon pupils shone, like two massive suns. Just meeting his gaze alone brought on agonizing pain. Cornelia felt as though her brain got stabbed by countless needles. Power surged around her, ready to face her worst enemy. The fluttering ck feathers flew around her like they had been swept by a tornado. She was prepared to take the dragon¡¯s storm of fury head-on. She¡¯d persevere, no matter how terrible the next attack would be! COME! DAMN DRAGON! I¡¯M PREPARED TO FIGHT YOU! EVEN IF YOU ARE THE MOST POWERFUL CREATURE IN THIS WORLD, I WILL NEVER YIELD! ¡°What a lovely little girl~¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°It has been ages since Istid eyes upon such a delicate beauty. This face and skin¡­ Hmm, hmm. A white-haired loli fits my taste too¡­ Shall we exchange contact details?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hm? Did your ears fail you, pretty one?¡± The golden dragon shook its massive head, then slowly leaned closer to Cornelia. So close that she could feel the powerful gust of hot breathsing out from his nostrils. ¡°My lovely beauty, I have reserved the best hotel in this world thates with the most fantastic view of the starry sky. There we can watch the deaths of the stars and the births of the universe in the distance, and also admire the beauty of our own gxy while we enjoy a bottle of ten million years old fine wine. You don¡¯t have to worry about getting drunk. Surely, their ultimate 100,000 square meters bed can meet all your needs.¡± An extremely sincere expression unexpectedly appeared on the golden dragon¡¯s fierce face. ¡°Would you ept my invitation to a dinner date, my fairdy?¡± ¡°Huuuh?!¡± Cornelia was dumbfounded. What was going on?! Did she fall into the enemy¡¯s illusion? But she had lived for so long and she had never heard that illusion spells were a dragon¡¯s forte. Or more like there was never any illusion spells among dragonnguage magic. Cornelia secretly dug her nails into her palms. Hiss¡­ That hurts¡­ It¡¯s no illusion¡­ This is real¡­ This terrifying and majestic creature that addressed me like an insect¡­ Actually invited me to a dinner date. This felt no different than kicking a tiger¡¯s a?s?s? while anticipating a deadly duel with it, only to see the tiger taking off his own skin and revealed a sheep that whispered into her ears seductively: ¡°Come y with me, master~¡± Cornelia nearly spat out blood along with her heart. She revealed her trump card and was prepared to have a showdown with him, only to be invited out to dinner? Not only that, he made it sound like he had intentions to ¡®deepen¡¯ their bonds after dinner. Cornelia shuddered in disgust. Rather than sticking a fist in cotton, it was more like she stuck her fist into a pile of s?h?i?t?. Not only was it pointless, she even got s?h?i?t? all over herself. ¡°Why, my dear? You don¡¯t want to?¡± It was hard to imagine, but Cornelia could see the ¡®sad¡¯ expression on that huge and ferocious face. ¡°If that is the case, then I won¡¯t force you¡­ But I do feel that we can start off with getting to know each other, right¡­?¡± The golden dragon grinned. ¡°So, what are your body measurements?¡± ¡°Gramps¡­ That¡¯s sexual¡­ harassment¡­¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t stand watching any longer and interrupted the golden dragon. ¡°I summoned you to help me fight. What are you thinking, trying to hook up with the enemy?¡± she facepalmed. ¡°WHAT?!¡± Gerald, the golden dragon, turned his head and red at Lilith when he heard her. ¡°Y-You rebellious great-great-great-great-great-great-¡­great-great-granddaughter of mine! What are you talking about?! A gentleman like myself would never harm a beauty!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you call her an insect just now¡­?¡± ¡°Hmph, anyone can have blurry eyes after waking up. I didn¡¯t look at her face and figure just now, so it¡¯s only normal to mistake her as an insect!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not! And you actually identify an insect by its face and figure?¡± The moment the ancient blood in her body boiled and summoned the phantom of the ancestor, Lilith was freed from the ck feathers that bound her. Yet, she wished that it didn¡¯t happen. Because then she could pretend to see and hear nothing, instead of being stuck in this predicament. ¡°My descendant, you are still too naive. This is a harsh world. If you weren¡¯t cute, do you think I would make you my sessor?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± That was¡­ indeed harsh. ¡°Alright, please help me chase the enemy away, gramps. I have other important matters to attend to.¡± Gerald shot a nce at Lilith and muttered, ¡°So you chasing your wife is important but not me chasing mine?¡± Lilith unexpectedly flushed for the first time. ¡°Wife? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Haha, I know all about it¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll leave it like that¡­¡± Gerald turned his head and muttered so softly that his remarks were barely audible to anyone present on the scene. ¡°You may get pleasure from displeasing your wife, but you will feel great pain when coaxing her. You won¡¯t learn this without a teacher. I don¡¯t even want to admit that an embarrassment like you are my descendant in front of my old friends¡­¡± ¡°YOU! You¡¯re the embarrassing one!¡± ¡°Me? My descendant, it seems like you are not aware of my amazing reputation among the gentlemen in this world. No one doesn¡¯t know Gerald¡¯s Chick Hooking w!¡± Gerald turned his chin to the sky, seemingly very proud of himself. ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith¡¯s cheek twitched as she found herself at a loss for words. ¡°If you think I am an embarrassment, I will let you witness how I use my amazing ws to conquer the little beauty. I¡¯ll turn foes to friends, hardened battle maidens into soft-spoken beauties. Who knows, you may even have another great grandmother¡­¡± Gerald turned his attention to Cornelia again and spoke gently, ¡°Let¡¯s continue¡­ What are your measurement sizes¡­¡± ¡°Piss off.¡± Gerald grinned awkwardly at the rejection. ¡°Well if that question was too personal for you, let¡¯s change the topic¡­ Maybe you can tell me which color you prefer your panties to be? ck, white, purple, blue? If I may be so bold as to suggest transparent ones for you¡­ I guarantee¡­¡± ¡°PISS OFF!¡± ¡°¡­Hey, calm down¡­ If you don¡¯t like panties then we can talk about something you like. Ah yes, do you like transparent bikinis? I got one by ident when I was traveling the world. With your figure, I¡¯m sure it will definitely look good on you¡­¡± ¡°F?U?C?K? OFF!!¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes turned icy. The reverence in her eyes hadpletely changed into contempt. ¡°F?u?c?k? off, you disgusting pervert!¡± Book 4: Chapter 116: Slip Away Book 4: Chapter 116: Slip Away ¡°Let¡¯s kill her¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What was that?¡± For a moment, Lilith thought she had heard it wrong. ¡°I said, let¡¯s kill her.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Didn¡¯t you just say that a gentleman would never harm a beauty?¡± ¡°Hmph! Do you need a reason to crush an insect?¡± Gerald held his head high, like a noble and elegant white swan. ¡°Us gentlemen can never tolerate disgusting insects. They will taint our battle suits of honor.¡± Gerald nced at Lilith out from the corner of his eye as he secretly wondered why a magnificent being like himself would have such a stupid descendant. Lilith tilted her head and stared at Gerald. ¡°Gramps, you just want to destroy the evidence of your failure to maintain the pristine record and reputation of your Chick Hooking w right?¡± she used a tone that sounded like she was talking to the trash of society. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°I am the Origin Dragon. The oldest, wisest and most prestigious existence among the dragons. How could such a trivial matter upset me?¡± Gerald tried to y it cool. He turned his gaze on Cornelia again. ¡°But let¡¯s kill her.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With this, Lilith finally understood how her ancestor¡¯s glorious record came about. In a nutshell, one was given the choice to be either his wife or an insect. If they chose to be an insect, then they would die by his ws so that they wouldn¡¯t be the stain on his record. If they chose to be his wife, they would contribute to his record. That would in turn allow him to brag about the amazing feats of his Chick Hooking w. What a ¡®Chick Hooking w¡¯ that was. ¡°Whatever,¡± Lilith let out a sigh of resignation. She only wanted to borrow the power of that ancient blood in her body to ovee the obstacle before her. God knew how she ended up summoning the phantom of the Origin Dragon by ident. Not only that, this guy totally exposed his rumored true nature as soon as he arrived on the scene. But none of that mattered. Be it a drop of blood or a lecherous phantom, it was all good as long as she could deal with the enemy in front of her. Gerald rposed himself and turned his majestic dragon eyes to Cornelia. ¡°I shall ask you again, would you be my wife?¡± ¡°Hey, gramps, that wasn¡¯t what you said just now. Isn¡¯t it a little too big of a jump to go from a dinner date to being a wife?¡± Gerald ignored Lilith¡¯sments and continued to pressure Cornelia. ¡°My patience has always been thin. I hope you will consider your answer carefully.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rather than a verbal answer, Cornelia chose action. She raised her hand, sending ck feathers flying like deadly arrows. They flew with a force so terrifying that space¡­ no, reality was distorted. The arrows left strange trails in space that looked like an abstract oil painting. Gerald¡¯s eyes widened and he swept his dragon ws to catch those ck feathers. A loud bang was heard. Both the ck feathers and Gerald¡¯s right w were gone without a trace in the violent explosion. ¡°Haha, it seems like dragons aren¡¯t that impressive.¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes shone with madness. Not long ago, she resigned herself to a deadly duel. Now, she found out that the so-called legendary dragon wasn¡¯t as invincible as she thought. More and more ck feathers fell. More and more power gushed out of her body. For once, Gerald got serious. But his eyes weren¡¯t on Cornelia. They were on the¡­ her surroundings which were distorting into the abstract oil painting. There was a sh in his eyes, as though he saw something. He turned to Lilith. ¡°My descendant, it seems like I won¡¯t be of much help to you for now.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Lilith could barely react to her ancestor¡¯s irresponsible remarks. ¡°What? Is your harem on fire or my great grandmas are having a catfight?¡± she asked with disinterest. ¡°I¡¯m being very serious here. That beauty¡­ no, this world is very strange,¡± Gerald said grimly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not real.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you choose to abandon your lovely descendant like the scumbag you are?¡± ¡°No, I do this to protect you. If I spend too much of my power here, I may be too powerless to do anything when you are in a critical situation.¡± ¡°Am I not in a critical situation right now? I 100% can¡¯t beat her.¡± Gerald shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. So long as she retains her sanity, she¡¯ll definitely withdraw on her own ord. After all, she really shouldn¡¯t use that level of power right now.¡± Lilith could sense a message hidden in the ancestor¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean? What do you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a spection at this point. If I tell you too early, it may influence some of the choices you will make in the future. It would be best for you to not know now.¡± The Origin Dragon sighed. ¡°This is my miscalction. I thought such a level of existence wouldn¡¯t exist in this world, so I didn¡¯t instill much power into the drop of blood essence within your body. But it seems like now¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith realized that the ancestor was acting like Sae. Both of them liked to withhold information from her and leave her struggling to figure out the truth from those vague statements, while telling her that it was all for her own good. They really made a good pair, that servant and her original master. ¡°I have nothing toment on the fact that just came out to show us how much of a pervert you are. But since you choose to abandon your kind, cute, smart, considerate, beautiful and lovely descendant, you better not cry when I die!¡± ¡°Oho¡­ is my kind, cute, smart, considerate, beautiful and lovely descendant sulking¡­?¡± Gerald teased before turning serious again. ¡°Rest assured, I will leave you enough strength to protect yourself¡­¡± After saying that, Gerald looked at Cornelia again. He threw a grin at her, showing all his big, pearly white fangs. ¡°My dear, I¡¯m falling even more in love with you. Not only are you beautiful, I am also delighted to find out that you are a *********. And masochists are my most ideal type.¡± ¡°B?u?l?l?s?h?i?t?! Who are you calling a *********?!¡± Cornelia waved her hand furiously, sending a torrent of ck feathers to assault Gerald. The Origin Dragon calmly sacrificed his left w along with those ck feathers. ¡°To refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, isn¡¯t that what a ********* would prefer? Haha, I¡¯ll bid thee farewell now. The next time we meet, we shall get to know each other on a deeper level.¡± As soon as the voice fell, Gerald¡¯s phantom turned into a smoke and disappeared into Lilith¡¯s body. ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith could only smile bitterly as she watched Cornelia turning her burning gaze on her. At this point, she had lost count on how many times she cursed the ancestor under her breath. S?h?i?t?. Why couldn¡¯t that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? slip away without teasing her? I¡¯ll definitely be made an outlet for her to vent her anger! ¡°¡­Umm, every debt has its debtor but his family should be spared. I am countless generations apart from my ancestor, you can¡¯t possibly punish me for his crimes!¡± ¡°Hoho¡­ rest assured¡­¡± Cornelia smiled kindly at her. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you anyway. But now instead of granting you a quick death, I will make sure you die a slow painful death. It doesn¡¯t make much of a difference~¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± IT¡¯S DEFINITELY A HUGE DIFFERENCE! COME BACK, GRAMPS!!! Book 4: Chapter 117: Holding Back Book 4: Chapter 117: Holding Back ck feathers shot at Lilith like a torrential rain of arrows. They weren¡¯t faster than Lilith¡¯s moving speed, but they were imbued with a power that could distortws. Hence, distance didn¡¯t seem to matter to those ck feathers. It was impossible to evade them. Lilith was frustrated but it wasn¡¯t enough to discourage her yet. It was by a stroke of luck that she managed to summon the phantom of her ancestor, and now she was back to square one ¡ª left to confront her enemy empty-handed. Renewing the determination in her heart, Lilith threw her fist toward the storm of feathers. Every ounce of power that Gerald bestowed upon her was condensed in her arm. Her zed skin glowed in gold, causing her entire arm to look like the golden spear wielded by the gods. The two shed and an eerie silence set in. Compared to the time when she shed with Gerald, the difference was day and night. But Lilith quickly withdrew with a horrified look on her face when she realized that her right hand had contorted like the dead root of an old tree. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡± She couldn¡¯t feel any pain. But her right hand was undeniably turned into a part of the abstract oil painting. Could this be the enemy¡¯s new move? Lilith turned her gaze to Cornelia, only to realize that her enemy had an equally horrified look on her face. The distorted space was gradually spreading to the surroundings, much like a highly contagious virus that would kill anyone who was infected by it. It was only at this moment Lilith finally understood what Gerald said earlier. As long as Cornelia was sane, she would hold back on her power. The fact that any power above the saint realm was prohibited in this world might not be due to the suppression of any deity¡¯sw, but because the world itself couldn¡¯t contain such power. But even if this strange world would be destroyed, why would it be a big deal for the Origin Dragon Gerald, who had seen the rise and fall of countless worlds? Would he stop just because this world was about to be destroyed? And more importantly, what was the danger that he mentioned? Could it be that there existed something that intimidated even someone like him? Countless questions filled Lilith¡¯s mind, threatening to split her head apart. However, there was a problem that needed to be addressed immediately. No matter how she looked at Cornelia, that girl didn¡¯t look like she was sane. ¡°Hehe, DIE!¡± The horror in Cornelia¡¯s eyes was quickly reced by anger and hatred. She raised her hand slightly as she prepared tounch another attack. She seemed unbothered by the distortions spreading. ¡°LADY CORNELIA, STOP!¡± Shiloah grabbed her from behind. Although his body began to be corroded by the power that was gushing out of Cornelia¡¯s body, he was adamant on stopping Cornelia from making a grave mistake. If this went on, Shiloah, Gaz, Little Hand and the things that Lady Cornelia wanted to protect the most would disappear. This was why he had to intervene, even if he cherished his life. ¡°PISS OFF!¡± Cornelia¡¯s aura repelled Shiloah away violently. ¡°If you dare to stop me again, I¡¯ll kill you too!¡± Anger had long blinded her. All she could think of right now was to kill Lilith, regardless of the cost. Freeing herself from Shiloah¡¯s restraint, Cornelia raised her hand at Lilith. ck feathers swirled around her as her surroundings crumbled rapidly by the power that was gushing out from her body. Lilith tensed. With her right arm temporarily wasted, she had no confidence to withstand Cornelia¡¯s next attack. ¡°Lady Cornelia! If this continues, you will kill your parents!¡± Shiloah clutched his stomach that was hollowed out by that destructive power, and yelled with thest of his strength. ¡°My parents¡­¡± For a moment, rity returned to her eyes. She turned her head around and looked at the abstract oil painting that was about to corrode the floor above them. ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± ¡®Cornelia, be sure toe home before dinner¡­¡¯ ¡®Ahh, our Cornelia is such an angel¡­¡¯ Her mother¡¯s gentle smile and her father¡¯s kind face appeared in her mind. Cornelia instantly came back to her senses. ¡°Just what am I¡­ doing¡­¡± She fell on her knees weakly as she started trembling violently. She had nearly¡­ destroyed everything that she wanted to protect with her own hands? And killed¡­ her mommy and daddy? Cornelia immediately regained control over the power that didn¡¯t belong to the mortal realm. It stopped pouring out of her body and the swirling ck feathers shimmered faintly before theypletely disappeared. A breath of relief escaped Lilith¡¯s lips. It seemed like the enemy wouldn¡¯t fight her with that strange power again. The faint golden glow around Lilith slowly faded as well, as if this was all predicted by Gerald. Geez, did that lecherous old man think it was fun to scare his sessor? Lilith gritted her teeth and seethed in anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had to maintain her image, she would have cursed loudly on the spot! As the power surrounding Cornelia faded, so did Gerald¡¯s power in Lilith.The power above the saint realm once again ceased to exist in this world and the distorted space in their surroundings gradually returned to normal as well. Cornelia raised her head and looked at the mes burning at the horizon, like she had the ability to see through buildings. It was burning more intensely than ever. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it now right¡­?¡± ¡°Seen what?¡± Lilith was taken aback for a moment by the sudden change in Cornelia¡¯s demeanor, but was able to immediately catch on. ¡°Seen what?¡± She continued feigning ignorance instead. ¡°This world¡­ does not allow the power above the saint realm to exist. Otherwise, it will be destroyed.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Lilith crossed her arms and snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t live here anyways.¡± Cornelia turned to face Lilith. Beneath the tranquility in her eyes was violent anger. She¡­ still wanted to kill this b?a?s?t?a?r?d? in front of her. She lowered her gaze, trying to conceal the murderous intention in her eyes. ¡°Trust me. You will surely perish along with the destruction of this world.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Are you threatening me now? You better believe that I will release power above the saint level right now and destroy this world.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°More like¡­ you can¡¯t.¡± Cornelia sneered, ¡°The phantom you summoned seems to have discovered the essence of this world. So he will never lend you god-level power, and you won¡¯t be able to use saint-level power here either.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps you can try smashing this world into pieces with your iron head¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith was rendered speechless. Although she really wanted to spite Cornelia back, the fact that Gerald slipped away so quickly without any hesitation was proof that this was all true. Book 4: Chapter 118: Half Truth Book 4: Chapter 118: Half Truth ¡°What do you want then?¡± After wasting so much of her breath, it was only expected that Cornelia was going to make some kind of request. And this request was already well within Lilith¡¯s expectations. ¡°I want you¡­ along with the hundreds of yourpanions¡­ to leave this world at once.¡± The expression on Lilith¡¯s face showed that she had already expected all of this. Stuck in such a stalemate, the other party had no other option than to let them go no matter how much hatred she held for them. The existence of outsiders in this world would lead to its destruction. Any power above the saint realm would also lead to its destruction. If Cornelia needed to wipe out all of them, she must resort to that kind of power. Hence, this was already a stalemate. The only way to break it was for the outsiders to leave on their own ord. There is no result without a cause, let alone a stalemate. ¡°Fine, we can leave. But with a condition.¡± ¡°Sparing your lives is already a great grace. You dare negotiate terms with me?¡± Cornelia gave up on suppressing her emotions. ¡°Do you really think you are in a position to do as you please?¡± she asked murderously. Lilith ced her hands on hips and stuck her chest out. ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t like it, you are wee to smite me with power beyond saint-level.¡± ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t? I can surely use that kind of power for a few minutes. This world isn¡¯t that fragile.¡± ¡°Is that so? Do you think my ancestor will just sit back and watch me getting killed?¡± ¡°If he does that, you will all die too.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to die anyway, I might as well make sure you¡¯re going down with us!¡± ¡°YOU¡­!¡± Cornelia gave Lilith a hard re, before rubbing her throbbing temples in a defeat. ¡°Fine, state your condition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple¡­ Tell me how to bring the Titans out from here,¡± Lilith said. Truth be told, it had always been her intention to take the Titans with her. She was thinking of asking Lesiah if she had any idea, but this person standing in front of her clearly understood the situation better. Hence, she would be the most reliable source of information. However, that idea was shot down by Cornelia without a second thought. ¡°Bring the Titans out from here? Impossible!¡± ¡°Why? Although they live in a different world, they are living beings. How hard will it be for them to adapt to a different environment?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with whether they are living creatures or the environment.¡± Rage burned in Cornelia¡¯s eyes again. ¡°Those Titans must die.¡± It was such a strong statement. So strong that Lilith felt like if she had a different opinion, Cornelia would immediately turn against her again and fight her for another hundred thousands times. ¡°Why?¡± This was the only thing she could ask. SNAP. With a snap of Cornelia¡¯s fingers, their surroundings suddenly changed. The corridor turned into endless ins. Yet Lilith could feel that this was only a visual change; just some sort of projection for her to watch a certain scene. She was able to quickly identify the ins, for she had been there countless times. The same ins, the same scenery. The same crimson sky and that ck sun. The same mes that burned in the horizons. But they were burning so much more weaklypared to when Lilith saw them for the very first time. Even with her vision, the strip of fire burning at the horizon was only as thin as a chopstick. It was nowhere as spectacr as the one that Shiloah showed her back then. ¡°Why are you showing me this? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t seen it. This was how it was a thousand years ago.¡± ¡°A thousand years ago?¡± Lilith frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± With a wave of Cornelia¡¯s hand, the projection vanished. Her intention seemed to only be giving Lilith a glimpse of the insignificant change. ¡°This world itself was eternally unchanging. But since the birth of the Titans, things started to change.¡± ¡°Change?¡± Something instantly clicked for Lilith. ¡°You mean to say there are two different worlds?¡± Cornelia naturally understood exactly what Lilith was referring to. ¡°Yes, they were once the same world. But the birth of the Titans caused it to split into two different worlds.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to have changes? You wouldn¡¯t want this world to remain dead like a pool of stagnant water,¡± Lilith was puzzled. The world that Cornelia lived in seemed to be rather still and lifeless. The bright burning me was the only thing that could track the passage of time. On the contrary, there were green mountains, blue water, sunlight, beasts,ughter and sadness where the Titans lived. No matter how she thought about it, this was a better ce. However¡­ ¡°The mes came with the changes.¡± Cornelia raised her head and stared into the space. The look in her eyes gradually softened. ¡°The nature of this world made it an extremely fragile ce. It cannot withstand too much power, not even any changes. It is destined to be still like a pool of stagnant water. And this is what I desired the most. Without changes¡­ there will be no losses¡­ And the warmth stays forever.¡± ¡°But that also means you won¡¯t gain anything else.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. I¡¯m very content.¡± Cornelia nced over at Lilith again. ¡°So, do you understand now? The Titans are not allowed to exist in this world. They may be products of nature, but that doesn¡¯t mean they belong.¡± ¡°Then those ck devils¡­¡± ¡°They are also the products of nature. They are born to bring everything back on track, much like the immune system of a living being. They remove harmful things from this world.¡± ¡°Immune system¡­¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help but recall Shiloah¡¯s words. The ck devils are the wolves. The Titans are the sheep. Wolves eat sheep and sheep eat grass. The wolves may seem evil, but the sheep are the ones damaging the environment. If the sheep die, so will the wolves. If the wolves die, the sheep will eat all the grass. ¡°If that is the case, then allow me to bring the Titans out from here. Everything will be fine again once they are removed from here right?¡± ¡°Your idea is sound. Unfortunately, this world does not allow it.¡± ¡°Allow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This world is¡­¡± The expression on Cornelia¡¯s face contorted when she was half way through her sentence. Madness and murderous intent oozed out of her. She seemed to have reverted to who she was earlier. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you freaking out?¡± Lilith cautiously asked, trying her best to not trigger Cornelia. ¡°Or did your aunt suddenly call and tell you that your house is on fire?¡± Unfortunately, her attempts were useless. Cornelia¡¯s face took on a hideous expression. The power that didn¡¯t belong to the mortal realm once again showed signs of rearing its ugly head. ¡°You¡­ despicable and shameless bunch. I¡¯ll definitely kill all of you!¡± ¡°Huuuuh? I didn¡¯t even do anything! Don¡¯t just simply use me!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes were red and she was livid. ¡°Then why is the passage from this world to outside sealed off?¡± she hissed the question through her gritted teeth. Book 4: Chapter 119: Assistance From The Academy Book 4: Chapter 119: Assistance From The Academy Back in St. Caroline Academy, the site where Dragon God Lake sat previously¡­ Professor Marlin stood on the makeshift tform, directing the teachers from the academy and formation experts from various nations to create the Great Formation of Heaven and Earth to kill the Golden Demon Htilil at the best timing. ¡°Mr. Miguel, please do not ck off at a time like this. Constructing the Great Formation of Heaven and Earth is very important. We don¡¯t know when Golden Demon Htilil would break out from the ancient ruins. Our chance of sess decreases with every minute wasted.¡± ¡°Haha, sorry. I¡¯ll get back to work after I¡¯m done with this.¡± Mr. Miguel, nicknamed the Iron Wall, could only scratch his head and smile wryly at Professor Marlin¡¯s strict management. With a single inhtion, he sucked the cigarette that he just lit to its butt then exhaled. There was a momentary bliss on his face when a huge ring of smoke came out of his mouth. He rubbed his hands then picked up a cornerstone that was gathering spirit power and moved it to the heart of the formation as instructed by Professor Marlin. The professor scanned the former site of Dragon God Lake and let out a sigh of relief. After working through several nights, their project was finallying to an end. At least he had performed his duty to the best of his ability. ¡°Considering Professor Marlin¡¯smunication and profound insights shared during the square table conference, all nations decided to leave the arrangement of the formation to him.¡± Recalling the moment when the vice dean handed over the letter of appointment bearing the seals of various nations to him, Professor Marlin couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of emotions. Power, status, wealth or possessions never mattered to him. He only wanted to research on formations in peace. But then again, there was no man in this world who didn¡¯t want to do something great in life. As long as his grand formation waspleted, Golden Demon Htilil would surely die here, even if she managed to sessfully escape from the pursuit of those elites from foreign nations in the ruins. By then, his name would surely be known on the entire continent and be engraved in the history of mankind! Professor Marlin calmed himself down, then looked at the alluring and busty female teacher who was temporarily serving as his personal assistant. ¡°When will reinforcement from foreign nations arrive?¡± The female teacher, Angelica, was widely recognized as the most beautiful teacher in the academy¡­ well one of them. She was staring at Professor Marlin with her alluring eyes and slightly red face. In fact, she looked rather smitten by him. It was obvious that the rtionship between them had long surpassed that of colleagues. Angelica twirled a lock of her hair between her fingers and answered Professor Marlin¡¯s question charmingly, ¡°They¡¯re already on their way. The long-distance teleportation array took up too much resources to operate. After sending over the first batch of VIPs here, the other nations are unwilling to spend more resources so they opt to have the remaining people travel here directly instead.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. Dealing with Golden Demon Htilil is a very important mission. Time is of essence and they actually dy the schedule over a little resources? Who will take up the responsibility if something goes wrong?¡± ¡°Those fools only care about their own interests. Unlike our academy¡¯s best strategist Professor Marlin, they are incapable of such foresight,¡± Angelica smiled. ¡°I deserve no such title. I only strive to do my best. It¡¯s nothing that amazing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Professor Marlin. No one on the entire continent hasn¡¯t heard of how you carried yourself during the square table conference. You easily exposed Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s evil schemes and quickly devised amazing ns to foil her ns. There are people who consider you as the fifth hidden dragon, on the same level as those amazing strategists in history.¡± ¡°Hmph, opinions from those busybodies don¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Really? I do think Professor Marlin is a¡­ very impressive man¡­¡± Angelicamented seductively and seized the moment totch herself onto the professor¡¯s arm. ¡°When I first heard that Golden Demon Htilil appeared in the academy, I was terrified.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Professor Marlin put his hand on Angelica¡¯s smooth shoulder and pulled the blushing female teacher into his arms. ¡°Professor Marlin¡­ Who do you think is more beautiful? Me or that annoying vixen, Cecily?¡± ¡°Of course it is you. You are the most beautiful teacher in St. Caroline Academy, Miss Angelica¡­¡± Professor Marlin gazed into Angelica¡¯s eyes tenderly. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re truly the best, Professor¡­¡± ¡°Well, it is the truth, Miss Angelica¡­¡± ¡°Professor Marlin¡­¡± ¡°Miss Angelica¡­¡± ¡°Professor Marlin¡­¡± ¡°Miss Angel-¡­¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± The sound of someone clearing his throat interrupted the increasingly inappropriate interactions between the two. The vice dean shot Miss Angelica a meaningful nce, then reprimanded the professor. ¡°Professor Marlin. Although the academy has nothing against romance, I still need to remind you to be mindful of your actions. Many people are watching.¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± Professor Marlin stood in front of Angelica, ¡°This isn¡¯t Angelica¡¯s fault.¡± Staring at Professor Marlin¡¯s manly back, Angelica was instantly moved beyond words. She was too blinded by love at the moment to realize that his action was nothing amazing. She looked even more smitten now than before. Angelica stayed behind Professor Marlin for a while, then tactfully excused herself with a bow aftering to the conclusion that the vice dean must havee to discuss something important with the professor. ¡°Well, I have some matters to attend to. Please carry on,¡± she said before leaving. The vice dean shook his head disapprovingly. Women really had lower IQs when they were in love. Why would he find Professor Marlin in such a ce if he really had something important to discuss with him? ¡°Do you really want to do it this way, Professor?¡± The vice dean went straight to the point. Professor Marlin raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°About temporarily sealing off the entrance to the ruins.¡± ¡°Ah, that.¡± Professor Marlin nodded. ¡°Are you doubting my n?¡± ¡°No. I just feel that sealing off the entrance to the ruins¡­ is a little too risky. Once the entrance is sealed off, we willpletely lose contact with the inside and that means not being able to obtain updates in a timely manner. This is extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°I understand your concerns, vice dean. But¡­ we have no choice.¡± Professor Marlin stretched his hand out and clenched his fist, like he desired to have the entire Dragon God Lake in his grasp. ¡°In order to operate the Great Formation of Heaven and Earth, we must gather a lot of magic power. The entrance to the ruins is no different than a hole in a balloon. The magic power we gathered will continuously escape into it. If we allow this to go on, no one knows how long it will take to gather enough magic power to fight Golden Demon Htilil. Besides, we have no idea what are the effects of channeling a huge amount of magic power into that unknown space. Sometimes, the unknown is the biggest danger.¡± The vice dean let out a sigh. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll proceed ording to what you think is best. This old geezer is no longer of any use. I can only pray that the childrene back safely.¡± ¡°Rest assured. Those who entered the ruins are the elites of the elites from all over the world. They surely have the Golden Demon cornered in there. We might even be doing them a favor by sealing off the entrance.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I hope so.¡± The vice dean stroked his beard, and gazed at the golden gate in the distance. ¡°This old geezer wants to be a pir of support to those children too.¡± Book 4: Chapter 120: Choice Book 4: Chapter 120: Choice ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I did nothing like that! Don¡¯t simply use me!¡± Lilith frantically denied it. Although it looked like she was trying to hide her wrongdoing, it was true that this really had nothing to do with her. In fact, she even wanted to sniff that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? out and beat her to a pulp for pulling something like this at this kind of time! Of all the things she could do, why did she have to seal off the entrance to this world?! Did she want to trap hundreds of people in here? ¡°Not you?¡± Corneliaughed angrily. ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯ve lost my mind and did that myself so that you guys can destroy this world along with the things that are dearest to me?¡± ¡°That might be a possibility¡­¡± Lilith stroked her chin thoughtfully. ¡°I heard that some super masochists can derive pleasure from even the pain of death.¡± ¡°Like I said¡­ I¡¯m not a *********!¡± Cornelia pointed at Lilith. A dent of half a meter deep instantly appeared on the wall behind her. Lilith turned her head around in shock. The dent left her gulping audibly while secretly wiping the sweat from her forehead. Although Cornelia didn¡¯t use too much of the power that didn¡¯t belong to the mortal realm, Lilith was sure that there was still a significant amount. If that wasn¡¯t the case, she would¡¯ve been able to at least react in time. But then again, the power that the ancestor left for her was long gone, so¡­ There was no way she could win! ¡°W-WAIT! Calm down! Don¡¯t you want to protect this world?! If you use the power beyond saint-realm, this world will be destroyed! Didn¡¯t you say that yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to use a little bit.¡± Cornelia pointed at Lilith again. ¡°I won¡¯t miss this time.¡± ¡°W-WAIT! Don¡¯t forget, my ancestor definitely won¡¯t just sit back and watch you kill me! If you keep up with this, you¡¯ll meet the same end!¡± Lilith huddled into a corner and immediately said something she thought would have the most convincing power. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have things to protect? If you keep manifesting this power that far exceeds this world¡¯s capacity, you¡¯ll end up destroying those dearest to you with your own hands!¡± Cornelia hesitated for a moment before shooting a re at Lilith. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you guys barging into this world, the destruction of this world wouldn¡¯t be elerated! With the entrancepletely sealed, this world is doomed. So I might as well take a gamble. ¡°Besides, that phantom you summoned was nowhere as powerful as its own real form. I don¡¯t think it can even beat me when I¡¯m in my best condition.¡± A sinister smile crept onto Cornelia¡¯s lips again as the look in her eyes turned even crazier than before. She looked no different than a desperate criminal. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this world will be destroyed first, or I will kill you all before it gets destroyed!¡± Lilith felt a squeeze in her heart as she stared at Cornelia¡¯s finger that slowly pointed to her. The next attack would definitely be a deadly one! She could only grit her teeth and brace herself. Even if her ancestor wasn¡¯t reliable, she wasn¡¯t an easy target! Even without the help of her ancestor, she still had a trump card up her sleeve ¡ª the ck me! If Sae¡¯s warning that the ck me must never be used in front of the gods was valid, then she could draw two conclusions from it. The Gods either coveted or feared the ck me! No matter which one it was, it should be able to solve her impending crisis! ¡°Hmm, it seems that apart from your ancestor, you still have another trump card.¡± From the determination in Lilith¡¯s eyes, Cornelia could almost instantly guess that she still had something up her sleeve. Even so, nothing could waver her decision. If neither of them were backing down, then let it be a contest of determination! From afar, Cornelia pointed at the point between Lilith¡¯s eyebrows. A power that didn¡¯t belong to the mortal realm started gathering on her fingertip so violently that Cornelia¡¯s surroundings was once again distorted into an abstract painting. Lilith put one hand behind her back. A ball of ck me gathered in her palm, swaying like a dancing fairy. Both parties had their weapons loaded. It was just a matter of time before they shed. ¡°Lady Cornelia!¡± A melodious voice suddenly appeared, shattering the tense atmosphere. A crowd of strange-looking hands quickly emerged from the other end of the corridor. They were carrying two hands on top of them. One with an eye and the other with a mouth on them respectively. ¡°Look at what I caught!¡± She eximed smugly. When they got close to Cornelia, the crowd parted, revealing a pathetic scene to behold. ¡°Lesiah?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°How did you get caught?¡± The princess was in a disastrous state. She had scratch marks all over her body, probably from all the struggles she had gone through when she encountered those strange hands. ¡°None of your business!¡± Lesiah red at Lilith, then turned her head away from her. But the movement made her pain worse, causing her to wince slightly. It was only at this moment, Lilith discovered there was a nasty cut that ran from Lesiah¡¯s armpit to her lower abdomen. It was well hidden behind Lesiah¡¯s arm before. But when she turned her head, the wound reopened, causing blood to ooze out of the cut again. For some unknown reason, Lilith was pissed. ¡°You¡¯re hurt! Who did it?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a useless piece of trash. It¡¯s only normal for someone like me to suffer, I don¡¯t need your pity!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith¡¯s lips twitched. She looked like she wanted to say something butter gave up on the thought. Little Hand continued babbling about her achievements to Cornelia. ¡°Hear me out, Lady Cornelia! This woman was wandering along the corridor that leads to the floor below us! I didn¡¯t know what she was trying to do, but I pounced on her and seized her!¡± ¡°Impressive, Little Hand! At least you¡¯re a lot more useful than some two useless trash I know.¡± After saying that, Cornelia threw a nce at Shiloah, who was leaning against the wall in one corner while clutching his hollow abdomen. Her eyes then softened a little, ¡°Well, maybe they¡¯re notpletely useless.¡± At Little Hand¡¯s return, Shiloah suddenly found strength to twist his body around and revealed Gaz who was on his butt. ¡°Wow, my lovely Little Hand! You¡¯re finally back! Come, give me a hug¡­!¡± ¡°I refuse¡­¡± ¡°GA! WHY?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too disgusting. How can you stick your face on someone else¡¯s butt? I don¡¯t know any disgusting bootlicker like you!¡± ¡°GAGA! Wait! Little Hand, it¡¯s not what you think! I¡­¡± Gaz sobbed. Shiloah silently turned over, pushing Gaz to the back. ¡°Ohoho, you¡¯ve been a great help, Little Hand.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. If it wasn¡¯t for your timely arrival, Lady Cornelia might have to resort to that horrible skill again! But now¡­¡± Cornelia looked at Lilith again. She lowered her hand, then turned to Lesiah. The power that gathered on her fingertip gradually faded and the distortion in the surroundings gradually vanished. Even so, her slender finger was still capable of blowing an ordinary person¡¯s head into smithereens. ¡°Choose now.¡± ¡°Choose what?¡± ¡°Your life or hers¡­?¡± Book 4: Chapter 121: Problem Book 4: Chapter 121: Problem ¡°Your life or hers¡­?¡± Cornelia pointed to Lesiah¡¯s temple while she waited for Lilith¡¯s answer to her question in silence. ¡°I¡¯m amused. Do you think threatening me with someone I¡¯ve only known for a few days would work?¡± Lilith scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not a saintess.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will work, but it¡¯s definitely worth a try. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to lose anything from giving it a try.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± For a moment, the world seemed to have gone quiet. Almost everyone was holding their breaths, waiting for Lilith¡¯s answer. Cornelia looked up, but she was staring off into the distance. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll make up your mind soon. Time¡¯s¡­ running out.¡± ¡°Running out?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly at Cornelia¡¯sment. Perhaps Lesiah¡¯s conjecture from earlier was right all along? She secretly clenched her fists, as thoughts shes through her mind. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to refrain from trying anything funny. I can easily blow her head.¡± ¡°Hehe, who are you kidding with? Do you think I¡¯m capable of doing that in my current state? Besides, there¡¯s no way my ancestor would lend me his strength in this kind of situation.¡± Lilith shrugged, then fell silent. They were already stuck in a stalemate¡­ a dead knot. With Lesiah¡¯s capture, this was akin to adding a lock to the dead knot. The dead knot would be hard to untie, but not the lock. All she needed was just a tiny key. And Lesiah¡¯s life was that tiny key. However, even with the lock unlocked, the dead knot would still remain and everything would return to square one. Lilith simply couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was the point of Cornelia threatening her this way. ¡°I assure you that there¡¯s a point to all this. If you choose your own life, I¡¯ll let you go. But you will be given only two days. If the passage remains sealed after two days, then I will hunt all of you down and murder you,¡± Cornelia exined, as though she could read Lilith¡¯s thoughts. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not let both of us go?¡± ¡°Because I still have some kind of hope in my heart, of course.¡± ¡°Hope?¡± A smile tugged at Cornelia¡¯s lips. ¡°Hope that you¡¯d choose her life. In that case, it will be a lot easier for me. I assure you that I will keep my word. As long as you choose her, I promise I won¡¯t kill her. Anyway, she alone doesn¡¯t have much impact on this world. By then, I¡¯ll even personally send her out of here.¡± Lilith took a deep breath. Cornelia indeed made a rather tempting offer. ¡°Lilith, don¡¯t mind me! Just go!¡± All of a sudden, Lesiah found a burst of strength to break herself free from the captivity of those strange hands and bashed her head right into Cornelia¡¯s chest. ¡°OOOFFFT!¡± Lesiah, who already didn¡¯t have much strength left in her in the first ce, recoiled from the impact. But Cornelia reached out and grabbed her by the hair. ¡°You really made the wrong move,¡± she said coldly. She dragged her nail lightly along Lesiah¡¯s wound, reviving a stream of blood. Lesiah endured the pain and looked at Lilith instead. She spoke with great difficulty, ¡°Hurry up and go¡­ Time is almost up¡­ As long as¡­¡± Then she suddenly fell silent, as though something got stuck in her throat. She could only let out meaningless whimpers. ¡°Looks like you have made your choice¡­¡± Cornelia looked at Lilith. Lilith hung her head, with a defeated look on her face. A satisfied smile finally broke across Cornelia¡¯s face. ¡°I must say that I find it amazing to see both of you so readily sacrificing yourselves for each other.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith snapped her head up. Her golden dragon eyes shone brighter than ever before. ¡°If you know that already, why do you still have your filthy hands on her?¡± As Lilith¡¯s aura intensified, a giant phantom loomed behind her. It shocked Cornelia. Just when she was about to react, she suddenly felt herself sinking. She felt like a mortal having cement poured on her. She couldn¡¯t move at all. Not only that, she could feel a terrible pressure acting on her body. ¡°A LAW?!¡± Cornelia immediately realized that she had been tricked by Lilith, and her so-called ancestor. But it was already toote. Even with the power that didn¡¯t belong to the mortal realm surging around her body, she couldn¡¯t get herself out of the trap. Lilith rushed toward her, pulled Lesiah away by the waist then smacked Cornelia on her breasts. ¡°Useless fats!¡± She spat, before turning around and ran off. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­. ¡­¡­. ¡°Why did you save me?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason to do that?¡± ¡°Is that so? I guess you¡¯ll have to pay a great price for using this power that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Lesiah rested her forehead on Lilith¡¯s shoulder with a conflicted look on her face. ¡°No way. My ancestor can¡¯t possibly charge me!¡± [ Of course, I won¡¯t. But it is indeed a great price. ] Gerald¡¯s voice popped into her mind. ¡°Why do you guys like doing this?!¡± ¡°Hm, what?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing¡­¡± It was only at this moment Lilith realized that she had identally spoken aloud. So she quickly switched the conversation to her mind. ¡°I¡¯m talking about how you all like to suddenly speak in my mind! You scared me to death!¡± [ My foolish descendant. The people thou referred to, which of them is human? ] ¡°¡­..¡± [ Then please refrain from making such childish remarks. Knowing how tough you are, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll still be alive and kicking even if your heart rate goes up to a few thousands beats per minute. ] ¡°¡­Fine. Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. So what was the price that you mentioned?¡± [ It¡¯s nothing really. But you may need to be more careful, my descendant. ] ¡°Be careful about what?¡± [ You musn¡¯t let this world be destroyed. ] ¡°Again? Can you guys stop beating around the bush?! It¡¯s very annoying!¡± [ Just should be paying more attention to that lovely beauty in your arms. She is probably feeling very lost in her life right now. This is the best time to take advantage of her. ] ¡°F?U?C?K? OFF!¡± Gerald chuckled mischievously. [ You should thank this lovely beauty. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you. After all, the purpose of my phantom is to protect you at critical moments. But as a gentleman, how could I possibly leave a damsel in distress? ] ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ this lovely beauty matters a lot more to you than me, your descendant¡­?¡± [¡­¡­] ¡°Hey, that was only a casual question! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything! ¡± [¡­¡­] Lilith¡¯s cheeks twitched. This damn old fool, I hope your harem catches fire and you get ripped apart by grannies there! ¡°So, is there really a great price to pay?¡± Lesiah asked sadly. She had mistaken Lilith¡¯s reaction for being troubled. ¡°I told you, there isn¡¯t any price. Can you stop guessing?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! If I lied to you, then my ancestor is a shameless b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! You¡¯ll believe me now right?¡± ¡°Fine, I believe you.¡± Lesiah nodded but suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, why are you suddenly being so nice to me now, Lilith?¡± ¡°Am I? I¡¯ve always been nice to beautiful girls. What do you mean by suddenly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. In the very beginning, you¡¯ve definitely been a meanie to me even though you have saved me many times. I had a feeling at that time that you would abandon me if we were ever in mortal danger. But now¡­ you¡¯re actually risking your life for me¡­¡± The princess lifted her head and gazed into Lilith¡¯s eyes, looking as though she was expecting an immediate answer. Book 4: Chapter 122: Insignificant Death Book 4: Chapter 122: Insignificant Death Lesiah¡¯s eyes were as tranquil as Dragon God Lake in the evening. It was the first time she spoke to Lilith in such a way. But for some reason, it made thetter feel extremely pressured. The question Lesiah threw at her was no different than asking Lilith ¡°Who would you save if your mother and I fell into the river at the same time?¡± ¡ª the ssic question that every guy feared their girlfriend would annoy them with. Oops, I forgot. I¡¯m a girl now. But what difference does it make? It was obvious that this kind of question existed for the purpose of finding faults intentionally. Even a female would find it extremely difficult to answer. But of course in this lifetime, this question became a very easy question for Lilith. That was because no river could drown her mother. That was unless her mom deliberately pretended to be a drowning dragon just so that her beloved daughter would have no choice but to rescue her. However, Lesiah indeed raised a very difficult question. No. It wasn¡¯t a difficult question. It was just difficult to tell her. When a cutie stared right into your eyes and suddenly asked you why you were being so nice to her¡­ The best answer would be¡­ ¡°Why¡­?¡± Lesiah continued to stare at Lilith¡¯s face, as though she wouldn¡¯t give up until she got an exnation. ¡°Can we just leave this untilter? We are running for our lives right now,¡± Lilith smiled wryly. She could feel a terrifying and explosive aura approaching from behind. The power that Cornelia used was definitely beyond what she used before. The speed of abstract painting-like distortion had far surpassed her speed that had already been enhanced by her ancestor¡¯s power. She must have been furious because her ancestor suddenly went back on his word. ¡°Fine¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± The princess propped her chin on Lilith¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°In any case, you must have ulterior motives for being so nice to me.¡± ¡°Motives? What do you mean?¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon sense to think that someone is nice to another person just because they wanted something from that person?¡± ¡°Common sense?¡± Lilith¡¯s pitch went higher. ¡°Where did you learn all thismon sense?¡± Lesiah smiled bitterly at the question. ¡°I learned it firsthand. My father treated me well because I am his only sessor. My mother is nice to me because I¡¯m the only one she can rely on. My sister is nice to me because I can give her many good things. Miss She is nice to me because I am her employer. The ministers are nice to me because they want more power. People are nice to me because they want something from me.¡± Lilith fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the same as them? I want something from you?¡± ¡°Is that not the case? Like you said, I¡¯m just a useless princess. I can¡¯t find any other reason why you would be so nice to me apart from wanting to get something from me.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re useless?¡± ¡°Am I not? I¡¯m cowardly, ipetent, likes to escape from my problems and let everyone down¡­ Is this not the definition of being useless?¡± ¡°I am Artemis Niger Lilith, the princess of the strongest race in this world. I have the strongest mother in the world and many saint-level underlings. What makes you think I want something from you, a mere mortal princess who is a piece of trash? Do you think you have something that might tempt me?¡± ¡°Perhaps my beauty? Haven¡¯t you been ******* over me?¡± ¡°Me? ******* over you?¡± Lilith gritted her teeth and repeated her sentence word by word. Anger. It had been too long since shest felt like this. To think that Lesiah could say such foolish things. Lilith was so furious that she wished she could teach that girl a good lesson on the spot. She suddenly grabbed Lesiah¡¯s head, forcing her eyes to meet hers. Lilith¡¯s piercing golden eyes made the princess subconsciously want to look away, but she couldn¡¯t because of Lilith¡¯s firm grasp on her. ¡°Lesiah, I hope you¡¯re not saying all these just to make me abandon you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah smiled miserably. Under Lilith¡¯s forceful gaze, she couldn¡¯t even tell a lie in her face. ¡°Just leave me here. Otherwise none of us can escape.¡± ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Lilith shot a re at Lesiah. ¡°Do you really think that with my current strength, giving up a girl who weighs only a hundred pounds would allow me to escape the enemy¡¯s pursuit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m referring to you epting Cornelia¡¯s condition. Choose yourself and give up on me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote. She will still ept it.¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Lesiah took out a pebble about the size of a grain of rice from under Lilith¡¯s cor. ¡°I heard everything.¡± Looking at the stone that she never discovered made Lilith even madder. If they weren¡¯t running for their lives, she would¡¯ve stopped and given Lesiah a good spanking! ¡°Anyway, I would never do that.¡± ¡°But we risk not being able to escape.¡± Even with Lesiah¡¯s eyesight, she could clearly see Cornelia catching up to them from behind. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that as long as we can hang on for a certain amount of time, we¡¯ll eventually be able to leave this ce.¡± ¡°But only on the premise that we don¡¯t get caught. My hunch is if we get caught, we won¡¯t be able to leave even if the timees.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Lesiah reached out to touch a wall on the side that was distorted like an abstract painting. When her fingertip came into contact with the supposedly solid wall, ripples immediately spread out. ¡°When the world gets distorted, so will thew.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith sped up with thest of her strength. Even so, Cornelia was still catching up with them. Perhaps it was just as Cornelia said, her ancestor was just a phantom. How much power would a phantom possess? ¡°Lesiah¡­¡± Lilith said suddenly, ¡°Why¡­ is your will to live so weak now? Not long ago, you were someone who would rather retain your pride than ask for help.¡± ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯ve made peace with it.¡± Lesiah lowered her gaze. Bleakness filled her eyes. ¡°I used to think that as the eldest princess of the Macedonian Empire, I am the empire¡¯s pir of support. Burdened by the hopes of hundreds of millions of people , I¡­ cannot die. But¡­ Shiloah is right. My existence isn¡¯t necessary. Even without me, nothing will change in Macedonian Empire. Life will still go on.¡± ¡°Even the passing of my father didn¡¯t affect the empire. What difference could my death possibly make? At most, the current royal family will be reced. This won¡¯t really matter since everyone only needs a crown princess and not Lesiah. So what if Lesiah dies?¡± ¡°The death of Princess Lesiah will just lead to a new crown princess or perhaps a new emperor. One who can govern the empire well. As for me¡­ Who can possibly me me? No one would put the me on someone who died in an ident. No one will me me, just like no one did to myte father.¡± ¡°My mother, my sister, Miss She, the people¡­ None of them feels let down by the unexpected death of the emperor. Naturally, they won¡¯t feel the same for me. So it doesn¡¯t matter if I die.¡± Book 4: Chapter 123: Purpose Book 4: Chapter 123: Purpose ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Lilith suddenly stopped and put Lesiah down. ¡°You finally got over it?¡± Lesiah beamed at her. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lilith looked at the princess¡¯ face. She looked radiant and beautiful with that sweet smile on her face. Yet her eyes were dead. She should have noticed earlier that the moment she rescued Lesiah from that steamer, she had already changed. Although she still looked the same, she had lost her attachment to ¡®running away¡¯. Had she been the same person when she first entered this world, she would have tried to run away many times when Lilith was fighting with Cornelia and the others. Ever since Lilith rescued her from the steamer, she didn¡¯t even try running away. Not even once. It was almost like running away was meaningless to her. Although Lilith had no exact idea what happened, she had a hunch that Shiloah must have said something to Lesiah. It exposed the weakness that lurked in her to the scorching sun. Vulnerable people were the easiest targets to manipte. As long as they could prate the veil that obscured their heart, their psychological defence would instantly crumble. [My descendant, it seems like a strange power is about to act on both of you. ] Got it. Lilith¡¯s abrupt stop caused Cornelia to slow down her pursuit too, perhaps out of fear that Lilith would set some traps for her. The princess was still smiling as she waited for Lilith¡¯s verdict. ¡°Lesiah.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± This was the first time Lilith addressed her by her name so solemnly. It surprised her a little, but it also made her feel at ease. This must be theirst goodbye. ¡°Lilith. Umm¡­ It¡¯s indeed a nice name. But I guess this is also thest time I get to call you that.¡± She ced her hand gently on Lilith¡¯s face, the pain from the wound on her side caused her to wince a little. But nothing really mattered now. Nothing was, when death was just around the corner. ¡°Farewell, Lilith.¡± ¡°This is not a farewell.¡± Lilith corrected her suddenly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a farewell. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before the princess could even react, Lilith suddenly tiptoed and wrapped her hands around Lesiah¡¯s neck. Then, something warm covered her lips. ¡°UMPFHH?!!¡± Lesiah was stunned. Likewise, Cornelia was also stunned. Were they putting up a drama in front of their enemy, hoping that the enemy would be moved and spare their lives? How naive. Cornelia didn¡¯t stop, but she did slow down significantly. It seemed like she was also interested in watching the show until the end. ¡°UMMFF, UMMFF!¡± Lesiah struggled reflexively. But how could she win Lilith? She only ended up making Lilith embrace her even more tightly. With their lips glued together, Lesiah couldn¡¯t even put up a fight against Lilith. Her mouth was pried open by Lilith clumsily. A soft but flexible appendage wriggled into her parted mouth and frolicked with her own in the hot cavern. They intertwined with each other, teasing and exploring each other¡¯s sensitivity. Lesiah eventually allowed her own tongue to dance along with Lilith¡¯s. Then a surge of warmth invaded the princess¡¯ mouth like hotva. ¡°Ummphh, ummphh, ummphh¡­¡± The princess wed Lilith¡¯s back. Her eyes were zed over as her face turned into a lovely shade of red. Hot¡­ Theva flowing into her mouth was scalding hot¡­ Her body felt like it was going to melt¡­ It was as if¡­ Their lips parted with a smack, but they were still connected by a trail of saliva. Lilith wiped the blood leaking from the corner of her mouth and winced a little. Being bitten at the tip of her tongue was more painful than she thought. She looked at Lesiah and held her gaze. With an extremely serious tone she said, ¡°Since you said that your death is meaningless, then I shall give it a meaning. You don¡¯t like to be the princess of your homnd, then I shall give you a new identity. From now on, you, Lesiah, belong to me, Artemis Niger Lilith, the Dragon Princess! You do not have to live for anyone else nor any purpose. But you are not allowed to die without my permission!¡± [ My descendant, the time hase! ] With a silent nod, Lilith leaned into Lesiah¡¯s ear and whispered to the princess who was in a daze. ¡°My blood is the mark.¡± After saying that, Lilith suddenly grabbed Lesiah. In Lesiah¡¯s confusion, she was thrown into the distance! ¡°LILITH?!¡± It was then Lesiah finally came back to her senses and understood what Lilith was trying to do. But it was toote. She was still in midair when the scenery in her view suddenly changed without any warning. ¡°LILITH!¡± The princess quickly got up from the ground and started searching for Lilith. Although the scenery changed, it was still a roughnding since she was being thrown so far by Lilith. But Lesiah couldn¡¯t care so much at this point. The ck sun, crimson sky, vige, and the busy Titans. But there was no sign of Lilith anywhere. ¡°Our queen?!¡± Lesiah¡¯s sudden appearance caused Titan 12138 to stop working ande jogging over in a pleasant surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned! We were so worried about your long absence!¡± The other Titans who had gathered around also nodded. Although Lesiah had just met them not long ago and was even an enemy before this, the Titans were treating this queen of theirs as one of their own. Titan 12138 looked around, but didn¡¯t see the person whom she wanted to see. ¡°Oh, where is our king? Why is she not with you?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Lilith is¡­¡± Lesiah lowered her head and clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from shaking as she tried her best to break the news. ¡°She won¡¯t be returning for some time.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is she in danger?¡± ¡°I mean what I said. Due to some reason, Lilith, won¡¯t be able to return for the time being, so¡­¡± Raising her head, Lesiah saw a few hundred pairs of eyes that were either filled with worry or anticipation. Yet they were all filled with a ray of light known as faith. The words that came to Lesiah¡¯s mouth were swallowed back again. If she told them the truth, it would surely extinguish the light in their eyes. The princess forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s why Lilith requested that I return first to help all of you out. She will return when her work is done.¡± ¡°Ah, so the king has some matters to attend to. We thought something happened to her.¡± ¡°What could possibly happen to her? She is¡­ your king.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Our king is most powerful! How could something happen to her! You guys better stop talking nonsense!¡± Titan 12138 also red at the person who spoke. But when she returned her gaze at Lesiah, she failed to hide the anxiety in her eyes. ¡°Queen, you must be tired. Why don¡¯t you take a rest somewhere first?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°This way please.¡± The old titan led Lesiah into the king¡¯s bedchamber. But before she went in, she made a gesture to the rest, instructing everyone to keep their distance from here. Book 4: Chapter 124: First Analysis Book 4: Chapter 124: First Analysis In the bedchamber, Lesiah and Titan 12138 sat on the floor. ¡°Is that so?¡± A long sigh escaped the old titan¡¯s lips as she hunched up even more. ¡°The enemy has the king in captivity right now, yes?¡± ¡°My apologies, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Warm tears cascaded down the princess¡¯ cheeks. She dug her nails into her palms, hoping that the pain could quell the guilt in her heart. Unfortunately, the heartache got worse.It was nothingpared to physical pain. If she hadn¡¯t been holding her back, Lilith wouldn¡¯t be in such a situation. In the end, her own ipetence was to be med. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, queen.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This is the king¡¯s choice,¡± Titan 12138 looked straight into Lesiah¡¯s eyes. Though she looked like she had visibly aged a few years, the light in her eyes never faded. ¡°The king must have a reason for her decision to save you, queen. No one would risk their own life to save someone useless. So, there¡¯s no need to me yourself, queen. Besides¡­¡± A smile appeared upon Titan 12138¡¯s face. ¡°I believe the king will be safe. After all, she¡¯s our king.¡± Lesiah was slightly taken aback. But the old titan had already stood up and was dusting her bottom. ¡°Think about the reason behind the king¡¯s decision, queen. For now, I¡¯ll keep this information from the rest. If you need anything, you can let me know. Ah, and you are truly inappropriately dressed, my queen. Better get changed.¡± The old titan exited the bedchamber, leaving Lesiah alone in the room. The princess looked at her palms nkly. She clearly felt the warmth of blood being drawn by her nails earlier. Yet there wasn¡¯t any cut on her palms now, save for a smear of blood. Not only that, all the wounds on her body had healed perfectly, including the nasty gash on her side. There wasn¡¯t even any trace left on her creamy fair skin. Guess that was why Titan 12138mented on her inappropriately dressed state. But why? How did a mere mortal like her gain a recovery rate that far exceeded that of a human being? Although it was nothingpared to Lilith¡¯s, it was still pretty absurd. Lilith¡­ Lesiah¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly when she remembered their kiss. That rascal, how disgusting of her to take advantage of her in that kind of situation! The princess licked her lips absent-mindedly. Now that she thought about it, maybe it wasn¡¯t that disgusting¡­ But she¡¯d better ask for her permission next time¡­ It was then Lesiah recalled the surge of warmth she felt during their kiss. The situation at the time didn¡¯t allow her to savor it. Thinking about it now¡­ the warmth had a strong rusty taste, yet it was also sweet. It was blood. A dragon¡¯s blood. Recalling the content she read in an ancient book, pure dragon blood seemed to be one of the most invaluable treasures in the world. Among all the various benefits of dragon blood, instant self-recovery was definitely one of them. People were always prepared to fight over a bottle of dragon blood, regardless of its authenticity. Due to its scarcity, only the devil knew just how diluted these substandard bottles were. Some might even be sourced from a dragon subspecies instead. And these could never bepared with real dragon blood. And Lilith gave her arge amount of pure dragon blood. Why did she do that? ¡°My blood is the mark.¡± The princess¡¯ eyes lit up as she stood up abruptly. It¡¯s not over yet! After changing into a fresh set of dress that she brought here, Lesiah walked out of the bedchamber. Judging by how the titans were working hard as usual outside, she was sure that Titan 12138 didn¡¯t tell them the truth yet. Those titans even smiled and waved when they saw her. ¡°Greetings, your majesty!¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Lesiah returned the greetings with a smile. Not far from here, there was a group of little titans ying a game of tag with each other. They wereughing, like they hadpletely forgotten about the depressing atmosphere that filled their vige not long ago. Children were always so pure. Their ability to quickly forget about the bad things was certainly enviable. However, forgetting troubles like a child wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Titan 12138 sat on a garden stool and watched the children ying. She nodded at Lesiah¡¯s arrival. The princess nodded back to her as well, and they walked toward the forest surrounding the vige. They didn¡¯t venture too deep. At the edge of the forest, they found a stump and sat down. There were signs of deforestation in the area, probably for building the coffin. All the titans heeded Lesiah¡¯s warning. During this period of time, none of them entered the depths of the jungle to hunt or gather wood. Due to this, a huge open space around the vige was created after the trees were cut down. Lesiah took her seat and picked up a branch. First, she drew a huge circle. ¡°This is Cornelia¡¯s world.¡± She then drew another small circle that intersected with it. ¡°This is the titans¡¯ world, a world derived from Cornelia¡¯s world. And the titans are like¡­¡± Lesiah remembered a term she had read in a book before. ¡°A tumor. And those ck devils, they are like the immune system of this world.¡± Lesiah picked up another branch that was as thick as a chopstick, and stuck it right in the middle of the huge circle. Then after searching for a long time, she finally found a twig that was the size of a toothpick on the ground and stuck it in the small circle. ¡°At certain intervals, that world seems to be able to pull the outsiders from this world. But there¡¯s a time limit. Based on the previous two experiences, the more time passes when we get pulled over, the shorter the stay there.¡± The princess drew two arrows in opposite directions on the two circles. ¡°But¡­ based on the second time we got pulled over, the other side probably has absolute control, and¡­¡± Lesiah frowned. That would be a problem¡­ ¡°We don¡¯t have any information on Cornelia and her rtion to this world, but¡­¡± Lesiah picked up the thickest branch she could find, then ced it across the huge circle. ¡°She has absolute power, and may be able topete with Lilith¡¯s so-called ancestor. But based on the information we have now, she is not a match. However, due to the limitations of her world, she has to restrain herself¡­ This is in Lilith¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°If there is an option that doesn¡¯t require her to use that crazy ability of hers, she¡¯ll definitelypromise. More importantly, she probably won¡¯t use those crazy abilities of hers on outsiders again. So we can safely forget about her power being ¡®absolute¡¯. Even so, she is still very powerful.¡± Recalling the battle between Lilith and her, Lesiah shook her head. Picking a few more finger-sized branches, she stuck them in the huge circle one by one. ¡°Shiloah, Gaz, and Little Hand each have their own strange abilities. They should all have their own weaknesses¡­ but¡­¡± Lesiah sat up straight. She analyzed the difference in the number and thickness of those branches in the two circles, then smiled wryly. ¡°What a hopeless situation¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 125: Weird Name Book 4: Chapter 125: Weird Name ¡°S?h?i?t?, I can¡¯t get through to the academy!¡± Rosdell smashed the spectrum stone to the ground angrily. ¡°What¡¯s going on with St.Caroline Academy? Are they nning to abandon us in this s?h?i?t?h?o?l?e??!¡± ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. There must be some other reasons that they sealed this passage off.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± Durance stroked his chin in thought. ¡°Maybe something has changed in these ancient ruins. But we don¡¯t know what it is. Let¡¯s not specte.¡±* ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°If your parents didn¡¯t teach you manners, I¡¯d be delighted to do it in their stead.¡± cing his hand on the hilt of his sword, Durance pinned Rosdell with a look. ¡°Do it! It just so happens that I¡¯m looking for someone to vent my frustration out on!¡± Rosdell cracked his knuckles and sneered. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m still not satisfied with the result of thest interacademypetition. Why don¡¯t we do a rematch now?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡± The situation got heated and the two looked like they were about to fight. ¡°Enough! Will you two just stop? Nothing goodes out of fighting amongst ourselves in the enemy¡¯s den.¡± President Diana intervened to stop the situation from getting worse. ¡°If this goes on, I think both of you will literally be floored here first before we even defeat the Golden Demon.¡± Upon hearing Diana¡¯s words, only then both of them backed down unwillingly. Despite their differences, they should keep the bigger picture in mind. With hundreds of people watching them right now, they wouldn¡¯t end up well if they chose to keep up with that. ¡°I know Rosdell has always been short-tempered. But why are you also acting like himtely, senior Durance?¡± The president frowned and looked at Durance. ¡°My apologies, I haven¡¯t been feeling at easetely¡­¡± ¡°Heh, what a load of b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t?. It must be because he can¡¯t let his sacred artifact spirit out since these ruins are suppressing the existence of saint-level beings, so he feels restless, like a lost child who can¡¯t find mommy!¡± ¡°YOU¡­!¡± Durance tightened the grip on the hilt of his sword as he took a deep breath, trying his best to calm the raging anger rolling in his chest. If he reacted, it would be no different than proving Rosdell¡¯s statement was right. He assumed his usual graceful demeanor and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve let my emotions get the best of me. I apologize for making you all worried.¡± He then gave the audience that had gathered around them a slight bow. ¡°Tch, what a hypocrite,¡± Rosdell muttered under his breath. ¡°It must be the Golden Demon! She must be the one behind all the misfortune that befell us since the moment we stepped into these ruins!¡± Coleman wrapped his arms around himself, his body trembled uncontrobly. He would never forget how Golden Demon Htilil made him feel. ¡°With theck of information currently, we can¡¯t just push all the me on Golden Demon Htilil,¡± Dianamented. ¡°Then tell me, who else in these ruins was targeting us all this time, if not Golden Demon Htilil?¡± Coleman shot Durane an angry look. ¡°Our princess got taken away and the passage got sealed. We have already lost a big chunk of our strength before the battle even started. I¡¯m even starting to suspect that those weird things we came across before were part of Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s scheme. She must be lurking in the shadows, snickering at us embarrassing ourselves!¡± Diana merely shrugged then looked at Durance. ¡°Senior Durance, what do you think we should do next?¡± Durance sank into silence. With entrance to these ruins sealed off, that meant their escape route hadpletely been cut off. In this situation, the best approach would be to adapt to the circumstances. Golden Demon Htilil was simply too terrifying and these ruins themselves were extremely strange. If things went on like this, they were all sitting ducks. Hence, the only thing they could do now was¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s rescue Princess Lesiah first.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°So this is the lineup of our special assault team?¡± At the edge of the forest, President Diana scanned the members of her team. Standing from left to right was Durance from Holy Dragon Empire, Lucas from Luminous Theocracy, Rosdell from Macedonian Empire, a delicate-looking girl and herself. Originally, the staffing was more adequate. After all, there were hundreds of elites here. Not to mention other things, if the intelligence could be trusted, the old man named Coleman was the number one expert under saint realm in the Macedonian Empire, and his qualifications were well beyond the new generation leader Rosdell. But after several discussions again, they decided on a quick assault. So the size of the special assault team was reduced to the optimal configuration of five people. As for Coleman, he seemed to have been traumatized by Golden Demon Htilil, so he refused to have any contact with her again. Hence, he was tasked with guarding the wounded members in the cave. ¡°By the way¡­ who is she?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes traveled to the delicate-looking girl. Usually, most forces would have the information of young talents in every nation. Given the fact that Diana¡¯s master was someone important in St. Caroline Academy, she¡¯d naturally have the opportunity to ess this kind of information. However¡­ It seemed that she had never heard of this girl. And she wasn¡¯t a particrly outstanding individual during the conference earlier. How did she even be part of the special assault team? ¡°Ah, President Diana, your reputation precedes you. I am Choobchoob from the Southern Federation.¡± Diane froze a little when she heard the name. Admittedly¡­ it indeed sounded a bit weird, so it was getting difficult for her to keep a straight face. Unsurprisingly, the rest had failed to suppress their giggles. Although they were barely inaudible, everyone present on the scene were well trained enough to hear them clearly. The delicate-looking girl by the name of Choobchoob looked defeated. ¡°Laugh if you want to, President Diana. I¡¯m aware how funny our names may sound to foreigners.¡± ¡°Can I really?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°BWAHAHAHA!! Choobchoob! I¡¯m dead! How does anyone evene up with such a name?! And here I thought your Chairman Durdur¡¯s name was strange enough. I didn¡¯t expect to find a weirder name! Please forgive me, I really couldn¡¯t hold it back¡­ HAHAHA¡­¡± President Diana clutched her aching stomach and nearly diedughing. ¡°¡­Durdur is my grandpa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Diana quickly covered her mouth, trying her best to not be rude in front of a stranger she¡¯d just met for the first time. Choobchoob smiled wryly. This wasn¡¯t the first time she found herself in such a situation. ¡°I¡¯m here in ce of my brother, Cluckcluck since he can¡¯t make it. But I¡­¡± ¡°PFFFTTT¡­ Cluckcluck¡­ HAHAHAHA¡­ Let me guess, you have a Moomoo in your family too?¡± ¡°Moomoo is my younger sister¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± President Diana covered her mouth and hammered her chest. She felt like her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets as she tried to swallow her next burning question: ¡®Are your family members farm animals or what?¡¯ If she had said that out loud, the Southern Federation would surely put her on their most wanted criminal list. Book 4: Chapter 126: The Terrible Consequences of Talking Nonsense Book 4: Chapter 126: The Terrible Consequences of Talking Nonsense ¡°Choobchoob may not stand out, but you can trust her skills,¡± Durance said. ¡°My family and hers have some ongoing agreements, so I can vouch for her strength. She at least ranks among the top echelons of elites from various nations. Not only that, her ability will greatly benefit us in our uing rescue operation.¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­ you tter me.¡± Choobchoob was as shy as her appearance suggested. Her face instantly flushed at Durance¡¯s praises. ¡°Is that so? Since senior Durance so highly rmended her, I shall ce my trust on her.¡± Diana hooked her arm around Choobchoob and started groping her all over with a lewd smile. ¡°What a cutie. Come, let big sister examine you thoroughly¡­¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ P-Please¡­ don¡¯t touch me there¡­ Uhh¡­¡± The redness on Choobchoob¡¯s face traveled down to her neck and she looked no different like a ripe red apple. She tried to wrestle free of Diana¡¯s grip but that proved to be a great challenge, considering thetter was highly experienced in sexually harrassing her personal assistant. ¡°Awh, don¡¯t be shy! We¡¯re both girls¡­¡± ¡°P-Please¡­ stop, I¡­ won¡¯t be able to hold it back¡­¡± ¡°Hold what back¡­? Could it be that my cute little Choobie is the super sensitive type?¡± Diana got even more excited and became even more aggressive with her advances in front of their audience. ¡°N¡­No¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­!¡± ¡°Go ahead, release yourself if you want to. It¡¯ll be our little secret~ Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Stop¡­ Ahnnnn!¡± Looking like she hit her climax, Choobchoob shut her eyes tightly as her body trembled violently. And then¡­ ¡°Eh?¡± To Diana¡¯s surprise, she felt her shoulder being grabbed and herself being flipped to the side. ¡°UGH!¡± A groan escaped her throat, but more like a whimper that sounded like she was on the verge of death. She found herself being sent flying like a sack of potatoes before smashing into a tree nearby. The leaves fell, Diana justid there under the tree, mouth foaming and eyes zed over. She looked no different than a corpse buried under a pile of fallen leaves. Only after a while, did she manage to stick a trembling hand out from underneath the leaf pile. ¡°I-I was only fooling around¡­ That was uncalled for.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry, I forgot to warn you. The martial skill her n trained ines with a side effect. When they get too worked up, they¡¯ll uncontrobly attack everyone around them, both friends or foes.¡± Durance¡¯s fist hit his palm as he suddenly recalled something. ¡°It was such a long time since Ist visited her family, I¡¯d actually forgotten about it.¡± ¡°Y¡­ You little sh¡­¡± Diana could only sweep the fallen leaves off her face. Knowing that it was her action that brought this upon herself, she had to suppress her impending outburst. ¡°A-Are¡­ you alright¡­?¡± Choobchoob trotted over with a look of remorse, and offered her hand to Diana. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ It was honestly a natural reflex¡­¡± ¡°No worries¡­¡± Diana pouted, soothed her churning tummy then epted the hand that Choobchoob offered to her. ¡°It was worth it¡­ since I got to grope such an excellent pair of ****¡­ hehe¡­ ARGHHH!!¡± Chirpchrip¡¯s grip on Diana¡¯s hand suddenly tightened and then without missing a beat, she threw Diana over her shoulder. ¡°Ahhhh¡­ you pe?r?v?e?r?t?!¡± She covered her burning face and ran off. The bald, tanned boy named Lucas walked over to Diana, who was trying to get her head out of the soft soil. He leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°Psst, my friend. How does an excellent pair of **** feel? Mind sharing your experience?¡± ¡°Oh f?u?c?k? off, pe?r?v?e?r?t?¡­!¡± ¡°Oh Goddess, such a straightced person like myself would never harbor any lewd thoughts! But President Diana, I do have this¡­ The Curvature of Eighteen Peaks book in my collection¡­¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Wiping the mud off her face, Diana asked with a serious expression, ¡°Is it the first or second volume¡­?¡± ¡°First¡­¡± ¡°Great, I happen to have the second¡­¡± Both of them gave each other a meaningful smile as the bond they shared instantly deepened for some suspicious reason. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Hey guys, I hope you all still remember our responsibility.¡± Durance gave his four teammates a serious look, then proceeded to brief them. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it again just in case. Our special assault team¡¯s responsibility is to act as a decoy to distract Golden Demon Htilil and stall for time. We¡¯ll try our best to keep our distance and never confront her directly. The moment we seed in luring her out of her den, the rescue team will rush in there and rescue the princess. Once the princess is rescued, we withdraw and disengage immediately, got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Crystal clear.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Hmph, got it, got it. You don¡¯t have to tell us twice.¡± With a sneer, Rosdell took the lead and entered the forest. Durance shook his head in frustration. ¡°I pray everything goes well.¡± This was the Golden Demon Htilil they were talking about.They would have to praise the goddess if they seeded in just being able to carry out the n alone. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The team made their way carefully through the dense forest as they ventured deeper. This wasn¡¯t the first time Diana had been here, but she didn¡¯t go as deep thest time. Even so, she knew that apart from some weak beasts, there were also a handful of rather strong demon beasts. Not only that, there were plenty of venomous snakes and insects. However this time, none of them attacked. It almost felt like they were invisible to these snakes and insects. ¡°This is a martial skill too?¡± Looking at the pale green halo surrounding themselves, Diana couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°It feels more like a magic spell?¡± ¡°It is a martial skill.¡± Choobchoob¡¯s eyes were closed as she maintained the effect of the skill. ¡°This is our family¡¯s secret martial skill that canpletely conceal our presence and aura. Not only that, it can also bend light to a certain extent to achieve the effect of camouge. Our family members often rely on this skill to traverse the Great Saha Forest, which is one of the top ten forbidden areas for humans. For so many years, none of us died from being discovered by the demon monster in that area.¡± ¡°You guys managed to safely pass through the Great Saha Forest where saint-level demon beasts and monsters gather? Amazing¡­¡± Diana nodded approvingly, finally understanding why Durance had so strongly rmended Choobchoob to be part of their team. Being able to catch Golden Demon Htilil off guard would be the key factor that determined the sess rate of this special assault mission. Hence, having both this martial skill and the terrain advantage would greatly help them in stealthily approaching the Golden Demon. This martial skill was simply godsent! ¡°Ouchie¡­¡± Choobchoob mbered to her feet after tripping over t ground, and scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Haha. There were a few who overestimated themselves and tried to traverse the forest alone, only to end up getting themselves killed after tripping over a demon beast because they couldn¡¯t see where they were walking¡­ Umm¡­ Can someone help me up? Although with you guys around I won¡¯t end up like those people, tripping still hurts.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ I guess nothing is perfect in this world. Your family¡¯s martial skill is indeed quite amazing, just that those people who overestimate themselves and tried to brave the Great Saha Forest with their eyes closed were¡­¡± Diana trailed off before she stoppedmenting altogether. After all, it wasn¡¯t nice to criticize someone else¡¯s family members. She went over to Choobchoob and allowed thetter to hold on to the helm of her blouse so she wouldn¡¯t trip again. ¡°Umm¡­ Can you get that guy to go slower? He¡¯s about to leave the range of my skill.¡± Naturally, she was referring to Rosdell, who was already walking far ahead from the rest. He turned his head around at the mention of his name. ¡°You guys are the ones who should walk faster. The princess is in the hands of the enemy. Aren¡¯t you all worried if she is being treated inhumanely?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this earlier? Why should we worry? She¡¯s not our princess.¡± ¡°Besides, Choobchoob can¡¯t open her eyes when she¡¯s using this skill. Do you think she could walk any faster than this?¡± Durance retorted. ¡°YOU!¡± Rosdell¡¯s eyes widened in anger, but he had no choice but to slow down. ¡°If something were to happen to the princess, you guys are going to get it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Golden Demon really wants to do something to your princess, she¡¯s already a goner by now. Worrying won¡¯t get you anywhere,¡± Dianamented indelicately. ¡°DAMN YOU!¡± Rosdell punched the big tree next to him violently. He clearly understood that Diana had made a point. Quite some time had passed since the princess was taken away. If anything were to happen, it would be toote for them to even do anything by now¡­ ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you Rosdell. This is my child, the future ruler of Macedonian Empire¡­¡± GAH, DAMN IT! The memory made Rosdell, who had always admired Princess Lesiah, feel like his heart was going to burst. He kicked the tree a few more times, so hard that the rest could feel the ground shaking. Fortunately, Golden Demon Htilil was identified as female ording to the information gathered. She probably wouldn¡¯t do ¡°that kind¡± of thing to the princess. If not, Rosdell felt like he was going to explode on the spot. ¡°Hush, Rosdell! Do you want all of us to be discovered?¡± ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? I¡¯m not afraid of taking the Golden Demon head on!¡± ¡°You!¡± Durance felt his anger rising, but was again stopped by Diana. ¡°Senior Durance, please remain rational.¡± Diana then turned to Rosdell and pinned him with a stern look. ¡°Senior Rosdell, I¡¯m not trying to bluff you here. Under normal circumstances, your rash behavior will easily lead us into the enemy¡¯s traps.¡± ¡°Traps?¡± Rosdell snickered, ¡°You think I¡¯m three? That Golden Demon is definitely something in her heyday, why would someone like her resort to using traps?¡± He even stamped his feet on the ground, trying to prove his point. ¡°Where¡¯s the trap, huh? Where?! I¡¯m already giving it my all, why hasn¡¯t the trap appeared yet? Come on, I would love to walk right into one right now! What¡¯s wrong? Haha! It¡¯s not like some trap will suddenly spring up and¡­ ARGH?!!¡¯ The arrogant guy suddenly disappeared. Everyone was stunned for a moment before they realized what happened and quickly rushed toward the spot where Rosdell was. All only to find a bottomless pit had formed in the previously t ground. There even seemed to be a no-fly magic ban in ce to prevent the enemy from flying away when they fell into it. It was obvious that this was the work of a professional. ¡°Illuminate!¡± Light gathered at Diana¡¯s fingertip before she reached into the pit. It was about tens of meters deep, enough for any ordinary person to fall to his death. Fortunately, this was hardly enough to cause any harm to a martial warrior. What really threatened the lives of warriors were the spikes at the bottom of the pit. One could easily tell how cold and sharp they were from a distance. The spikes were several meters long with a diameter of a standard bowl. It could most certainly impale and kill any warrior. Rosdell managed to spread his arms and legs open in a way that he could avoid the spikes, but he was certainly trembling like a leaf among them. Book 4: Chapter 127: Trap After Trap, As Always Book 4: Chapter 127: Trap After Trap, As Always A bead of cold sweat rolled down Rosdell¡¯s forehead. It took him a long while to recover his wits from the extreme shock. Almost¡­ He almost became a sieve. Given how thick the spikes were, had he messed up, he would lose an arm or a leg, or worse, have a huge hole opened in his body. Just the thought of that made him shudder. Diana peeked her head into the pit and blinked when she saw Rosdell¡¯s predicament. ¡°Oh my, senior Rosdell, did you wet your pants?¡± she teased. ¡°WHAT?!¡± Rosdell blushed and instinctively reached to feel his crotch, only to find that it was dry. Knowing that he had been bamboozled, he flew into a fit of rage. ¡°B?i?t?c?h?, how dare you make fun of me? Get me out of here right now!¡± ¡°B?i?t?c?h??¡± A ball of transparent liquid formed in Diana¡¯s palm as she faked a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to rephrase that¡­¡± ¡°Hoho, amusing. You think I¡¯d be threatened by that droplet?¡± ¡°I sure do¡­¡± Diana¡¯s smile turned as warm as the sun in spring, the very same one that Lilith saw on their first meeting. But anyone who knew Diana well knew that this wouldn¡¯t lead to anything good. She tossed the small blob of liquid into the pit casually, then took out her spectrum stone and started snapping away at Rosdell like crazy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Taking photos.¡± ¡°Photo? For what?¡± ¡°To immortalize the moment when our Great Rosdell peed his pants.¡± Laughing cunningly, Diana waved the spectrum stone in her hand. ¡°This¡¯ll probably fetch me a fortune¡­¡± ¡°Peed my pants¡­?¡± The smug look on Rosdell face immediately faded as he reached for his crotch again¡­ This time¡­ it really got wet. ¡­¡­ Shaking arge bag of gold coins, a delightful smile bloomed on Diana¡¯s face when she heard the coins chinking in there. Those images indeed fetched a fortune, not only did she earn back the loss she made from employing Lilith but also she also made a lot of profit. This meant the magic wand that she¡¯d been eyeing on all this while would soon be hers. Under Rosdell¡¯s furious gaze, she bowed to him respectfully like a waitress would when seeing their patrons out. ¡°Thank you for your patronage~,¡± she smirked. ¡°YOU!¡± This thoroughly provoked Rosdell as his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. He was ring daggers at Diana, but in the end he had no choice but to clench his teeth and suppress his anger. He might be short-tempered, but he was no fool. The trap that suddenly sprung out of nowhere had consumed half of his courage. It wasn¡¯t wise for him to fight back now, but¡­ Both Durance and her¡­ He¡¯d make sure they paid back for all this humiliation St. Caroline Academy put him through! Rosdell crushed the one-use spectrum stone that he bought off Diana with a high price, wishing so badly that this was Diana herself. As their name suggested, these one-use spectrum stones were only good for one use. Not only were their durability weak, so was their performance. He had no idea for what purpose Diana brought so many with her. After bagging a fortune, Diana walked over to Lucas discreetly. Seeing Diana approaching him, a bad feeling instantly crept up on him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucas asked warily. ¡°That¡­ You have it too, right¡­?¡± Diana leaned into his ear and whispered. ¡°That¡­? What?¡± ¡°Rosdell peeing his pants. You definitely caught that just now.¡± Lucas instantly tensed up and a serious look appeared on his face. ¡°Oh my goddess, a gentleman like myself would never stoop to such despicable acts.¡± ¡°A split of seven-to-three. If you refuse, I¡¯ll tell Rosdell so he can beat you to death.¡± ¡°¡­Two-to-eight.¡± ¡°F?u?c?k? no¡­¡± ¡°Three-to-seven, I can¡¯t go higher than that¡­¡± ¡°Equal split. I won¡¯t settle for less. If you refuse, I¡¯ll tell him now.¡± The expression on Lucas¡¯ face turned bitter. ¡°Fine, whatever you say¡­¡± ¡°Good¡­ Birds of a feather flock together. Let¡¯s make money together¡­¡± Diana patted Lucas¡¯ smooth head in relief. ¡°If I find another way to make money, I¡¯ll remember to bring you along¡­¡± Lucas pouted, obviously not trusting her. ¡°Enough with fooling around, President Diana. Time to get serious.¡± Durance, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke. ¡°I remember you are the second among us who wanted a showdown with the Golden Demon.¡± He looked at Diana out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Hehe, I was just trying to liven up the atmosphere since everyone looks so nervous¡­¡± Diana scratched her head and chuckled. But the mirth in her eyes soon faded¡­ Lilith. That pathetic martial aunt of hers reappeared in her mind, along with her martial master who had seemingly aged a few decades overnight after receiving the bad news. The sessor that he had been looking for for decades was gone. This was no doubt a huge blow to him. As that old man¡¯s disciple for more than a decade, she must do something for him. So¡­ Golden Demon, Htilil. It is only a matter of time before we fight! Taking a deep breath, Diana rposed herself before turning to Durance with a smile. ¡°So, what do we do now, senior?¡± ¡°The operation is already underway, we cannot stop halfway,¡± Durance stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°It just didn¡¯t ur to me that a saint-level powerhouse like Htilil would resort to cheap tricks like setting traps. Looks like we have really underestimated her. If what Professor Marlin said was true, then the Golden Demon is definitely human¡¯s worst nemesis.¡± The resolve in Durance¡¯s eyes grew stronger. ¡°This is why¡­ even if we can¡¯t defeat her here, we must at least gather more information on her. When ites to strong enemies, intels are always more important. The more we manage to gather, the higher the chances we can kill her next time!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, and surprisingly Rosdell didn¡¯t even try to argue either. The point that Durance made everyone realize their current responsibility was no longer as simple as distracting Golden Demon Htilil and letting the rescue team save the princess. They were the scouts for the human race and the first line of defense against the Golden Demon. They must crack the mask that Golden Demon Htilil hid herself so well behind! Forcing Golden Demon Htilil to show as many cards she had up her sleeve would very likely change the fate of the entire human race! A me known as a sense of mission started burning in everyone¡¯s heart. They¡¯d be¡­ the heroes of humanity! With the same thought in mind, everyone felt a sense of pride. They could hardly wait to fight Golden Demon Htilil, even if it meant doing it for three hundred rounds. Lucas was an exception. He was picking his nose in a daze, still hung up about the loss of half of his potential earnings. All the stuff that Durance said, not even one went in his ear. In fact, just before his departure, the Pope told him something. [ Don¡¯t mess with that Golden Demon, Htilil. You either ignore her, or get along with her. Thetter will surely do you good. ] Although he didn¡¯t understand what the Pope meant, being apdog was¡­ HIS HIDDEN TALENT! By the time he finally met her, he¡¯d hug her thigh, lick it with all his might and make sure she¡¯d feel so good that she was in seventh heaven. Fufu, only the goddess knew how many nobledies in Aria had fallen for his technique. He was convinced that not even Golden Demon Htilil could resist it! ¡°Haha. Let us proceed with caution from now on. Otherwise, we might find ourselves dead by the traps here before we even meet the Golden Demon.¡± Lucas took a step forward and instantly, all colors drained from his tanned face. He turned his head around stiffly like a puppet, only to realize that¡­ The toe of the foot he just put forward had caught a barely visible thread. He lifted his head, then gave others a helpless smile. ¡°Haha¡­ I knew it¡­ I¡¯m always quite the unlucky one¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± BOOM! A loud bang resounded across the sky. ¡­¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Seated on a stump while contemting her next n, Lesiah snapped her head up and looked in the direction where the explosion had taken ce in the forest. The explosion chased the frightened birds and beasts away and caused the trees to sway in the strong gust it generated. The princess¡¯ lovely brows knitted into a frown. The ck devils¡­ They¡¯ve arrived so soon? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Lesiah looked at a severed hand at the side. It had five slender fingers attached to it, but the skin was already all shriveled up and full of wrinkles. Rather than calling it skin, it was more like a piece of rag wrapped around a bone. There was neither blood nor flesh on it, but she could clearly see the broken ck bone inside. Confusion filled her eyes. If her theory was correct, the ck devil shouldn¡¯t appear at this time¡­ Could this be¡­ The princess suddenly recalled another group that she had nearly forgotten about. The corner of her mouth twitched as she thought about the possibility¡­ Just when she got up and was about to check it out, Titan 12138 arrived on the scene with a few other titans¡­ ¡°What happened, queen?¡± she looked into the depths of the forest and asked in concern. She also knew what the king and queen had set up there, so the rest had been warned not to get close to that area. With such a hugemotion, it was only natural for her to assume that the queen had done something. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Lesiah shook her head and smiled. ¡°Sorry to make you all worry¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, really. Please return to your work¡­¡± ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Titan 12138 sighed. ¡°But please call for us if you need anything, queen. In the absence of our king, we are yours tomand.¡± Just when the old titan was about to turn and leave, she was stopped by Lesiah. ¡°Um¡­ Titan 12138¡­ Do you think¡­ you¡¯ve ever done something wrong?¡± ¡°What do you mean, my queen? Who has never made a mistake in their life? I¡¯m afraid that even real deities would make mistakes¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ who never made a mistake¡­¡± Lesiah nodded thoughtfully, then smiled at the old titan kindly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re all dismissed.¡± After Titan 12138 left with a confused look, Lesiah looked at the ce where the explosion urred. ¡°Alright, it just so happens that my n is missing something important. I hope all of you all aren¡¯t killed by the trap I¡¯ve set up¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 128: Treating Your Teammates Right Book 4: Chapter 128: Treating Your Teammates Right Time was ticking away, but the dust in the forest never settled due to the absence of wind. ¡°Damn it, Lucas, were you not watching where you were going?¡± a voiceined in annoyance. A breeze came out of nowhere and dispersed the dust, revealing Diana¡¯s filthy but still pretty face. She was ring daggers at Lucas, who looked like he got used for something he didn¡¯t do. ¡°I swear in the name of goddess, this is not my fault! Who would have known that the Golden Demon would be so despicable as to resort to using such a trap.¡± Lucas put on a bitter face, feeling so wronged. He already warned this group that he was extremely unlucky, yet they insisted on having him join, and now they were ming him. On his travels, aside from the time he traveled with the saintess, he was always the one setting off traps. Needlessly to say, if the saintess tagged along¡­ The traps would find them without them looking for one. One of the massive ones that he experienced on his travels with the saintess in particr left a very deep impression on him. ¡°Your carelessness is to be med!¡± Shooting Lucas onest angry nce, Diana put her magic wand away and the magic barrier around everyone disappeared too. The others were looking at Diana thankfully. If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and put up a magical barrier, someone would have inevitably gotten injured even if there were no deaths. ¡°Looks like we have to proceed even more cautiously. Golden Demon Htilil was more cunning than we imagined.¡± Durance checked their surroundings with a frown. The breeze that Diana summoned had cleared away the dust from the forest and rustled the leaves. The explosion¡¯s shockwave had blown over trees within a radius tens of meters from it. The immediate area they were in had been razed to the ground. The explosion wasn¡¯t powerful, but it was extremely precise. It was almost like it wasn¡¯t set up to kill arge crowd, but for a fixed point on arge-sized enemy. And the pit from before wasmonly used by hunters, save for the spikes at the bottom of it were a lot closer. Fortunately, Rosdell was slightly bigger than an average person. Otherwise, he would have been done for. Given the thickness of those spikes, they didn¡¯t seem like they were intended for somerge creature rather than human. Did that mean¡­ Golden Htilil had set them up to guard against other enemies? For some reason, it made Durance think of the giant skeleton they had encountered before¡­ Shaking his head, he quickly denied his conjecture. Hm, impossible. What could the spikes at the bottom of those pits do to those skeletons? If ten fell in, probably not even one would be killed. At most, it would just break a few of their bones. The Golden Demon wouldn¡¯t use this kind of useless trap against those skeletons unless she had a few screws loose. The effort was simply far greater than the gain. She would have gotten better results if she reced those spikes with a few explosion scrolls. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ The Golden Demon may be on her way after all thismotion. We should be prepared to fight at any time¡­¡± ¡°Right.¡± Everyone nodded, then took out their weapons and stayed vignt. Choobchoob also took out a longsword from her storage ring. After triggering such a huge explosion, there was no longer any use in hiding their presence. She might as well switch her stance and be ready to sh with the enemy. ¡°Hm? Strange, my back is really itchy.¡± Rosdell suddenly felt an unbearable itch on his back and wanted to relieve it so badly. Unfortunately due to his physical build, he had difficulty reaching a section of his back. This made him feel so restless that he could hardly stand right on his feet. ¡°Probably the bugs here¡­ You¡¯re a martial warrior trained in battle qi, and you can¡¯t even stand something like this? I¡¯m starting to wonder if all those muscles on you are just for show.¡± Durance shot him a look andmented indifferently. For once, Rosdell didn¡¯t retaliate after being ridiculed. He was simply too bothered by the itch on his back. And it wasn¡¯t an ordinary itch. He could almost feel something squirming on his skin on his back. It was itchy but at the same time, it also made his hair stand on its end. ¡°Hey, help me take a quick look. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Rosdell urged Lucas, who quickly came over and didn¡¯t even seem bothered by his rudeness. As soon as he took a look, his eyes widened visibly on his tanned face. ¡°S?h?i?t?¡­ Goddess. Bro Rosdell, have you been drinking from a cesspool and consuming raw meat all these years?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosdell frowned. A bad feeling rose in him after hearing Lucas¡¯ disgusting metaphor. ¡°The middle back is full of wriggling maggots, the damn disgusting type¡­¡± Lucas backed off several meters while saying that, and looked at Rosdell like he was some sort of parasite host. ¡°Maggots?!¡± Rosedell was stunned for a moment, then also something wriggling incessantly with his hand. He immediately paled. ¡°Quick, get those things off me! Hurry!¡± ¡°I refuse! Only the Goddess knows how much I¡¯m terrified of worms! Even the cockroach back home would have me screaming!¡± Lucas suddenly acted like a sissy and escaped. He wasn¡¯t lying either. Every time he saw a cockroach back home, he¡¯d scream and run to his neigbor, who was ady knight. ¡°Cockroaches are so scary~ Please calm me down¡­¡± That was what he¡¯d say before he sexually harrassed thedy knight shamelessly¡­ Due to his special status and his sexual harrassments, not many dared to retaliate. The Pope couldn¡¯t do anything about it either. This was also the reason why his neighbors kept moving out¡­ While he sessfully provided continuous support to a local high-quality cockroach store in Aeria city. The veins on Rosdell¡¯s temple throbbed, but at the same time¡­ a pea-sized sweat rolled down his forehead. He was even trembling slightly. The scene drew an amused smile on Diana¡¯s face¡­ Rosdell could definitely shake them off with battle qi, but he reduced himself into a helpless child desperately searching for help. Don¡¯t tell me this big guy¡­ is actually afraid of worms¡­ Hoho¡­ If she offered this and the photos Lucas got when he peed his pants as a bundle to Rosdell¡¯s enemy, she¡¯ll probably make a lot of money out of them. Diana secretly took out her spectrum stone again and exchanged a knowing look with Lucas. Once again, both of them reached a consensus¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Bro Rosdell¡­ these are boneworms. They¡¯re usually harmless to living people.¡± As someone who grew up in the tropical rainforest of the South Federation, Choobchoob wasn¡¯t afraid of these so she came over to help out. ¡°R-Really?¡± Rosdell breathed a sigh of relief, but was still pale. ¡°Yup.¡± While assuring Rosdell, Choobchoob scraped off those maggot-like boneworms with the back of her sword. ¡°They only feed on bones and never on flesh or blood¡­ So don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. But this is strange¡­¡± She looked at the squirming boneworms on the ground in confusion. ¡°They should be totally harmless when not in contact with bone, but why is your skin itching?¡± ¡°The boneworm may not be able to, but this can¡­¡± Durance walked up to Rosedell¡¯s back at some point, and dabbed his finger on his back. ¡°W¡­What are you doing¡­?¡± Rosdell jumped away reflexively and looked at Durance in rm. He could feel his hair standing on its end from being touched by another man. The feeling was no different than having some sort of stick ced at the entrance of his a?s?s?. Ignoring Rosdell, Durance showed his finger to Diana. ¡°You should know what this is, President Diana.¡± ¡°Yes, this is a spell aiming powder. A verymon magic ingredient¡­ Since it contains the toxin of colorful caterpirs, it can cause skin itching symptoms.¡± ¡°But what is it for?¡± Lucas asked like a curious baby. ¡°Idiot. You should already know from its name. To aim a magic spell, of course.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Which kind of magic spell then?¡± ¡°Those that are powerful but with very low uracy. Since it is hard to have both of the best worlds when ites to magic spells, some mages came up with a solution and that is to rely on external help to increase uracy. But in actualbat, hitting enemies with these spell aiming powder is a lot harder than using the spell directly. After all, no enemies would be stupid enough to just stand there and let you sprinkle this on their face. So, this thing ended up bing one of the top ten worst magical inventions.¡± Diana stroked her chin and continued, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve heard of hunters who use it in traps to hunt beasts and it works quite well.¡± Hmm? Trap? Diana scratched her head. Come to think of it¡­ How did this spell aiming powder get on Rosdells¡¯ back¡­? ¡°¡­..¡± The atmosphere turned strangely quiet all of a sudden. After a few seconds of silence, everyone tacitly pulled at least ten meters away from Rosdell. ¡°Hey, hey, what are you all doing?¡± Rosdell¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Rosdell, I will remember you as an old enemy of mine¡­¡± Durance suddenly bowed deeply to him. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Senior Rosdell, you will always live in my heart. So don¡¯t be afraid when you are on the road¡­¡± Diana covered her mouth. Although there were no tears, she was overflowing with sadness. My fifty percent¡­ That¡¯s a goodbye to my three-piece magic wands set¡­ ¡°What?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to say¡­ So I¡¯ll just keep smiling¡­¡± Choobchoob smiled shyly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, my dear brother Rosdell, rest in peace, you will surely be missed¡­¡± Only Lucas was really crying. At least Diana made a fortune before Rosdell departed, he didn¡¯t even make a single coin¡­ Lucas could only feel sorry for himself that he risked his life for that candid photo. ¡°YOU!¡± Rosdell wasn¡¯t stupid so he knew what exactly was going on. He trembled with anger, but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. All of a sudden, he seemed to have recalled something and sneered at Lucas. ¡°My brother, do not forget¡­ I wasn¡¯t the only one who got caught by a trap!¡± ¡°Haha, it seems like you are blinded by your anger. I merely tripped a thread. Would that Golden Demon Htilil go through the trouble of smearing such a thin thread with spell aiming powder?¡± Book 4: Chapter 129: The Fate of a Thigh Licker Book 4: Chapter 129: The Fate of a Thigh Licker Boom! Boom! What sounded like two thunderps was heard. Thick smoke billowed into the sky, and the shockwave of the explosion shook all the trees within a radius of several kilometers, like they were being blown over by a gust of wind. The forest was full of various insects and beasts scurrying away. Lesiah¡¯s cheek twitched and immediately hastened her speed. Don¡¯t die yet, everyone¡­ Otherwise¡­ this¡¯d be a huge mistake. ¡­¡­ ¡°Ahhh¡­ Somebody¡­ pull me up¡­¡± A hand as ck as charcoal broke through a pile of rubbles. His weak but wretched voice broke the brief silence in the terrifying forest after the explosion. A powerful hand grasped his hand, then pulled out a bald man in tattered clothes. Despite everything that happened, the top of his head was still as shiny as ever. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Lucas started coughing violently as soon as he was pulled out of the rubbles. Putting aside the injury he got from the explosion itself, the thick smoke and dust he identally inhaled was killing his lungs. ¡°No worries, it¡¯s something I should do.¡± Wiping his hand with a handkerchief, Durance scanned the area and finally saw another human hand that was almostpletely buried under a pile of rubble which was more than ten meters away. He walked over and nudged it with his foot. After making sure there was no movement, only then he pulled it out. He shook the person whom he uncovered from the rubble, smashed him on the ground a few times and also not forgetting to p him twice. Seeing that thetter showed no signs of moving, Durance nodded in satisfaction before tossing him aside. ¡°He¡¯s dead. Find a ce and bury him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up on resuscitating him! He¡¯s our valuable teammate!¡± Diana managed to catch Rosdell in time and put a finger under his nose to see if he was still breathing. As soon as she did it, a breath of relief escaped from her lips. He was still breathing¡­ fortunately. This meant her precious fifty-percent¡­was still in her hands. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rossdell stirred awake with a groan. Just when he was wondering why his cheek was stinging more than the pain on his body, an extremely delighted voice traveled into his ears. ¡°He¡¯s awake, he¡¯s awake!¡± He cracked open his eyes with difficulty, only to be greeted by Diana¡¯s excited face . ¡°You¡¯re awake! You nearly scared me to death!¡± Sheid Rosdell¡¯s head on herp. When she saw Rosdell waking up, she couldn¡¯t even express how happy she was. It felt almost like she struck a pot of gold. A surge of warmth overwhelmed Rosdell and he nearly shed a manly tear. After experiencing so many things, he had long gotten used to the harsh world. Little did he expect that sincerity still existed. His teammates might look like the type to take advantage of others, but they actually had a warm heart. ¡°I¡­¡± Rosdell even feltpelled to apologize for his attitude before, only to be stopped by Diana who pressed a finger on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t speak¡­ You¡¯re seriously injured¡­¡± Diana said gently, with a motherly smile that was as warm as the spring sun on her face. ¡°Uh¡­¡± It turned out that these guys from St.Caroline Academy weren¡¯t as bad as he thought¡­ He just had a prejudice against them¡­ While he was thinking of that, he saw Diana suddenly taking out a spectrum stone¡­ Just when he was wondering why she¡¯d done that, the motherly smile on her face suddenly turned into an extremely sinister one. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Diana gave the spectrum stone a light tap, and a video was projected. It was¡­ ying ¡°[Limited Edition] Rosdell Wetting His Pants.avi¡± and ¡°[Limited Edition] Rosdell Trembling In Fear.avi¡±. To make it worse, Diana used her superb editing skills to trim the videos right to the highlight of the moments¡­ And it became ¡°[Limited Edition] Rosdell Wetting His Pants While Trembling In Fear.avi¡±. ¡°YOU! UMPHFFFF¡­!¡± Rosdell eyes widened as he was about to say something, but Diana pped her hand over his mouth tightly. ¡°Haha. I sympathize with you, senior Rosdell, I really do. Since allies are supposed to help each other and I¡¯m not a monster either, I¡¯ll give you a 10.5% discount! Haha¡­¡± ¡°UUMMMPPHHHH!!¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to? Haha, we¡¯re in this wilderness, I guess no no one would notice if we¡¯re missing a few people, right, senior Durance¡­?¡± ¡°UUMMMPPHHHH!!¡± ¡°What? Who are you calling despicable? Alright, I¡¯m a magnanimous person. I¡¯m not angry at all. I¡¯m even happy to offer you a 12% discount. Although we¡¯re not from the same academy, aren¡¯t you happy to meet such a kind junior like me?¡± ¡°UUMMMPPHHHH!!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°A thousand and two¡­ A thousand and three¡­ A thousand¡­¡± While happily counting her ck mon¡­ ahem, her hard-earned money, Diana¡¯s face suddenly became serious. Durance, who was leaning against a tree, resting, suddenly snapped open his eyes too and looked in a certain direction. His eyes instantly lit up as he smoothly moved his hand to the hilt of his sword. Iing. Rosdell clutched his stomach and leaned against a tree, begrudgingly waiting for the approaching presence to reveal itself. As an elite of the Macedonian Empire Military Academy who aimed to be the personal knight of Her Royal Highness, it was simply humiliating that he couldn¡¯t do anything to save the princess in such a critical moment! Not only that, he even had to step back a little to let the others fight. The strength of the magic spell that got triggered just now seemed to vary ording to the amount of spell aiming powder on the target¡¯s body. Lucas only got a little on his toes and got blown up. He actually had those powder all over his back. It was already a blessing that he managed to survive, he couldn¡¯t possiblyment about his capacity to fight. Although Diana had urgently treated him with healing magic, some of the injuries on his vitals weren¡¯t that easy to recover. A serious injury like that would require at least a hundred days to heal. He was no exception to this as long as he was a mortal. This being the first time Choobchoob faced such a powerful enemy, she stood behind Durance, holding her weapon in hand and looking slightly nervous. ¡°Is it the Golden Demon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡± Durance shook his head, even though he had the most keen senses among the rest. The target seemed to have a skill that could hide his presence and aura. Even for Durance, he could only sense that it was a person who was approaching them at an extremely fast speed. But at a time like this, it shouldn¡¯t be anyone else other than Golden Demon Htilil. Everyone¡¯s face grew serious. After all, their enemy was the Golden Demon. They had already lost an important ally before the battle started. This was indeed a bad start. ¡°Haha, you can only rely on me at a time like this!¡± Lucas suddenly straightened up and ced his hands on hips proudly. ¡°You? What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Watch how a professional works!¡± Ignoring everyone¡¯s skeptical gazes, Lucas stuck his chest out and waited for the arrival of the Golden Demon while holding his head up high. Rustle, rustle. The rustling sound of clothes brushing against the branches grew louder and louder, and almost everyone was holding their breaths. Only Lucas had his eyes closed and no one knew what he was thinking. Hmm¡­ even for someone like me, it takes some balls to do something like this in broad daylight. Finally, a figure appeared before everyone. After getting a clear view of the person¡¯s face, everyone was stunned. Only Lucas rushed over with his eyes closed. Like a tiger pouncing on his prey, hetched onto that person¡¯s thigh under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. The person seemed to be stunned too and couldn¡¯t respond in time. Hehe, His Holiness is right. All it takes to handle Golden Demon Htilil is to lick her thigh. Lucas thought smugly and proceeded to lick the thigh that he was hugging like crazy, not caring if the person was in ck or white stockings. He went from top to bottom, then bottom to top. Lapping, sucking and licking repeatedly. Even through ayer of stocking, Lucas could feel Golden Demon¡¯s body temperature slowly rising. Hehe, my licking skill isn¡¯t just for show. I may even defeat the Husky that the white-robed high priest keeps upstairs! As he licked and licked, Lucas started feeling that something was wrong. ording to the intel they had, Golden Demon Htilil was a petite loli who was only 1.3 meters tall. Why did this leg that he was licking felt like a meter long? Could it be that the Golden Demon was all legs below her neck? Lucas cracked open an eye and took a peek. Instead of a blonde loli wearing a demon mask like he¡¯d expected, it turned out to be a silver-haired princess from foreign country who was giving him a death stare. Hmm¡­ She seems to be wearing a pair of pink teddy panties¡­ ¡°What¡­are you doing?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Feeling the atmosphere turning a little awkward, Lucasughed dryly. ¡°I seem to have identally grabbed the wrong thigh.¡± ¡°Then whose thigh were you going to grab?¡± Lesiah asked murderously. ¡°Golden Demon¡¯s, but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out to be yours, Your Royal Highness¡­¡± Lucas wanted to cry so badly. He was really unlucky to be licking the wrong thigh! ¡°Hugging the Golden Demon Htilil¡¯s thigh?!¡± With a jolt, Lucas quickly distanced himself from the silver-haired princess, who was suddenly smiling. He wasn¡¯t sure if he got the wrong idea, but the princess of the Macedonian Empire seemed like she got even angrier? ¡°You¡¯re too dangerous. It seems like I¡¯ll have to confiscate your tool¡­¡± ¡°Confiscate¡­? How?¡± ¡°Like this, of course¡­¡± The princess took out a pair of scissors out of nowhere, opening and closing them. The scissor des screeched, and she started at Lucas¡¯s mouth sinisterly¡­ No, not his mouth, but his quivering tongue that was hanging out from it. When Lucas got Lesiah¡¯s intention, his face immediately paled¡­ ¡°No, please. That was only a joke! Please don¡¯t take it seriously! Besides, I shouldn¡¯t be treated this way over such a trivial matter.¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Lesiah nodded. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be treated like this.¡± ¡°You think so too?!¡± Thinking that the princess was going to let him go, Lucas was overjoyed and quickly thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness! Thank you for your great kindness and benevolence today, I will definitely¡­¡± ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be treated this way by you. So in order to prevent that from happening, I should end you here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t process that in time, but he could clearly see the look in Princess Lesiah¡¯s eyes and the sharp scissors in her hand. Her eyes traveled all the way down¡­ Until it stopped on a spot that could be soft or hard like his tongue. Book 4: Chapter 130: Forgetting Is The Best Way To Heal Book 4: Chapter 130: Forgetting Is The Best Way To Heal ¡°The best way to get rid of perverts is to cut them off for eternity. No matter what grade of pervert or how obscene they are, they will all be obedient children when their tools of crime are confiscated,¡± Lesiah snipped the scissors in her hand, while holding her cheek with the other hand. Her eyes glistened dangerously, like a jewel. ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te near me¡­¡± The princess inched toward Lucas with a very amiable smile on her face. ¡°Come on, it will be a very quick one. I guarantee you won¡¯t feel any pain¡­ well maybe just a little. After that, you will be a good boy that everyone loves, one that won¡¯t do anything lewd to other girls. I¡¯m sure even your old Pope in Luminous Theocracy would be delighted to find that you have turned over a new leaf.¡± ¡°No, he won¡¯t! Don¡¯te any nearer!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Here I am, suppressing the disgust welling up in me to face your nasty little thing. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful to offer it up?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ I don¡¯t want to!!¡± Like a girl who got cornered by a pervert, Lucas looked weak, helpless and pitiful with tears glistening in his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for his slightly lecherous-looking face and his tanned muscr body, anyone would have felt sorry for him. Unfortunately for him, everyone felt rather disgusted. ¡°Guys, help me¡­! I did that for you guys!¡± Lucas reached out a trembling hand and begged, yearning for that glimmer of hope that someone would save him. But then¡­ ¡°Scum.¡± ¡°Trash.¡± ¡°Pervert.¡± ¡°Hmph, despicable.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In return, all he got was several icy stares that made him feel like he was the scum of society. It was only then Lucas understood that he had been given a social death sentence by these people. Well at the very least, he was sure he would never escape from his reputation of being a ¡®letch¡¯, ¡®pervert¡¯ and ¡®scum¡¯. S?h?i?t?! These ungrateful people! Karma wille back to you guys one day! ¡°Please forgive me, your Royal Highness! Spare my humble life, I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡± As Lucas watched Lesiah approaching him, he gave up thest shred of his dignity with a snotty nose and tearful eyes. ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Lucas nodded fervently. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll spare your life for the time being.¡± A treacherous smile appeared on Lesiah¡¯s face as she put the scissors away and disyed an easy-going and approachable demeanor. It was almost as if that dangerous glint in her eyes earlier was just an illusion. ¡°You best remember your words.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas was taken aback for a moment, before wondering if he was being schemed against. ¡­¡­ ¡°Why are you here, Princess Lesiah?¡± Durance was the first to voice out the question on everyone¡¯s mind. They originally came here to save the princess and even mentally prepared themselves to meet the Golden Demon. But instead of running into her, they met the target that they should be rescuing first. This was no different than how a prince would feel if he and his men came to rescue his princess from the dragon, all geared up for a few hundred rounds of fight with it, even paid a heavy price and readied a will, only to meet the princess halfway, humming as she skipped her way down the path back home. Now he was wondering if the princess would tell them, ¡°No need to go there, I¡¯ve punched that evil dragon to death with my little fist!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here¡­ naturally because¡­¡± Lesiah went on without showing any emotions, ¡°Because Golden Demon Htilil is already dead.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Durance¡¯s cheek twitches. Did she really punch the Golden Demon to death? ¡°Your Royal Highness, perhaps you should borate. This is too sudden, we have some difficulty following.¡± ¡°No issue, that is my n.¡± Lesiah nodded and looked at the elites, all wearing a surprised look on their face. Almost all of them were the best elites who made an impression on the leaders from various nations. All the life experiences of these special individuals had been listed out in a report and sent to her desk before. It could be said that these people here represented one-third of the best elites in the entire human race, and were three of the top ten elites amongst the young generation. As long as they were alive, they carried the hope of mankind. However¡­ they were going to be led into a dangerous situation¡­ all because of her own selfishness¡­ The p of a butterfly¡¯s wings might cause a storm that swept a thousand miles. Without the War God with dragon blood coursing through his veins from the Holy Dragon Empire who was known as a lunatic back then, the frontlines fighting against the demons would have crumbled and the human race might have been reduced to the enemy¡¯s livestocks. To put it bluntly, she, Lesiah, had selfishly gambled on the fate of others and even of the entire human race for her selfishness. What a total scumbag she was¡­ But¡­ She clenched her fists silently with an unwavering gaze. She wasn¡¯t going to run away this time. Lilith¡­ I¡¯ll definitely save you. ¡­¡­ The sun never shone in the valley to the west of the Titan vige all year round, so the ce gave off a gloomy and cold feeling. The valley was hazy, not due to the condensation of water vapor, but open burning at the bottom of the valley. That was a tradition passed down from the king a thousand years ago ¨C burning something called the paper money for the deceased so that they could lead a peaceful life. Since they didn¡¯t have the technology to produce paper, they could only rece it with tree barks that were easily essible. But burning these things always produced a lot of smoke. The smoke has faded a lot by now. During the burial of hundreds of titans earlier, the valley was filled with white smoke and mournful cries. There were still a few families burning paper money until now. Titan 12138 sat at the south of the valley, which was pretty much the only ce that the sun could reach for an hour or two everyday. At the same time, this was also the only way to exit this valley. In front of Titan 12138 was a mound with an unmarked wooden board stuck on top of it. It was a simple grave with a simple grave marker. Butpared to the other graves in this valley, this was a lot bigger and impressive. No one knew who was buried here either. Titan 12138 sat cross-legged in front of the grave, with a pile of paper money burning in front of her. She stared nkly at the wordless wooden grave marker, obviously with a wandering mind. ¡°Matriarch¡­¡± A childish voice pulled the old titan¡¯s mind back to reality. She turned her head, only to find that it was a well-behaved child who called out to her. Behind him was his gentle-looking mother. The middle-aged woman bowed respectfully to the old titan, ¡°Greeting, Matriarch.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Titan 12138 gave the middle-aged woman a gentle smile, then ruffled the child¡¯s head with her withered hand. ¡°Little one, why haven¡¯t you grown? You¡¯re still so petite after all this while,¡± she teased. ¡°I¡¯m not petite¡­!¡± The introverted child turned red, but plucked up the courage to retort, ¡°I can protect mommy now, just like daddy!¡± The old titan was slightly taken aback, but apuded andughed, ¡°Good, good. You must protect your mother bravely like your father.¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± The child waved his little fist at Titan 12138. The old titan ruffled the child¡¯s head affectionately again, then looked at his mother. ¡°How have you beentely¡­? ¡°Fine¡­ It¡¯s quite inconvenient without a man in the house, but fortunately with help from the others in the vige¡­ things are going pretty well.¡± ¡°Well then¡­ How do you feel here?¡± Titan 12138 pointed to the ce where her heart was. The question seemed to have caught the middle-aged woman slightly off guard. She forced herself to smile, oblivious to the fact that her smile looked worse than her crying face. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Despite her words, hot tears streamed down her cheeks. Seeing this, the child tried to stand on tiptoe to wipe the tears off his mother¡¯s face. While doing that, he couldn¡¯t suppress his sobs either. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying again? Didn¡¯t we promise each other that we wouldn¡¯t cry again?¡± ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t crying¡­ Mommy is only¡­¡± The middle-aged woman was already a pile of emotional mess by now. She hugged her child while both of them cried. The old titan sighed. There was no greater sorrow than the separation between life and death. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget about it.¡± Titan 12138 waved her hand. The woman and her child stopped crying and went back to the vige, holding each other¡¯s hands. By the time they returned to the vige, they were talking andughing. ¡°Mommy, I want roast meat.¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll have that for dinner.¡± The woman smiled and nodded. ¡°But we¡¯ll have to get Uncle Titan 7379 next door to help us fix the stove.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The child let go of his mother¡¯s hand and skipped next door. ¡°We¡¯re gonna have roast meat tonight¡­!¡± In this small vige, roast meat was the most luxurious delicacy. It was only served a few times in a year. It was no wonder that the child was so excited. The middle-aged woman, however, stood on the same spot in a daze. She vaguely remembered that someone else had always repaired her broken stove. But, who? ¡­¡­ The center of the small dining table was decorated with a few candles. The orange me swayed, illuminating the entire room and creating a warm glow. A middle-aged man sitting at the end of the table ced down the newspaper that he was holding. His clean-shaven face looked a little ethereal in the candlelight. ¡°It¡¯ste! Why isn¡¯t Cornelia back yet?!¡± The man said angrily. The gentle-looking woman served up a te of delicious home-cooked meals on the dining table, then rolled her eyes at the middle-aged man¡¯s grunts. ¡°You do nothing all day except for throwing tantrums. An unqualified father like you doesn¡¯t have any right to talk about my sweet daughter that way.¡± ¡°Who are you calling unqualified?! I am her father! You spoil her too much and that¡¯s not going to be healthy for her if you keep doing that!¡± ¡°Oh, are you upset? You wanna try me?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The man shrank back. ¡°Mom, dad, I¡¯m home!¡± A sweet childish voice rang out from outside the room, immediately drawing the man and the woman¡¯s attention toward the door. ¡°Our sweet child, you¡¯re home!¡± Book 4: Chapter 131: Teleport Book 4: Chapter 131: Teleport ¡°Did you have a good time, Cornelia?¡± ¡°Totally!¡± Cornelia gobbled up all the food that the woman kept adding into her bowl. Her cheeks were all puffed up, like a cute little squirrel. The meal must¡¯ve been really good because the blissful smile on her face was extremely adorable. ¡°I even made some new friends!¡± Cornelia mumbled with her mouth full. ¡°Is that so? Then you must treasure them, my dear.¡± The woman patted her head with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Mnn, I noe¡­¡± ¡°How many times have I told you not to speak while you eat? Talking with food in mouth is poor manners.¡± The middle-aged man tapped the dining table and sternly reprimanded his daughter. However, his attempts in educating his child earned him a vicious re from the woman. ¡°There¡¯s only three of us here. You want Cornelia to show you what manners are?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The image of Cornelia calling him ¡®Father¡¯ with a solemn face instantly popped into his mind¡­ No, no way! Our adorable Cornelia mustn¡¯t be so boring and straightced! It¡¯s more terrible than having his secret savings found out or even the apocalypse! ¡°Daddy, did Cornelia do something wrong?¡± He didn¡¯t realize that Cornelia had walked over to him and clutched the hem of his shirt. She raised her head, showing him her charming and pitiful round eyes. ¡°If Cornelia did something wrong, don¡¯t be mad! I promise I¡¯ll changeeee~¡± ¡°UGH¡­!¡± The middle-aged man felt a hard squeeze in his heart. Cute. Too cute! His heart was melting! He felt something hot in his nose¡­ Damn, he was actually getting a nosebleed from his adorable daughter! Her mother mustn¡¯t know about this, or he¡¯d be euthanized! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going out to buy cigarettes.¡± After saying that, the man stood up and slipped away. The woman rolled her eyes at him, then went back to adding food into her cute daughter¡¯s bowl. As soon as the middle-aged stepped outside the room, he took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped his nose. Sure enough, he saw a bright red stain blooming on the white tissue. ¡°Good thing I was quick enough to leave. I¡¯d be a goner if Cornelia thinks I¡¯m a creepy father and hates me for the rest of her life.¡± The thought of losing the joy in thete years of his life due to his nosebleed sent the man¡¯s heart palpitating. No, I need a puff to calm myself down. When the man reached into his coat pocket and found nothing, he was reminded of his intention to go out and buy a pack of cigarettes. ¡°Hehe, thank god I¡¯m smart enough to hide my allowance elsewhere¡­¡± He squatted down and reached into his shoe. After a good while, he finally pulled out a few crumpled bills. He smoothed out the bills like they were the most precious thing, then took a deep whiff. Ah¡­ The amazing smell of money. A grin broke across his face. With these, he could afford a pack of better cigarettes and indulge himself. He carefully put the bills away, then shimmied down the corridor while humming a little tune. When he arrived at arge door which he thought was an exit, he reached out to turn the door knob. With a creak, the door slowly opened. When it fully opened, the man¡¯s eyes zed over in the dim light. Like a soulless puppet, he stiffly walked into the huge room. Despite the size, the room was only illuminated by a chandelier hanging from the ceiling right in the middle of it. There were no windows that allowed natural light in, hence the room was extremely dim. Even so, one could see that the room was filled with rows of wooden cabs, much like the bookshelves neatly lined up in a library. On them were all sorts of items. Fresh fruits, vegetables, household items, toys and various trinkets were neatly arranged on the wooden cabs. Half of them were different styles of clothing, a wide range of cosmetics and a variety of essories. This ce looked no different than a miniature department store that had everything. Even some inappropriate adult toys could be found in a corner, without a speck of dust on them. The middle-aged walked over to one of the wooden cabs soullessly, then took a pack of cigarettes. He took out a wrinkly bill from his pocket and left it on the cab. The bill vanished in a cloud of green smoke, and the man turned around stiffly and exited the room. Creak¡­ Bang. The door closed behind the man. He promptly lit up a stick and took a puff, with an intoxicated look on his face. Even so, it couldn¡¯t conceal the anger on his face as he muttered, ¡°That stubborn old man refused to give me a 5% discount though I¡¯ve been his loyal customer for a few decades. How stingy! Unbelievable!¡± He went upstairs while shaking his head. ¡°No wonder why he has such a fierce wife. He must¡¯ve done a lot of bad things in his previous life to deserve such karma¡­¡± While making thatment, the man remembered that he didn¡¯t have a gentle wife either. Or at least, she wasn¡¯t gentle to him. He shrank his neck and quickly shut his mouth as he hurried back. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°You¡¯re going out again, Cornelia?¡± ¡°Yup, I¡¯m going out to y with this new friend of mine.¡± The woman smiled while cleaning up the dining table. ¡°Be sure to stay safe.¡± ¡°Mnn, don¡¯t worry mommy. I will¡­!¡± Cornelia smiled sweetly and hopped off her chair, before waving goodbye to the woman with her cute little stubby hand. ¡°Well then, Cornelia¡¯s going, mommy¡­!¡± ¡°Alright~ Be sure toe back before dinner¡­¡± The woman waved back at her child, with overflowing tenderness in her eyes as always. Something flickered in Cornelia¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. ¡°Gotcha mommy¡­ I¡¯ll definitely be back¡­ before dinner.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Yo¡­ you¡¯re here.¡± Lilith sat in the middle of a spacious and empty room. Strange runes crawled all over the floor, like swimming tadpoles. The characters were glowing faintly in gold, an invisible force filled the room. She lifted her head and stared at a dark corner. An adorable, petite white-haired young girl like herself, save for the ample mounds in front her chest, had showed up in a ck dress. Tap¡­ tap¡­ Cornelia went up to her slowly. The sound her small leather shoes made on the floor, with every step she took, hit Lilith right in her heart. ¡°Why? You done crying to momma?¡± ¡°This is the only time you get tough.¡± Cornelia crouched a little, resuming her unfinished business from earlier. Her long, white hair hung down over her shoulder. In the candlelight, it glowed faintly like snow. The light and shadow highlighted the beautiful features of her doll-like face, but also added a little sinister air to it. Even so, it wasn¡¯t enough to hide her charm. Be it a frown or a smile, they would always tug on someone¡¯s heartstring. Even if her gaze was filled with hatred right now, it could make some lewd uncles scream, ¡°She¡¯s so cute, I¡¯m gonna die!¡±. It had the simr effect as ¡°shing panties unwillingly with a disgusted look¡± ¡ª it was enough to get anyone excited. But of course, Lilith had yet to stoop to the level of a lewd uncle. Hence, she wasn¡¯t affected by Cornelia¡¯s cute face at all. In fact, she was more heavily focused on the magnificent twin peaks of hers. Especially in her current position right now, her cleavage was in in sight. Compared to her face, that scenery was even more soul-stirring. ¡°Tsk, s?h?i?t?.¡± ¡°Hm? What was that?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Lilith turned her head away in annoyance. Puffing her left cheek, then right, then left, then right. She was even starting toment about the injustice of this world. Why were some blessed with ¡®great assets¡¯ from the moment they were born, while she got the shorter end of the stick? From the gic point of view, she should have inherited a little bit of her mother¡¯s magnificence. Could anyone give me an exnation?! [ Didn¡¯t I tell you, this is gene mutation¡­ ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched as she shot back in her mind, ¡°Can you shut up, gramps?¡± [ I thought you wanted an exnation. ] ¡°¡­I¡¯m starting to wonder how you amassed your harem. How did a male chauvinist like you find wives? It¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡± [ Haha. You have to know, beautiful women are weak against men who are handsome, rich and arrogant. This has always been an unchangeable fact of this world. C?h?i?c?k?e?n?s?h?i?t? will only get the leftovers, but never the woman of their dreams. ] ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not as bad as you make it out to be! You need to apologize to those c?h?i?c?k?e?n?s?h?i?t? who persevered in their fruitless pursuit for love!¡± [ Why do I have to apologize for stating facts? ] Lilith took two deep breaths to calm herself. Deciding that she wasn¡¯t going to carry on the conversation with this rich yboy who knew nothing about the hardships ofmoners, she changed the topic. ¡°What do you think Cornelia¡¯s doing, gramps?¡± [ Hmm¡­ If my eyes aren¡¯t failing me, she¡¯s probably drawing a super long distance teleportation array. ] ¡°Super long distance teleportation array? For what?¡± [ There are only a few possibilities¡­ Most likely, I think she wants to exile you. ] ¡°Exile me? To where?¡± [ Teleportation arrays generally require two coordinates. The departure coordinates and the destination coordinates. But the way she¡¯s drawing, it seems like the destination coordinates aren¡¯t needed. ] ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡± [ Are you really my descendant? Since there is no destination specified, you will be sent to a random location.] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith scratched her head and looked at the strange runes that Cornelia was meticulously drawing on the ground. A random teleportation array? That didn¡¯t seem too scary, she thought Cornelia would make her die a terrible death by dismembering her out of hatred. In the end, she chose to send her away. [ Gosh, you¡¯re really stupid! ] Even if he was her ancestor, his constant insults were starting to wear her down. ¡°Rather than calling me stupid¡­ Maybe you can get off your high horse and exin it in detail to me?¡± Lilith tried to remain neutral while asking that in her mind. [ Hmph, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that this small world can¡¯t even bear the power of the saint realm. This means that its barrier is extremely weak. I¡¯m afraid that the reason why that little girl is taking so long to draw a teleportation array, is because she wanted to draw a one that would directly allow the target to pass through the barrier of this word. ] ¡°So what if that is really the case? Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ll be able to return?¡± [ But this isn¡¯t where you¡¯re originally from! This little world is not a subset of your original world. If she whisked you away, you definitely won¡¯t be able to return to your original world! ] Book 4: Chapter 132: Authenticity Book 4: Chapter 132: Authenticity ¡°Can¡¯t return to my original world? Then what happens?¡± [ There¡¯s an extremely slim chance that you¡¯ll be transported to another world. ] ¡°What¡¯s the greatest possibility?¡± A bad feeling welled up in Lilith¡­ [ The greatest probability is that ¡­ You¡¯ll be drifting in the void for countless years. If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll reach another world. If you¡¯re unlucky¡­ You¡¯ll be stuck in that void for the rest of your life. ] ¡°What?! Save me right now, gramps!¡± Lilith looked at Cornelia threateningly, anxiously hoping that the ancestor would lend her his power as always. After all, she had no desire to die of old age in a void. However, the ancestor¡¯s response was¡­ [ Don¡¯t even think about it. ] ¡°Why, gramps? You can bear to see your descendant trapped in the void for the rest of her life?¡± [ Don¡¯t worry, it is still highly possible that you won¡¯t be trapped there for the rest of your life. ] ¡°For real?¡± [ You¡¯ll bepletely devoured by the terrifying beasts travelling through the void. Not a single bone would be left of you. ] ¡°That¡¯s even worse¡­!!¡± [I don¡¯t want to see you die either. But the dynamic between you and that Cornelia is just so fascinating. In some technologically advanced civilization¡­ this is known as the¡­ deterrence theory.] [Once you use more power than this world could bear, she will also do the same. When the two forces collide, this world will definitely be destroyed. Putting aside the aftermath, can you really bear to let your otherpanions die here? ] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith fell silent. Cornelia didn¡¯t dare to use that level of power because she had people to protect. Though she acted so badass in front of Cornelia earlier, that was all an act. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be captured after sending Lesiah away. Not only that¡­ She was also very concerned about the ¡®consequences¡¯, which the ancestor spoke of, though her intuition told her that it was nothing good. So for now, she could only¡­ ¡°You¡¯re hoping for thatpanion of yours called Lesiah toe to your rescue?¡± Cornelia suddenly looked up and sneered, as though she could read Lilith¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Quit dreaming. You think that weakling could reach you?¡± ¡°I believe in her.¡± ¡°Oh, what makes you so sure?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith lowered her uncertain gaze. Her thoughts travelled back to the moment she fainted not long ago. As Lesiah¡¯s blood flowed into Lilith¡¯s throat, some fragments of memories with images that were frozen in time shed in Lilith¡¯s mind when she was still unconscious. In those fragments, there was a young girl. That young girl who skipped out on work every morning, but regretted her decision when she was on her way home. That young girl who kept an adult novel in the drawer of her office desk, but would always end up being too embarrassed after reading two pages of it. That young girl who never forgot to spend time with her younger sister and mother, no matter how busy her work got. That young girl who didn¡¯t manage to push the great Macedonian Empire to prosperity but maintained its huge governing system. That young girl who was loved as the most beautiful princess by her subjects and always weed by them when she paraded down the streets. That young girl who loved her father, thete king, but also hated him for leaving everything in her hands. That young girl who liked to escape from her troubles, but never let go of what was important to her. That young girl who was both weak and strong, felt useless, and was caught in a conflict. Just how powerful could she be? A warm smile crept onto Lilith¡¯s lips. Immensely powerful. ¡°She¡¯lle, definitely.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I shall prepare to give her a proper wee.¡± Cornelia sneered, then resumed drawing the teleportation array. This time, the speed of her hand increased. It looked like she was eager to greet the next guest herself. ¡­¡­ ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After listening to Lesiah, everyone gasped like they¡¯d just heard the greatest plot twist in a novel. But the serious look on the princess¡¯ face told them that she was telling the truth. ¡°W-Wait¡­¡± Diana knocked her head incredulously. ¡°You mean¡­ Strange creatures known as the ck devils suddenly appeared in this world? Not only did they kill the Golden Demon Htilil, they also captured Lilith?¡± What was this turn of events? The entire human race was on standby, ready to fight the Golden Demon Htilil and make history, only to find that she had died in these ancient ruins out of the blue. Not only that, she died by the hand of strange creatures with ame name? This was no different than the emperor of a country waiting outside the capital city with 100,000 troops to battle against vile rebels who tried to usurp power. Only to see a sissy eunuching over to report that those rebels had been killed by passing bandits when they were peeing by the roadside on their way here. Hmmm¡­ That really caught them a little off guard. What about Lilith? Didn¡¯t the Golden Demon Htilil kill her? How did she end up being captured alive? ¡°Everything I said¡­ is true.¡± Lesiah said with a poker face. Lying was easy for someone like her, who battled her maids with brawns and brains every day. Besides, most of it was the truth, save for the part that Golden Demon and Lilith were the same person. She only cut out some part of the story or skipped it all together. It would be extremely difficult to detect one lie among nine truths, since it wasn¡¯t really a lie. Durance stared at Lesiah for a long time before saying, ¡°Even if what Your Royal Highness said is all true, how are you going to prove one thing?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°How are you going to prove that you are Princess Lesiah of the Macedonian Empire, and not an impersonation by Golden Demon Htilil or the ck devil that you spoke of?¡± Lucas suddenly interjected, shocking everyone else one the scene. The point he voiced out wasn¡¯t something expected of a lewd and wretched leader from the Luminous Theocracy. It really made the others see him in a new light. How did Lucase up with such a smart question? Everyone thought he was the type who would only ask a woman for their body measurements every time he opened his mouth. Durance looked at Lucas meaningfully. As expected, the pride of Luminous Theocracy wasn¡¯t just a nobody. The less conspicuous one was always the most well disguised and smartest. Lesiah was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How do you want me to prove it then?¡± ¡°Just tell us some private information that a princess would never share with others.¡± Lucas then ended his question with mischievous chuckles. It was hard for anyone to take his question seriously with that lewd expression he was wearing on his face. Durance secretly pursed his lips. Lucas really wasn¡¯t just an idiot with a bad brain to be able toe up with such a well thought suggestion. ¡°Private information¡­ that I would never share with others¡­?¡± The princess¡¯ lovely face instantly reddened. For some reason, she suddenly thought of that night. The night when she¡­ No, no, no! That was the only thing that she mustn¡¯t tell anyone! If she did, she¡¯d never be able to clear her name¡­ Ugggh¡­ That damn Lilith! If she hadn¡¯t done those irresponsible things to her, she wouldn¡¯t have to bear this humiliation! She¡¯d definitely make her pay for that! ¡°No, I refuse!¡± ¡°Why? Are you admitting that you are really an impersonator?¡± ¡°Of course not. But that¡¯s¡­ something I¡¯ll never tell anyone!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Just when everyone was about to pull their weapon out with a guarded expression on their face, Durance suddenly stopped them and bowed to her respectfully. ¡°It looks like you are the real princess.¡± ¡°Huh? What?!¡± Durance smiled at Choobchoob¡¯s question. ¡°If she was the imposter, she would have all the princess¡¯ memories. So if the princess replied to this question, we would never be able to tell if she was real. But¡­ only the princess herself would never tell anyone her secrets even if it means she has to die. Am I right, Brother Lucas¡­?¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± It was this response that made everyone change their opinion on him. Even Choobchoob was looking at him with admiration in eyes. ¡°Senior Lucas, I was wrong about you. So you¡¯re not an ordinary pervert, but an extremely intelligent pervert.¡± Lucas rubbed his smooth bald head awkwardly. ¡°Haha¡­ Right¡­ That was exactly what I thought, haha¡­¡± However, Diana was frowning because she sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°But what if the princess really doesn¡¯t have any unspeakable private information? Won¡¯t that be a pointless question to ask her?¡± she asked Lucas. Her question took everyone by surprise, and all attention was back on Lucas again. ¡°Eh? Um¡­ Everyone has secrets. So there¡¯s nothing wrong with this question¡­¡± ¡°Secrets and private information are two different things. Why didn¡¯t you just ask for her secret instead of private information? You would¡¯ve gotten the same result if you had asked the princess for a secret about her.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­¡± Stare~ ¡°Wait, wait! How would I know?¡± Lucas waved his hands frantically under everyone¡¯s intent gaze. ¡°I only asked that because I wanted to get some hot information about the princess¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lucas quickly pped his hand over his mouth. S?h?i?t?, that was a slip of tongue. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Lesiah took out her scissors again. ¡°Look at this elite from the Luminous Theocracy. It seems like you strongly wish to be a good boy, Lucas. In that case, allow me to fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°Noo!! I beg of you¡­! Dammit, Diana! Aren¡¯t we allies with an ongoing deal? How dare you sell me out!¡± ¡°Allies?¡± Dianaughed coldly. ¡°Fool. If you die, I won¡¯t have to split the money with you. I clearly know that getting full profit is better than half.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°AHHHH!¡± A miserable scream echoed through the forest, causing countless birds to fly away in alert. Book 4: Chapter 133: Decision Book 4: Chapter 133: Decision Lucas copsed at the side. His hands were covering his crotch and he was foaming at his mouth, seemingly unconscious. Lesiah stepped over him and smiled at Rosdell, who was leaning against a huge tree. ¡°Long time no see, Chief Rosdell.¡± ¡°L-Long time no see, Y-Your Royal Highness¡­¡± The princess¡¯ greeting had him flushing like a red tomato, one could almost see steam rising off the top of his head. ¡°No need to be so formal, Chief Rosdell. We were once from the same group. Please call me Lesiah, just like how you did.¡± ¡°N-No¡­ How can someone like me¡­ call the royal princess by her name¡­?¡± The short-tempered and violent gori named Rosdell turned into a shy and star-struck little girl. He was so restless that he didn¡¯t even know what to do with his hands orplete his own sentences. He even kept his eyes on the floor, not daring to hold the princess¡¯ gaze. Diana raised an eyebrow at his behavior. While rubbing her chin, ideas started brewing in her mind¡­ No wonder when Lucas licked the princess¡¯ thighs earlier, Rosdell didn¡¯t jump out and be the first to cut him into two. It would seem like seeing the person, whom he always worshiped like a goddess, had turned his brain into a mush. Hmm¡­ That was a surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Rosdell to have such an innocent side to him. Her eyes suddenly lit up, as she saw another huge potential business opportunity. She could take a picture of Rosdell all star-struck like a little girl right now, then use her great photoshopping skill to put him in cute little costumes¡­ like a maid dress, a pair of cat ears, a sexy dress, twin ponytails or a bikini¡­ [Limited Edition] Rosdell in Female Costume.jpg, now on sale! This time she wasn¡¯t going to sell any to him. She¡¯d make millions of copies and sell them at Macedonian Empire¡¯s military academy. That was sure to earn her enough gold to buy a seaside vi! What? It would be obvious that they were photoshopped? Who are you kidding? Over the past one year, I, Diana, the president of the disciplinarymittee, has forged at least eight hundred pieces of evidence. None of them had ever failed to convince anyone! After all, I¡¯m a professional when ites to things like this! ?(? ? ??) The way Rosdell was acting drew a helpless sigh from Lesiah. Before the passing of herte father, Lesiah was also a student of the Macedonian Military Academy. To avoid unnecessary attention, she chose to hide her true identity. At that time, she was a member of the ¡®Steel Heart¡¯, a mercenary group founded by Rosdell. And she even followed them on a few ¡®real¡¯ adventures. These so-called adventures were only them exploring and getting lost in a forest near to the city with barely a few rabbits around. Not only that, they were secretly followed by the Royal Knight¡¯s guard so there were no chances for idents or thrilling experiences. Although they nearly burned the forest down while they were making their rounds there, all of these were precious memories for Lesiah. She would never forget those clumsy and kindpanions who told her dirty jokes. Unfortunately, the death of her father forced her to bid her academy life farewell and unwillingly return to inherit the throne of Macedonian Empire. That was also thest time the founder of the group, Rosdell, called her by her first name after nearly being decapitated by an assassin for patting her on the shoulder and forcing her to drink when he was drunk dancing without his shirt after two sses. Every time they met after that, he formally addressed her as ¡°Your Royal Highness¡±. As for the others, thest time she met them was years ago. While nothing around them changed, their attitude toward her had certainly changed. ¡°As you wish, Chief Rosdell¡­¡± A wry smile appeared on Lesiah¡¯s face. She was about to catch up with Rosdell when she felt someone tugging on the hem of her clothes. She turned around, only to meet a pair of wide sparkly eyes. ¡°M-May¡­ I have your autograph please?¡± Choobchoob asked cautiously. ¡°Autograph? I¡¯m not some celebrity, why would you want it¡­?¡± That being said, her signature was indeed on a lot of official documents. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ not true. You are very famous, Princess Lesiah. Even my grandpa said that you¡¯re the only woman he looks up to.¡± ¡°Your grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes, Chairman Durdur of the Southern Federation.¡± A look of realization crossed Lesiah¡¯s face, as she remembered the plump middle-aged man during the square table conference. He barely looked like he was forty years old, so she didn¡¯t expect that he was a grandfather to someone. Seemed like he was another ancient monster who knew how to hide his age well. All the nations had collected extremelyprehensive information on some of the elites. But when it came to average-looking old men like him, no one knew their strength until they either made their move or triggered a Heavenly Tribtion when they breakthrough beyond the saint realm. Why would someone like that look up to her? Lesiah was slightly puzzled, but the girl¡¯s pure, innocent eyes told her that she wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Choobchoob.¡± The corner of Lesiah¡¯s mouth twitched a little. That was indeed a standard Southern Federation name. ¡°Where do you want me to sign?¡± ¡°Right here!¡± Choobchoob readily pulled out a pen and small pink notebook, then handed them over. Lesiah epted them and quickly signed her name on it with two swipes. When Choobchoob got her small notebook back, she rubbed her face against it excitedly before putting it away carefully as if it was a precious treasure. Seeing another person treating her signature like a treasure, Lesiah couldn¡¯t help but scratch her slightly flushed cheek. She felt really ttered. Little did she know that her handwriting would be the object of countlesspetitions if it were to fall into the hands ofmoners. In fact just three years ago, her bathwater was the grandest item sold in an underground auction organized by the ck market. The bathwater was filled in delicate crystal bottles. Under the light, the foamy turquoise water resembled a holy relic from a dream. As soon as the auctioneer exined the background of this item, the entire auction house blew up! Everyone was crazy about it, and some people even went as far as selling their newly won items at a lower price just to get their hands on a bottle. The three tiny bottles were sold for a sky-high price of 1.3 million gold coins! It broke the record of single items sold at the not-so-famous auction house, and that record was still talked about until today. Lesiah swept her gaze over Durance who looked like he had expected all this, then at Diana who was staring at Rosdell like he was a walking pot of gold. ording to her intel, those two people were the most worthy individuals for her to make connections with. Diane, especially, was not only an extremely gifted mage, but she also¡­ seemed to share some kind of special rtionship with Lilith. Gaining her trust meant she would be able to find out about Lilith¡¯s background¡­ Ahem¡­ strange, why would I want to know about Lilith¡¯s background? Wasn¡¯t that what people who were too shy to ask about their crush do? Much like how those bimbos who were hopelessly in love would resort to digging information from their crush¡¯s friends. No. She wasn¡¯t that frivolous. She wasn¡¯t curious about Lilith¡¯s background¡­ Not even a little! The princess took two deep breaths to regain herposure. Time was running out, she couldn¡¯t afford to dawdle here. She might be pulled over to the other side at any moment from now. Failure to collect allies before that happened meant she would be a sitting duck. So¡­ ¡°Everyone¡­ There is something I need to tell you.¡± She swept her gaze over the group who was quietly waiting for her to continue. ¡°I¡­ wish to rescue Lilith.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone¡¯s reaction was different, but they were all puzzled by Lesiah¡¯s intention. That was because most people here were under the impression that the two had only known each other for a day or two. It was impossible for any deep connection to exist between them. Not only that, the princess herself should know best how terrifying those ck devils were, since they were capable of killing the Golden Demon Htilil. For someone with a heavy responsibility of a nation ced on her shoulders, it was highly irresponsible of Lesiah even to make such a suggestion. To put it bluntly, Choobchoob and Rosdell had no idea who Lilith was or why the princess was willing to risk her own life to rescue her. Could it be that the princess was in love with this person? Lilith sounded like a female name though. ¡°No, Your Royal Highness. I absolutely do not agree. This is too dangerous!¡± Rosdell firmly opposed. He had sworn to protect the princess forever, so he would never allow her to do something so dangerous for a stranger. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decisions already. No one can change my mind. I¡¯ll still go, even if it means going by myself alone.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Rosdell, don¡¯t forget your position!¡± Lesiah¡¯s tone immediately took on an authoritative sharpness. Even if she was weaker than Lilith, nothing could change the fact that she was the crown princess in the seat of Macedonian Empire¡¯s power. ¡°You are not qualified to order me around yet.¡± Her eyes narrowed coldly as every word rolled off her tongue. ¡°Understood¡­ Your Royal Highness.¡± Rosdell was dismayed. This was the first time that Princess Lesiah had used her authority against him. Although he had always addressed Lesiah as her royal highness, deep inside, he hoped that she was still the same Lesiah he knew years ago. The one whom he could call his sister. Or at least, a chance to work with her side by side again. However, now¡­ Rosdell clenched his fists. Was this Lilith really that important to her? ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t stop you, but please bring me along too. Let me protect you, your royal highness!¡± Rosdell raised his head and voiced out firmly. ¡°Besides, I¡¯d like to see for myself if this Lilith is really worth risking your life to save her like this!¡± Lesiah was slightly taken aback by his words before her lips curled into a smirk. The ice in her melted like snow in spring. She was once again a member of the Steel Heart, not Princess Lesiah. ¡°Definitely. I am here to ask for help, so please take care of me, Chief Rosdell.¡± Book 4: Chapter 134: Awaiting Favorable Moment Book 4: Chapter 134: Awaiting Favorable Moment ¡°Then¡­ What about you guys¡­?¡± Lesiah looked at the others. It would not be enough to rely solely on Rossdel alone to save Lilith. ¡°If I may ask, what are our chances of winning, your royal highness?¡± ¡°Fifty percent if we save Lilith. Otherwise, zero.¡± Durance narrowed his eyes at the princess¡¯ extremely strange remarks. It sounded like their prospects of victory were entirely dependent on this Lilith that she spoke of. ¡°Your royal highness, that¡¯s not very humane of you to expect us to risk our lives over such a poor chance of winning.¡± No one was aware that Lucas had gotten up and was standing with his hands on hips, exposing a suspicious wet stain on his pants in front of everyone without a care in this world. ¡°We¡¯re talking about the fate of mankind here, your royal highness. Isn¡¯t it too unreasonable for you to gamble the future of an entire race for the sake of one person?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± In a barely audible voice, Lesiah told Lucas something that caused the look on his face to shift dramatically. He swiftly moved behind Lesiah and addressed the crowd righteously, ¡°My fellow warriors, how can we abandon ourrades? Anyone who condones such cowardice acts has no rights to proim themselves the hope of mankind. I, Lucas, have made a decision. I shall aid Princess Lesiah in her quest to rescue Gold¡­ Lilith, as a way to demonstrate my integrity as the human race¡¯s hope.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The princess smiled in satisfaction, then looked at the others. ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle along too.¡± Diana shrugged as she went behind Lesiah. ¡°If the old man knew I did nothing to save Lilith, he¡¯d surely break my legs.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I told you I did that for myself. You don¡¯t have to thank me, princess.¡± ¡°That was on behalf of Lilith.¡± The president cocked an eyebrow. This smells¡­ like juicy gossip! Without missing a beat, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your connection with Lilith, your royal highness? Why are you going to such lengths to save her?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just returning a favor since she saved me before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Diana stroked her chin skeptically. Somehow she had a sneaking suspicion that things were not as straightforward as they appeared. With Princess Lesiah¡¯s influence, she could easily gather a few hundred people to save Lilith. Why did she choose to put herself in danger? And most importantly, why did she avert her gaze from her? The president¡¯s lips curled up. There¡¯s definitely something fishy about this¡­! ¡°What are your decisions?¡± Choobchoob and Durance were the only ones who had not made their decision. ¡°I¡¯ll follow whatever Big Brother Durance decides.¡± Choobchoob nced at Durance timidly. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to Durance, who remained silent the entire time, as they waited for his response . Durance pondered for a moment before the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Interesting, I¡¯ll apany your royal highness on this quest.¡± ¡°You have my thanks.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ve only made this decision to satisfy my curiosity of these ruins. As the saying goes, no risk no glory. There couldn¡¯t possibly be just the ck devils in these ruins, right?¡± ¡°For sure.¡± Up until now, Lesiah had spoken nothing regarding the God-level magic circles and techniques scrolls she found. She could have easily recruited arge number of volunteers with them, yet she chose to persuade them one by one. After all, the mention of god-level would turn anyone into a colorful viper, beautiful yet lethal. Back then, a single remnant scroll of a divine artifact alone was enough to spark a decade-long battle between countless powerful exports. What Lesiah had were the real deals. She simply couldn¡¯t imagine how much turmoil it would cause if this knowledge was made public. Dispute was surely inevitable, but it was only a matter of severity. ¡°Since everyone has decided, pleasee with me first. While we¡¯re walking, I¡¯ll exin my n and some important strategies when fighting the ck devils.¡± Lesiah turned around and started making her way toward the titan¡¯s settlement. Lucas, like her faithfulpdog, was the first to follow. The others exchanged nces with each other before following behind her at an unhurried pace. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°This is¡­¡± Peering around the settlement made up of round huts, as well as the busy titans who barely reached her waist, Diana¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°This is the settlement of those natives from our intel?¡± Based on the intel provided by Coleman, it was reported that the natives of these ruins were aiding Golden Demon Htilil. And the description of these natives was spot on for these dwarves. The princess waved her hands, trying to put Diana at ease. ¡°It¡¯s okay, they were manipted by Golden Demon Htilil. They were, in fact, a very kind and friendly race.¡± It was then the titans noticed Lesiah and herpanions. ¡°Our queen!¡± They waved at Lesiah excitedly while jogging over to her. ¡°You have returned! The Matriarch has been looking for you!¡± ¡°Titan 12138? Why is she looking for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no idea either.¡± The unattractive titan shook her head, then finally looked at her otherpanions. ¡°Hmm? Who are they, my queen? Are they friends of you and the king?¡± ¡°Queen? King?¡± Everyone looked at Lesiah with suspicion. It made Lesiah uneasy, especially with two pairs of eyes scrutinizing her like searchlights. Cold sweat started forming on her forehead. Damn it, I¡¯ve been so hung up about Lilith that I¡¯vepletely forgotten about this! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only an honorific they use for guests who are on great terms with them. It¡¯s not what you guys think,¡± she quickly rified. ¡°What are you talking about, queen? We only have one king, and we call you Queen because¡­ ummpphh¡­!¡± Lesiah hurriedly pped a hand over the titan¡¯s mouth, then red fiercely at the other titans, signaling for them to drag this guy away as fast as possible. On the queen¡¯s order, the prattling titan was very quickly removed from the scene. He did not even get the chance to finish up his sentence with ¡°because you¡¯re the king¡¯s woman¡± before he got dragged away. Lesiah secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She would truly be humiliated if these people learned that she had be the titan¡¯s king¡¯s woman, who was also a woman like herself. The princess of an empire, turned into a lesbian by another girl. If word of this got out, she would be aughing stock among other nations. Fortunately, she was able to react in time. ¡°Big Sister Queen.¡± The sudden appearance of a childish voice caused Lesiah to follow the source and looked down. It turned out to be a little titan girl, who barely reached her knees. She was staring up at her with her big round eyes. The little girl offered up a tiny red flower to her. Lesiah instantly had a bad feeling about it. But it was all toote¡­ ¡°A small flower for you, Big Sister Queen. I wish you and the king a long and a happy marriage~¡± After a brief moment of rxation, Lesiah¡¯s face tensed again. Despite this, she was powerless to prevent this from happening. There was no way she could bring herself to shout at a charming little girl, who came bearing a gift for her, to shut up. The education she had received since she was young would never allow her to do that. The little girl tried her best to stand on her toes, before she finally managed to hand the little red flower to Lesiah, who had to bend down to take it. ¡°Awhh, I feel so shy¡­¡± she covered her face before running off to regroup with her other friends, who were watching her from afar. There was so much pride in her words. Yet, every word hit Lesiah¡¯s fragile heart like a ton of bricks. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask! Asking means not knowing!¡± Lesiah crouched while hugging her red face, hoping she could hide from reality by burying her head in the dirt like an ostrich. But she knew, she could not keep this under wraps for long. ¡­¡­ ¡°That¡¯s about it everyone. Do you all understand what has been exined to you?¡± In the open space in front of the titan¡¯s settlement, Lesiah solemnly outlined her strategy to the team. The group listened intently with an equally serious face, then nodded. If it were not for the blush that still remained on Lesiah¡¯s face, no one would suspect that the princess was using her status to force everyone to keep their mouths shut. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve all understood clearly, all we can do now is¡­ wait.¡± Lesiah looked up at the bizarre ck sun in the sky. The other party had control over pulling people to the other side. Although there were time intervals in between, no one knew how long they were. This was why she was so anxious. Now that everything was ready, they only had to wait for the right time. At the same time, Lesiah also obtained some key information through her conversations with Durance and the others, which further confirmed her suspicions. With this, their chances of winning increased by a few more points. ¡°Our queen.¡± A familiar voice appeared. Lesiah turned her head around and saw the Titan 12138. The old titan carried a long wooden box that appeared to be ratherrge inparison to her frail physique. ¡°Are you going, my queen?¡± As the word ¡®queen¡¯ was being brought up constantly, Durance and the rest pretended to be too distracted to notice it at all. The princess nodded in response. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Bring this with you then.¡± ¡°This is?¡± Lesiah was perplexed by the strange wooden box that was in Titan 12138¡¯s hands. It was ck in color, with strange golden inscriptions etched on it. Clearly not something that belonged to the titans. ¡°This is something that the king left behind before. It has been so long that my lousy memory has nearly forgotten about it.¡± ¡°The king?¡± Lesiah was puzzled, but still epted the wooden box before putting it away. Since this was Lilith¡¯s stuff, she would just keep it for her until they met. ¡°What¡¯s inside it?¡± she asked curiously. Titan 12138 scratched her head with a troubled look on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t remember what exactly, but I vaguely remember it was something like¡­ a holy sword?¡± Book 4: Chapter 135: Visual Nuclear Bomb Book 4: Chapter 135: Visual Nuclear Bomb The ck sun hung in the sky as it always did, yet the light streaming down upon thend was fading. There was no sunset, no moving clouds. They simply felt like they were in a gradually dimming room due to a dying bulb. How uninteresting life was here. Lesiah gazed at the sky in silence, as she thought to herself. If this world was uninteresting, it was difficult to imagine how dreary and monotonous it must have been in that unchanging world that Cornelia lived in. As the sky darkened, the fluorescent nts that surrounded the settlement glowed brighter. Like stars, they decorated the dark vige into a fairnd. However, the fluorescent nts alone were not enough to light up the dark night. Hence, a bonfire was built in the open space in the heart of the settlement, and the titans sat on the ground. It was almost time¡­ Lesiah turned her attention to her teammates. ¡°Everyone still remembers what I told you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. We are trained warriors or mages, for crying out loud. Not some three-year-olds who just learned how to speak. We¡¯re not that forgetful,¡± Lucas grumbled while picking his nose. The others nodded in agreement too. ¡°Good.¡± Lesiah nodded while looking at Lucas up and down, like she was appreciating a valuable piece of treasure. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s make final preparations.¡± ¡°Final preparation?¡± After being creeped out by Lesiah¡¯s excessive staring, a horrible feeling welled up in Lucas. ¡°You¡¯ve been lecturing us for so long, we¡¯re not done yet, your royal highness?¡± he asked cautiously. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. Although it is important, it isn¡¯tplicated.¡± Lesiah ced her finger on her lips, which curled into a sly smile. ¡°All I need is for you to take off your clothes, Lucas.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it? I thought it was something worse¡­¡± he trailed off. His face stiffened and he looked up at the princess in shock. ¡°Why do you want me to take off my clothes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know, just take them off.¡± ¡°No matter how thick my face is, I¡¯d still feel shy after being told to take off my clothes out of the blue~¡± Lucas fidgeted like a shy girl again like he did, before his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your royal highness has taken a fancy to my beautiful body and wishes to do something nasty to me? Hoho, if you insist on doing so, I will entertain your request at the risk of tarnishing my reputation.¡± ¡°I see, your s?l?u?t?t?i?n?e?s?s? did not let me down.¡± Surprisingly, the princess was not offended by Lucas¡¯ cheekiness. She folded her arms and smiled in satisfaction. Her reaction made Lucas even more doubtful about the situation¡­He took a quick nce at the rest, but all of them seemed just as perplexed as he was. Rosdell, in particr, was disying a wide range of emotions on his face. It was impossible to guess what was going through his mind. So he was right after all? The princess wanted to do something nasty with him? Hehe¡­ If that was the case¡­ ¡°What are you dawdling around for? Take them off quickly,¡± Lesiah urged impatiently. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll take them off right away.¡± He quickly stripped himself down. The moment his hands reached his red boxers, he hesitated for a moment before pulling them off. ¡°W-Wait, what are you doing?!¡± Lesiah quickly stopped Lucas in a panic. ¡°Taking them off too, otherwise¡­ hehe¡­¡± An impish smile appeared on his face as some appropriated thoughts started popping into his mind. ¡°Looks like¡­ I¡¯ll have to teach you what shame is.¡± The princess¡¯ eyes darkened, as she started snipping the scissors in her hands. Despite the slow motion, she looked really bloodthirsty. Lucas shrank a little and quickly pulled back up his red boxers after pulling them two centimeters lower. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep them on. Did you have to be so mad?¡± ¡°Hehe, rest assured. All your perverted desires shall be satisfied soon~¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Lucas suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He could almost see his unpleasant downfall from Lesiah¡¯s words¡­ However, that was quickly reced by another thought in his head. Hehe¡­ Perverted desire¡­ Then that was surely¡­ Although Lucas was notpletely naked, he still managed to elicit a cry from the pure Choobchoob who had never seen a naked man. She quickly covered her eyes, but daringly peeked at Lucas¡¯ dong through the gaps of her fingers. Everyone grimaced, save for Rosdell, who looked absolutely horrified. ¡°Uhh¡­ Princess¡­ What¡¯s next¡­?¡± Lucas rubbed his hands in anticipation. ¡°Hm.¡± Lesiah nodded, looking even more satisfied. ¡°Bring out your sex appeal now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get to it¡­ Huh?¡± Just when Lucas was about to pounce on Lesiah, he froze and tilted his head quizzically. ¡°Your royal highness, did I hear that wrongly?¡± They weren¡¯t going to do the deed? ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± Lesiah had a dead serious look on her face. ¡°I said, bring out your sex appeal. So much that even gods would forsake you.¡± ¡°Wait! I admit that I have quite a lot of sex appeal, but how the heck am I supposed to bring it out to the point where even god would forsake me?! I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I believe in your shamelessness.¡± ¡°¡­What if I really can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll lend a hand.¡± ¡°How?¡± An amiable smile graced Lesiah lips and raised the sharp scissors that were still in her hand. ¡°Physical alteration, of course. By transforming our adorable Lucas into a well-behaveddyboy, everything will fall into ce naturally.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Several strange-looking weirdos waited for their orders inside a huge empty room. Footsteps came through the entrance, and a petite figure emerged from the shadows. ¡°Lady Cornelia.¡± Little Hand, Shiloah and Gaz, who was on his butt, greeted respectfully in unison. ¡°Mnn.¡± Cornelia acknowledged them with a disinterested grunt. ¡°Are the preparations done?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Cornelia. The preparations are done.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin then.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Shiloah straightened his back, and his long neck moved like a python. Dark red veins appeared on his monochromatic face, all converging toward his eyes. With all the veins going toward Shiloah¡¯s eyes, the glow in his eyes started pulsating with a strange rhythm. Not only that, this world seemed to resonate with the light in the Conelia¡¯s eyes too. Laws began to alter. Cornelia reached her hands into the room¡¯s vast expanse. She slightly curled her creepily long fingers, as if grasping something. She suddenly exerted force in her arms, and the sound of clothes ripping was heard. A few figures appeared in the room. Seeing them drew a cold smile onto Cornelia¡¯s face. Since Lilith felt that those insects woulde to her rescue, she would extinguish her hopepletely. She would let Lilith know that even if the insects that she sacrificed herself for brought back a few more insects with them, they would only serve as a few more to be crushed under her feet. ¡°Kill them, Shiloah.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Shiloah bowed slightly before long ws shot out from his fingertips. When dragged along the specially treated and incredibly hard floor, they were sharp enough to create sparks. ¡°Ohoho, lovely Princess Lesiah. It seems like destiny has brought us together once again¡­ Huh? Strange, why are you hiding behind the rest? Is it because you don¡¯t want to see me? Ohoho, that makes me really sad.¡± The confusion that clouded Lesiah¡¯s eyes instantly cleared. After all, this wasn¡¯t her first experience so she was able to snap out of the sudden change in her surroundings immediately. Through the gap between the tall Durance as well as Rosdell in front of her, she was able to identify the number of enemies. ¡°Shiloah?¡± And¡­ The strange creature named Little Hand, and¡­ Cornelia. As expected, they were all waiting for her this time. Even if Cornelia did not ambush them, her presence here meant that she would not allow another slip up on their side. ¡°They are the ck devils that your royal highness spoke of?¡± Duurance¡¯s voice rang out. It seemed that the rest were able to quickly adapt to the sudden change in scenery too. They were all mentally prepared for this with all the information that had been shared to them earlier. ¡°That¡¯s right. They are those ck devils that I¡¯ve told you all about. Let¡¯s proceed ording to n.¡± ¡°Right,¡± everyone replied in unison. ¡°n? Ohoho, do you not understand yet, princess? In the face of absolute power, ns are nothing but useless struggles. Besides, do you really think you can hide your n from my all-seeing eyes?¡± And just as Lesiah had expected, Shiloah did not attack them right away. As his long-time acquaintance, Lesiah knew very well that Shiloah would always use his all-seeing ability to read his enemy before each fight. While doing so, he would verbally provoke his enemies. This was also the best opportunity to bait the enemy into taking the initiative to strike first, so that his party could execute the most perfect counterattack. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Lesiah snickered. Confidence lit up in her eyes, just like¡­ Moments before she entered the ancient ruins back then. ¡°Running away is what I do best.¡± As soon as Lesiah¡¯s voice fell, Rosdell, Durance, Choobchoob and herself stepped to the side, as if they had discussed this beforehand, revealing Lucas who was standing behind all of them. Of course, Lesiah continued keeping herself hidden behind Rosdell¡¯s tall figure to prevent herself from beingpletely seen by Shiloah. Hm? What are they trying to do? The attention of Shiloah¡¯s group naturally fell on the tan-skinned bald man, who waspletely hidden from their side by Lesiah and the rest before they moved away strangely. ¡°Hey there, my lovely ck devils¡­¡± Lucas had a lecherous smile on his face, as he pumped his pecs rhythmically. ¡°What a peaceful night it is, would you all like to¡­ y with us?¡± Lucas¡¯ soulless eyes looked like he had long given up on treatment after going through some trauma. But this Lucas was more powerful than ever. The difference was like an atomic bomb and a nuclear bomb. Shiloah¡¯s group, especially Cornelia, froze at the sight of Lucas, seemingly unable to recover from the visual shock they just received. However¡­ This was only the forey. Lucas turned around, ced his hands on his waist. He bent a knee and kept the other straight, then leaned his upper body slightly forward. This posture allowed every defined muscle of his back to be on full disy to the crowd in front of him. Though his buttocks werepletely covered by his bright red underwear, it did nothing to conceal their perfectly round shape. ¡°Wanna learn how to shake your booty with me? It¡¯s really fun~¡± Book 4: Chapter 136: Escape Book 4: Chapter 136: Escape ¡°Go, now!¡± While the enemies were perfectly distracted by Lucas¡¯ performance, Lesiah took advantage of the opening and ordered an escape. The others were able to react immediately. After all, seeing Lucas¡¯ antics had given them some immunity. Although they were also caught off guard and were disgusted, they still fared better than Shiloah¡¯s group, who took a direct hit of that visual nuclear bomb. The group instantly turned and ran toward the exit of the room. ¡°Trying to run?¡± Cornelia¡¯s gaze turned frosty. Her presence here was to prevent any unexpected turns of events. If Lesiah and the rest managed to escape under her nose, that abominable being named Lilith would definitely mock her. The thought of that alone was able to break her fascination from Lucas¡¯ booty. She raised her hand, an invisible force started umting in her palm. Since they all wanted to run so bad, she would break their legs and see how they could run from here. However, before Cornelia could lock onto the fleeing enemies, her eyes met with a pair of soulless but flirty eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Little girl~ Do you know what making love means¡­? Hehe¡­¡± Unbeknownst to her, Lucas had turned around to face her. His booty was still vibrating like an electric motor that was running at full speed. And doing that while facing Cornelia, something looked like¡­ PRRRRRRRRRRRTTT~ Like an elephant with its trunk raised. No¡­ with that kind of speed and frequency, it was no longer an elephant, but a whole herd of them, raising their long trunks and trumpeting! Lucas put his hands on hips, andughed into the sky. ¡°F?u?c?k? the three-year jail or death penalty, I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m practically invincible now! Not even the goddess can stop me now, bwahahaha¡­!¡± Such a perverted statement¡­ ¡°PERVERT!¡± Cornelia¡¯s face instantly flushed red. After living so many years, she had never seen anyone worse! He was simply¡­ simply¡­ The biggest pervert in the world! Damn it, he really tainted my eyes! Cornelia was so mad and humiliated that she was at a loss for words. The invisible force that gathered in her palm was originally going to be unleashed to stop Lesiah and the others from escaping, but Cornelia changed the target to Lucas instead. I¡¯ll crush that filthy thing of yours to bits! Lucas¡¯ little soldier felt chilly and the sudden sense of crisis made his hair stand on its end. ¡°HELP! MY LITTLE JUNIOR CAN¡¯T DIE HERE!¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Lesiah was well prepared. A round pill shot past Lucas¡¯ little junior, so close that he could feel it almost grazed his balls. And that nearly made him pee himself on the spot. It seemed to be executed with a well calcted timing and trajectory, for the pill directly hit the invisible force gathering in Cornelia¡¯s hand. BOOM! The pill exploded instantly. White dust filled the room, obscuring Cornelia¡¯s vision. ¡°Useless little tricks,¡± Cornelia sneered. She grasped the white dust that was spreading, and it was instantlypressed back into the shape of a pill before she crushed it with a force so great that not even powder was left of it. However, this was all within Lesiah¡¯s expectation. From the start, she never expected the little pills she normally used as smoke bombs to do anything against Cornelia. All she wanted was for it to reduce Cornelia¡¯s vision for a brief moment. So that she could not interfere with Diana¡¯s spell. ¡°Don¡¯t die, my ally!¡± An extremely gorgeous staff, encrusted with various magical gems, appeared in Diana¡¯s hand. It was umting a huge amount of magic power on its tip, forming a powerful magic at a speed faster than a normal human could. ¡°Hold on! You¡¯re not thinking of sting me together, right?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll survive, I guess.¡± ¡°You guess? That¡¯s not assuring at all!¡± Lucas had no time to waste in showing off his electric motor hips. He turned around and rushed over to Lesiah¡¯s group at the fastest speed in his life. But it was still toote. Cornelia had locked her gaze on Diana¡¯s magic. Since a spell could be interrupted before it was unleashed, mages were most concerned when warriors got too close to them. This was not only because most mages were physically weaker, but their spells could also easily be cancelled if they got interrupted by a warrior, and they might even be relentlessly whacked. For someone who could control power like Cornelia, she did not even need to get close to her enemy to interrupt a magic. She could do that as long as her enemy was in her line of sight. The only exception was if it was dragonnguage magic, which basically required only the user to shout the name of the spell they were unleashing. There was no chance for other magic spells to be released in Cornelia¡¯s presence. That was the reason why Lesiah had to obscure Cornelia¡¯s vision for a moment. Just long enough for Diana toplete forming the spell, but that was not enough time for Lucas to run to safety. ¡°Don¡¯t die, myrade!¡± Diana wiped away the non-existent tear at the corner of her eye while increasing the magic output by fifty percent. ¡°You really want to kill me so that you get to keep that fifty percent profit, right, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!!¡± ¡°Haha, do you really think I am that kind of person? I¡¯m only doing this because I have no other choice!¡± Diana pointed her staff at Cornelia. Before Cornelia¡¯s interruption force could reach her¡­ She sessfully unleashed her spell. [Omni Magic: me] The entire room was instantly engulfed by a terrifying me. Cornelia, Shiloah and Lucas, who did not get away on time, were immediately submerged in a sea of me. The terrifyingly high temperature turned the floor and walls into a crimson red. Even the ceiling was starting to show signs of melting. Diana waved her magic staff, creating a magic barrier to protect herrades. The hot current from the mes instantly filled the room. It bounced back after hitting the walls, then gushed toward the only exit of the room. As a result, Lesiah and the rest were spewed out of the room likeva from a volcano. Theynded smoothly in a dark but familiar-looking hall. Lesiah scanned their surroundings. After making sure that there were no traps, she quickly issued her next order. ¡°Let¡¯s split into two teams. Diana and I will scout the way down, the others will scout in the opposite direction. We¡¯llmunicate through spectrum stones from here on out. Keep in mind what I told you guys before¡­¡± Lesiah looked into everyone¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Just take this as a joke, I actually made all of that up to confuse the strange man called Shiloah, who has an all-seeing ability.¡± ¡°Fine, we know. Just move upward, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give the other instructions through the spectrum stone. Hurry and go now!¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Being the most innocent and naive member of the group, Choobchoob simply could not understand why these people would abandon theirrades. ¡°We¡¯re just going to leave Brother Lucas to fend for himself?¡± she asked timidly. ¡°He¡­¡± Just when Lesiah was about to say something, a filthy bald man rushed out of the burning room. He was covered in soot from head to toe, looking like he had just crawled out of a coal mine, save for his pearly white teeth. At the sight of this guy, Diana raised her eyebrows as the corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°Looks like our little Choobchoob got worried for nothing. Reality has proven that a scourge could survive for a few centuries if you¡¯re not careful, especially a certain hairless perverted cockroach.¡± Book 4: Chapter 137: Tell Earlier Book 4: Chapter 137: Tell Earlier Lucas spun three times in the air before hended beautifully. With glowing embers on him, he stood with hands on his hips andughed heartily. ¡°Gwahaha, these mes can barely burn my hair off let alone do any harm. Diana, you b?i?t?c?h?, are too naive. Forget about killing me so you can keep that fifty percent profit!¡± Diana threw a nce at a certain spot on Lucas, then said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it hurt you, but your hair is definitely gone.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ cheeks twitched. He only realized that he was naked now after Diana reminded him, as hisst helpless pube was turned into ashes. Errrm¡­ For some reason, being free of hair made him rather self-conscious. Lucas stroked his chin. Just when he wanted to say something, a young and melodious voice suddenly rang out in the room. ¡°Vacuum.¡± mes were instantly extinguished. The air outside the room was sucked into the vacuum, lowering the room temperature and chilling everyone. ¡°What are you standing there for? Waiting to die? Run in the direction that I just assigned!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Following Lesiah¡¯s shout, everyone immediately scattered in all directions. ¡°Eh? Wait, I¡¯m not dressed yet.¡± ¡°No time for that! You running butt naked looks much better than you acting like a pervert in front of loli just now.¡± ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t act like a pervert in front of a loli!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Rosdell snorted coldly. Although it was the princess who instructed Lucas to act indecently earlier, he was still extremely upset that he had done that in her presence. ¡°Doing all that in front of someone else wasn¡¯t indecent? So you will only consider licking someone else¡¯s thigh like just now to be perverted behavior?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lucas threw Rosdell a re then snorted angrily. ¡°I admit what I just did was quite perverted. But me hugging and licking the princess¡¯ thigh furiously before definitely doesn¡¯t count!¡± A nasty smile crept onto Lucas¡¯ face. ¡°After all, can you call a dog that licks perverted?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°By the way, your royal highness, don¡¯t you think the distribution of ourbat power is a little uneven?¡± Lesiah and Diana ran along the dark and endless corridor. With Diana¡¯s eleration buff, their speed was almost exceeding the limit of the rank nine martial warrior. Even so, they could still sense the raging fury approaching them fast from behind. If not even Lilith could get rid of them at her top speed, what were the chances of them seeding? Diana kept turning her head around and wiping the cold sweat from her forehead. She knew very well that the enemy was definitely not one that she or Lesiah could fight against. This was also why she was extremely puzzled as to why Lesiah only brought her along to carry out the most important task of rescuing Lilith, and left the remaining group members behind. Was this not a suicidal act? ¡°No. Although we are tasked with the ultimate purpose, the rest are carrying out the more important part of the whole mission.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then what do we do about that furious white loli behind us? I don¡¯t think the two of us can fight that monster by ourselves.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just buy time until the rest achieve their goal. Then Cornelia will have no time for us.¡± After saying that, the light in Lesiah¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. Though she said they were going to buy time, how long could they both hold out against an absurdly powerful monster like Cornelia? They could not even take on Shiloah, and Cornelia was far stronger than him. The gap between their strengths was hopeless. ¡°If buying time is all you need, then leave it to me!¡± Diana suddenly turned around. She floated to the air before flying backward with an unabated speed. She swung the staff in her hand at lightning speed and pointed it directly at the blur of white at the end of the corridor, which was gradually getting clearer in their view. A massive amount of magical power, which looked nothing like a rank seven mage was capable of, quickly gathered on the tip of the staff. It lit up the previously dim corridor so brightly that it felt like it was daytime. Diana grabbed Lesiah¡¯s shoulder. Despite the pressing situation, she was still in the mood to be humorous. ¡°We¡¯re about to speed up, don¡¯t flip over, your royal highness.¡± ¡°Go on and cast your spell. I am as steady as a rock.¡± ¡°Great.¡± The spell was then unleashed. [Omni Magic: Fire Dragon¡¯s Breath] A huge spiral column of me erupted from the tip of the staff. The mes cast an orange glow on Diana¡¯s face. A fierce-looking fire dragon swooped down on Cornelia who was chasing them, seemingly wanting to devour her petite body until only ashes were left. ¡°Another boring trick of yours?¡± Cornelia¡¯s gaze turned icy. She brought her palms together. As soon as she did, the sound of the p died like a recording that got cut off abruptly A small vacuum space expanded from Cornelia. As soon as the fierce dragon charged into the vacuum space, it instantly dispersed. No matter how intense the mes were, they could not break through this absolute domain ruled byw. Tsk. Diana discreetly clicked her tongue in frustration. What a crude but effective idea that was. Although Cornelia had used the same trick in her presence so many times, she still failed to figure out a way to ovee it. This was indeed a very rare urrence for her. But nothing could be done about it. As long as she had not stepped foot into that realm and gained the initial mastery ofws, thew of nature remained absolute. Of course, Diana was not so foolish as to believe that such petty ploys would be able to deter a terrifyingly powerful enemy capable of eliminating Golden Demon Htilil. She merely intended to use this burst of force tounch herself and Lesiah further away from the enemy at a higher speed, much like how a rocket was propelled into space. And also to stall Cornelia while she was at it, even just for a little. Not being able to not stop Cornelia, did not mean she could not disgust her. The corner of her mouth lifted into a smirk as a huge amount of magic power started gathering at the tip of her staff. As the spell was being formed at lightning speed, the surrounding temperature plummeted too. The azure light on the tip of her staff flickered rapidly. [ Omni Magic: Blizzard ] Let¡¯s see if your vacuum can stop this! Just then, a barely noticeable sharp piercing sound could be heard. Diana¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her heart missed a beat. Before she could react, her spell that was about ready to be unleashed was instantly broken. A sharp object that was barely visible to the naked eye was heading straight for Diana¡¯s forehead at full force. One of the magic stones on Diana¡¯s staff instantly shattered by itself. A magical barrier was quickly formed in front of Diana, perfectly blocking the object that would otherwise have taken her life. It was only at this moment, Diana finally managed to get a clear view of that object. And when she did, a chill traveled down her spine and she instantly broke out in a cold sweat. She felt like she just took a trip to hell and came back. Sweat drenched her clothes, causing them to cling to her skin ufortably. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lesiah turned her head to look at Diana and asked in concern when she noticed something was off. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡­¡± Diana gulped, then turned her head around to look at Lesiah, squeezing out a smile that looked worse than her crying face. ¡°Next time, could you be more specific when you tell us how terrifying our enemies are?¡± She pointed to the object that was stuck in the magical barrier. It was a strand of white hair¡­ with hardness beyond that of steel. ¡°I believed it would¡¯ve been better if you¡¯d told me that the enemy could kill with her hair. After all, getting killed by a strand of hair is a rather humiliating death.¡± Book 4: Chapter 138: Strike Book 4: Chapter 138: Strike The dark corridor was endlessly long, no one knew where it led to. The route ahead, hidden in the shadows, was like a deadly beast expecting its prey to walk right into its waiting mouth. Frantic footsteps broke the silence. Several figures appeared at the end of the corridor, sprinting toward the other end, like time travelers who vanished without a trace. ¡°I think we only have one pursuer behind us.¡± Choobchoob had her eyes closed and was surrounded by a green glow. Although her hand was on Durance¡¯s shoulder, her speed was no weaker than her malepanions. Even if she could not see, she was extremely sensitive to presence with her n¡¯s ancient technique. Hence, she could clearly perceive the slender silhouette of their pursuer. ording to the princess¡¯ intel, he seemed to be someone named¡­ Shiloah? Her limbs were starting to feel cold. She could detect the strange man¡¯s invincible aura though he was only a rank nine like them. Rather than calling him invincible in a sense that he was undefeatable¡­ It was more like he was unharmable. He was like one of those bosses in the video game whose HP bar faded a bit at one end. Only god knew how much HP he had. Even if you managed to grind his HP bar countless times, he would just reveal another HP bar in a different color. ¡°If it¡¯s just one enemy, why don¡¯t we just get rid of it?¡± Rossdel, already extremely humiliated by the fact that he was being chased after like a weak dog, proposed with a fierce glint in his eyes. ¡°No, you must not turn back at all cost!¡± Leshiah¡¯s pressed voice came from the spectrum stone in Durance¡¯s hand. ¡°Putting Shiloah¡¯s terrifying strength aside, technically speaking, you guys are not being pursued by only one enemy.¡± ¡°Not only one?¡± The revtion got Durance frowning in confusion. shing Strike, his family¡¯s sword technique, was fast, urate and powerful. As a result, identifying the enemy¡¯s location and strength was critical. Hence, having excellent vision was paramount. In fact, it was a skill that every Aneva family member must train from a young age. It was not an exaggeration to say that among an army of ten thousand strong, Durance could urately perceive¡­ the mole at the corner of a weak soldier¡¯s lips. However, no matter how hard he looked, he was sure that there was only one person chasing after them from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by what you see. That strange man named Shiloah, has another face named Gaz growing on his a?s?s?.¡± ¡°On his a?s?s??¡± A certain keyword immediately piqued Lucas¡¯ attention. He leaned over, not forgetting to jut his a?s?s? out while running with a joyful smile on his face. ¡°Could it be that the strange guy named Shiloah¡­ Is an a?s?s? guy like myself? Looks like I should find time to make ¡á friends ¡á with him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did this guy decide to be true to himself and live his ideal life? Lesiah¡¯s voice came out of the spectrum stone once again. ¡°Remember what I told you before? These weirdos each have their own special abilities.¡± ¡°I thought you said that was just something you made up to confuse the enemy?¡± ¡°The abilities were made up, but it is true that they each possess a special ability.¡± The expression on everyone¡¯s face immediately turned serious. ¡°As I have exined, Shiloah¡¯s ability was [ All-seeing ]. He could read his target as long as they were in his line of sight.¡± ¡°Everything¡­¡± Durance fell into a deep thought. That was indeed an absurdly terrifying ability. Not just because it was an ability simr to mind-reading, but¡­ ¡°Everything? Wait¡­¡± Choobchoob was suddenly panic-stricken. ¡°What do you mean by everything?¡± Lesiah fell silent for two seconds. ¡°It means everything: your past, your thoughts, things you¡¯ve done, whatever is happening or has happened. He could see them all. In Shiloah¡¯s eyes, you are fully transparent.¡± ¡°What? Even the events in the past?¡± Choobchoob paled, like she just remembered something bad. ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, as expected of the princess to have figured out everything about me.¡± Unbeknownst to anyone, the distance between them and Shiloah had shrunk greatly. Although no one could say how close he was, he was close enough for them to see each other¡¯s pores on their faces. The monochromatic makeup on his face was bizarre and somewhat appalling. Shiloah had a blissful smile on his face, even though he just got kicked heavily by Lady Cornelia. It had been too long since hest experienced the rush of chasing after his prey. Not long ago, he only get to either torture that weakling of a princess or be tortured by that insane dragon girl. That was not at all enjoyable because in the end, he did not even get a lick of his lovely princess. Gaz had fainted from excitement, after getting kicked in the face by Lady Cornelia. Without anyone else fighting for control, Shiloah finally felt that his entire body was his again. What an ecstatic feeling this was! He sharpened his ws while watching Choobchoob who looked strangely petrified. Like setting the shaky wooden building in her mind on fire, he chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right, little girl. I can read you like an open book. I can see everything you have done and what kind of a person you are.¡± Shiloah was thoughtful enough to keep his concealed meaning subtle. Yet the suspense was killing Choobchoob. ¡°Ohoho, you seem agonized, little girl. Do you want me to say it out loud to relieve you of that mental burden?¡± Shiloah drawled, like he was a child threatening someone for candies. It was simple, yet effective. !! Choobchoo felt a squeeze in her heart. Fear coursed through her veins, making her limbs grow cold. Not that! That was the only thing that she must not let others know! ¡°DIE!¡± Choobchoob¡¯s eyes widened as she yelled. Her usually gentle eyes were now filled with the hysteria that her dark secret was going to be exposed. ¡°Choobchoob!¡± Durance¡¯s eyes widened in shock too. He knew what Choobchoob was going to do, but was toote to stop her. She drew her longsword. Battle-qi mixed with de aura that had been condensed for more than decade, emitting buzzing noises like space was unable to contain this power and was beginning to copse. ¡°DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! GO TO HELL!¡± She turned to pounce on Shiloah, with the force of unsuppressed rage. ¡°Ohoho. I love feisty little girls like you¡­¡± Shiloah caught her longsword with his sharp ws. Since he had all of Choobchoob¡¯s data, he naturally knew her strength. She was nothing more than an ordinary human. Unlike those dragons, who were rare to encounter! ¡°Ohoho, how relentless!¡± Shiloahughed mirthfully and pushed his hands out, like he was going to get serious. His ck shroud suddenly swelled up, as though there was a strong gust blowing beneath him. The expression on Choobchoob¡¯s ghastly pale face contorted again at an extremely frightening force traveling up her hands. It was so strong that her hands trembled, numbness crept in and soon after that she lost the feeling in her arms. What a terrifying physical strength her opponent had! Although Shiloah got beaten up by Lilith several times, he was still a powerful being who had survived a round of fight with Lilith when she was going all out. How could a normal human warrior possibly stand a chance against him? Thus, Choobchoob had already fallen into Shiloah¡¯s trap the moment she tried to take him down with brute force. She gritted her teeth and was nning to withdraw when she realized she couldn¡¯t move her hands. It felt almost like they were glued on the hilt of her longsword. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Ohoho, how could I possibly let the little mouse I caught run away?¡± Shiloah moved his slender and python-like neck so that he could look at Choobchoob on eye level. His smiling monochromatic face was right in front of hers. The unmasked cruelty in his eyes made Choobchoob¡¯s scalp crawl the way it would if she was sent to an ice cer. ¡°Brother Durance, save me!¡± She whipped her head around and cried for help in rm, her eyes brimming with tears. Combined with her adorable face, she looked pitiful. Durance narrowed his eyes. What was Choobchoob hiding? ¡­It was enough to suddenly turn her into a different person. In any case, this was his primary concern after learning about Shiloah¡¯s ability. Mind readers were most adept at controlling their victim¡¯s emotions. Every human had their own little secrets after living long enough in this world. It was only a matter of how much secrecy. Although Durance would not lose his mind like Choobchoob if his secret got exposed by this strange man, it would definitely still affect him in some way. Therefore, mental cultivation was always most important for any swordsman. At this moment, both Lucas and Rosdell turned their attention to Durance. Rosdell and Durance never got along with each other, but ironically, he was the person who understood him the best. Therefore at critical moments, he had faith in this noble blonde gentleman¡¯s judgment. Durance slowly moved his hand to the hilt of the golden rapier hanging on his waist. He felt uneasy about not being able to feel the familiar aura in his rapier. Taking a deep breath, he purged the restlessness from his heart as much as he could. Cumbersome emotions slow down a swordsman¡¯s de. And the enemy before them was one that Durance needed to face in his best condition. ¡°Have you decided?¡± Lesiah¡¯s voice rang out. Although she could not see what was going on, she could still pretty much figure out the situation from their conversation alone. ¡°I have only told you the ability of that weirdo named Shiloah, but not Gaz, the one growing on his a?s?s?.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not toote to tell now.¡± Lesiah fell silent for a moment before a small sigh escaped her lips. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll keep it to myself for now. In any case, Gaz¡¯s ability does not enhance Shiloah¡¯s strength in any way. Telling you guys now will only dampen your mood.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Not enhancing his strength but could dampen their mood. It sounded like it was another disgusting ability like Shiloah¡¯s [ All-seeing ]. ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± The moment Durance drew his rapier, his gaze hardened. Book 4: Chapter 139: Useless Book 4: Chapter 139: Useless A blinding light instantly illuminated roughly a hundred meters of the corridor ahead of them. Since everyone was keeping an eye on Shiloah with their enhanced vision, they could not help but squint reflexively to block off the blinding light. Durance showed no emotions on his face. The moment he drew his rapier, golden glint shed across the sky like lightning. Without missing a beat, the tip of the de made a beeline for Shiloah! Rosdell was secretly amazed. It had only been two months, but Durance¡¯s attack speed was way faster than what he had seen in thest interacademypetition. Shiloah seemed to have expected that. His razor-like sharp ws vibrated powerfully and Choobchoob was sent flying a few meters, before colliding into a wall nearby. A pained groan escaped her lips before she sat slumped against the wall. She panted heavily, feeling as though her internal organs had just sustained a few direct hits. Shiloah¡¯s gaze fell on Durance instead of his dazzling rapier that shone like piercing sunlight. His other ws shed against Durance¡¯s Golden Ste, which was inscribed with ancient patterns and covered by specks of light that resembled shiny stars. The sharp ws rattled as they were constantly scorched by the holy power flowing through the rapier. In the end, the saint-level potential of his rapier was still suppressed by thew in this dimension. The raw power of his rapier alone could hardly do anything to Shiloah. Since the sword¡¯s potential was suppressed, its light naturally dulled. ¡°Ohoho, such an impressive skill. Your sword skill is so much more powerful than my most favorite Princess Lesiah who was adept at escaping. At the very least it¡¯s shy and practical, outshining her fancy sword skill by a long shot.¡± Shiloah jerked his head back like he was in pure bliss. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s pride instantly took a deep hit, and her groan could be heard from the spectrum stone pinned at Durance¡¯s waist. A split secondter, Diana¡¯s roar and the sounds of objects smashing came through. ¡°Princess, can¡¯t you concentrate on running away? That white porcupine behind us is catching up¡­ F?u?c?k?, my magical stone! How long did that damn porcupine train? Her hairy spikes are too scary! At this rate, I¡¯ll burn through the money I extorted from Rosdell! S?h?i?t?! Is she not worried about going bald?¡± ¡°¡­I remember Cornelia saying her hair grows infinitely¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned! Is that Cornelia a f?u?c?k?i?n?g *****?!¡± Diana¡¯s curses turned into static noises. Something seemed to be interfering with the spectrum stones, causing them to malfunction. Durance¡¯s face sank. He finally understood the terror Choobchoob felt when her longsword got caught. Raw strength alone, this strange man named Shiloah was already far stronger than all the other martial warriors he knew below saint-level. His grip on the rapier hilt began to tremble slightly, but his enemy continued to smile calmly. He had really underestimated the slyness of his enemy. Shiloah caught Durance¡¯s rapier firmly, then reached out his free hand to pluck the crystal from Durance¡¯s waist. He waved it before Durance¡¯s eyes, so that thetter could see that it was his spectrum stone, before crushing it between his ws. ¡°Ohoho, are you starting to despair? That little Princess Lesiah, who has been guiding you off-field, is in hot water herself. How do you intend to deal with me, now that your knowledge is inadequate, Golden sh of the Holy Dragon Empire, Aneva Durance? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Durance¡¯s expression remained unchanging as he maintained his silence. However, he could feel his heart pounding wildly against his ribcage. If Shiloah could reach for the spectrum stone at his waist and crush it, he could easily leave a bowl-sized hole in his abdomen. Yet he did not do that. Perhaps to Shiloah, he was really nothing more than a bug trapped in a bottle. Rather than killing him, it was more entertaining to scare him out of his wits first before slowly ripping him apart, limb by limb. Durance closed his eyes. ¡°Ohoho, did I scare the living daylights out of you?¡± Shiloah feigned a disinterested shrug. He gathered his free ws together then plunged them into Durance¡¯s chest. ¡°If you¡¯ve already given up, then I shall do you the favor of ending your life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± Durance had reopened his eyes at some point. His pale golden pupils, which were distinctive to the nobles of the Holy Dragon Empire, were peaceful. It was a clear sign that he had regained control over the swirling emotions in his heart. He let go of his rapier and stepped back, sessfully dodging the otherwise fatal blow from Shiloah. There was a strange look on his face. Ever since he received the ancient holy rapier passed down through his family, he never parted with it. The elders in his family said that taking care of a sword was the first step in bing a swordsman. Because of this, he and the Golden Ste were inseparable. It was his shadow, his secret lover. It was no exaggeration to call it fondness bred from familiarity. Instead of a woman, his spouse was a weapon. To be more precise, a sword spirit. Her white clothes flowed and her smile was radiant. When this little world suppressed her in Golden Ste, Durance was affected emotionally. With a void in his heart, he had a hard time keeping up his refined image. He was irritable and was constantly reacting to Rosdell¡¯s mocking. This was actually the very first time he was truly separated from her. Both mentally and physically. An old expert with a high level mastery of sword skill back home once said that Durance would not be anyone amazing if he could not part with this rapier. Durance never believed him. He was going to prove it to everyone back home that he would one day achieve great things with this rapier by his side! So how could he die before he had done that? A fire was reignited in his eyes. He raised his right hand, looking like he was going to catch Shiloah¡¯s sharp ws with bare hand. In the next second however, something darted out from his sleeve at a speed so high that it appeared to be a blur. A tear was instantly made in Shiloah¡¯s ck shroud. A sword hidden in the sleeve, the very same skill that he defeated Rosdell with back then. It seemed to have again worked a miracle on Shiloah¡­ well not really¡­ ¡°Ohohoho¡­¡± Shiloah doubled up withughter, even squeezing out a few tears from his eyes. ¡°What a cunning man you are.¡± The silver sword, as tiny as a snake¡¯s tongue, did not bother Shiloah in the slightest as he continued gripping onto the sacred rapier. Durance had already devised aprehensive strategy. He was going to step forward to seize Golden Ste¡¯s hilt before performing the next move. Unfortunately, this turn in events left him standing still and frozen in ce. His face ashened. ¡°What a pity¡­ It¡¯s not of much use.¡± Shiloah shook his head, looking like he genuinely found this situation extremely unfortunate. However, his body suddenly twisted into a huge ¡®C¡¯ like he grew a pair of eyes on his back. And with that, he managed to dodge a surprise attack from Rosdell who had snuck up behind him. Rosdell¡¯s eyes widened angrily, unable to figure out how his ambush got detected. ¡°Ohoho, you wanted to use that hidden sword as a ruse to recover your rapier when I was forced back. Then you were going to use your strongest sword skill to distract me so that your little friend, Rosdell, could ambush me. Such well-thought-out, well-timed and precise moves. If your opponent had been someone else, they¡¯d probably be dead by now.¡± Shiloah smoothed out the tear in his ck robe. There was not any liquid oozing out, an indication that he was unhurt by the attack earlier. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that your opponent is me¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 140: He’s a Somebody Book 4: Chapter 140: He¡¯s a Somebody ¡°It¡¯s too bad that your opponent is me¡­¡± Durance¡¯s breath hitched, feeling the weight of a lofty mountain on his chest. This strange man named Shiloah was far more terrifying than he had expected. He watched the mocking grin on Shiloah¡¯s face and quickly sorted out his thoughts. He had indeed underestimated his opponent¡¯s [ All-seeing ] ability too much. It seemed like Shiloah could see not only his thoughts, but also everything he saw with his eyes. He had unknowingly became Shiloah¡¯s ¡°eyes¡±. There was simply no blindspot to ambush enemies like Shiloah who was able to see everything that his enemy could. Therefore, Rosdell¡¯s sneak attack would not work. Besides, Durance truly felt despair from the depths of his heart when he looked at the tear on Shiloah¡¯s robes. He was starting to get an idea of the absurd ability that Princess Lesiah mentioned earlier. Fast recovery rate, high defense and invincibility¡­ It must be either one of these. No matter which it was, any of them was enough to send them tumbling into the abyss. Durance even started wondering how Princess Lesiah had gotten away from such a monster the first time. On top of that, the white-haired loli named Cornelia was reported to be significantly more powerful than Shiloah. From the information he gathered through the conversation he heard from the spectrum stone, that Cornelia seemed to be a monster who could kill with her hair. Did that not make Princess Lesiah a monster herself if she could outrun this group of monsters? In any case, none of that mattered now. His first priority now was to think of a way to defeat this monster in front of him. Choobchoob struggled against the wall to stand up. Her insides felt like a pot of mess and she was in excruciating pain. The way Shiloah repelled her earlier seemed like a simple attack, but it actually reversed the flow of her de aura and nearly killed her. Choobchoob¡¯s gaze on Shiloah was filled with resentment. After calming down, she realized how her attempt to cover up things only made the matter worse. These people probably had a suspicion toward ¡°the thing she had done¡±. She clenched her jaw, then raised her longsword. de aura and battle qi coursed her body as she slowly became one with her weapon. Being defeated by an opponent was nothing scary. But the fact that she could not eveny a finger on her opponent when she fought with her full power was horrifying. She was indeed a bit shaken up. Rosdell had also ripped off his ck uniform. His body quickly swelled. In just the blink of an eye, his body at least doubled in size. The muscles on his body appeared to be packed with explosive power that wasparable to a fierce dragon. His gaze was affixed on Shiloah. He bowed slightly, like a cheetah locking onto its prey. The moment it saw an opening, it would pounce on its prey and tear its jugr vein and rip open its chest. Durance straightened up, now holding his small silver sword in hand rather than hiding it in his sleeve. The small silver sword trembled slightly, creating buzzing noises in the air. It was obviously of exceptional quality. None of them made the first move. They were just staring at each other. Who was going to go first? Or¡­ They were going in together? Durance nodded¡­ Maybe they stood a chance in turning the tide if three of them went up together. Hm? Three? Durance finally noticed that something was off. Was there not four people in their party? Where did Lucas go? ¡°Ohoho, how long do you guys intend to make me wait?¡± Shiloah flung the golden rapier in his hand away, far enough so that Durance would not be able to recover it quickly and easily. ¡°Well, if you guys are not going to do it, then I shall¡­ hmm?¡± Shiloah suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder. Who was it? Did he not see that he was busy dealing with this bunch right now? Shiloah frowned at the thought. As soon as he turned around, he saw nothing but a fist flying toward his face. ¡°Take this, iron fist!¡± The powerful fist connected with Shiloah¡¯s cheek. Although not as powerful as Lilith¡¯s, it dealt enough damage to Shiloah who got caught off guard. ¡°You¡­!¡± Shiloah turned his head back stiffly, only to meet a pair of flirty eyes. Right at this moment, everything about this tanned bald man flooded into Shiloah¡¯s mind through his eyes, including his current thoughts¡­ He actually wanted to¡­ ¡°Y-Y-You¡­!¡± Shiloah¡¯s eyes widened like saucers. The white half of his monochromatic face brightened up more obviously than his darker half. His entire body started shaking involuntarily, like he had just seen something terrifying. ¡°What? Never seen a handsome man like me?¡± Lucas licked his lips and smiled mischievously at Shiloah. ¡°Disgusting!¡± Shiloah quickly averted his gaze. As soon as he spun around, he was greeted with another hard punch. ¡°Haha, relying too much on your eyes huh? Now that they¡¯re not working, you¡¯re too powerless to do anything!¡± The punch left Shiloah wobbly on his feet, giving Lucas an opening. He closed in to Shiloah then unleashed a torrent of punches upon him, easily a hundred in the space of a few breaths. The force behind each punch increased, doubling the power of the previous one. Fists were thrown with the speed of wind and with the power of storm. Lucas¡¯ fists had lightning winding around it, the collision of air molecules resulted in explosive noises. ¡°Haha, eat this¡­ Shattering King Fist!¡± Another powerful punch connected with Shiloah¡¯s abdomen, knocking him back so far that he only stopped when the heel of his feet collided into the wall behind him. He felt tingly, but still required a moment to catch his breath. Lucas actually beating this weirdo named Shiloah? The others could hardly believe their eyes. The sudden turn of events left them stupefied. They nearly wondered if they were seeing an illusion under some spell Shiloah cast on them. Although Lucas made it to top five in the interacademypetition, he was weaker than Durance and Rosdell. So how did this cheap and lecherous guy suddenly be so powerful? Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, Lucas sneered disdainfully. ¡°Bunch of brainless fools.¡± ¡°W-Who¡­ are you calling brainless?!¡± Rosdell shot back a re. Putting aside being looked down upon by others, he definitely could not tolerate being insulted by a pervert. However, he decided to back down this time after seeing the strength that Lucas had just disyed to crush Shiloah. ¡°Lucas, when did you be so strong?¡± Rosdell asked in a low voice. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t be strong.¡± ¡°But this is¡­¡± ¡°I merely discovered his weakness and came up with a countermeasure,¡± Lucas rested his hands to his hips and exined proudly. He did not even care how¡­ inappropriate he looked in this pose right now. ¡°Weaknesses ¡­¡­ countermeasures ¡­¡­¡± The others grew even more surprised. Was Lucas always¡­¡­ this smart? ¡°Yes. He is the Pope¡¯s nephew, one of the best elites in Luminous Theocracy aside from the saintess herself. His intelligence and wisdom should note across as a surprise.¡± Durance nodded affirmatively. As expected, he was not just fooling around in front of Princess Lesiahst time. Although he was nearly turned into an obedient little girl, he indeed easily confirmed the princess¡¯ identity. This Lucas¡­ He was somebody. Book 4: Chapter 141: Battles Aren’t Always Won By Brute Force Book 4: Chapter 141: Battles Aren¡¯t Always Won By Brute Force ¡°Ahaha, can¡¯t deny the fact that I¡¯m impressive, right? What a bunch of scum. There are so many of you guys, yet none of you could even break this guy¡¯s skin. In the end, I have to be the one to save all your a?s?s?e?s?!¡± Lucas said haughtily, almost like he had rid himself of all the humiliation he suffered and proved himself. With a smirk, he scanned the unpleasant expressions on his teammates¡¯ faces, making his disdain and disappointment toward them known. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Durance said with a nod. ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas¡¯ face stiffened as he looked at Durance who swiftly stowed the small silver sword away in his sleeve. ¡°Wait¡­ You guys are going to just¡­ abandon me?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already figured out the enemy¡¯s weakness and came up with a countermeasure. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to stall him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Just when Lucas was about to say something, he was interrupted by Durance. ¡°No buts, we believe in you¡­¡± Durance said earnestly, ¡°It was as you said, we¡¯re just a bunch of scum who aren¡¯t of any help. Instead of staying here and being a hindrance,pleting her royal highness¡¯ mission is our main priority.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The arrogant look on Lucas¡¯ was instantly wiped away when he saw Shiloah straightening up again. Thetter appeared to bepletely unscathed as Lucas¡¯ punches merely numbed him for a while, instead of putting any scratches on him. Lucas¡¯ eyelids twitched. He was not stupid either. At this point, he naturally guessed the ability of that weirdo on their enemy¡¯s a?s?s?, even without Princess Lesiah telling. It turned out that he did not manage to break the enemy¡¯s skin either! How should he continue this battle? Was sacrificing himself¡­ the only way out of this? Lucas was crestfallen, feeling like there was a heavy rain pouring in his heart. If he knew things would turn out this way, he might as well just fight with the rest instead of ying hero. Just then, a warm andrge hand grabbed his shoulder. Like finding his glimmer of hope, he snapped his head up and met a pair of pale golden andpassionate eyes. ¡°Durance¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°No need to say anything, I know.¡± Durance patted Lucas¡¯ shoulder a few times. ¡°You are actually the strongest among us, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lucas was dumbstruck. ¡°You have obviously outperformed us in both mentality and strength, yet you covet nothing, not even the generous interacademypetition¡¯s grand prize. I don¡¯t feel deserving of it as the champion of the saidpetition.¡± ¡°N-No¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°No need to be modest¡­ If you keep up with it, it will just appear like a disguised pride.¡± Durance bumped his fist to Lucas¡¯ chest with a smile. ¡°Go, I believe in you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lucas stood rooted to the spot. He just wanted to point at the f?u?c?k?i?n?g heavens angrily and shout, ¡°DAMMIT WHYYY?! I JUST WANTED TO PLAY HERO, IS IT TOO MUCH TO ASK FOR? AND YOU GUYS, HAVE YOU NO CONSCIENCE AT ALL? YOU HAVE NO IDEA WHAT PRICE I HAVE TO PAY FOR THIS PLAN!¡± After saying that, Durance decided not to tarry any longer. He exchanged looks with the others, then quickly recovered Golden Ste before running deeper into the corridor. Rosdell quickly followed. Choobchoob hesitated for a moment. She threw Shiloah a vile look, then clenched her teeth and chased after Durance. Shiloah tried to give chase, only to be stopped by a naked and flirty man. ¡°Hey you, stay here.¡± The bitter look on Lucas¡¯ face did nothing to reduce the sex appeal he was oozing with. Rather than that, it was better to say that there was some kind of me burning in his eyes. That was¡­ Something akin to sending the helve after the hatchet. Since he had already fallen into the abyss, it did not matter if he fell deeper into it. The current Lucas had nothing to fear. ¡°Ohoho, I can let you go as long as you stay out of my way.¡± Shiloah quickly shifted his gaze away from Lucas. Only god knew what he saw on Lucas¡¯ face to make him concede immediately. ¡°Dream on. I have my dignity at stake here, don¡¯t even think of getting past me!¡± ¡°The moment those things appear in your mind, thest shred of your dignity is gone.¡± Shiloah forced himself to turn his head and look straight at Lucas, suppressing a wave of nausea. ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking I can¡¯t do anything about you, I just have to¡­¡± ¡°Ga¡­¡± A third voice appeared, even though there were only both of them around. The expression on Shiloah¡¯s face changed slightly. Gaz¡­ was awake. ¡°Gaga, Lady Cornelia really kicked me hard.¡± Gaz slowly stirred awake, cracking his eyes while smacking his lips, as if he was recalling something. While smacking his lips, he finally realized something was wrong. He could feel a wave of disgust surging throughout this body. Since he was sharing the same body with Shiloah, it was only normal their emotions could easily affect each other. ¡°Gaga, what¡¯s going on? Did you fall into a cesspool, Shiloah? Why do I feel so disgusted all over?¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Shiloah tried to stop what was going to happen next, but Gaz ignored him. Always having a mind of his own, he turned Shiloah¡¯s a?s?s? to the front. What greeted him was a naked Lucas, who was staring nkly at a man¡¯s a?s?s? turning to the front by itself. Due to the [All Seeing] ability that he now shared with Shiloah after their fusion, he saw all the thoughts that were going through Lucas¡¯ mind. Gaz¡¯s eyes widened. It was a shock.Followed by stun. And finally terror. After freezing 0.05 seconds, Gaz switched back to his original position without saying a word. He took control of Shiloah¡¯s feet and frantically escaped in the opposite direction, almost as if they were chased by a perverted maniac with a sinister smile on his face. ¡°What are you doing, Gaz?!¡± ¡°Ga, escaping, of course!¡± ¡°Why? You think I can¡¯t beat that mortal?¡± ¡°Ga, this isn¡¯t a question of whether you can beat him or not. Did you not see the thoughts running through his mind?!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Shiloah stayed silent. Of course he saw butpared Lady Cornelia¡¯s mission, this was only a trivial matter¡­ ¡°Gaga, you think it¡¯s trivial! But if that pervert really does that, it¡¯s me who suffers!! Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s me who is on your a?s?s? now!!!¡± Gaz yelled hysterically with tears brimming in his eyes. After yelling that, Gaz took control over most of Shiloah¡¯s body through some powerful willpower and ran away without looking back. The mission to stop those people? Don¡¯t even think about that! If I stay here any longer, I won¡¯t be able to retain my dignity! I do not wish to be done by a man!! Lucas watched Shiloah escape with a twisted smile on his face. In the narrow and silent corridor, his soft voice rang out clearly. ¡°Who cares as long as it¡¯s a girl in heart? It¡¯s dark here anyway. Boy or girl, everyone¡¯s the same once the lights are out,¡± he muttered. Then with a speed he would sprint in a 100-meter dash, he chased after Shiloah. ¡°GAGAGA! DON¡¯T COME ANY CLOSER!!!¡± Miserable screams echoed throughout the corridor. ¡­¡­ ¡°S?h?i?t?¡­ My magical gems¡­!¡± Diana looked at the precious magical gems she used to save her life, feeling extremely heartbroken. She had only been able to afford them after living frugally a few years and earning through servicing the public as the disciplinarymittee¡¯s president. All of them had shattered, turning into a pile of broken stones. All the enemiesunched at them were just a few strands of hair that would quickly regrow. Did she have to be this merciless¡­? How were they supposed to go on like this? Cornelia was getting closer and closer. So close that Lesiah and Diana could see the cold smile on her face. Let¡¯s see where you can run. Cornelia curled her fingers, crumpling up the space in front of her like paper before rolling it out forcefully. Ripples instantly appeared in space, before sweeping toward Lesiah and Diana like tidal waves. Diana¡¯s face contorted in panic. The only remaining magical gems on her staff promptly shattered, bursting into a blinding light. The light barrier stopped the spatial ripples, but Diana had already spent all of her magical gems. Casting spells under Cornelia¡¯s nose was a fool¡¯s errand. It was simply impossible, unless the mage had reached to the point where they could form magic with just a single thought. ¡°It¡¯s over, worms¡­¡± Cornelia¡¯s cold voice appeared in Lesiah and Diana¡¯s ears, hitting them like a ton of bricks. Lesiah felt her limbs turn cold, but gritted her teeth and used what was left of her strength to increase her speed. Even so, what good could it possibly do? As long as they were within Cornelia¡¯s field of vision, distance meant nothing. This white haired monster could easily kill both of them like mosquitoes with just a wave of her hand. Nothing could possibly make up for the gap in their strengths. Cornelia raised her hand again, seemingly about tounch her final attack to end this farce. Yet, her hand stopped midair. In fact, not just her hand. She came to aplete halt.. She spun her head around, gazing into the distance. Her white hair floated weightlessly, making her look like a furious demon. Anger burned intensely in her eyes. ¡°THAT GOOD-FOR-NOTHING SHILOAH! HE FAILED TO EVEN STOP THOSE WORMS!¡± How dare he let someone step into the forbidden zone¡­ I should have rebuilt him! ¡°Little hand.¡± ¡°At your¡­ service¡­¡± A jade-like hand peeked out from behind Cornelia¡¯s back. She was quivering slightly and so were her vermilion lips.. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these two to you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Shiloah and Gaz have let me down, you best not follow in their footsteps, or else¡­¡± Cornelia shot Little Hand a meaningful nce then continued calmly, ¡°you shall be one with Gaz.¡± Little Hand shivered at the warning. Although she and Gaz were an item, what exactly did Cornelia mean by bing one with Gaz¡­? An abnormally slender figure suddenly popped into her mind¡¯s eye¡­ ANYTHING BUT THAT! ¡°Your humble servant won¡¯t let you down, Lady Cornelia! I will get rid of them once and for all!¡± Book 4: Chapter 142: Grand Magister Book 4: Chapter 142: Grand Magister Lesiah breathed a sigh of relief at Cornelia¡¯s departure. It seemed like Rosdell and the rest had managed to outrun Shiloah and reach the upper level, the ce where Cornelia would never allow anyone to step foot in. It was amazing to have the aces from St. Caroline Academy and Macedonian Military Academy joining forces to get rid of that weirdo so quickly. It was a notable achievement, considering that not even Lilith could do anything about the fused Shiloah and Gaz without her ancestor¡¯s help. However¡­ Just because Cornelia had retreated did not mean they were no longer in danger. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with those hands? How disgusting¡­¡± Diana continued flying in mid air at high speed while clutching onto her staff. She could not help but feel squirmish seeing those little things chasing after her. There were hands, a lot of them. In fact, the entire corridor was flooded with them. Each hand looked extremely gorgeous by itself. It was smooth and silky, with slender fingers. However, seeing a hoard of them was just visually terrifying. ¡°Little Hand is also one of those weirdos. She can sap away anyone¡¯s stamina or strength with just a touch. You must keep your distance from her, and¡­¡± Lesiah threw a nce behind, with a serious look on her face. ¡°She seems to be able to multiply or split herself infinitely at astonishing speed.¡± To multiply or split herself from one to countless took Little Hand only an instance. Until now, Lesiah could not fathom where all these hands sprang out from. Countless hands crawled on the ground with their five fingers, so fast that they sounded like bullet shells falling from thousands of guns at the same time. It was enough to make anyone¡¯s scalp crawl. Diana stroked her jaw then suddenly said, ¡°A touch¡­ Infinite multiplication¡­ What a terrifying ability, but I may be able to deal with her.¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°Of course. Leave it to me. Your royal highness, go ahead and rescue Lilith first.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lesiah was a little hesitant, the confident look on Diana¡¯s face reminded her that thetter was a rank seven mage in this magical realm. Her eyes lit up and she smiled, ¡°Be careful, they¡¯re¡­ very strong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t do things that I have no confidence in.¡± Diana tapped her staff on Lesiah lightly, and a glowing green light immediately appeared around her and Lesiah felt as light as a feather. ¡°This is my final buff¡­ Good luck, Princess¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lesiah gave a solemn nod before sprinting away into the darkness, leaving Diana behind. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of escaping!¡± Little Hand shrieked as she saw the victim Cornelia had explicitly ordered to capture escape. Countless delicate hands immediately flocked toward Lesiah, like they had gone crazy. Some arms that failed to react in time got trampled into mush under countless fingers. A look of disgust came upon Diana¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t allow you all to pass.¡± She aimed the staff in her hand at the hands that came like a tsunami. A massive amount of magical power was quickly gathered. With no one to interfere, the powerful magic spell was formed in just the space of two breaths. [ Omni Magic: Raging Storm ] A violent storm manifested in this small and almost enclosed space. Due to the narrowness of the corridor, the power of this storm spell was amplified even more. A powerful airflow immediately blew away the hands that were lunging toward Diana. Diana even had to stick the end of her staff into the ground to stop herself from getting blown away. She patted on her chest to calm herself down. Using such a powerful spell in a narrow space like this was definitely putting herself at risk. ¡°Damn b?i?t?c?h?, I¡¯ll rip you up!¡± Little Hand regrouped her minions. Although the storm broke their formation, it did not cause any real damage. Countless hands quickly got back into their positions and prepared tounch the next round of attacks. ¡°Heh, what are you screaming for? Don¡¯t be in such a rush. Let me buff myself first.¡± Diana tapped the end of her staff on the ground, creating colorful ripples that covered her body. [ Omni Magic: Fire Resist ] [ Omni Magic: Ice Resist ] [ Omni Magic: Poison Resist ] [ Omni Magic: Paralysis Resist ] [ Omni Magic: Strength Up ] ¡­¡­ Every ripple was ayer of buff. In just the space of a few breaths, Diana had cast nearly a hundred buff spells on herself. ¡°Okay, you cane at me now.¡± Diana curled her finger at Little Hand, who was too shocked by all the buffs Diana had cast on herself that she even forgot to attack. ¡°Allow me, President Diana, to teach you why the roses are red today,¡± she provoked. Little Hand ignored her provocation and sneered instead. ¡°Why waste so much mana to cast resistance buffs on yourself? You think you can resist my ability with that? How naive, little girl!¡± ¡°Who said those buffs were for you?¡± Diana¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile. ¡°These resistance buffs are to protect myself from my own spells.¡± Little Hand¡¯s beautiful almond eyes widened in her palm as rm red in her heart. How could this be? This little girl in front of her should be a mere human being. Why¡­ was she overwhelmed by her aura? ¡°DAMN IT, DIE!¡± Her instinct told her not to let her guard down, so she gathered all her hands together to form a huge palm that rushed toward Diana with the intention of smashing her. However, Diana merely snorted in the face of such imminent danger. She flung her hand and dered, ¡°Are you ready for my performance, you pathetic worm?¡± After saying that, a terrifying magical power rose from Diana. All the magic elements in the surroundings started revolving around her as if they were powered by some kind of force. With light flowing around her, Diana looked like a divine being. Instead of using her staff, Diana stretched her hand out as if she wanted to sp the hand that was about to tten herself into mush. Her eyes were frosty, and so was her tone as she issued hermand. [ Unique Magic : Omni Reset. ] ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± While Lesiah was sprinting, she suddenly found it difficult to breathe. It almost felt like there was something missing in the air. She could even clearly detect the air pressure in her surroundings lowered significantly. ¡°Is it¡­ Diana?¡± Lesiah looked behind her in shock. Even as someone who was extremely insensitive to magic, she could still clearly feel the terrifying magic fluctuations. ¡°As expected of you, Diana. No, the youngest grand magister on the continent, Diana White.¡± Book 4: Chapter 143: Guidance Book 4: Chapter 143: Guidance The darkness devoured all light that was left, like a ravenous beast. Lesiah¡¯s eyes glowed slightly as her night vision got activated. Even with it, she was only barely able to see in this increasingly dark ce. The structure of the building was notplicated. It was rather basic, almost identical to a typical castle. Theyout was pretty much the same as the castle where Lesiah had lived for more than a decade. However, it was too clean. Given that there was not any clutter to be seen, this ce just looked uninhabited. In the castle where Lesiah grew up in, the same castle corridor had realistic statues of heroes, exotic nts from foreignnds, and the drawings she left on the walls when she was just a naughty little girl. But there was nothing here. It was not just building, even the entire world structure was somewhat simple. Mountains were mountains, water was water, trees were trees and grass was grass. It was almost like every area was divided perfectly like the squares on a chessboard. It did not look awkward, but having no dissonance was the biggest dissonance itself. There was always a sturdy tree standing alone in the grasnd. And there was always dead grass struggling to survive in the rock crevices at the top of the mountain. Was this really a natural world? Lesiah could not help but wonder. Experience from the past few days seemed to have brought her closer to an unbelievable truth. However, this was not the time to think about that. Lesiah focused on her mind, feeling her heart beating powerfully and circting her hot blood to all parts of her body. In this silence where one could hear a pin drop, she could perfectly hear her heart beating rhythmically like drum beats. Almost there. Lesiah¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. Lilith told her that her blood was the indicator. And now, it was boiling up by itself without any external stimtion. This could only mean one thing. She was not very far from Lilith. Lesiah could even feel their heartbeats resonating with each other. It¡¯s my time to save you this time! Lesiah¡¯s gaze grew firm as she clenched her fist. The entrance leading downstairs appeared in front of her, much to her surprise. Lesiah could feel her emotions surging as she unconsciously sped up. However, the heavens loved ying tricks on her. Screech. The sound akin to nails on chalkboard was heard, and Lesiah¡¯s smile instantly stiffened. She could sense¡­ one¡­ two¡­ nearly a hundred presence appearing in the dark hallway. It was not a human¡¯s presence, but¡­ Screech¡­ A ck and bony w reached out from the depths of the hallway. ¡°I see¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes widened at the sight and unconsciously gulped. She quickly caught herself and smiled bitterly. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Everything suddenly connected now. Lesiah brushed her thumb over her ring, and then a silver longsword appeared in her hand. This was not the sword that she always used, as it had long been taken away by Shiloah and was lost to her now. This was merely a spare longsword that she had. Furthermore, the quality was far inferior to her original weapon. Unfortunately, beggars can¡¯t be choosers. Lesiah lifted her hand and got in the stance to unleash her Macedonian¡¯s royal sword technique. As battle-qi was channeled into the silver longsword, it trembled slightly in her grasp, and made a resonating humming sound with the air. A faint waning moon rose behind her. Under the moonlight, the evil demon took form. The ck skeleton soldier dragging a dull de along the ground seemed to find the moonlight repulsive. It opened its jaws at an unusual angle, letting out an unpleasant, harsh and threatening roar at Lesiah. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that that wish of mine woulde true this soon.¡± Lesiah flicked her longsword. Under the enhancement of battle-qi, the clinking sound she made overpowered the roars of nearly a hundred ck skeletons. [ A fight that I¡¯d stay until the end. ] Then¡­ When would the following wishe true? Oh¡­ It had already been granted. Lesiah smiled to herself. That person who would stand in front of her and tell her to go first with a smile¡­ She had already appeared. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Achoo!¡± In the empty and dim room, Lilith suddenly sneezed when she was bored out of her mind. She rubbed her nose and grinned. ¡°What¡¯s going on, is someone thinking about me?¡± [ No, it is probably just an old wive¡¯s tale in this case. ] The ancestor¡¯s voice appeared in Lilith¡¯s mind. [ From the looks of it, it will be sunny for the next few days. ] ¡°Really?¡± Lilith raised her head and looked up skeptically. It rains in this little world? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Gramps, do you have a way to make this thing recharge slower?¡± She pointed to the ring of strange runes that were gradually being lit up in front of her. [ I certainly can. But I would like to enjoy watching you try. ] ¡°¡­Why do I even need you, gramps?¡± [ Heh. Do you not know that you will be subjected to heavenly wrath for disrespecting your elders? ] ¡°I don¡¯t mind right now¡­¡± Lilithy on the ground bonelessly. She was losing energy. Strange runes were gradually lighting up right under her nose. This was the ultra-long-distance teleportation array that Cornelia had finished drawing. All that was left now was only charging it up. When the runes here werepletely lit, the teleportation array would be activated, exiling Lilith to the void. Lilith walked her hand with two fingers, like human legs on the ground. She stuck two fingers out, as if taking advantage of the inattentiveness of the restraints that was holding her captive. ¡°YEEEOWCH! THAT HURTS!¡± She quickly drew back her fingers like a child who had identally burned herself on a candle me. Her cheeks puffed out and her eyebrows were instantly knitted together. ¡°What is this restraint? Why is it like an electrified steel cage? Am I being treated like a gori in the zoo?!¡± [ Have you not given up yet? My descendant, I think it¡¯d be best for you to start thinking of a n to survive in the void first. Although this restraint isn¡¯t strong, the person who set it up is of an extremely profound realm. It¡¯s impossible for you to break this from inside by brute force. ] ¡°From inside?¡± Lilith lifted an eyebrow. ¡°That means, it can easily be broken from outside?¡± [ For sure. One-way restraint is naturally lessplicated than a two-way restraint. That Cornelia girl could barely draw a teleportation array in time, where would she find the time to set up a two-way restraint for you? ] ¡°Good.¡± Lilith adjusted herself into a morefortable position to lie down. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t have to worry. I was thinking how awkward it would be if Lesiah found me, but I couldn¡¯t get out of here.¡± [ Oh, you have so much faith in that human? ] ¡°It¡¯s not faith, it is trust.¡± Lilith lifted her head and gazed into the distance. Her lips curled into a smile. The blood of the same origin was already boiling in both of their bodies. Like two lights guiding each other in the fog, even if the sky was obscured by fog, one would still be able to find their bearings as long as they had a bright light nearby to guide them. Book 4: Chapter 144: The Holy Sword’s True Appearance Book 4: Chapter 144: The Holy Sword¡¯s True Appearance ¡°Heh, see? She¡¯s here.¡± Lilith sat up and looked at the door as her lips curled into a sweet smile. Light footsteps rang out in the room, apanied by the sound of sharp objects hitting the ground. It sounded almost like someone using a cane to walk. Lilith¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. Anger shed across her eyes, but it was very quickly suppressed. Lesiah emerged from the shadows. The earlier battle had turned her dress into tatters, which was dyed red by now from being stained by her bloody wounds. Her silver hair that draped over her shoulders was stained by her blood too. Lesiah limped her way toward Lilith, using her broken longsword as a support. She wiped her face and squeezed a smile. ¡°Lilith, I came¡­ to save you¡­ I didn¡¯t run away this time¡­¡± After saying that, she raised her longsword with thest bit of her strength. Her de glinted brightly before it was brought down. The one-way restraint used to prevent Lilith¡¯s escape broke. Exhaustion finally set in as Lesiah¡¯s feet gave way. She tried to hold herself up with her longsword. Unfortunately, her sword was too worn out by now and instantly crumbled under her weight. Lesiah lost her bnce and fell down. However, a warm pair of arms caught her in time. Hm, that¡¯s kind of hard but it feels good¡­ She felt at ease. Lilith sat down slowly with Lesiah in her arms, so the princess could rest her headfortably on Lilith¡¯sp. She gently brushed a few stray hairs from Lesiah¡¯s face, then realized that the silver-haired princess had fallen asleep. Her beautiful brows were furrowed together. Even in her sleep, she looked like she was in some kind of pain. Concern filled Lilith¡¯s gaze as she started checking the princess for injuries. Many of her smaller wounds had started scabbing, but those deeper cuts that nearly reached the bones were still bleeding profusely. Her blood was mixed with an almost indiscernible golden color, which was Lilith¡¯s dragon blood. The dragon blood was constantly healing the wounds on Lesiah¡¯s body. If it weren¡¯t for it, Lesiah would never be able to make it here after her mortal body sustained such heavy injuries. Unfortunately, this dragon blood was also acting like poison to Lesiah in her current state. After all, healing requires energy. For the sake of healing her wounds, the dragon blood was working hard while squeezing everyst drop of energy from the cells in her body. Even Lilith, a meat lover who usually ate three full meals with portions that could easily fill a bucket, was drained to the point that she lost her consciousness after fighting Cornelia. One could only imagine how it would be for someone like Lesiah. ¡°Gramps, what do we do?¡± Judging from Lesiah¡¯s current condition, healing scrolls would not do much good, save for speeding up her death. Hence, Lilith had no choice but to turn to her mighty ancestor. [ Hmph, shower me with praise all you want, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t think of a good n. ] ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have a good n, I¡¯m sure you have at least some bad ns?¡± [ Of course. ] ¡°Spill it, spill it!¡± Lilith urged. Only god knew how long Lesiah wouldst. She must find a way to save her as soon as possible. [ Well, the bad n is¡­ save her how she saved you before. But I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. After all, she fed you human blood which was safe to consume even in excess. Your blood however, is pure dragon blood. In excess, the life-saving elixir will turn into a deadly poison. The devastating consequences isn¡¯t something a mere human like her could take. ] ¡°So all I have to do is just control the dosage well right?¡± Light shed across Lilith¡¯s eyes as she made a decision in her heart. Her lips curled into a resigned smile. Lesiah would definitely use her for taking advantage of her when this was over. However, Lilith could not care about getting used for the sake of saving her. She gently propped Lesiah¡¯s head up, her gaze affixed on the princess¡¯ dry and chapped lips that were stained with blood that contained a trace of her own blood. She bit the tip of her tongue before sealing Lesiah¡¯s lips with her own, feeling that strange yet familiar sensation once again. Using her soft and flexible tongue, Lilith gently breached the princess¡¯ weak line of defense, then fed a controlled amount of her dragon blood through Lesiah¡¯s parted lips. Lesiah¡¯s hands unconsciously wrapped themselves around Lilith¡¯s back, almost like she could feel everything though she was unconscious. ¡°Mmmmmnhhhh~¡± Lilith gradually deepened the kiss as she felt Lesiah¡¯s body temperature rising. Her hands began to wander boldly. Just when she was about to go all out on her great rescue mission, an untimely voice appeared in her head. [ Pfft. All that talk about saving a life, you¡¯re just exploiting the situation, right? ] ¡°Mmmmnnnffffffff (No I¡¯m not!)¡± [ Hmph, I refuse to believe that someone who carries a lot of food does not have any container on them. Would it not be a lot faster and easier if you had used a container instead? Besides, the dragon blood¡¯s property does not change even when exposed to the air. If this is not exploiting the situation, then what is? ] ¡°Mmmmmmnnnfnffff (Shut up!)¡± [ Hoho, even anger could not tear you away from her. You are truly hopeless¡­ ] ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Lesiah cracked open her eyes with great difficulty. As soon as she did, she was met with clear and cerulean blue eyes. Lilith tapped on the tip of her nose affectionately and teased, ¡°Sleeping like a little piglet, how unbing of you, princess.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a little piglet!¡± Lesiah shot Lilith a look, her cheeks turning rosy. She soon noticed the unnatural red tint on the blonde¡¯s lips and registered a familiar rusty taste in her mouth. It did not take her long to figure out what thetter had done to her while she was unconscious. Surprisingly, she did not scream and use Lilith of molesting her. After all, Lilith did this to save her life. Throwing a tantrum over it would just make her look like she was being unreasonable. She was a princess, and being one meant she must be tolerant. Yes, be tolerant. Lesiah sat herself up. Her head still ached a little, but something else quickly caught her attention. The clothes she had on her right now, was not the same one she wore. That quickly opened a gaping hole in her tolerance. ¡°You¡­¡± She shot a fierce re at Lilith, who quickly looked at the sky and started whistling like she had nothing to do with any of it. ¡°Stop ying dumb!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lilith knew there was no way to muddle through things, so she tried justifying it instead. ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything anyway. What¡¯s the harm of seeing it one more time? We¡¯re both girls anyway.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The blush on Lesiah¡¯s face immediately spread to her neck as she looked like she just recalled something embarrassing. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to argue with you,¡± she huffed and shot Lilith another furious re. It was useless to argue about it anyway. Lesiah sighed inwardly andmented her fate. Lilith, however, scratched her head in confusion. Something was not right. Why was Lesiah not shouting at her for molesting her? Usually, Lesiah would be letting out an ear-splitting scream by now then proceed to hurl insults and usations at her. Surprisingly, there was none of it this time. Lilith tilted her head quizzically, unable to wrap her head around Lesiah¡¯s unexpected reaction. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°N-Nothing.¡± It was then Lilith suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh yeah, did youe to rescue me alone?¡± ¡°Of course not. How could I possibly make it past Cornelia and herckeys alone by myself?¡± ¡°Where are the rest then¡­?¡± ¡°The rest¡­¡± Lesiah pped her own head and chuckled. ¡°Oh look at my poor memory, I nearly forgot about them¡­¡± Her face suddenly turned serious, as if she had just removed a mask. ¡°Probably being chased by Cornelia right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°AHHHH, WHAT KIND OF MONSTER IS SHE?!!!¡± Lucas was running for his life butt naked, with a few fine strands of steel-like hair stuck in his butt cheeks. His furious, white-haired pursuer was quickly closing in on him from behind. Her beautiful white brows were knitted together as she yelled at him, ¡°HOLD IT RIGHT THERE, YOU DAMN PERVERT!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Oh right, Titan 12138 asked me to give you this.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Lilith looked at the long wooden box that Lesiah handed over in confusion. ¡°She said it is the holy sword you left behind.¡± ¡°Holy sword?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Naturally, she was not the one who left this holy sword behind. That could only mean one thing¡­ It must have belonged to the former Titan King from a thousand years ago, a transmigrator like herself. Since Titan 12138 had been addressing both of them as king, Lesiah must have confused them. Since it was something left by the former king, it must be very powerful. Lilith epted the wooden box excitedly and began to study it. It was an extremely old and ck wooden box, with two huge golden words engraved on it: Holy Sword! Lilith¡¯s eyes widened. The two words were actually written in thenguage from her previous world. Not only that, the words resembled a pair of dragon and phoenix intertwining with each other in a dance. That was just sugarcoating it. To put it bluntly¡­ it was nearly illegible. The writing sucked so bad. Lilith pressed her lips, thinking to herself that this transmigator seemed unreliable. She was even wondering if this so-called ¡°Holy Sword¡± sleeping inside the wooden box was just a crowbar. Just like that ¡°oolong tea¡± that she left behind¡­ It turned out to be wine, one that was strong enough to knock the lights out of her and erase her memories of that night. Even so, Lilith steeled herself and opened the wooden box apprehensively. The wooden box was not locked. It would seem like its former owner had ced a lot of trust in the Titans. The titan¡¯s devotion toward their king that made them look borderline like a fanatic crossed Lilith¡¯s mind, and she concluded that it was no surprise that the former king had so much trust in them. Lilith¡¯s worry was dispelled as soon as the wooden box was finally uncovered. It was not a crowbar, but a ck scabbard with a gold ent. At the tip of the hilt was a shiny red ruby. It was a longsword that measured to about thirty centimeters. The weapon exuded a violent aura. It almost felt like there was a ferocious ancient beast hiding inside of the scabbard. Lilith rubbed her hands in excitement, finally convinced that this was indeed a holy sword. Lesiah got curious and leaned in to take a closer look. Her beautiful eyes widened as soon as sheid eyes on the holy sword too. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a sword with so much ferocity. It almost feels like it has been immersed in an ocean of blood for ages. Just one look is enough to send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine. Where did you find this, Lilith?¡± Lesiah¡¯s face turned solemn. A sword capable of such aura must have in countless enemies in countless bloodbaths. This did not have anything to do with her before, but she had to find out the truth now. ¡°This sword is not mine.¡± Lilith shook her head and gently picked up the sword. The scabbard was somehow thicker than ordinary scabbards. Even through the thickness, she could clearly feel the emotions of this holy sword. It¡­ yearned for freedom and blood¡­ Lilith smirked. What an amazing sword. It would seem like she had really found a windfall this time. Book 4: Chapter 145: Are You Dumbfounded? Book 4: Chapter 145: Are You Dumbfounded? Lilith exined to Lesiah about the former king and misunderstanding of the titan n. But of course, she did not mention anything about a transmigrator. Even for this world, something like that would be deemed as too absurd. Lesiah nodded. No wonder Lilith became the king of these natives, even though she just entered this small world a few hours earlier than the rest of them. Before this, she was quite puzzled. She even thought that Lilith and these small tribesmen with a powerful sounding name had some sort of dealings. Then again¡­ Lesiah rubbed her chin thoughtfully. Something still felt amiss. These titans remembered about the wine, why did they only take out this holy sword now? The sword was obviously of much more importance. Was this really just a simple oversight? Or was it¡­ ¡°Huhu, I¡¯m gonna unsheathe it.¡± Lilith held the hilt with one hand and grabbed the scabbard with the other. With a little force, the sword slowly slid out of the scabbard with a click. A violent aura instantly seeped out from the gap. The de was not evenpletely out of the scabbard, but its aura was enough to send a chill down even Lilith¡¯s back. Lesiah took two steps back, her pretty face was pale. The sword¡¯s violent aura was simply too overpowering for her. ¡°Be careful, Lilith. There¡¯s something strange about this so-called holy sword.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Don¡¯t forget I have gramps with me.¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth lifted into a confident smile. The transmigrator might be strong, but she could not be stronger than her ancestor. So even if Lilith could not handle the holy sword, there was still gramps behind her. With this thought in mind, Lilith overcame her fear and forcefully pulled the holy sword further out of its scabbard. A big part of the de was finally revealed. The de was pitch ck, with ancient runes carved on it. It appeared to be a weapon from ancient times. Not even the passage of time could reduce its violent aura in the slightest. Just a nce of it stung Lilith¡¯s eyes. Not only her eyes, her brain hurt too. Why was the de¡­ cylindrical though? Was a cylindrical sword a thing? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Lilith pulled the holy swordpletely out of its scabbard and was instantly stupefied. How the f?u?c?k? was this a holy sword?! It was a fire iron! Lilith¡¯s cheek twitches as she exchanges looks with an equally stupefied Lesiah. Tears nearly streamed down her face. And here she thought she would not be conned like she did by gramps and got a really awesome weapon since she had been wanting to get one that she could use for a long time. Who knew that transmigrator from a thousand years ago turned out to be equally unreliable! Who the heck would make such an impressive looking scabbard for a fire iron and even stuck a sword hilt at its end? Did that person have nothing better to do?! Lesiah was the first toe to her senses. Sheughed andforted Lilith, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. This is still a powerful¡­ sword. Just get a great cksmith to polish it into a proper de when we are back. It will definitely serve as a fine sword.¡± ¡°Guess that¡¯s the only way.¡± Lilith felt slightly better. Although she did not prefer a girly-looking sword with a fine de, having one was still better than having none. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just when Lilith was about to return the ho¡­ fire iron to its scabbard, she frowned. This fire iron did not feel right in her hand. For some reason¡­ the weight seemed unevenly distributed? Why did the hilt¡­ feel so light? It felt almost like a metal rod being stuck on a tree branch. Lilith gripped the hilt and shook it a few times, only to hear a click and realize that the ck fire iron stuck to the ¡°hilt¡± was crooked. ¡°No way¡­¡± Lilith instantly paled. No, no, no¡­ This thing bent at both ends. How could it possibly be a fire iron? With trembling hands, Lilith gently pushed the fire iron. The fire iron fell to the ground, revealing the smaller part of it that was previously hidden in the cross guard. A small section at the end of the fire iron was bent into a C-shape, at an angle of slightly more than ny degrees. The top of the bent part was polished into two sharp forks. Although there were some differences with the one in her memory, Lilith had no doubts that this was¡­ A CROWBAR. She dropped it angrily on the ground. After all that anticipation, this thing turned out to be an imitation holy sword? Could these transmigrators be more reliable?! Although crowbars made great weapons, this thing did not look cool! Recalling the warriors she had seen in films, they would always shout, ¡°Those who dare to stir up trouble here shall fall by my sword!¡± at their enemies before drawing their longsword. Their stainless clothes fluttered in the air, their sword shone brightly as they beheaded any enemies within a hundred steps away from them. After returning their sword into its sheath, they would walk away coolly, charming countless girls. With that, getting those girls in their haremter would be an effortless task. It was the most perfect way to act cool. But when Lilith were to encounter an enemy, she would be yelling, ¡°Those who dare to stir up trouble here shall fall by my stick!¡± Then she would pull out the crowbar, charge toward her enemy as fast as her short legs could carry her then bonk the enemy on her head like crazy. She could hit her enemy on their head until their brains scattered everywhere, so fast that all thedies would be running away from fear instead¡­ If that did not work, she could always hook their leg, stick it into their a?s?s?h?o?l?e? or hit them where it hurt the most¡­ Hmmm? The more she thought about it, the more this imitation holy sword seemed like a decent weapon. Lilith rubbed her chin with a thoughtful look on her face. Since this crowbar¡­ no, this imitation holy sword could emit such a violent aura, its former owner must have defeated countless enemies with it. After all, such a terrifying aura was only possible after being drenched in an ocean of blood. It was probably quite powerful. Unfortunately, this kind of weapon was usually very difficult to handle. A little slip up and one would easily be consumed by it! While Lilith was upied by her own thoughts, the crowbar she threw on the ground unexpectedly rolled itself toward Lilith. It was easy to imagine just how difficult it was for the crowbar to roll itself over to Lilith due to its structure. Despite the challenge, it continued rolling with unwavering determination. Every roll it made reduced a little bit of its violent aura¡­ After reaching Lilith¡¯s feet, there was barely any violent aura left on that imitation holy sword. Its aura turned into another kind instead. It slightly raised its bent end and then¡­ started to rub itself against Lilith¡¯s shoe. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if she saw a big white tiger rushing toward her with its mouth wide open. She was prepared for three hundred rounds of battle with it, but the white tiger suddenly rolled over on the ground, showed her its tummy and acted all cute instead¡­ Purrrrr, hug me please¡­ It was an unbearable sight. ¡°Lilith, there¡¯s a note.¡± Lesiah suddenly pointed to the box. Lilith turned her gaze to the box and realized that there was indeed a t note lying on the spot where the scabbard previously rested. Was this from the transmigrator from a thousand years ago? She blinked, then picked up the neatly ced note and unfolded it. The note was messily written in thenguage from her previous world. ¡°This is ckie, a child who likes to act cool. She¡¯s introverted but very kind-hearted, the type who would help an old granny to cross the road and she¡¯s also very gullible. Since she was born, she has been taken away to pry open unspeakable things at least ten times. She has lead a tough life, so please be sure to treat her well~¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡±
    ¡°This is the destination that Princess Lesiah mentioned? It doesn¡¯t seem like anything special.¡± Durance and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they finally arrived at the upper floor which Princess Lesiah mentioned previously. However, theyout looked no different than downstairs. It was a simrly dark corridor, where no one knew where it led to both left and right. Was this ce¡­ really effective in dealing with Cornelia? ¡°Let¡¯s go further down and see for ourselves,¡± Durance suggested, then picked a direction and took the lead to explore further. The rest followed suit. After all, no one had any better n right now. Choobchoob hastened a few steps so that she could walk side by side with Durance. ¡°Brother Durance¡­ About just now¡­¡± she stammered. ¡°I¡¯ve no desire to find out¡­¡± Durance turned to meet Choobchoob¡¯s shifty eyes, then calmly said, ¡°Whatever you have done is none of my business. Everyone has their own secrets. Although I¡¯m not a saint, I¡¯m not some creep who enjoys prying into others¡¯ secrets either.¡± Choobchoob squeezed a smile. ¡°I get it.¡± For some reason, Durance sped up a little to put a distance between him and Choobchoob. ¡°We¡¯d better make haste. After all, there¡¯s no telling when the enemy will catch up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They only made two steps, before Durance suddenly stopped and looked behind him. The expression on his face turned serious, like he just sensed an enemy. Choobchoob was looking in the same direction too, with a pale face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is the enemying after us?¡± Rosdell, who had inferior perception to the two, whispered. Although he sensed nothing, the reaction of his twopanions allowed him to catch on to their situation. ¡°Yes. The enemy¡¯s aura far exceeds that of the strange man named Shiloah who fought with us before. This should be the big boss of our enemy, the one that Princess Lesiah mentioned¡­ a white-haired girl named Cornelia.¡± ¡°Her? What about Lucas then?¡± ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Durance knitted his eyebrows together and tried his best to sense Lucas¡¯ presence. Just a brief momentter, his eyes widened. ¡°Iing!!¡± ¡°Who? Cornelia?¡± ¡°No, Lucas! Get ready to rescue!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Rosdell let out a low growl, every muscle in his body instantly swelled, doubling his body size. They twitched angrily, with explosive energy stored in them. At the same time, a naked figure came running in their direction at lightning speed. ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE!¡± Rosdell shouted angrily, and tried to stop Lucas. The powerful impact nearly made him lose his bnce and he was knocked back nearly ten meters back. Lucas slowly regained consciousness and coughed up two mouthfuls of blood. His soulless eyes finally focused and he recognized the face of the equally topless strong man who was holding him in his arms. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Rosdell.¡± ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Rosdell¡¯s eyes widened in concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucas said weakly, but his current state clearly contradicted his assurance. Every time he tried talking, he coughed out a mouthful of blood. His tanned face was paler than usual. Book 4: Chapter 146: Cute Kitty Book 4: Chapter 146: Cute Kitty ¡°Hang in there, I have a healing scroll here¡­¡± Choobchoob hurriedly said upon seeing Lucas¡¯ weak appearance. She seemed to have returned to how she usually was. Lucas, however, shook his head. ¡°N-No need¡­ It¡¯s useless¡­¡± ¡°What? Is it that bad?¡± Rosdell asked in denial. ¡°After all¡­ that¡¯s the boss of those monsters we¡¯re talking about¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, we shouldn¡¯t have left you behind alone to bring up the rear,¡± Rosdell said regretfully. ¡°If I had also stayed behind with you, perhaps things would have turned out differently.¡± He did not expect they were going to lose arade this quickly. Not long ago, this guy was still so energetic, and now he was¡­ S?h?i?t?, didn¡¯t people always say that scourge could survive for a few centuries? ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± Durance patted Rosdell¡¯s shoulder. Though they were once enemies, the passing of a mutualrade was still saddening. ¡°Listen to me¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. You have done enough¡­¡± Durance, however, gently covered Lucas¡¯ mouth and smiled. ¡°Your merits shall be remembered by all of us. So now¡­¡± He wiped the corner of his eye with his thumb. ¡°Rest in peace¡­¡± Rosdelly Lucas t on the ground. Thetter however widened his eyes like saucers, as if shocked. With much difficulty, he propped himself up and tried to get up. ¡°N-No¡­¡± ¡°Look how strong a human¡¯s willpower is. Even at this point, he is still struggling against death.¡± Watching this gave Durance strong feelings. ¡°I think we should send him off,¡± he said emotionally. ¡°Let¡¯s sing that song then¡­ The Dirge of Humanity, in remembrance of ourrade who will be leaving us forever¡­¡± Tears of despair rolled down Lucas¡¯ face. Just when he was about to say something, he was interrupted by a song. Durance, Rosdell and Choobchoob surrounded Lucas and joined hands with each other, then sang the dirge in unison. It was a song that had been passed down from thousands of years ago, during the dark era. Back then, the human race was weak and helpless, yet they lived on strongly like weeds in the cracks of rocks. After countless years of silence, a hero finally emerged. Then one after another they appeared. Together they marched on, leading the entire human race. Even if they should fall, they would make sure they leave a legacy for the people to follow in their footsteps. Every time a hero sacrificed themselves for the future of mankind, theirrades-in-arms, family and the people they protected would offer up this dirge. When the human race finally emerged victorious and conquered this continent, they were also recognized as one of the strongest races in the world. This dirge was then passed down generations as a farewell song that would be sung by every mankind, regardless of their nationalities. ¡°Ah~ O dear friend~ Even if you have left us forever~ We shall be reunited one day~¡± Durance and the other three joined hands, swaying from side to side with the rhythm of the song. Even a stoic man like Rosdell was affected by the atmosphere and could not hold his hot tears back. If that¡¯s the case, then please¡­ rest in peace¡­ Lucas. ¡°I¡¯M NOT DEAD YET! WHY THE HECK ARE YOU GUYS SINGING THAT!?¡± Lucas tried his best to prop himself up and roared at his threerades. He could feel the veins on his temples throbbing. As soon as he finished yelling, he jolted as though he was assaulted by sharp pain from his wounds. His eyes crossed as he winced involuntarily. With thest of his strength, he flipped over. He propped himself up and stuck his butt high up in the air. ¡°Why the hell are you guys making the atmosphere so depressing?! I just want you guys to help me pull out a few thorns!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Durance and the rest exchanged awkward nces, then turned around and started whistling like nothing had happened. ¡°What are you guys waiting for! HELP ME!¡± Lucas hissed, pointing at his battered little butt. That sessfully drew the attention of hisrades back to him again. However, the sight of long and white needles covering every inch of his butt shocked everyone. Did¡­ Lucas twerk on a cactus or something? Light shed across Durance¡¯s eyes as he quickly realized the peculiarity of those long needles¡­ Were those¡­ strands of hair? ¡°Gosh¡­¡± Lucas heartbrokenly ran his thumb over the cracked jade bracelet on his wrist. This was a defensive magic weapon that His Holiness the Pope had personally bestowed upon him. In the end, it got wasted by Cornelia¡¯s hair and did not shield him from getting stabbed like a pincushion. It was just the difference of being made into a sieve or being turned into a porcupine. Now he finally understood how helpless and remorseful Diana must have felt when he heard her in the spectrum stone earlier¡­ Durance crouched down. He was about to pluck those fine, steel-like hair strands from Lucas¡¯ butt while holding back his nausea when a thought suddenly struck him. ¡°Say¡­did we forget something?¡± ¡°Did we?¡± Rosdell scratched his head, but nothing came to mind. Lucas kept urging, ¡°Forget about it first, help me pull these out. If we wait around, that white haired sea urchin is gonnae after us¡­¡± ¡°So what if she does¡­?¡± ¡°What else? Of course we¡¯ll beep her first, then beep her before finally giving her a good spanking. Hmph, a tiger that doesn¡¯t roar gets treated like a sick cat. I was not in my best condition earlier. If shees after us now, I swear I¡¯ll teach her some manners!¡± ¡°Oh~ I am really looking forward to it ~¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, watch me shine when the timees! ¡­Huh?¡± Lucas trailed off halfway through his sentence and then froze. This voice¡­ sounded like¡­ He turned his head around stiffly, only to be greeted by the sight of a white haired loli in a ck dress standing beside him with a lovely smile on her face. Shock rooted Durance and the others to the ground. They could only stare at Cornelia, who was suddenly in their presence, unable to utter even a single word. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This white haired sea urchin is right in front of you now. Why don¡¯t you show me what you can do? Aren¡¯t you going to beep me first, then beep me before finally giving me a good spanking and teaching me some manners~?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lucas appeared to be shell-shocked but in reality, thoughts were running through his brain at flying speed as he quickly developed a countermeasure. Dangerous glint shed across Lucas eyes when he saw that Cornelia had her guard lowered. Without saying a word, he took advantage of the situation and pounced on her¡­ legs¡­ like a starving tiger. ¡°Meo~¡± He purred while rubbing his face against Cornelia¡¯s perfectly shaped legs that were covered by white socks. The yful expression on Cornelia¡¯s face instantly stiffened. ¡°What are you talking about, Lady Cornelia, meow~ I¡¯m just a harmless little kitty~ How could I possibly bring myself to do such beastly things to the beautiful and lovely Lady Cornelia, meow~?¡± Under everyone¡¯s shocked, perplexed and disbelieving gaze, Lucas shook his white and hairy butt. He rubbed his face against Cornelia¡¯s feet and purred, ¡°Little Lucas is Lady Cornelia¡¯s most loyal meow~ I¡¯ll never harm you, meow~¡± Book 4: Chapter 147: Making An Appearance Book 4: Chapter 147: Making An Appearance ROAR! Rosdell roared like a lion as the energy in his body surged like rolling thunder. Surprisingly, he broke through Cornelia¡¯s oppression. While Cornelia was too stunned by Lucas¡¯ attempt in purring like a cat, Rosdell swung his fist at her face mercilessly. The pain from being grazed by the fist wind made Cornelia raise her gaze. A fist was erging in her view, but Cornelia¡¯s eyes remained as calm as a tranquilke. After all, the force in it was far inferiorpared to the dragon girl named Lilith. The difference was like night and day, like water in a ditch and the ocean. They were the same thing, greatly differed. Cornelia did not even react, but Rosdell felt as though he was sinking in a quagmire. Like there was some sort of invisible force, the surging power in his body was dampened. The powerful battle qi covering the surface of his body sizzled before half of it was instantly evaporated. Feeling the weight of an invisible mountain acting on him, the veins under Rosdell¡¯s skin throbbed. His eyes reddened as he nearly broke his teeth from clenching his jaws. However, the pressure was enormous enough to force him on his knees. Even the specially-treated ground beneath him cracked under the weight. Seeing Rosdell sumbing to his enemy, Lucas finally unleashed his ultimate move. He clenched his right hand into a fist. Holding it by his temple while putting his other hand on his left chest, he raised his upper body and looked up at Cornelia with his puppy eyes. While he twisted his right wrist, he winked with his right eye too. ¡°Meooooow~ Please don¡¯t hit me, Lady Cornelia~ Look how at how cute I am~¡± Blergh! The scene got the other four on the scene retching in disgust. ¡°Get lost, you disgust me.¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes were filled with extreme disgust. Having this pervert within ten meters from her disturbed her greatly. She kicked Lucas, who was acting all cutesy, away like a bag of trash. Lucas rolled a few times on the ground, but was able to lift his butt full of white needles and keep it from making contact with the floor. After rolling ten meters away¡­ He coughed up two mouthfuls of ¡®diluted blood¡¯, which was just saliva, theny on the ground. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m dead,¡± he wailed in an extremely exaggerated tone, before shutting his eyes tightly. Even so, one could tell he was peeking through the slit of his eyes that was narrow enough to squeeze a mosquito to death. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Cornelia¡¯s eye twitched. Just when she was pondering if she should hold back her nausea to give Lucas two more kicks, a st of dazzling golden sword light exploded behind her. In just an instant, Cornelia¡¯s petite figure was engulfed by the bright light. At the same time, a long and thin sword appeared. Its de was covered by a strange but faint green battle qi, which seemed to prevent detection. Though it was fast approaching, it was impossible to determine its location. ¡°Resistance is futile.¡± Cornelia turned around. Her ck skirt twirled like a ck rose blooming under the starlight. The explosive golden sword light was blocked an invisible barrier. The narrow de was firmly mped between Cornelia¡¯s two slender fingers. Choobchoob paled, as she once again confirmed that Cornelia was another monstrous being. No,pared to Shiloah, this harmless-looking young girl was even more of a monster. How should they deal with this kind of monster¡­? ¡°Choobchoob!¡± Durance yelled loudly. Choobchoob snapped back to her senses, just in time to realize that she had nearly made the gravest mistake that a warrior could possibly make. Fear was the easiest weapon to break someone¡¯s mind. If she allowed fear to destroy her confidence, she would never be able to progress in her training! Oh, interesting. Cornelia raised an eyebrow. She looked in Durance¡¯s direction, only to see a grain-sized speck of golden light in front of her eyes. She had no idea how the grain-sized speck of light prated her barrier. It floated in front of her, before bursting into a bright golden light! The blinding light illuminated the space they were in like they were in broad daylight. Everyone involuntarily squinted for a brief moment, just long enough before the blooming golden light died down again. Cornelia applied a little force, and the thin de between her slender fingers were instantly twisted into a pretzel. The light that it was emitting promptly died down too. ¡°Not bad.¡± Cornelia turned her gaze to Durance. For the very first time, she wore an impressed expression on her face when looking at a mere mortal. ¡°Whether it¡¯s talent or mind, you can be considered outstanding. If that holy weapon you are holding weren¡¯t suppressed, I might be in trouble.¡± ¡°Well¡­ thanks for thepliment.¡± Durance took a few steps back slowly, keeping his eyes trained on Cornelia as he looked for an opening in vain. And as expected, he found nothing. Even though Cornelia was currently engaged with an opponent, Durance still could not find any opening. It seemed like no matter from which angle heunched an attack, it would be easily stopped by Cornelia¡­ But, how was this possible? Everything must have a weakness. Did a perfect being truly exist in this world? Or¡­ was it just that he was not good enough to see her weakness? Cornelia flicked on the thin de, but Choobchoob seemed to have already foreseen something and was quick enough to release her weapon. Even so, an invisible force still mangled her palms. Her thin sword shattered. It was a good weapon forged from very valuable materials, yet it was easily reduced into a pile of useless metal by Cornelia¡¯s fingers. Cornelia¡¯s hair floated, then took aim at Durance. It was at this moment, Durance finally felt truly threatened. ¡°A swordsman cultivates nothing but the sword.¡± This had always been the Aneva family¡¯s motto since ancient times. This was why Durance did not own any kind of amazing magic defense essories like Lucas. Getting shot by Cornelia¡¯s hair meant he would really be turned into a sieve Looking at Durance, who still had not given up on struggling, Corneille slowly said, ¡°Too bad¡­ you are only ¡®not bad¡¯. Only good enough for me to spare an extra nce but not enough to waver my decision to kill you off, because this world has nevercked talents.¡± And ¡­ this world has always been unfair¡­ No matter how talented or gifted someone was, it would never change the fact that they were mere mortals. Their innate deficiency was an invisible ceiling that inhibited their progress. Especiallypared to some monster-level beings¡­ A blond figure with golden eyes appeared in her mind¡¯s eye. That person¡¯s strength, speed and recovery speed in her berserker mode made her an invincible opponent that could even instill fear in Cornelia. ¡°Only in the face of those monsters¡­ You will feel true despair.¡± Cornelia raised her hand slightly, like she was saying her final goodbye. ¡°Are you one of them then?¡± Durance suddenly asked. The question caught Cornelia slightly off guard before she replied, ¡°No. I just live longer, as for the real monster¡­¡± Cornelia abruptly stopped speaking as her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How could this be¡­ That worm actually managed to¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, a loud noise erupted and the floor beneath her feet shattered. Debris was flying in all directions, but Cornelia effortlessly shielded herself from it. However, that did not stop the smoke and dust that filled the air to obscure her view. Cornelia gritted her teeth. With a wave of her hand, the thick dust that filled the corridor was immediately cleared away by a breeze that blew from nowhere. As soon as she did that, a petite blond emerged amidst the dust. She had a blushing Lesiah in one hand and a ck sword in her other. The imitation holy sword was as long as Lilith¡¯s height and was dripping with malice. The blond scanned the surroundings, before her gaze finally rested on Cornelia. Her lips instantly curled into a psychotic smile. ¡°Did someone just say that¡­ I¡¯m cute and charming?¡± Book 4: Chapter 148: Anger Book 4: Chapter 148: Anger It was so quiet that one could hear the pin drop. Lilith put down Lesiah, then looked around while scratching her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have you all gone quiet? Weren¡¯t you guys having fun before I arrived? Don¡¯t mind me, carry on.¡± Still, no one said anything. Everyone just seemed to be dumbstruck by the sudden arrival of the two girls. Lilith frowned in dissatisfaction. She had made such a grand appearance, yet no one gave her any reaction. Not even a round of apuse. p, p, p¡­ Ah, there it was. Lilith raised her eyebrows and looked in the direction of the apuse with delight written all over her face. Finally, there was one kid who knew manners. It turned out to be Lucas, who should have been ¡®dead¡¯. Unbeknownst to the group, he had gotten up and was pping with enthusiasm. ¡°I assume this fair maiden is the rumored Golden¡­ Lady Lilith, right? I see that you are as lovely and charming as they said.¡± ¡°Oh? Do we know each other?¡± Lilith looked at the naked bald muscle man from head to toe. Since he had parts that she was no stranger to, Lilith did not find it awkward to look. However¡­ It did not stop her from wondering why this tanned guy made her stomach churn. She nearly could not stop herself from punching him right at where it hurt the most. It had been ages since she felt this way. In fact, thest time was when she got proposed to by that golden gori. Lilith also found his hairy butt rather odd¡­ Was this guy cosying some kind of strange creature? ¡°You may not know me. But your reputation precedes you.¡± Lucas bowed to her politely like a true gentleman. ¡°His Holiness the Pope often talks about you. He truly thinks about you a lot.¡± ¡°The Pope?¡± Lilith froze. ¡°Pope Dnce of Luminous Theocracy. This guy in front of you is his nephew¡­¡± Lesiah whispered into Lilith¡¯s ear. ¡°He also knows that you are the Golden Demon, Htilil.¡± ¡°Oh I see. So you are his nephew.¡± Lilith nodded. She waved the imitation holy sword in her hand, then said with a serious face, ¡°Can I shove this crowbar up this guy¡¯s a?s?s?h?o?l?e??¡± ¡°HUUUUH?¡± Two cries of surprise rang out at the same time. Before Lesiah could ask for the reason, Lucas leaped at her. He hugged Lilith¡¯s thighs like he was very used to doing such things, then started howling and crying. ¡°Mercy! I beg you, Lady Lilith! Please spare my poor, battered butt! It can no longer take any more abuse! I have never done anything to you, how could you be this cruel to me!¡± The look in Lilith¡¯s eyes turned frosty as she smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have a good uncle~¡± ¡°That has nothing to do with me! Even if you have a history with His Holiness the Pope, ah no, I mean that old geezer, you can¡¯t take it out on me! Truth be told, I¡¯ve been feeling quite fed up with that old geezer for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for his influence and standing, I would have made enemies with him long ago. I hope Lady Lilith gets what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith asked skeptically. ¡°Of course.¡± Lucas nodded, then went all out and tried to impress his licking skill which had been perfected over the years. Once again, he started licking Lilith¡¯s smooth thighs. St. Caroline Academy¡¯s female uniforms were long silver dresses. The upper half of the dress was form-fitting, and the lower half was a flowy skirt. It almost looked like a trench coat. Since the skirt was rather long, it was nearly impossible for gentlemen to sneak a peek of the most enticing part underneath it. Even so, the vice dean insisted on imposing a rule that obliged the female students to wear shorts under the skirt. Reason for that was back during an intersspetition, an unnamed female martial warrior elegantly performed a set of front and back flips, followed by a handstand and split. Unfortunately, when she did that, her pink teddie panties were on full disy and were witnessed by thousands in the audience with eyesight good enough to even see a mosquito in the room. ording to those who knew that female warrior well, she was still traumatized by pink teddy panties to this day. With that said, Lilith¡¯s uniform was already in tatters so she just put on a loose dress that she could easily move around in over it. Too bad that this kind of dress made it easier for people like Lucas, who did not forget to feast their eyes while acting like a perverted dog, tomit their crime. How could he call himself a man if he did not peek! Lucas¡¯ gaze traveled upward, until¡­ He saw it¡­ ¡°GYAAAAHHHH¡­ MY EYES!!¡± He immediately covered his eyes and howled in pain. Why¡­ Why would anyone have that kind of thing under their skirt!! Lilith¡¯s eyes instantly turned as cold as ice¡­ She lifted her leg, not worried in the slightest that her panties might be on full disy¡­ Because that was simply not possible for her. After all, her mother¡¯s spell was still extremely reliable! Lilith hovered her feet over Lucas¡¯ butt and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m really curious how people like you managed to survive until now¡­¡± After having said that, she stepped on his butt mercilessly. ¡°ARGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHH!!!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ From the side, Cornelia¡¯s gaze fell on Lilith before turning to Lesiah who was pretty much healed. Remorse welled up in her heart. Cornelia had really miscalcted this time. She did not expect this ant would actually be able to break through the line of defense that she had set up and rescue this problematic dragon girl. However, even if Cornelia knew this would be the result from the beginning, she would still turn around without hesitation. Hence, the result of this incident was already determined when Shiloah was forced back by Lucas and when Little Hand was intercepted by Diana. In conclusion¡­ She had underestimated these humans who were no better than insects in her eyes. Well then, what should she do next? Cornelia narrowed her eyes and began to mull over the question. Durance clenched his sword, looking at Lilith who was trampling Lucas¡¯ little a?s?s? and Lesiah who was trying to stop Lilith from killing Lucas. ¡°Why did you bring her here, princess?¡± he asked angrily. ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡± Lilith stopped but Lucas was already foaming at the mouth. She looked up at Durance and asked with hostility in her voice, ¡°You think Lesiah made a mistake?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s already hard enough for us to get away if any of us falls into the enemy¡¯s hands. With both of you here, that¡¯s just lowering our chance of winning. This isn¡¯t a problem that can be solved by arge number of people.¡± Durance suppressed the anger in his eyes. Everyone was already in a desperate situation. But as long as he still had his cards up his sleeve, there might still be a chance to turn the situation around. However, Lesiah¡¯s sudden appearance with Lilith now was no different than disrupting his n. It was already a struggle to defend himself, he had no capacity to take care of others. How could someone as intelligent as Lesiah make such a stupid mistake! Lesiah told them that rescuing Lilith meant their chances of winning would be improved to fifty percent. However, after fighting with these weirdos, Durance was convinced that this was merely a lie that Lesiah told them in order to get them to help with the rescue mission. He was already quite sullen about Lesiah deceiving them in the first ce. Now that she has rescued the target, how dare shee to cause more trouble?! How short-sighted of her! Utterly stupid! How in the world did she manage such a huge nation! Book 4: Chapter 149: Trust Book 4: Chapter 149: Trust ¡°Aww, I came to save you all with good intentions, but you guys just took it for granted. That makes me feel so disappointed¡­¡± Lilith spread her arms, shaking her head as she sighed. ¡°We should be the ones who are disappointed¡­¡± Durance looked at Lilith with an unfriendly gaze. He knew the name of this blonde girl in front of her and remembered the arrogant attitude speech back in the academy¡¯s opening ceremony. Not to mention, after that shy ¡®funeral¡¯ the vice dean held for her, everyone in the academy knew who this petite and lovely blonde girl was¡­ After all, seeing such a huge a?s?s? monochrome photo of hers on the disy, it was rather hard to not know who she was. And because of the two events, Durance¡¯s first andsting impressions of Lilith were ¡®reckless¡¯ and ¡®ignorant¡¯. Her arrogant speech to everyone during the academy¡¯s opening ceremony and her abduction by Golden Demon Htilil at the Dragon God Lake had both confirmed Durance¡¯s suspicion. And the current situation had further convinced Durance that Lilith was¡­ Apletely useless good-for-nothing! Not only that, she was one that would lead the party to their doom ¡°Ah, forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to continue this.¡± Lilith turned her head and looked far ahead of the corridor on the other side. With her powerful senses, she spotted someone approaching them before everyone else. Footsteps were heard before an abnormally slender figure showed up in front of them. He was at least three meters tall, face strangely painted in ck and white, body shrouded by ck robes. Who else could it be, if not Shiloah? He just looked rather pale. ¡°Lady Cornelia¡­ Your humble servant has screwed up, please punish me as you see fit¡­!¡± ¡°So you ARE aware of your slip up?¡± Cornelia said angrily. At this moment, she wanted to toss Shiloah and Gaz, these two useless servants of hers, into a furnace so badly and rebuild them! ¡°My sincerest apologies!¡± Shiloah lowered his head and said with great remorse. He only had to look at anyone on the scene to find out what had transpired. In the end, the current mess was caused by his own ipetency to stop this bunch of humans. Shiloah nced at Lilith scornfully, as an indescribably bitterness welled up in his heart. This dragon monster¡­ escaped again¡­ It is no surprise why Lady Cornelia is this upset. ¡°Yoohoo~ Shiloah! It¡¯s been awhile! I haven¡¯t properly thanked you for taking care of my Lesiahst time~¡± Lilith greeted him with a smile, as if she was reunited with a long lost friend. However, it was a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Ohoho, no thanks necessary.¡± Shiloah wiped the cold sweat beading on his forehead. For some reason, the way Lilith was waving the ck crowbar in her hand sent chills down his spine. ¡°Who are you calling yours¡­?¡± Lesiah shot an embarrassed re at Lilith and huffed. ¡°HMMMM~¡± Lilith brushed her off then looked past Shiloah, far into the corridor behind him. ¡°Looks like everyone is here.¡± As soon as her voice fell, Diana came flying out from the depths of the corridor, sitting on a bare magic staff that looked no different than a dead tree branch. Her gaze scanned everyone before settling down on Lilith and Lesiah, who was next to her. There was some confusion in her eyes at first before she looked like she understood what was going on. ¡°Haha, so you¡¯re all here. How lively.¡± Diana stopped beside Lilith, then jumped off her magic staff. She patted the blonde¡¯s shoulder and gave her a thumb up. ¡°For the first time in my life, I¡¯ve found someone worthy of my admiration. Good job, Vice President Lilith.¡± After saying that, she leaned closer to Lilith and whispered into her ear, ¡°How did you do that, Vice President Lilith? Share with me your experience, I promise I will reduce your future workload by thirty percent.¡± Lilith rolled her eyes at Diana, before her lips curled into a cunning smile. ¡°Call me ¡®Martial Aunt¡¯,¡± she whispered back. ¡°This is my bread and butter, I can¡¯t simply give it away. But if my martial niece is willing to give up her president title for me¡­ then I think there¡¯s no harm for me to teach you a thing or two.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Diana puffed her cheeks up from having her curiosity doused by a bucket of cold water. Her position of being a president in exchange for a trick or two? If she were to give that to Lilith, how could she continue abusing¡­ ahem, serving the public? And how could she face the former president, who gave up her position after being threatened by her? ¡°Alright, since everyone¡¯s here. Then¡­¡± Lilith took two steps forward and fixed her gaze on Cornelia, with determination to fight her until the end. ¡°Go first, I¡¯ll bring up the rear¡­¡± ¡°You think¡­ you can get away?¡± Even without any wind around, Cornelia¡¯s white hair was floating about. The suppressed power that did not belong to the mortal realm began stirring in her body. Durance and a few others immediately found it hard to breathe, almost as if they plunged into the deep sea. The immense pressure instilled fear to their very core. Horror filled their eyes, as they wondered if this was the real strength of that monster named Cornelia. Just her presence alone was enough to immobilize everyone, how could they continue the fight like this? Lilith swiftly grabbed Lesiah¡¯s hand. The dragon blood in her body and the remaining dragon blood in Lesiah¡¯s body began resonating with each other, resisting the pressure from Cornelia. ¡°Oh, my dear Cornelia. We¡¯ve fought so many times before and as usual, you like to go all out. How uninteresting.¡± ¡°What do you propose then?¡± Cornelia frowned. ¡°Just both of us. Swear we won¡¯t go beyond that realm of power. That way, it¡¯s all up to our ability whether we can get away from you. How about that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cornelia fell into a deep thought. Lilith did not rush her either, because she knew¡­. ¡°Fine, I agree.¡± It took Cornelia only a few seconds of thinking before she made her decision. Lilith did not look surprised by her response. Between dying together and seizing that glimmer of hope, any sane person would know which was a better choice. ¡°A wise choice.¡± ¡°I can agree to your terms, but how can I be sure that you won¡¯t go back on your word?¡± ¡°Easy.¡± Lilith gave her a smile. ¡°You are not the only one who has things to protect.¡± Cornelia snorted coldly. ¡°Looks like I have done a good deed.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± Lilith shrugged, then said to Lesiah, ¡°Bring the others and leave now. Same old tactics, buy time until we get teleported out of here.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Got it¡­¡± Knowing that there was no point for them to stay here any longer and that Cornelia would have a hard time dealing with Lilith without using her super power, Lesiah chose to heed Lilith¡¯smand without any hesitation. ¡°Take care.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t say much for anything else, but I feel invincible when ites to my bloodline.¡± Lesiah nodded, then turned to the rest. ¡°You guys, follow me! Leave this to Lilith!¡± ¡°Huh? We¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Diana asked in confusion. ¡°We¡¯re going to leave Lilith to bring up the rear¡­? If she gets taken away, won¡¯t all of our effort up to this point be for naught?¡± ¡°Rest assured, that won¡¯t happen.¡± There was absolute faith shining in Lesiah¡¯s crystal-like eyes. Her aura had changed entirely, into that of Crown Princess Lesiah who ruled a nation of her own. ¡°I ask of you all to have the same faith as I have in Lilith. This is no longer our battlefield,¡± she said in amanding tone that left no room for doubt. As soon as she finished speaking, a ray of golden sword light burst from behind Cornelia, as if to deliberately challenge her statement. Book 4: Chapter 150: The Taste of Bitter Wine Book 4: Chapter 150: The Taste of Bitter Wine ¡°After feeling the pressure of my power at that level, even though it is only a meager scale and w, but to have the guts to throw a sword at me, should I praise you for your bravery and fearlessness, or should I mock you for not measuring yourself.¡± Cornelia was indifferent to the sudden appearance of golden sword light. She merely grabbed the golden rapier that was flying toward it. Her fair, slender and jade-like hand reached out to the sword light that could tear through space. In the eyes of others, it looked no different than a moth drawn to a me, and was about to be burned to ashes in the next moment. However, this time, the oue of the roles switched. The moth wings pped and the me wavered like there was no telling if it might be extinguished by the wind in the next moment. The sword light immediately dimmed. Cornelia grasped the rapier within her fingers. The sacred artifact named Golden Ste emitted an unbearable creaking noise, making it seem as though the harmless-looking, adorable and lickable hand was crushing it with immense force. ¡°GO NOW, I¡¯LL HOLD HER BACK!¡± Durance¡¯s face was pale. His attack was only as good as shing at a huge waterfall, with an overflowing force that rendered his own effort useless. No matter how hard he tried, he could barely cause a difference. Even so, he gripped so hard on the hilt of his rapier that one could see the blue vein throbbing on his temples. Unfortunately, his rapier still failed to advance by even an inch. ¡°But¡­¡± Rosdell hesitated when he heard Durance¡¯s instruction. ¡°Cut the crap and go now!¡± ¡°No! We¡¯re not exactly on friendly terms, but we¡¯re stillrades for the time being! I, Rosdell, am definitely not the kind of person who would abandon arade!¡± Rosdell stated, his eyes wide like saucers. The education he received since childhood had taught him that he must not abandon hisrades and run away, even if saidrade was an enemy not long ago. ¡°If you don¡¯t abandon yourrade, we¡¯re all gonna die!¡± Durance yelled back at him angrily, ¡°Do you wish to watch your beloved princess die here?¡± ¡°You¡­ How do you know¡­¡± Rosdell¡¯s eyes widened as he squirmed like a big boy in love. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never told that to anyone.¡± ¡°Stupid! Anyone who isn¡¯t blind can tell!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Damn it, I thought I hid my feelings well¡­!¡± Rosdell pounded the ground with his fists as his face flushed crimson. ¡°Stop dilly-dallying! Hurry up and go! I¡¯ll stall her!¡± Durance yelled at him again. After thinking for a moment between girl and righteousness, Rosdell chose the former without any hesitation. With a solemn nod, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you sacrifice in vain. Not just the princess, I¡¯ll bring everyone out of here unharmed. So¡­¡± Rosdell¡¯s eyes reddened at Durance¡¯s devotion. ¡°Try to stay alive, our duel isn¡¯t over yet!¡± ¡°Of course¡­ but next time, I¡¯ll definitely win!¡± Durance unnoticeably nodded and squeezed a smile. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll definitely be the winner!¡± Rosdell grabbed Choobchoob, who was next to him. ¡°Let¡¯s go now. We mustn¡¯t let Durance down!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, you want his sacrifice to be in vain?¡± Rosdell, the man who was known to be as strong as a lion at the Royal Military Academy of the Macedonian Empire, could not help but choke up at this moment. A man should not easily shed his tears. However, seeing his former enemy put his own life on the line to save them was a sight that could melt even his heart of stone. Only at a moment like this¡­ a man should cry! And out loud! ¡°Hahaha, Aneva Durance, you are my friend for life. If you lose your life, I promise I will drink with you in front of your grave!¡± Hot tears spilled from Rosdell¡¯s eyes as he strode toward Lilith. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your wine then!¡± Durance¡¯s eyes were also brimming with tears. Why had he never realized that this annoying guy had a cute side to him too? If he survived this¡­ Then¡­ It was not entirely impossible for them to be friends in the future either. ¡°Fortunately, today I, Durance, am going to rebel against my fate! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith watched the entire exchange with a dumbfounded expression. She poked Lesiah¡¯s slender waist and asked, ¡°What are they doing?¡± Standing next to her, Lesiah scratched her cheeks awkwardly. ¡°I guess this is what they call¡­ the friendship between two men?¡± ¡­¡­ Durance gritted his teeth. His eyes lit up as though he had just made a decision in his heart. He bit his own tongue hard to draw enough blood so he could spray it on his rapier to awaken Golden Ste¡¯s potential. Although this might cause irreversible damage on Golden Ste and expose it to unknown danger, it was still better than losing everyone¡¯s life here. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ste.¡± Durance looked at his sacred artifact with deep emotions. ¡°I will make it up to youter, but please forgive me for what I am about to do¡­ I¡­ UGH?!¡± Durance¡¯s little moment ended abruptly. He did not even spray the mouthful of blood that he had gathered when he got smacked by a shoe that came flying out of nowhere. ¡°What are you doing?! Why do you keep stopping me, do you want to die?!¡± Durance peeled off the smelly and rotten shoe that was stuck on his face and red angrily at the culprit. ¡°Even if you want to die, don¡¯t drag the others down with you!¡± ¡°You are the one who keeps stopping me! You have been told that this battle is not yours¡­¡± Lilith took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped her hands. Just touching the stinky shoes of this pervert named Lucas disgusted her. The indifference written on Lilith¡¯s face got Duranceughing angrily. ¡°Lilith, who gives you the right to say that? This is neither the academy nor a ce for you to fool around. Do you know that it was your stupidity thatnded us all in this situation?¡± Durance was livid. Here he was, determined to risk his life and fight for everyone¡¯s survival. Yet this ignorant little girl did not appreciate it in the least, and kept interrupting him. Who did she think she was? ¡°Rights?¡± Lilith remained indifferent to Durance¡¯s anger. ¡°Is this enough?¡± she asked calmly. She lifted her head, locking her molten golden dragon eyes with Durance¡¯s eyes. Durance instantly froze. He felt as though an invisible sledgehammer had hit his brain, driving a fine needle deep into his brain. The intense pain even shut his brain off for a moment. In his trance, he thought he saw an ancient beast d in golden scales curled up in front of him. The beast woke up from its slumber. Its massive body rose from the ground, causing the world to shake. It slowly raised its own huge and ferocious head and unfolded its wings that could easily cover the sky. The passage of time felt non-existent as everything was frozen. Thunder and sky fire descended at the same time. A bloody rainstorm flowed backward into the sky. The beast lowered its noble head, focusing its majestic pupils on the grain-sized insect in front of him. Its cold eyes were filled with anger at those who had vited the might of heaven. [ Are you seeking for death, worm? ] By the time Durance snapped back to his senses, his clothes were already drenched in his cold sweat. His heart pounded as he looked around, only to realize that everything he saw earlier was just his hallucination. He subconsciously ced his hand over his heart to calm it down. What the hell was that beast¡­? That was only an illusion, but it nearly broke him mentally¡­? ¡°Hehe, not bad. I thought you would have fainted by now.¡± ¡°W-Who¡­ are you exactly?¡± Durance¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Just when he had finally calmed his heart that was beating so wildly, the same feeling came back again when he saw Lilith. His heart started pounding wildly again against his will. ¡°Who am I? Your cute and lovely junior, of course~¡± Lilith poked her dimples and smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not a dragon, those creatures aren¡¯t cute at all.¡± ¡°Dragon¡­?¡± Durance was shocked. ¡°You are a dragon?¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m not a dragon~ If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯m going to punch your chest with my cute little fist¡­¡± Lilith raised her small fist teasingly. Although it looked like a harmless small fist, it was no inferior than Lucas¡¯ visual nuclear bomb to Durance right now. It was just as terrifying. Durance could only smile wryly, feeling extremely embarrassed¡­ It seemed like he was the clown all this while. It turned out that Princess Lesiah was right. As long as they could free Lilith, their chances of winning would increase by fifty percent. Only a monster could deal with a monster. And his conceited behavior earlier, the dramatic parting scene¡­ Those were all nothing but monkey shows in the eyes of others. It just so happened that a few others thought they were so fearless and righteous that they were going to make the feat of saving the world. It turned out that the world did not need them to save in the first ce, and only needed them to be sidekicks and apud for the protagonist¡­ Durance looked at Rosdell and Choochoob who were next to him. Rosdell¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and shame¡­ His face turned even redder. Thetter was directly stunned into silence. Durance sighed inwardly, then sat down cross-legged. He took out a small bottle from his chest pocket. It was filled with strong liquor that he rarely drank. He titled his head and emptied the entire bottle. Since he no longer needs to drink that on his grave, he might as well drink it now. ¡°You remind me of a person I know,¡± Lilith suddenly said. ¡°Oh, he must be a very impressive guy for a dragon like yourself to remember.¡± ¡°No, that guy is weakling, coward and lecher. He¡¯s also very unreliable, especially at critical times, a joker who always screwed up at important moments. But generally speaking, he is a good person¡­¡± The expression on Durance¡¯s face stiffened. Why did that description sound like¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s forget it for now. Although that guy owes me a lot of money, it doesn¡¯t matter. The longer he takes to clear his debt, the happier I am. Based on the daily interest rate of one percent of the principal amount to be equivalent to 10,000 gold coins, it won¡¯t be long before he owes me an amount that he can¡¯t even pay in ten lifetimes¡­ hehe¡­ By then¡­¡± Lilith smiled cunningly, as though she had some great idea brewing in her mind. Durance shuddered as he recalled that guy¡¯s abnormal behavior ever since he returned from Luminous Theocracy¡­ He wiped the cold sweat beading on his forehead and decided to remain silent for the time being. Durance pulled out another small bottle of bitter and strong wine, then ruthlessly downed it. Luck was not on his side today and he wondered if wine could dispel this rotten luck of his. Book 4: Chapter 151: Changes Book 4: Chapter 151: Changes Now that the farce is over¡­ It was time for the real show. Durance, Diana, Rosdell and Choobchoob had turned to leave. Although they seemed reluctant to do it, none dared to tarry a second longer. They feared that the battle between the two god-like creatures would be devastating, perishing innocent mortal bystanders like themselves. Although Lesiah had a worried look on her face and wanted to stay, Lilith forced her to leave. Otherwise, not only would she not be able to do her job, Lesiah might even get involved in the battle and be a bargaining chip for Cornelia to manipte Lilith. Lesiah was fully aware of this possible scenario, so she did not fight Lilith. Though worried, she left without looking back so that she would not drag Lilith down. Before she left, she whispered a prayer for Lilith¡¯s safety. Lilith crossed her arms and nodded proudly at Lesiah¡¯s departure. Hm, as expected of a woman that was worthy of her attention. Neither delicate nor pretentious. A total opposite of some female protagonists from romance stories who would insist on staying in dangerous situations just to prove that love could ovee every obstacle but ended up being useless. This of course only ended up with her dragging the male protagonist down. He probably had a chance of winning but had to be forced to go down along with his enemy. When the battle was over, both of the male and female protagonists would embrace, staring into each other¡¯s eyes as the ashes of their enemy floated in the air. Ah, this must be love. How romantic and touching that it got countless innocent and sentimental little girls ugly sobbing at the tragic ending. Had the female protagonist left decisively, none of this would have happened. The male protagonist would have been able to finish off the enemy with a few rounds of close quarterbats and insults. ¡°Why, you¡¯re gonna just watch them leave?¡± Lilith tilted her head, perplexed. She looked at Shiloah, who remained standing still at the side and showing no signs of going after Lesiah and the others who had left. Was it Cornelia¡¯s style to let her prey go so easily? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many others leave.¡± The expression on Cornelia¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°As long as I can defeat you, catching them would be no more difficult than little chicks.¡± ¡°What a harsh way to put it, you should pull some punches¡­ If they were here, your words would¡¯ve hurt them.¡± ¡°Do you care if the worms on the ground are sad?¡± ¡°Well, not really. But¡­ you kept calling them worms. Have you ever thought of the day you would be a worm in the eyes of others?¡± ¡°Be a worm in the eyes of others?¡± There was brief confusion in Cornelia¡¯s eyes, before it turned into pain. It almost felt like Lilith had stabbed her right in the ce where it hurt. Her face contorted in anger. ¡°SHUT UP!¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Cornelia instantly became aware of her own outburst. She quickly rposed herself and caught herself. What a weird reaction¡­ Lilith yfully tapped the ground with her imitation holy sword, creating rhythmic beats in the narrow corridor. The rhythmic noise caused Cornelia¡¯s gaze to fall on the ck imitation holy sword. She frowned at the sight of it. Howe thisme-looking crowbar¡­ looked so familiar? Fragmented images shed through her mind. In the distant past, there seemed to be an extremely annoying person standing across from her, with this crowbar in hand. On her face, she wore a familiar yet disgusting smile. Cornelia wanted to try recalling more, but she had an enemy in front of her right now that was worthy of her to battle with full strength. Hence, she must not allow herself to be too distracted. Lilith¡¯s gaze rested on Cornelia, who held her gaze with a serious expression. Both of them were fully focused and ready tosh out at any moment, just like carnivorous predators locking their eyes on their prey. The moment their enemy showed an opening, they would immediately pounce on it and tear its windpipe viciously. With a clear objective in mind, both of them were naturally taking this battle seriously. With this in mind, none of them dared to act recklessly. This was because the next move they made would need to count! ¡°Before we fight¡­ Can I ask you a question first?¡± Lilith suddenly asked out of the blue, breaking the intense silence. ¡°What is it?¡± Cornelia questioned back emotionlessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you want us on this floor? You said you have things to protect, but¡­what are they?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cornelia¡¯s cold expression suddenly thawed, like sshing arge bucket of boiling paint onto an iceberg. Emotions shed through her face. The mention of the things she wanted to protect suddenly reminded her that¡­ she should not fight on this floor¡­ Otherwise¡­ This was the exact reason why she desperately tried to prevent Lilith and her group from reaching here. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s an opening.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes shone. She did not expect her casual question would hit a nail on Cornelia¡¯s head. Her jade-like skin instantly turned amber, like the boilingva rushing through her veins. Her blond hair fluttered though there was not any wind. Therge amount of heat generated by her high speed metabolism began to evaporate the water content in her body, causing ayer of thin white mist to surround her. Her golden eyes lit up brightly. The sound of her heart beats were like rhythmic beating of war drums that echoed in the narrow space. The smile on Lilith¡¯s face turned sinister, before she disappeared. ¡°WHAT¡­?!¡± By the time Cornelia snapped back to her senses, the imitation holy sword was already rapidly erging in her view. The violent aura on it was almost condensed and solidified, significantly slowing down Cornelia¡¯s reaction speed. Only a split second of distraction was enough to cause Cornelia to lose the opportunity to dodge, turning her into a victim of Lilith¡¯s sword. However, as expected of an ancient monster who had lived for god knew how many years, a seal inside her body activated instinctively. Before her senses even returned, her body had moved on its own. Cornelia raised her right hand and grasped at the air before tugging it to the side violently. She remained standing at the same position, but everything in space shifted at her hand motion. The corridor and Lilith, who was in midair, were both pushed to the right for a distance. Unsurprisingly, this caused Lilith¡¯s attack to miss. ¡°Tch.¡± Lilith pulled the imitation holy sword out from the deep ground, then swung it a few times. Feeling frustrated as she did not expect Cornelia to have such a strange trick hidden up her sleeve. This Cornelia girl was indeed not an easy opponent to defeat. Probably even with Lilith¡¯s White Jade Style, boiling dragon blood and the imitation holy sword in her hand, she only had forty percent chance of defeating Cornelia. Furthermore, this was the case where actually took the lead to initiate an attack. ¡°Huh, strange. There¡¯s no follow up?¡± Lilith blinked at Cornelia, who had remained still after dodging her attack. She could not help but feel a little strange. Based on Lilith¡¯s previous experience of fighting with her, Cornelia usually moved like a storm as soon as she made a move. Her attacks were always seamlessly connected, not allowing her enemies to have any room to breathe. When Lilith used too much strength, resulting with her imitation holy swordpletely stuck in the floor, that was obviously an opening thatsted for more than a moment. Any idiot would have seized this opportunity to attack, yet Cornelia did not. Lilith simply could not wrap her head around her strange behavior. Not only that, Shiloah, who was standing around, did not intervene. No one noticed when he had vanished from the scene. Could it be that¡­ he was hiding in a corner, waiting for his chance tounch an ambush and Cornelia¡¯s abnormal behavior was just to distract Lilith? Lilith immediately looked left and right vigntly, searching for Shiloah who might sneak an attack at any time. However, Cornelia just stood rooted to the same spot. seemingly to havepletely lost the will to fight. Upon closer look, Lilith could see that her body was slightly trembling. Her attention was no longer on Lilith, but a figure that was slowlying toward them from the darkness at the end of the corridor. ¡°Cornelia, is that you?¡± Book 4: Chapter 152: Two Women One Show Book 4: Chapter 152: Two Women One Show ¡°Cornelia, is that you?¡± A gentle and motherly voice rang out from the end of the corridor. Perhaps Lilith was too focused earlier during the fight, she failed to notice the woman¡¯s footsteps until they were really close. The same must have been true for Cornelia. Otherwise, Cornelia would not use that trick that moved the battlefield. But clearly, it was already toote. A middle-aged woman emerged from the darkness and looked at the two girls in surprise. Her gentle gaze fell on Cornelia first. Just when she was about to say something, she suddenly noticed Lilith, who was looking at her curiously. The woman was taken aback for a moment, before her beautiful eyes glinted like that of a starving wolf¡¯s, which sent chills down Lilith¡¯s spine. She took a few steps forward then started pinching and kneading Lilith¡¯s adorable face. ¡°Oh my, what a lovely little girl! How soft your cheeks are, they¡¯re as soft as a baby¡¯s! What¡¯s your name? Where¡¯s your mommy and daddy? How old are you? Why are you here? Are you lost? Do you want me to help you find mommy?¡± The longer the woman pinched Lilith¡¯s cheeks, the more she fell in love with her. In the next second, she grabbed and pulled Lilith right into her bosom. With her other free warm hand, she rubbed Lilith¡¯s slim waist before skillfully moving under her clothes¡­ ¡°Ummmpphff¡­¡± Getting her cheeks kneaded like dough upset Lilith, but being touched at her sensitive area by a stranger pissed her off even more. She wanted to retaliate, but realized that the woman did not have any unusual power in her. An ordinary person? But¡­ Why would an ordinary person appear in such an extremely unusual ce like this out of the blue? This itself was a highly unusual urrence. Lilith was about to struggle and free herself, she suddenly stopped. Her body was currently at its full power and she always sucked at controlling her strength. There was a possibility that this woman might end up with more than a dozen bones if Lilith was not careful enough. And Lilith was never the type of person who would hurt the innocent. Without much choice, she could only allow the woman to do as she pleased. It was definitely not because she was enjoying the sensation of having her face buried in those soft mounds, hehe¡­ What Lilith did not notice was the moment she restrained her power, the hidden killing intent deep in Cornelia¡¯s eyes instantly dissipated too. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t control myself whenever I see something adorable.¡± The woman finally realized that she had lost herposure, so she released Lilith and bowed apologetically. What a gentle person she was¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lilith rubbed her nose. She could still smell the fragrance on the woman. With an unsatis¡­ understanding look on her face, she nodded. ¡°I understand, everyone has things that they fancy.¡± As soon as she lifted her head, she noticed her surroundings had changed. She looked around and realized that the mess caused by their battle earlier had disappeared. When did that happen? Lilith raised an eyebrow as her keen senses picked an abnormal fluctuation in space. Was this¡­ an illusion? However, it was an extremely low level illusory spell that could easily be broken. Aside from those who were not martial practitioners, no one would fall for such a petty trick. What was Cornelia thinking when she used such a low level spell like this? Wait¡­ Ordinary person? ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so d you are not upset, little girl!¡± The woman patted Lilith¡¯s head with rosy cheeks, then pped. ¡°Are you Cornelia¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Just when Lilith was about to reply, a petite figure brushed past her and threw herself into the woman¡¯s arms. Lilith¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. The person who threw herself into the woman¡¯s arms was none other than Cornelia, the enemy whom Lilith had fought countless times. Cornelia looked almost like another person. She wore an innocent childish smile on her face, clinging to the woman like a sloth and rubbing her pretty face in her chest. With a sweet and doll-like voice, she asked, ¡°Why are you here, mommy?¡± ¡°I heard some strange noises and got worried about our dear little Cornelia, of course.¡± The gentle-looking woman ran her fingers through Cornelia¡¯s long white hair. There was concern in her eyes as she asked, ¡°I heard a loud noiseing from here just now. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing~ Nothing happened here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Cornelia seemed upset by the question. She jumped off from the woman then ced her hands on hips. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t trust me, mommy! Cornelia¡¯s getting mad,¡± she huffed. ¡°Of course mommy believes you¡­!¡± The woman hurriedly bent down and gathered Cornelia into her arms. She rubbed her face against Cornelia¡¯s body. ¡°Our Cornelia is the most honest girl. Why would she lie to mommy? Mommy only asked because she is worried. Forgive me, please? My mooooost adorable Cornelia~¡± ¡°No way. I wasn¡¯t the first one you hugged when you came here. You hugged a stranger instead. I¡¯m not forgiving you, mommy!¡± Cornelia pouted and turned her head to the side, like a child throwing a tantrum. Since the woman knew all her weak spots, it did not take long for her to give in. ¡°PFFFT¡­ HAHA¡­ Stop¡­! Don¡¯t rub me there¡­ Mommy! I¡¯m ticklish there¡­! HAHA¡­!¡± ¡°Is that so? But my Cornelia refuses to forgive mommy. So mommy can only resort to this method to make you forgive me.¡± ¡°Ughhh¡­ HAHA¡­ I forgive you, mommy! ¡­D-Don¡¯t touch me there¡­ Cornelia won¡¯t be able to stand it¡­¡± ¡°Are you still angry then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m noooot, let me gooooo¡­ HAHA¡­¡± Cornelia was nearly out of breath as she struggled weakly. Her cheeks were flushed and she could not even speak clearly. It was only then the woman removed her demonic ws from Cornelia¡¯s body in satisfaction. At this moment, Lilith was watching from the sideline with nothing but a dumbfounded look on her face¡­ She was even starting to doubt reality. Wait¡­ Was this girl who was acting all child-like in her mother¡¯s arms the same monster girl who kept calling everyone worm? This was a totally different person! Could it be that Cornelia did not cast an illusory spell, but a powerful mental illusory spell that could trap her in an illusion without realizing it? Just when Lilith was on the verge of calling out to her ancestor, another voice rang out in her mind. [ I¡¯ll let you guys go this time. You may leave now. ] Huh? Lilith tilted her head, looking at the girl who was babbling and crying out adorably like a harmless kitten. But Lilith did not miss the look Cornelia gave her the moment she pounced on her mother. [ What? I¡¯m letting you guys go out of kindness. You wish to stay behind and get killed? Let me warn you, this is yourst chance. Go and enjoy your remaining days. The next time we meet will be the end of your life. ] ¡°Ermmm¡­¡± Lilith rubbed her chin thoughtfully, before her lips curled into a crazy smile. [ What are you standing around for? You think I can¡¯t kill you right now, eehhhhhh?? ] Cornelia¡¯s voice in Lilith¡¯s mind suddenly faltered because Lilith actually ignored her warning. Instead, thetter¡¯s eyes lit up as she approached them with a shameless smile. She stopped right in front of the woman, then pumped her hands and asked in an equally adorable loli voice, ¡°Are you Cornelia¡¯s mommy?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The woman was slightly taken aback by Lilith¡¯s initiative to talk to her, but a smile immediately bloomed across her face right after that. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Cornelia¡¯s mommy.¡± ¡°Amazing! Cornelia always told me she has a kind, beautiful and gentle mommy! It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± Cornelia: ????? ¡°Really?¡± The woman grabbed Lilith¡¯s hand with sparkly eyes. ¡°Did Cornelia really say that?¡± ¡°Uh-huh! Cornelia always mentioned about you to me¡­ Oh right¡­¡± Lilith smacked her forehead and chided herself. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. How rude of me.¡± She held her skirt and curtsied to the woman like a nobledy. ¡°My name is Lilith. I am Cornelia¡¯s¡­ best~ friend~¡± Cornelia: !!!! ¡°So you¡¯re really her friend! I¡¯m so happy! This is the first time Cornelia brought a friend home!¡± The woman covered her mouth as her eyes reddened slightly with tears. ¡°She has never brought a friend home before, I was so worried that she actually didn¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, auntie¡­¡± Lilith stuck her chest out, then hooked an arm around Cornelia who had a dumbfounded look on her face. Like best friends, they bumped the side of their heads together. ¡°Cornelia¡¯s a nice person! There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t have any friends.¡± Lilith pped her chest, then stretched a hand out to the woman. ¡°There¡¯s actually five of us, not including me, who are visiting Cornelia today!¡± she announced seriously. ¡°Really? Oh my, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I must go make preparations!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I hope our unannounced visit won¡¯t cause you too much trouble, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± The woman ced her hands on hips and pretended to be serious. ¡°Why are Cornelia¡¯s friends being so formal with me? I¡¯m gonna be angry.¡± ¡°Wow, as expected of Cornelia¡¯s mommy, you¡¯re really a great mommy!¡± Lilith threw herself into the woman¡¯s arms and started rubbing her face on the woman¡¯s ample bosom. ¡°Will Cornelia¡¯s great mommy give me a hug, pweaaase?¡± ¡°Of course! It is a pleasure to get such a request from a cute child.¡± ¡°Yay, mommy¡¯s the best!¡± Lilith sank herself right into the rough sea and swam in those blue waves without any restraints. Cornelia had a rather unpleasant look on her face. This b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­ sure knows how to put on an act. The anger in her heart made Cornelia want to so badly burn Lilith into ashes. Unfortunately, her hands were tied. When she was in her mother¡¯s presence, she had no choice but to maintain her adorable image. Goddammit¡­ It was at this time, Lilith suddenly returned to shore from her surfing. She grabbed the woman¡¯s hands then announced proudly, ¡°Listen to me, ma¡¯am. Among all Cornelia¡¯s friends, I¡¯m her bestest friend!¡± ¡°Ah, is that so?¡± The woman pretended to be surprised and chuckled. ¡°Of course! I am closest with Cornelia. She is always so clingy to me!¡± Lilith then suddenly turned around and hugged Cornelia. ¡°Look ma¡¯am, we are close to the point that we can fondle each other¡¯s boo~bies!¡± Cornelia: ??!! After saying that with an innocent face, Lilith made a grab at Cornelia¡¯s ample bosom without any hesitation. There was no question that the size of Cornelia¡¯s bosom was inherited from her mother¡¯s. Book 4: Chapter 153: The Birth of an Actress Book 4: Chapter 153: The Birth of an Actress On the two joined dining tables, the candle me swayed like dancing elves, adding a touch of warm light in the inviting room. In the illuminated room, the confusion on several faces could be seen even more clearly. Lesiah and the rest, who should have already left just now, were now all seated at the dining table. She was seated to the right of Lilith. To her right was Rosdell, Durance, Choobchoob and Lucas, who finally managed to put on a pair of bright red pants. With this, the dining table was fully seated. Beside Lilith, was their formidable enemy, Cornelia. Across from both of them sat a neat-looking and middle-aged man who was reading a newspaper. Sitting beside Cornelia was that gentle-looking woman. Cornelia bore some resemnce to both the middle-aged man and woman. The dining table was filled with delicious homemade dishes with appetizing aroma. Aside from Lucas who was wolfing down the food, the rest did not seem to have any appetite for it. The scene before them was simply too strange that none of them could process it. In the end, it was Rosdell who finally could no longer sit still. He turned to the side and poked Lesiah on her arm. ¡°Your royal highness¡­ do you know¡­ what happened between both of them?¡± he whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I¡¯m just as clueless.¡± Lesiah rubbed her forehead, also finding the scene before her unbelievable. Even with her intellect, Lesiah could not understand why they got called back by Lilith shortly after they left. Moreover, she simply could not fathom what happened between these two who were fighting with each other every time they met¡­ ¡°Mommy, Cornelia wants some fruuuuit¡­¡± the white haired girl said cutely. ¡°Cornelia¡¯s Mommy, I want some fruuuit toooo¡­¡± Lilith said in an even cuter voice. ¡°Alright, alright, there¡¯s enough for both of you¡­¡± The woman moved a te of red fruit in the middle of the dining table closer to Cornelia and Lilith. ¡°Mommy¡¯s the best!¡± Cornelia smiled sweetly, then picked up a silver fork like how she would pick up a stick. She then tried to stab at a piece of the fruit and send it to her mouth. Unfortunately, the red fruit was too round. Cornelia attempted a few times, but it just skillfully ¡®rolled away¡¯ her fork¡­ ¡°Aww¡­ this fruit doesn¡¯t wanna be eaten by me¡­¡± Tears welled up in Cornelia¡¯s eyes as she pouted. With such an expression on her lovely face, anyone would feel the urge to spoil her. The woman instantly looked like her heart melted as she hurriedly consoled her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby girl. Mommy will help you¡­¡± The woman skillfully picked up her fork, moved it on the red fruit before applying a little pressure. The prongs of her fork immediately sunk into the flesh of the fruit. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive, mommy!¡± Cornelia pped in excitement. ¡°Here~ Ahhh~¡± ¡°Ahhh~¡± Cornelia opened her mouth obediently and ate the fruit that the woman fed to her. She held her cheeks as a blissful expression bloomed on her face. ¡°Mommy¡¯s fwood ish de best¡­¡± she praised with her mouth full. ¡°I¡¯m d mommy¡¯s little girl loves it.¡± The woman stroked Cornelia¡¯s head, her eyes overflowing with affections and tenderness. Looking at their interaction, a cunning smile crept across Lilith¡¯s face. She suddenly leaned toward Cornelia, pushing thetter out of the way when she was still enjoying the woman¡¯s head pat. Lilith then showed a pitiful expression on her face to the woman. ¡°Cornelia¡¯s Mommy, I want some too~¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The woman hesitated for a litte, but Lilith quickly burst into tears. ¡°¡­No one ever fed me anything¡­ Daddy¡¯s an alcoholic who either indulges in wine or hits me. Mommy¡¯s always busy earning money and bringing strange uncles home. Although the door is shut, I know those uncles are always bullying mommy. Mommy always cries and sounds like she¡¯s in a lot of pain. Even so, the money she earns is still not enough for daddy to spend on his wine. Ohh woe is me¡­¡± Lilith sobbed. ¡°R-Really?¡± The woman mped a hand over her mouth and gasped in shock. ¡°Of course.¡± Lilith rolled her sleeve up and showed her arm to the woman. Her jade-like skin was clearly different from normal people. ¡°My skin became like this after getting beaten so many times by daddy. Though fair and smooth, I don¡¯t feel any pain when I get hit now.¡± While saying that, Lilith picked up a fork and was going to stab her arm to prove that she was immune to pain. ¡°STOP!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as she held Lilith¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing, you¡¯ve been through a lot already, Lilith.¡± SMACK! The middle-aged man threw the newspaper that he was reading on the table and said angrily, ¡°Despicable! Simply despicable! How could he do that to such a young child? Your name is Lilith, right? Where do you live? Tell me your address, I¡¯ll go talk to your parents!¡± ¡°No!¡± Lilith immediately shook her head vehemently. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The middle-aged man asked in puzzlement. ¡°Because you¡¯ll definitely fight with daddy if you go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little girl.¡± The middle-aged man patted his chest. ¡°I may look weak, but I¡¯m actually a good fighter. If I wasn¡¯t, Cornelia¡¯s mommy wouldn¡¯t have fallen for me when I saved her from a bunch of thugs. If your dad were going to start a fight, he¡¯d be the one begging for mercy in the end!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re amazing, uncle. But¡­ that is the exact reason¡­¡± Lilith clenched her little fists and sobbed. ¡°I don¡¯t want daddy to get hurt! Although he¡¯s mean to me, he¡¯s still my daddy!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The room suddenly fell silent. CLANG! But the silence was broken by a loud noise. Lucas quickly picked up his silver fork that he identally dropped onto his te, then scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Haha, my hand slipped. Carry on, don¡¯t mind me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both the middle-aged man¡¯s and woman¡¯s bodies could not help but tremble slightly. The woman was the first to make a move. She leaned over Cornelia and pulled Lilith into her embrace. ¡°What¡­ What a good child you are¡­¡± The woman choked with a sympathetic look on her face. ¡°Why does such a pitiful angel exist? You shouldn¡¯t be subjected to such abuse¡­¡± ¡°*******!¡± The middle-aged man mmed his fist on the table so hard that the tes on the table ttered. ¡°As a man, I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t do anything about this situation! I¡¯m such a failure!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Lilith raised her head from the mounds that were suffocating her. She wiped the tears away from the corner of the woman¡¯s eyes, then gave her an angelic smile. ¡°When I was three, myte grandmother told me that if I keep smiling, I¡¯ll always be happy. You¡¯re already happy enough, so keep smiling. Don¡¯t let happiness slip away¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 154: So-Called Bestie Book 4: Chapter 154: So-Called Bestie ¡°Here, ahhh~¡± ¡°Ahhhh~¡± The woman carefully brought a piece of appetizing braised meat to Lilith¡¯s mouth, whose cheeks puffed up in satisfaction. ¡°Sooo yummehhh¡­¡± It went without saying that Cornelia was not feeling very pleased over the fact that she had to lean her body back a little to allow Lilith some space. ¡°Mommy, Cornelia wants to be fed too~¡± the white haired girl whined with a pout. ¡°Be a good girl, Cornelia. Mommy will feed you next time. Let Little Lilith enjoy this special treatment today¡­¡± The woman patted Cornelia¡¯s head. ¡°I feel really sorry for Little Lilith.¡± ¡°But she¡­ Ouchhh, that hurts¡­!¡± Just when Cornelia was about to expose the true face of that wretched girl who stole her mother¡¯s attention, Lilith suddenly spread her arms open. Cornelia was not sure if it was on purpose, but when Lilith did that, her left hand smacked Cornelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Cornelia¡¯s mommy, I want a hug¡­!¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± The woman spread open her arms and embraced Lilith, not even bothered about the oil stain that Lilith¡¯s mouth left on her clothes. With pity in her eyes and voice, she wiped Lilith¡¯s oily lips with her handkerchief and said, ¡°Oh look at you. It must have been a very long time since youst had meat, Little Lilith.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Lilith shook her head and said innocently, ¡°Three months ago on my birthday, my mommy cooked me some delicious meat. Although it tasted kind of weird, I still think it was the best meat I¡¯ve ever tasted. Not only that, mommy let me have all of it. I was so stuffed that I ended up having a stomachache!¡± ¡°Oh, this child¡­¡± The woman never felt herself tearing up this easily before as she pulled Lilith into a tight embrace. With a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Little Lilith, this is your home from now on. Come over any time, no, you should live here. We have a huge house, and having another person living here is nothing more than adding another te during meal times. Can we please, darling?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The middle aged man turned his head around and discreetly wiped his tears. ¡°Forget about living here, I can even consider her my daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal then, Little Lilith will be living here then.¡± ¡°But¡­ If I stay here, no one will cook for mommy and daddy. They will be upset.¡± ¡°Do not mention those cruel parents of yours again! Just live here and don¡¯t worry. If both of theme here for you, I¡¯ll talk to them for you!¡± the woman huffed angrily. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Lilith lowered her head and twiddled her fingers. ¡°If mommy and daddye, I¡¯ll have to return with them¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a promise then. You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your words, Little Lilith. Here, pinky swear with me.¡± The woman finally smiled and offered her pinky finger, which Lilith promptly locked with hers. ¡°Okay. Pinky promise, whoever lies¡­¡± ¡°Bes a puppy¡­¡± ¡°and swallows a hundred needles!¡± ¡°Oh my, how cruel of you to make me swear such a vicious oath.¡± The woman tapped Lilith¡¯s nose dotingly and chuckled. Lilith pouted and grumbled, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡± While saying that, her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to swallow needles either¡­¡± ¡°Fine, fine. It was only a joke, don¡¯t be sad.¡± The woman lifted Lilith and spun around. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry, Little Lilith. Auntie will lift you high up in the sky¡­¡± ¡°Hehehe, this is so fun! Faster, Auntie, faster¡­!¡± Lilith¡¯s tears turned into joy. The heart-warming scene made them seem like mother and daughter. While Lilith was getting spun in midair, her shoe flew off from her foot and coincidentally smacked Cornelia right on her face. ¡°O, that hurts!¡± Cornelia grasped the shoe that might look like it was thrown out by centrifugal force but pped her face with force that could kill an elephant. Her eyes burned with anger. Just when she was about to get angry¡­ ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m sorry Cornelia, how did my little shoe fly off and hit you on the face?¡± Lilith hurriedly held Cornelia¡¯s hands. Although she was apologizing, there was not even a shred of remorse and she even chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t angry, right? After all, we are the bestest best~ies~¡± The relieved smile on the woman¡¯s face forced Cornelia to swallow back the vulgarity that had reached her lips. ¡°Uh-huh, of course Cornelia won¡¯t be angry. We are bestest best~ies~¡± Cornelia squeezed thest two words through the gap between her teeth trying to maintain the ¡®sincere¡¯ smile on her face. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The sudden snicker attracted everyone¡¯s attention on the table. Realizing that he was now the main focus, Lucas quickly reced the amusement on his face with a serious look. ¡°Sorry, I choked. Please don¡¯t mind me and carry on¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­ Are you enjoying the show?¡± Cornelia secretly gnashed her teeth and muttered under her breath. All of a sudden, she turned to the woman and smiled cutely. ¡°Mommy, Cornelia wants some juice¡­¡± ¡°Oh dear, how careless of me. I forgot about your juice. Wait here, I¡¯ll go get it now.¡± ¡°No need, Cornelia can take it herself.¡± Cornelia sped her hands behind her, making herself appear like a sensible and obedient child. ¡°Mommy is really proud of you for being such a sensible child, Cornelia. But¡­ the juice is stored in the fridge in the storage room. It¡¯s kind of dark there¡­ I thought Cornelia is terrified of the darkness, no?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Cornelia shot a nce at Lilith, who was still acting cute beside her, then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure Cornelia¡¯s best~ie~ will apany me. Right, Lilith~?¡± Lilith raised an eyebrow then smiled back at her. ¡°Of course, since it is you who invited me, Cornelia~¡± ¡°Lilith¡¯s the best!¡± Cornelia grabbed Lilith by her arm like a best friend would, then dragged her out of the room until both of them disappeared in everyone¡¯s sight¡­ ¡°What do you want?!¡± Lilith suddenly found herself pinned to the wall by an invisible force. Cornelia clenched her fists, staring at her with murderous intention and fury. At the same time, a faint circle of light formed around Cornelia, isting all the fluctuations in this space. ¡°I¡¯ve already spared you just now, why do you still choose to seek death?¡± ¡°Oh my, Cornelia~ How could you bring yourself to hurt your bestest best friend?¡± With a sarcastic smile on her face, Lilith took out her ck holy sword imitation from the storage ring. Her azure blue eyes instantly turned into majestic golden, befitting of a royal dragon. That petite body of hers contained a massive amount of explosive energy and amberva flowed under her jade-like skin. Lilith did not seem to be affected by the invisible force. She kicked the wall with her little feet powerfully, creating a dent with a diameter of a few meters. With the force of an erupting volcano, she swung her holy sword imitation at Cornelia hard. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that friends should be affectionate with each other?¡± Book 4: Chapter 155: A Loli’s Age is a Secret Book 4: Chapter 155: A Loli¡¯s Age is a Secret The sound of fighting outside the room rumbled like thunder, forming a stark contrast with the tranquility inside the room. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, make yourself at home.¡± Without the two clingy little girls fighting for her attention, the woman finally had the time to entertain the other guests at the table. ¡°You¡¯re all my guests, I sincerely apologize for leaving you unattended,¡± she said apologetically to Lesiah and the rest. ¡°Oh no, please. We are ttered to be invited to the dinner. The fault is ours, ma¡¯am, we are the ones who came unannounced.¡± Lesiah waved her hands. Although the recent turn of events had been a head scratcher, this ordinary and middle-aged couple in their presence were obviously really kind people. Therefore, they must be respectful. Besides, there were still many things that bothered Lesiah. ¡°Oh dear, you are all Cornelia¡¯s friends. Please don¡¯t act like strangers. Just call me Auntie like Little Lilith does.¡± ¡°Well then, Auntie, can I ask you something?¡± Lesiah exchanged nces with the others, then nodded and went straight to the point. ¡°We don¡¯t mean to pry into anyone¡¯s private affairs, but as Cornelia¡¯s¡­ friends, we would like to understand her more. It¡¯s okay if Auntie chooses not to answer our questions.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll answer. Ask away please, youngdy. Auntie will answer everything to the best of my ability.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°As Cornelia¡¯s parents, we wish nothing but for our child to form as manysting friendships as she could. I usually couldn¡¯t do much, but helping you to understand her is the least I can do.¡± Lesiah hesitated briefly when she saw the sincerity on the woman¡¯s face and the middle-aged man who was nodding with approval. For a moment, she wanted to swallow the words that reached her lips but ultimately failed. ¡°Auntie, are you afraid that¡­ we are bad people? After all¡­¡± She shot a nce at Lucas who was still pigging out. Although he was not naked, he looked nothing like a good person for running to someone¡¯s house in a pair of bright red underwear and stuffing his face with food. He looked more like some perverted thug who barged into someone else¡¯s house to get a free meal. Not only that, potentially one that would do something nasty to the hostess after filling his belly. The others were not any better either. A blond noble boy who was a natural with swords, a silver-haired peerless beauty with prideful eyes, a man who was sitting like a majestic lion, a weak-looking but deadly young girl, and a pervert. No matter how anyone looked at them, they looked nothing like people who would have anything to do with those two adorable lolis. They would appear to get along better with violent lolis who wouldugh maniacally while bashing their enemies¡¯ skulls. ¡°What are you saying? How could Cornelia and Little Lilith¡¯s friends be bad people?¡± The woman was still wearing that gentle smile on her face. It was a beautiful smile that could make even hell seem like a better face when the world was getting destroyed. Of course, her eyes were mostly filled with doting love when she was in the presence of Cornelia. ¡°That was your only reason?¡± Lesiah asked in disbelief. ¡°Just because we are Cornelia and Lilith¡¯s friends?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, is this not a valid reason?¡± The woman stroked Lesiah¡¯s silver hair tenderly, like she used to do it often. Since Lesiah never received such treatment since she grew up, she could not help but be taken aback by the woman¡¯s action. The woman gazed into the distance and spoke under her breath, ¡°I have always believed that there are still many good people in this world, so I don¡¯t like to think of others in a negative way. It¡¯s not a good thing to do. If we perceive the world with positivity, this world will be beautiful, no matter how filthy it may be¡­¡± ¡°Ah, sorry for going off topic.¡± The woman caught herself and stopped. Her eyes were still unfocused, almost like she was looking into a different dimension than here. Lesiah was a little dazed. Right now, this middle-aged woman in front of her looked like nothing like a mother who was always worried about her home affairs, household chores and the happiness of her children. She looked more like a peerlessly elegant fairy. It would seem like this ordinary-looking woman was probably not as ordinary as Lesiah thought. After what seemed like a brief moment, or maybe even a long time, the woman finally turned her gaze back to Lesiah. She covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°I may not look like it, but I¡¯m quite good at judging someone¡¯s character.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Hehe, I can attest to that. After all, Cornelia¡¯s mother had a lot of men trying to court her back then and she ended up choosing a fine man like myself. I must say that she has very discerning eyes, hahaha.¡± The middle-aged manughed arrogantly, with his hands on hips. ¡°Say goodbye to your one-month worth of allowance.¡± The woman rolled her eyes at the middle-aged man. The man immediately paled and wilted at the threat that left her ruby red lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that harsh, my dear! That was only a joke! Do you have to deduct a month¡¯s worth of allowance?!¡± ¡°Then I am also joking about deducting one month¡¯s worth of allowance.¡± ¡°For real? Oh, you are too sweet, my dear! I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually serious about deducting two month¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°¡­Damn, you better be joking!¡± The middle-aged man pounded his fist on his chest. ¡°Pfft.¡± Lesiah could not help but indulge in the warm atmosphere. ¡°Both of you really get along very well with each other,¡± she said with honesty and envy. ¡°Of course. After all, we¡¯ve been married for so long, right, my love¡­?¡± The middle-aged man addressed his wife affectionately, while rubbing his hands, trying to recover the loss. Unfortunately, the woman ignored him and had her attention on Lesiah. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. If you have any questions, just ask, youngdy.¡± Lesiah was secretly surprised. The woman seemed to be giving her some hints. Yet without any emotions on her face, her question sounded merely like a casual question. ¡°How old is¡­ Cornelia?¡± ¡°Oh my. As Cornelia¡¯s friends, all of you didn¡¯t have any clue on your friend¡¯s age? How careless of you guys.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lesiah did not expect to expose herself in the process of testing the waters. Beads of cold sweat immediately formed on her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t really care about age when I¡¯m making friends¡­¡± The woman pressed her elegant finger on her ruby red lips and smirked, but did not burst Lesiah¡¯s poorly made up lie. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can understand. After all, Cornelia minds about her age a lot.¡± The woman picked up a piece of red fruit and ate it. While chewing, she asked, ¡°How old do you think Cornelia is, youngdy?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Not understanding why the woman threw the question back to her, Lesiah turned her head around to seek help. To her dismay, she realized that the others were all busy burying their heads in food, like they were oblivious to everything that was happening around them. Rosdell was the only one who was still keeping his eyes on her. A bunch of good-for-nothings! Why do I even bring you guys here?! Lesiah felt like she wanted to cry, but had no tears to shed. She could only try guessing. ¡°Thirteen or fourteen?¡± The woman nodded, but with some regret in her voice. ¡°You¡¯re very close, but that¡¯s not the correct answer.¡± ¡°Then¡­ just tell us, we haven¡¯t the slightest clue.¡± ¡°Young people are really impatient.¡± The woman puffed up her cheeks, like a little girl who was sulking. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. Boring!¡± The woman lifted both hands, then withdrew a finger. ¡°I clearly remember Cornelia¡¯s birthday every year. This year, she¡¯ll be nine¡­ million and¡­ fourteen years old.¡± Book 4: Chapter 156: Hereditary Book 4: Chapter 156: Hereditary In a totally dark corner, a faint light blocked all forms of energy, like sounds, vibrations or light. What others could see was a barely noticeable arc. If an ordinary person walked past it, they would not be able to notice anything strange. The people in the ring of light could do whatever they pleased here. It was almost like a diatorial arena that was specially prepared for battle. They could pounce on their nemesis and tear them to pieces with all their might. ¡°t-chested!¡± ¡°Old loli!¡± Two dainty voices rang out simultaneously in this isted space. The resentment contained in their tone was intense enough to send their insults to 18 generations of their ancestors. Then the two petite girls instantly rushed toward each other and started a fist fight. These two had long given up on fancy and shy moves and Lilith¡¯s holy sword imitation had also been long abandoned. And after Cornelia tried using all her long-ranged moves but to no avail, she decisively changed her strategy and covered her entire body with an invisible armor. In just a short time, her physicalbat was on par with Lilith¡¯s. So right now, both of them were fighting each other like hooligans, using various body parts like fingernails, elbows or knees as powerful weapons to leave marks on each other¡¯s body. If the two had given up on theirst restraint, they would probably use their ultimate deadly weapon, which was their teeth. ¡°Your chest is tter than the cutting board, you are just a golden retriever who should be ashamed of calling yourself a girl! I gave you a chance, yet you kept testing me! Could it be that canines are creatures that would shamelessly get in someone¡¯s face and wag their tails? How disgusting.¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot from the anger. She used her advantage in strength and pinned Lilith under her. Wrapping a hand around Lilith¡¯s throat, she used her other free hand to pull Lilith¡¯s cheek so hard that one side of her face was deformed. Her huge golden eyes widened at the pain as tears started gathering in them. ¡°Hmph! A million-year-old ancient loli like you, who only knows how to act cute and is good for nothing except for the huge globes in front of your chest, are more disgusting! Mommy¡¯s the best, I wanna be fed and hugged, yuck, disgusting. I¡¯ve never seen a more disgusting person!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?! I wasn¡¯t the only one who said things like that?¡± ¡°You dare retort? Hmph, I¡¯m really a young girl who is qualified to say stuff like that!¡± Lilith smacked Cornelia¡¯s chest. Feeling her sensitive spot being attacked, Cornelia faltered and yelped shyly. Lilith naturally would not let such a good chance escape. She unleashed every ounce of strength she had umted in her and moved offensively. She straddled Cornelia, kneading her chest like they were doughs and squeezing them into various shapes. Due to their sizes, Lilith¡¯s every squeeze was apanied by strange noises. Lilith wore a mischievous smile on her face. ¡°I see that these two fruits of yours are quite delicious. Why don¡¯t you let me have a taste too, huh? Say something, will you? Are these fruits tasty? Are we not besties? Let me have a taste too, you damn cow!¡± Cornelia¡¯s face turned beet red, feeling extremely humiliated. She had lived so many years and she had never been subjected to such humiliation. All she could think of right now was to skin Lilith alive. Overwhelmed by anger, she made an irrational choice of fighting Lilith at close quarterbat. Hence, it was only natural that she would be subdued by Lilith, who had an innate advantage in this type ofbat. ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, let go of me at once!¡± ¡°Hmph, what if I don¡¯t want to? I would like to find out today what rotten flesh you hide underneath such an adorable appearance!¡± While saying that, Lilith¡¯s naughty hand made its way toward the cor of Cornelia¡¯s ck lolita dress, only to stop in midair. ¡°Eeeeeh, what¡¯s this?!¡± ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, did you really think I was made out of y?!¡± Cornelia¡¯s face contorted with anger. Her white hair that reached her thighs seemed to have grown a lot longer. Like countless tentacles, they wound themselves around Lilith¡¯s body tightly, leaving angry red marks on her soft skin. Her long hair lifted Lilith up in midair. Without any surface to apply force, Lilith was unable to break herself free. Cornelia stood up, squeezing a crazy smile on her fierce-looking face. ¡°It¡¯s my turn¡­ to return the favor now.¡± ¡°W-What¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Lilith paled. Given how vindictive Cornelia was, Lilith simply could not imagine what Cornelia would do to her while she was rendered immobile. ¡°Hehe¡­ To let you have your own medicine, of course. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the same humiliation¡­!¡± After saying that Cornelia pped Lilith¡¯s chest. ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Cornelia hissed in pain after delivering the p, ¡°That was hard? Is that steel te in front of your chest?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith slowly raised her head, wearing a twisted smile on her face. Almost immediately, Lilith¡¯s blonde hair floated even though there was no wind. ¡°You little s?h?i?t?, I¡¯ll kill you today!!!¡± she roared like an angry lioness. ¡­¡­ Cornelia returned to the room, with Lilith walking behind her. They had their heads lowered, like they were guilty of something. They had not gotten the juice that they were supposed to fetch either. ¡°Oh, Cornelia, you girls are back. Huh? What¡¯s with that bruise in the corner of your eye?¡± The woman went forward and scooped Cornelia into her arms heartbrokenly when she noticed the ck eye she got. ¡°What happened? Who beat you? Tell mommy, I¡¯ll make them pay!¡± the woman said softly. Cornelia suddenly got teary-eyed and sobbed in the woman¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s that stupid fridge where my juice is in! It¡¯s a big bully. It hurts so bad¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± The woman assessed the bruise at the corner of Cornelia¡¯s eye, then turned her head around. Lilith was unscathed, but she had changed her clothes. ¡°You must have hit your head on the fridge and spilled the juice on Lilith, right?¡± The woman deduced. ¡°Yup. Impressive, mommy! How did you figure it out!?¡± Cornelia looked at the woman with admiration in her eyes. The woman smiled and patted Cornelia¡¯s head. ¡°Of course, I know everything. I¡¯m your mother.¡± ¡°Wow, mommy¡¯s the best!¡± Cornelia cheered, but the joy on her face quickly faded, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you are safe, Cornelia.¡± The woman pulled her into a gentle embrace, then said slowly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s content as long as Cornelia can grow up safely.¡± Lilith returned to her seat, only to find Lesiah and the others acting weird. They were all watching the pair of mother and daughter with a strange look on their faces. [ Lilith, I finally realized a fact. ] The sudden appearance of Lesiah¡¯s whispering voice in Lilith¡¯s ear made thetter flinch. Before she could say anything, Lesiah continued speaking. [ It looks like acting talent is hereditary. ] Book 4: Chapter 157: Coming to an End Book 4: Chapter 157: Coming to an End No matter what this dramatic family n was doing, every party muste to an end and this meal was no exception. After a meal that barely filled her tummy, Lilith casually pushed the te in front of her away. Patting her tummy that was as t as it did before the meal, she said in satisfaction, ¡°Phew, I¡¯m stuffed. It has been so long since I ate this much. Thank you, Cornelia¡¯s mommy.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m gonna be angry if you keep acting like a stranger?¡± The woman put down the rag in her hand and flicked Lilith¡¯s forehead. Lilith mped her hand over her forehead and stuck her tongue out. ¡°I got it. Well then, I¡¯m gonna go out and y with the rest, Cornelia¡¯s mommy.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful, guys. Don¡¯t hurt yourselves like Cornelia did just now,¡± the woman reminded them with a smile while cleaning up the dishes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not clumsy like Cornelia.¡± Lilith jumped off her chair, but not forgetting to rub one in Cornelia¡¯s face before leaving. Cornelia¡¯s cheek twitched imperceptibly, but kept smiling. Using her knife and fork, she cut the food on her te into smaller pieces, as if the sauce-stained pieces of meat were Lilith. ¡°Sure, I know Little Lilith isn¡¯t clumsy. Come give Auntie a hug before you leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lilith obediently allowed the woman to pull her into her warm embrace. Although Lilith had no idea who exactly this ordinary-looking woman was, there was one thing she could confirm ¡ª the kindness in her eyes was real. The woman herself said that she looked at the world with kindness and good intention. How could someone like her possibly be bad? Even if she was very good at acting, a person¡¯s nature could not be disguised. Just like someone¡¯s gaze. The evil ones who disguised themselves as a nice person usually needed to squint in order to hide the evil in the depths of their eyes. Otherwise, their disguise could easily be exposed by those who could read people well. However, the woman¡¯s gaze was always clear. Lilith simply could not understand how she gave birth to that vicious and ruthless old loli named Cornelia. From a gic or parental¡¯s point of view, it did not make sense that this couple raised someone like Cornelia. The woman rested her chin on Lilith¡¯s shoulder, her warm breath tickled Lilith¡¯s ear. She ran her fingers gently along Lilith¡¯s back, as though she was trying to find out something through the fabric of her clothes. Then with a voice that was only barely audible to the both of them, the woman whispered softly in her ear, ¡°Does Little Lilith prefer the cruel reality or wonderful dream?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith could not understand the strange question that the woman asked nor the intention behind it. If Cornelia heard it then¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cornelia will be a real good child in my presence,¡± the woman continued. Good child¡­ Lilith secretly turned her head around to steal a nce, only to see Cornelia was still tackling the little leftover on her te. It was only a few pieces of unknown meat that the woman had skillfully prepared to the point that they would melt in the mouth. Yet it took Cornelia a very long time to clear it up from her te. It was true that she was not eavesdropping either, even though at this distance she would be able to hear the conversation clearly if she would just concentrate a little. Yet, she simply chose to concentrate on her own business. Perhaps she was really being a good child right now. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Because I feel that Little Lilith will be able toe up with an answer that I want.¡± ¡°Cornelia¡¯s mommy¡­¡± Lilith smiled wryly. She was basically telling Lilith that she had seen through their little acts since the beginning. ¡°Alright, time¡¯s running out soon. Tell me your answer.¡± The woman chuckled yfully. ¡°Cruel reality¡­ or wonderful dream. Of course I would pick reality. No matter how wonderful a dream is, we will still have to wake up from it. Indulging in it only leads to unnecessary suffering.¡± ¡°What if¡­ it¡¯s a dream that you will never wake up from?¡± ¡°Never wake up from?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A dream that you won¡¯t wake up from is no different than reality, yet it¡¯s a lot better than the cruel reality. Which one would you choose then?¡± ¡°A dream that is no different than reality¡­¡± Lilith pondered for a moment then answered firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll still pick reality.¡± The woman was slightly taken aback by the decisiveness in Lilith¡¯s answer. ¡°Why?¡± she asked puzzledly. ¡°Because no matter how wonderful a dream is, it will always have its limitations. You are just reying it. But reality is limitless, you will never know what will happen in the next moment. You will never know what joke God will y on you. You may even find yourself treading on thin ice constantly. Every step may be agonizing, but isn¡¯t this the joy of living?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± The woman suddenly giggled delicately. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something Little Lilith would say.¡± Lilith puffed out her cheeks. ¡°How do you know that¡¯s not what I would say, you don¡¯t even know who the real me is.¡± ¡°Call it a woman¡¯s instinct.¡± The woman patted Lilith¡¯s head. ¡°Well then¡­ Farewell. My offer still stands, you are wee to stay here forever if you wish to, Lilith.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Knowing that the woman had seen through her act, Lilith stopped pretending and spoke bluntly. ¡°Living with you and your family would be exhausting. I don¡¯t have the energy to y house with you all.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not ying house here.¡± The woman ruffled Lilith¡¯s blonde hair, then straightened up. As if time was turned back, she turned her attention to Cornelia and doted on her. ¡°Oh dear, your food is getting cold. Do you want mommy to heat it up for you?¡± ¡°No need, mommy. It¡¯s still a bit warm.¡± Cornelia smiled sweetly to her. The middle-aged man picked up the newspaper that he intended to read after his meal, but not forgetting to reprimand Cornelia for eating too slowly and being immature. It went without saying that the consequences of that was having his six months of allowance deducted by the woman who was extremely biased to her daughter. Upon hearing the news, the man could only pound his chest. Lilith let out a soft sigh, feeling more and more confused about this family. In fact, the woman¡¯s words to her were a riddle itself. Instead, it was Lesiah who showed a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing else for us to do here.¡± ¡­¡­ After Lilith and the others left, the room became a lot lonelier. Cornelia ate thest piece of meat into her tummy, then jumped off the chair that was a little too high for her to be using. She twirled around mischievously, then hopped her way to the woman. ¡°Cornelia¡¯s going out to y then, mommy!¡± ¡°Alright, be careful. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, or you¡¯ll break mommy¡¯s heart.¡± The woman asked neither where Cornelia was going nor why did she not go with her bestie Lilith. She just wore the same gentle smile that she usually did and reminded her child, ¡°Be sure toe back before dinner.¡± Book 4: Chapter 158: Different Emotions Book 4: Chapter 158: Different Emotions They were once again back under the familiar sky. The ck sun was still hanging high up in the sky, like a ck hole that would swallow everything, including one¡¯s mind. However, the green fields and the rising smoke were still assuring sights. ¡°We¡¯re finally out!¡± Lucas plopped down on the ground, feeling almost tearful. ¡°Why do I feel like I have lost something important during my trip there?¡± Everyone speechlessly looked at Lucas, who was only in a pair of red underwear. ¡°Oh yeah, what do you guys n to do next?¡± Lesiah looked at Durance and the others. Now that Lilith had been rescued, there was no need to force them into participating in the next agenda. ¡°I will follow you, Your Royal Highness!¡± Rosdell was the first to speak, almost as if he was concerned that Lesiah would abandon him. ¡°I will go wherever you go, princess!¡± However, Lesiah shook her head firmly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You are leading the Macedonian Empire¡¯s team right? The situation here is not clear yet and they still need a leader.¡± ¡°But princess, your safety is¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured.¡± Lesiah gave him a small smile. ¡°I am no longer the same little girl in the past who needs you to take care of everywhere I go. Even if it is for my nation, I will make sure to proceed cautiously.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Rosdell smiled in disappointment, ncing at Lilith who was lying motionlessly on the grass like a salted fish looking at the sky. Her body seemed to have be a few dozen centimeters shorter. ¡°You have changed a lot, princess, but in a good way. Change is good, in fact, it is ultimately a good thing.¡± Rosdell also plopped down on the ground next to Lucas. He retrieved a bottle of home-brewed wine from his storage ring, as well as two wine sses. He waved the bottle at Lucas, and the sound of its content sloshing inside could be heard. ¡°How about a ss, bro?¡± Lesiah then looked at Durance. ¡°What about you then? What¡¯s your n?¡± Durance caressed the hilt of his rapier, as if in deep thought. His gaze slid past Lesiah, andnded right on Lilith. ¡°Lady Dragon, I have a question. What is your purpose ofing to the human world to attend an academy that is not useful to you?¡± Lilith flipped over and stared at Durance with her dead fish eyes. ¡°Why? You¡¯re saying dragons can¡¯te to the human world? I know quite a few of them hiding among human society to experience life.¡± Durance was shocked. To think that the dragons, a race which was powerful enough to exterminate humans, had actually infiltrated the human world. This was indeed important news. Lilith scratched her cheek in embarrassment and continued, ¡°Actually I came to this academy for a reason, but I¡¯m not going to tell you what it is.¡± Durance was in a greater shock. This dragon girl had secretlye to the human nation with a hidden ulterior motive. If word of this got out, it would definitely cause a huge uproar in human society. The thought got Durance tightening his grip on the hilt of the Ste, as if it was a reflex action that could make him feel at ease. Regardless of the dragon girl¡¯s motivation to infiltrate human society, it was his duty to share at least the basic information with the rest, as a human. ¡°Oops, you¡¯re not thinking of exposing my identity when you get out of here, right?¡± Lilith pouted. ¡°I¡¯d advise you against that.¡± ¡°How could I possibly? After we¡¯ve been through thick and thin together, I can¡¯t possibly kick Lady Dragon when she is down.¡± Durance wore a sincere smile when he said that, but knowing very well that telling the truth at a moment like this would be dumb. ¡°d to hear that. I was just thinking that if you really do that, I¡¯ll have to bring a few rtives of mine to collect the debts. By then, the money you owed would be enough to fill two caves. I¡¯ll be in a pinch if I don¡¯t bring enough helping hands. Fortunately, you¡¯re a loyal person. I like people like you. Good to know that I won¡¯t be needing my rtives so soon¡± Durance¡¯s smile instantly stiffened. ¡°Heh.¡± He could onlyugh wryly, plop down next to Rosdell and gestured to him. ¡°Give me a full ss too.¡± Lastly, there was Choobchoob and Diana, whose presence was somehow growing weaker. Noticing both Lilith¡¯s and Lesiah¡¯s gazes, Choobchoob shrunk and sat down next to Durance. ¡°I won¡¯t expose your identity. I won¡¯t owe you money either! D-Don¡¯t find me¡­¡± she waved her hands at Lilith. Lilith rubbed her chin helplessly. Was she this terrifying? She turned her head to look at Diana. ¡°My martial niece, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do I feel like you have grown less talkativetely?¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± Diana was deep in her thoughts when Lilith¡¯s voice pulled her back to reality. She scratched her head and said, ¡°Haha, I guess I just have a bit of a hard time to suddenly ept that my subordinate is a dragon.¡± While saying that, Diana leaned forward shamelessly and smiled cunningly. ¡°You¡¯ll count me in, right?¡± Lilith pressed a finger on Diana¡¯s forehead and gently pushed her away. Her dead fish eyes were as still as the water of an ancient well as she uttered every word, ¡°My good martial niece, address me as your martial aunt.¡± Diana instantly became crestfallen. She took a seat beside Durance, then waved. ¡°Hand me the entire bottle!¡± Rosdell rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have much left. Just one ss at most.¡± ¡°Tsk, stingy.¡± Lilith looked at Lesiah, who also returned her gaze. In the end, it was Lilith who broke the silence first. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? It¡¯s going to get really dangerous from here on out.¡± Lesiah answered her question with another question instead. ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then that settles it.¡± Lesiah smiled and took a seat beside Lilith. Lilith sat up and gently leaned on Lesiah. ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t run away again, no matter in what aspects. I¡¯m done running.¡± Lesiah secretly held Lilith¡¯s hand. Their body heat was transmitted to each other through their skin. She looked into Lilith¡¯s eyes, her jewel-like eyes seemed to have stars shining in them. Her soft and silver hair glimmered like the Milky Way. ¡°So Lilith, you have to fulfill your promise too. Don¡¯t let me die.¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile. ¡°Of course.¡± Cough! Cough! Rosdell¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as he cursed angrily. ¡°Stupid wine is really too strong.¡± Like a caring brother, Lucas patted his shoulder andforted him in a serious voice, ¡°Think on the bright side, at least you didn¡¯t lose to a man or even a human. This is nothing to be embarrassed of, if words get out.¡± Rosdell was rendered speechless. He threw away his wine ss and started chugging the bottle instead. The wine was a highly distilled home-brewed rice wine, so it had a very bitter taste. As soon as the wine entered one¡¯s throat, its bitterness was enough to drown out someone¡¯s sorrows momentarily. ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± Choobchoob, the only one who had not been drinking among their group, raised her hand and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this entrance blocked for some reason? Where are we going?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The atmosphere suddenly turned eerily silent. No one answered. Diana stroked her chin in deep thought. ¡°Speaking of which¡­ Did we forget something?¡± Book 4: Chapter 159: Off With Your Head. Book 4: Chapter 159: Off With Your Head. Just a few moments earlier. A few silhouettes lurked in the forest around the titan¡¯s vige. They were careful to mask their aura as they eyed the skies without so much as letting out a breath. They were waiting for a signal. They were the members of Team Two involved in the princess¡¯s rescue operation. Their mission was to sneak into the enemy¡¯s camp and rescue Princess Lesiah while the special assault team engaged Golden Demon Htilil inbat. But the special assault team had been silent thus far much to their confusion. The leader of Team Two, a woman with beautiful features, frowned at the dy. Coleman was supposed to be the leader of Team Two. He was a capable fighter, and knew the enemy¡¯s base inside out. But due to the inhumane treatment he had to suffer in the titan¡¯s vige, Coleman was too traumatized to ever set foot in the ce. Hence, another female warrior who traveled with Diana became the temporary leader. The woman¡¯s name was Reza. She was an elite among the 7th grade students of St. Caroline Academy who was ranked among the top 10 in terms ofbat prowess in the entire school. While she was also a sword user, she still lost to Durance during a duel by the closest of margin, and was known as the Uncrowned Queen in the sword school of the academy. But this did not mean that she was an ipetent fighter. Without talent, and without any sponsors to rely on, she worked hard to be who she was. Her strength was not the only reason she was selected to be the leader of the group. She was also fast. Very fast. With a quick motion too fast for the eyes of the others to see, Reza nailed a rainbow colored insect thatid prowling near her feet. Green liquid oozed from the carapace of the dead bug, apanied by a pungent smell. A scowl appeared on Reza¡¯s face as she flicked her sword to remove the green liquid. The signal to move was not given. There was nothing her team could do but to wait. What¡¯s going on? Was there some sort of trouble? Just then, an explosion rocked the forest, as if hundreds of magical scrolls were detonated at the same time. Reza projected her sword energy, which negated the force of the explosion that rocked the trees around her. Excitement was written all over the faces of her squad members. Has the special assault squad managed to draw out Htilil? But they were stopped before they could spring into action. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± She continued as the members of her team shared confused looks, ¡°The special assault team¡­ Has failed.¡± ¡°What?¡± They¡¯re the elites among the elites! How the hell¡­ What could¡¯ve happened¡­ And they¡¯re so far away¡­ How can she tell? ¡°The explosion just now was huge,¡± Reza exined, perhaps anticipating the questions in their mind. ¡°It¡¯s not something caused by a duel between fighters. It¡¯s more like a¡­ magical trap. Since a trap has been triggered, things do not look great for Durance and his team.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But that might not be the case?¡± Reza gave the person a look of disdain and spoke, ¡°Listen.¡± But there was no other sound. ¡°If it¡¯s a fight between both sides, why is there no more additional sounds? Silence could only mean two things.¡± ¡°The first.¡± Reza held up a finger. ¡°It¡¯s an enemy trap, and the special assault team was totally incapacitated, or they would¡¯ve sent a signal for us to retreat. The Golden Demon would¡¯ve moved once she heard the explosion. The explosion would¡¯ve rendered them incapable of fighting against her. They¡¯re not idiots. Of course they¡¯ll choose to flee.¡± ¡°As for the second reason¡­¡± Reza held up a second finger. ¡°The special group was ambushed by Htilil and has been obliterated.¡± Gasp¡­ That¡­ Sounds like a reasonable exnation! It means that the elites in the special assault group have been wiped out! As expected of the most notorious criminal in human history! Golden Demon Htilil sure is a force to be reckoned with! Reza sheathed her sword, there was no hesitation in her movement as she turned away, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since the mission has failed, let¡¯s go back and draw up a new n.¡± She sighed and looked at a few trees around her. ¡°Let¡¯s chop down a few of them. They¡¯ll make fine coffins for the dead. Hm¡­ since we¡¯ve thought about their coffins, then why don¡¯t wee up with a few words of remembrance.¡± Reza scratched her head. ¡°Hmm¡­ We can find a good spot for their graves as well. We can do it while we chop down the trees.¡± She suddenly stopped, and cast a backwards nce at her confused teammates. ¡°Hmmm¡­ We might as well prepare some funeral music for them. Don¡¯t forget to act very sad. It¡¯ll save time for when we get back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by myself.¡± Reza looked up into the sky, the deaths of herradespletely forgotten, ¡°Such efficiency. Is there anyone faster than me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The team began cutting down trees and making them into coffins. They then buried the coffins, and began recounting tales of the glorious sacrifice of Aneva¡¯s group. Two more explosions resounded in the forest when they left. But there was nobody there to listen to them. ¡­¡­ ¡°Is it finally over?¡± Professor Marlin stared at the Great Formation of Heaven and Earth on the Dragon God Lake with astonishment. The vice dean said with a satisfied smile as he caressed his mustache, ¡°Our hard work finally paid off. Good job, Professor Marlin.¡± ¡°No price is too great to pay for the betterment of humankind.¡± Despite his words, Professor Marlin¡¯s bloodshot eyes and the stubble on his handsome face said otherwise¡­ His face was filled with fatigue, as if he had aged ten years. While he was already at saint level, creating a formation powerful enough to kill a full-fledged saint was still no doubt a taxing challenge to him. ¡°Now what we need¡­ is onest thing.¡± ¡°Onest thing?¡± the vice dean¡¯s hand trembled, plucking off a few strands of his mustache along with that motion. ¡°I was the one who proposed using that, but I still do not wish to see it used unless it¡¯s as ast resort.¡± ¡°Anyone else would¡¯ve shared your hesitation.¡± Marlin grimaced and shook his head, ¡°How the hell did the first dean create something like that?¡± ¡°A mere mortal like me will never understand his thoughts,¡± the vice dean replied. ¡°We can¡¯t even figure out the thinking of our current dean, not to mention something that¡¯s already existed for thousands of years.¡± ¡°By the way.¡± A sudden thought crossed the vice dean¡¯s mind. ¡°Professor Marlin, can we unlock the sealed passage now?¡± ¡°Of course. The formation ispleted. We don¡¯t have to worry about magical energy draining anymore.¡± Professor Marlin nodded. With the formationpleted, opening and sealing the entrance to the site was simple. ¡°That¡¯s great. Please hurry up and open the passage. Not being able to know what¡¯s going on in the ruins puts me ill at ease.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ As expected of the vice dean. You¡¯re worried about the students. I really should take you as my role model.¡± ¡°You tter me¡­¡± the vice dean responded. His thoughts were on the students trapped in the ruins. Professor Marlin shook his head with a smile. Such a kindhearted vice dean was a boon to the academy. He figured he should grant his wish soon, since he was also itching to find out what was happening in there. Professor Marlin prepared aplex spell, and the formation above where the Dragon God Lake used to be located began its activation. A huge rumble could be heard from above them, as if a multitude of giant cogwheels were turning. Arge amount of magical energy began surging forward from the center of the golden door. The sheer pressure of magical energy caused the mages around them to stagger around. Their faces were red as if they were drunk. The warriors on the other hand, felt as if they were stuck in mud. The Great Formation of Heaven and Earth was able to contain the surge of magical energy as the golden doors opened, much to their astonishment. When it came to magical formations, Marlin was as adept as his other talent: Strategizing. It was something that no one could hope to match. The vice dean stroked his mustache when the doors of the ruins swung open and a smile opened his face. He immediately produced a spectrum stone tomunicate with the students in the ruins. His body trembled after a short while. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Professor Marlin. The vice dean took two steps back and the man who had almost reached the peak of the saint realm slumped onto the ground. Professor Marlin quickly supported the vice dean and asked in concern, ¡°What the hell happened?¡± The vice dean howled up into the sky. ¡°Golden Demon Htilil! I swear upon the name of the academy, no, the entire human race, that I will lop off your head. I will avenge my students!!!¡± Book 4: Chapter 160: A Weird Situation Book 4: Chapter 160: A Weird Situation ¡°Achoo!¡± Lilith let out a loud sneeze, startling Lesiah who was beside her. ¡°Are you alright Lilith?¡± Lesiah pulled Lilith in closer and touched her forehead with hers. She was worried when she noticed Lilith¡¯s high body temperature, ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± Lilith blushed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m a Dragon alright? Have you heard of a Dragon catching a cold? Our temperature is higher than that of a human¡¯s. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. As for why I sneezed¡­¡± Lilith looked up at the sky and grinned, ¡°Perhaps someone was charmed by my beauty and is thinking of me.¡± Lesiah let out a sigh of relief and stood up. She brushed her silvery hair aside and rolled her eyes at Lilith, ¡°Yeah, right.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s the truth! Or are you saying that you found someone prettier and cuter than me?¡± said Lilith, puffing out her rather t chest. A mischievous grin lit up Lesiah¡¯s face, ¡°Cornelia¡¯s quite cute.¡± ¡°What? Since when is that old loli cuter than me!¡± Lilith was not pleased, ¡°She¡¯s way past her age. What¡¯s she¡¯s got that¡¯s better than me other than the two lumps of useless fat on her chest?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what people like? Legal loli¡­ Busty loli.. It¡¯s all points of appeal. Compared to them, Lilith¡­ The only thing you have going for you is your cuteness.¡± ¡°Guhhh¡­¡± Lilith clutched at her chest as she took a few steps back, as if she was hurt. A smug smile appeared on Lesiah¡¯s lips. I finally got back at her. But her smile froze the next moment. Lilith nced at Lesiah¡¯s face, and understanding dawned on hers. A predatory grin appeared on her lips as she approached the princess with a speed that no normal person can match. ¡°Lesiah¡­ You seem to know a lot~¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you truly are as knowledgeable as you sound¡­ Hehe¡­¡± And with that, Lilith pounced on Lesiah like a hungry wolf. She cupped the princess¡¯s breasts and began groping her chest. ¡°Kyaah~ No¡­ Not there¡­¡± ¡°Hehehehehe¡­¡± There was nothing the littlemb could do once it was in the clutches of the big bad wolf. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Ah! The king and queen have returned!¡± Lilith and Lesiah returned to the titan vige once Durance and her men left to rejoin their main force. They were spotted by children ying at the entrance, and their excited exmation drew the attention of the entire vige. ¡°It seems that the queen has seeded.¡± Titan12138 emerged from the crowd, which parted ways for their chieftain. A smile of relief was on her face when she saw Lilith unharmed. ¡°Wee back, Your Majesty.¡± Titan12138 bowed, and the rest of her tribe followed suit. ¡°Wee back, Your Majesty.¡± Lilith had long since given up hopes of stopping such a gesture. ¡°Rise.¡± Just when the titans began to rise, Lilith felt the icy touch of a little hand on her wrist. It belonged to a young titan who was eyeing her with curiosity, ¡°The king¡¯s hand is so warm.¡± The young titan smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Lilith returned the smile. But before she could pull a prank on the child, a roar erupted from within the crowd. ¡°You brat! How dare you speak to the king in such a manner!¡± A man who looked just like the child walked up to him and gave him a p. ¡°You little brat! How dare you sully the royals with your dirty hand!¡± ¡°Uwahh¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll not do it again¡­¡± The child began crying out loud. ¡°Apologise to his majesty at once!¡± The man was angry, but his rage did not hide the fear and worry beneath his facade. Lilith frowned slightly. She could feel that something was wrong. ¡°There¡¯s no need for¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, we must apologise for sullying Your Majesty with our filthy presence, or¡­¡± the man pressed the head of the child down and forced him to prostrate himself before Lilith. Once the child kowtowed at Lilith, the man pulled his child back into the crowd with their heads lowered. The other titans felt nothing wrong about the situation unfolding before them. In fact, many of them were even nodding their heads. Lilith shared a look with Lesiah, and the duo could see the doubts in each others¡¯ eyes. ¡­¡­ It did not take long for the sky to darken. As per their customs, the titans sat around a fewrge bonfires at night. The men were boasting among one another, recounting their exploits in the day, of how many monsters they have in while the women gathered around in small groups to gossip about things happening in the vige. The children chased each other around the campfires. To them, ying the roles of their imaginary characters was one of the few forms of entertainment they had in their boring world. Lilith¡¯s te was filled with freshly cooked meat, but to her, the portion was nothing. Her eyes were scanning the entire vige as she chewed her meal slowly like a well-mannereddy. This was the first time Lilith was not wolfing down her food during a meal. Her attention was somewhere else. Something was off about the titans. The way they distanced themselves from her, and how they¡¯d steal nces at her but hurriedly looking away when they were discovered¡­ It all didn¡¯t feel right. They were literally worshipping her. She had felt awe from her own race before ascending as the king of the titans. But this felt different. The respect one shows towards a hero, a leader, and a God is different. Lilith had a feeling that the titans were treating her like a god. It was not the deification of a hero, but one born out of blind faith. This was just like how the followers of Light would not allow themselves to sully the glory of the Goddess of Light. Lilith stole a nce at the person sitting by her side, and was displeasured by what she saw. Lesiah was having a conversation with creatures of gossip. Their overly invasive questions were making her blush. Even as a eldest princess of an empire who had attended banquets of many sorts, Lesiah still found herself overwhelmed by the onughts of these creatures. No! I shouldn¡¯t pity her! She should¡¯ve kept mepany instead! I¡¯ll teach her a lesson! Lilith puffed her cheeks out. After wolfing down her food, she began thinking of ways to teach a certain person a lesson. Book 4: Chapter 161: Suspicions Book 4: Chapter 161: Suspicions ¡°Our king, do you still require more food?¡± Titan 12138 appeared before Lilith without even being noticed. Lilith stared at the dark colored jerky on Titan 12138¡¯s te that was apanied by a few unknown fruits. It was not much, but it was considered a delicacy in the titan vige. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m full.¡± Lilith shook her head. She felt guilty as the entire vige was not able to have even a piece of jerky due to her appetite for fresh meat. But she knew that she could not decline the offer as well, as it might make the titans feel that she would abandon them. ¡°Oh really? Please do not be so modest with us. We might not be rich, but we have ample food.¡± Despite her words, Titan 12138 visibly rxed. The tribe was barely able to hunt, this meant that their stock of food was drastically reduced. Meat given to their king was thest shred of fresh meat the vige had. ¡°Can I sit here, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Titan1213 sat cross-legged, but due to her age, the simple action seemed so hard for her. She had to set down her te, cross her legs, before finally picking her te up again. Titan 12138 picked up a green fruit, wiped it against the cloth given to her by the king a thousand year ago, and took a bite. From the slight frown on her face, one could tell that the fruit did not taste good. At least it was way worse than the ones Lilith had. ¡°Titan 12138.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I have a few questions for you.¡± ¡°Of course. I shall answer them to the best of my abilities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Lilith set her stone te down on the sand, sat up straight, ced her hands on her knees, and stared straight into Titan 12138¡¯s cloudy eyes. Her serious expression was made even more pronounced by the dim lighting. ¡°Do you¡­ really think that I¡¯m the king a thousand years ago?¡± Titan 12138 jerked in a sudden movement. A fruit rolled onto the ground, and into the fire pit nearby. mes licked at the fruit, giving out a pungent smell. ¡°What do you mean by that, Your Majesty?¡± Titan 12138 had no time to worry about that fruit. ¡°Oh it¡¯s nothing, but I¡¯ve had some suspicions about some things.¡± Lilith pulled out a ck rod-shaped object. It was an artifact left behind by the overpowered transmigrator from a thousand years ago, the Imitation Holy Sword known as ckie. ¡°This thing was left by your king. No, ording to you, I was the one who left this behind a thousand years ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you doubting its legacy?¡± ¡°It does belong to that king. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± Lilith swung the Imitation Holy Sword around. With a low hum, a terrifying aura rose from the ck object. But the aura was limited to a two-meter radius around Lilith, limited by a magical circle that appeared below Lilith. ¡°But why did you only remember this thing only now, especially when you can tell what oolong tea is?¡± Titan 12138¡¯s face grew pale. Her frail old body could barely withstand the raging aura, ¡°Y-your Majesty¡­ What are you saying? Are you implying that I was trying to take the sword for myself?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Lilith fiddled the Imitation Holy Sword with her fingers, ¡°I just have a feeling that you knew that I¡¯m not your king. The reason you brought me here was because the ck devils are attacking, and I¡¯m an outsider. You were desperate.¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve been telling the truth. Why would I lie to Your Majesty?¡± Titan 12138¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow as she prostrated herself before Lilith and began kowtowing. Tears poured down from her eyes as she spoke, ¡°I did not hand the Imitation Holy Sword to you right away because I forgot about it. Please believe me.¡± Lilith moved half a meter to the side away from Titan 12138 while remaining expressionless, ¡°Then what about the changes I observed among the people here?¡± ¡°What sort of changes?¡± Titan 12138 was taken aback. ¡°The way they treated me. I can feel myself turning into the thing I hate the most. They¡¯re worshiping me as if I¡¯m some sort of deity?¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you sure this is not a trick you¡¯re pulling off so that I¡¯ll stay and help you defeat the ck devils?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. They¡¯re probably treating you as such because they¡¯ve heard about your exploits at the ck devil camp from me. There¡¯s no trickery involved.¡± Titan 12138 began kowtowing even more vigorously. There were traces of blood on her forehead. ¡°I disobeyed the queen¡¯smand and spread the news to keep morale. If I didn¡¯t do that¡­¡± Titan 12138 stood up and pointed at the vigers nearby with a trembling finger. ¡°Will they still be like this?¡± Lilith tilted her head to the side. The atmosphere was lively. Two titans had started fighting because of their boasting. The two men had torn their flimsy clothing made from tree skin during the fight. It was like a wrestling match between two men in their birthday suits. But none among their neighbors were willing to stop them. Many were even cheering them on. Some were even betting who the winner was. To the titans, this was a rare chance for entertainment. Lilith could still remember the despair of the titans when they found out that the Day of Darkness was not over yet. If despair was all they know, would they still be having fun like this? Would they still squabble among each other for something so trivial? They wouldn¡¯t be. ¡°I know I¡¯ve disobeyed an order from the queen. I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment. But please don¡¯t harm others.¡± Titan 12138 prostrated herself before Lilith again. Lilith scratched her head. Was I¡­ Being too paranoid? ¡°Forget about it. Perhaps I¡¯ve thought too much.¡± Lilith helped Titan 12138 up and healed her with a Minor Healing Scroll obtained from Diana, ¡°I do not like the feeling of being used. I don¡¯t care if this is all a show to guilt trip me into helping you, but since I¡¯ve decided to help you, then I¡¯ll help you to the best of my abilities. So you don¡¯t harm yourself just to appease me. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Lilith pointed at the empty te. Titan 12138 was greatly touched. Tears poured out from her eyes like the opening of a floodgates. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m weak, but I¡¯ll do my best to serve you.¡± Lilith pped herself on the head. Fine! She didn¡¯t even listen to me! Just then, Titan 12138 leaned closer to Lilith. ¡°I can make sure that the entire vige covers their ears at night. They won¡¯t hear you no matter what you do. ¡°Why would you make them do that?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened, but she pretended to get mad at Titan 12138, ¡°What if the ck devils attack? How will they be able to discover them in time? Cover your ears for only four hours alright? And do it only when I send the signal. This will reduce the risk of falling to a sneak attack by the ck devils.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°Monsters! Those are monsters!¡± ¡°Run! Take the children with you!¡± mes were everywhere. So was the shing of steel. Shadows with grotesque shapes covered thend. It was like hell. Cries, angry shouts, howls of beasts, were intermingled with the sobbing of children. But the monsters had no feeling. A race that was thousands of years old would finally be driven extinct by the skeletons of these ¡®giants¡¯. ¡°Chief, we have nowhere else to go!¡± The dwarves were met with despair at the edge of the world. They were looking at the middle-aged man at the head of their group. It was the chief of their tribe. He was the one who led them from ughter many times. He was the one who gave them hope. They were confident that he would deliver from disaster once again. But hope was not granted to them. With all eyes on him, the chief patted the head of the little girl standing by his side, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s make our stand.¡± They knew that they were cornered. In a world where borders between worlds exist, they were like rats trapped in a cage. There was nowhere for them to run. Thus despair turned into courage. Fighting back was their only chance. But the disparity of their strength was too great. No matter how many creatures their spears fell, many more would take their ce. They were left with nothing but despair. Until a tiny figure descended from the sky. The little girl who had just learned how to wield a spear was shocked. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ pretty.¡± The tiny girl had blond hair and a pair of blue eyes. Her features were just like that of a doll. She was clothed in white dress, wielding a staff as tall as her height. Countless monsters were obliterated with each swing of her weapon. A beast that attempted to sneak up on the girl was annihted in the mere fraction of a second. The young girl blinked at the little girl. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± But the little girl was in shock. ¡°Eh? You do not have a name yet?¡± The young girl rolled her eyes and immediately came up with a great idea, ¡°You¡¯re short¡­ Why don¡¯t I call you titans? As for you¡­ I shall name you Titan 12138. Why, you ask? Well it¡¯s because that¡¯s a nice number.¡± Book 4: Chapter 162: An Attack Book 4: Chapter 162: An Attack As night fell, the light of one of the small mud huts was still on. The figure that was sleeping against the small table woke up with a sudden jerk, and rose up slowly, knocking down a tiny wooden item, sending it rolling on the ground. With the figure¡¯s vision still blurry, it was unable to tell between reality and dream. Momentster, the hut was finally plunged into full darkness when thest candle burned itself out. The sudden darkness returned Titan 12138¡¯s attention to reality. She wiped her face, forcing herself awake. ¡®Ahh¡­ I¡¯ve fallen asleep. Looks like I¡¯m getting old.¡¯ A certain object on the table caught her attention and immediately dispelled her fatigue. Her old body reacted like a cheetah as she shot forward to grab that object with surprising precision despite the darkness. Relief washed over her when she felt that the object remained undamaged with her hand covered with calluses. ¡®I must never lose this. There¡¯s no recement for it.¡¯ Titan 12138 lit up another candle wick, and the object was finally illuminated. It was a small wooden statue. A wooden statue of a young girl. While her face was notpleted, a strong spiritual energy emanated from the statue. The statue was not even 10cm tall. Its hand was holding something that was not there, as it was taking a swing. The small statue looked like it was alive. Titan 12138 let out a long sigh, clearing her thoughts that were filled with trouble. Her old eyes could still see well enough in the dim light. She picked up her carving knife and continued her work on the most important part of the statue. ¡­¡­ Lesiah sat on the big pink bed in the pce. Light filtered into the room through the hide door. There was a frown on her face as she looked out into the night. Something¡¯s¡­ Not right. As the eldest princess, Lesiah had an urate biological clock drilled into her by the head maid Miss She. She would always wake up without fail at dawn. But on this day, the sky remained dark even an hour after she woke up. Is this because of the time difference? Lesiah shook her head, ¡®This can¡¯t be it. I¡¯ve calcted the time difference between this dimension and the world outside.¡¯ She was quite shocked when she discovered that the dimension shared the same time as the outside world. ¡®Since there¡¯s no time difference, there¡¯s no way my biological clock is wrong¡­ Why is the night extra long?¡¯ Lesiah stole a nce at Lilith who was sleeping beside her. As a legendary dragon princess, Lilith had a very unsightly look when she slept. She held a pillow as she slept, while her nket was already nowhere to be found. The strap to her nightgown had gotten loose, revealing half her breast. Lilith was just like a baby. Her golden hair was spread across the entire bed. Her eyebrows were creased together. There was no telling if she was having a good or bad dream from the twitching of her eyelid. She was mumbling through her tiny mouth. The dragon princess was even slightly drooling. So cute¡­ Lesiah could not resist the urge to pinch such an unguarded Lilith. But before she could act, memories of the previous night flooded her mind. Lesiah blushed at that thought and gritted her teeth. ¡®No, I¡¯ll not fall for that again!¡¯ ¡°Dong! Dong!¡± A rhythmic sound roused the titans from their sleep. The vige was immediately illuminated by countless torches. Silhouettes could be seen moving about the vige. The exterior of the pce was bustling with activity. Lesiah immediately sat up to have a look. She knew what the noise meant. The titans had also prepared for such an eventuality. But¡­ aren¡¯t they a little too fast? ¡°Mmmm? What happened?¡± Lilith who was roused from her sleep was still feeling groggy. She rubbed her unfocused eyes and asked, ¡°Is it time for breakfast?¡± ¡°What breakfast? It¡¯s the ck devils!¡± Lesiah immediately picked up Lilith¡¯s discarded clothing while preparing herself for battle as well. ¡°Hurry, we don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°The ck devils?!¡± Lilith was shocked awake, ¡°That¡¯s too soon!¡± ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on. But the situation is more dangerous than what we¡¯ve expected.¡± Lesiah put on her armor and tied her hair into her ponytail. She gave off the aura of a valkyrie heading into battle. ¡°Really?¡± Lilith slowly took down the panties that Lesiah had thrown on her head and noticed the activity outside. Her expression turned serious immediately, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to meet them with my full strength. This ends today.¡± ¡­¡­ Lesiah finally understood why the sky was dark. Because the sky itself hadpletely changed. A dark sun hung in a red sky. It was a sight that Lilith and Lesiah were familiar with. The red sky that we saw at Cornelia¡­ Why is it here? ROAR! An ear splitting roar of a dragon snapped them out of their thoughts. Lilith and Lesiah¡¯s face paled when they saw a dozen skeletal dragons appearing in the sky. Beneath them were arge wave of skeleton army. Unlike the simple skeletons taken out by Lilith, these skeletons appeared in different shapes and sizes. There were even five of them that were hundreds of meters tall. With a ghastly glow in their eyes, they caused tremors with their advancing strides. Lesiah finally realized that she had been too naive. The traps she had set up against the ck devils were like fireworks to the gigantic skeletal lifeforms. No wonder the vige was in chaos. Its poption of a few hundred was being besieged by hundreds of thousands of enemies. Chapter4-163: Deceit Chapter4-163: Deceit Cold sweat rolled down Lilith¡¯s forehead at the sight of therge group of monsters. She felt fear even though she was a dragon. The attack was anticipated, but she did not expect something so terrifying. Even a full-fledged empire would find it hard-pressed to take on the massive army of a million skeletons, not to mention a small vige of a few hundred. If their salivary nds still exist, the skeletons could literally drown the vige with their saliva. Lilith did not know what to do. She could only ask Lesiah for directions. ¡°Any ideas, great strategist?¡± Lilith poked Lesiah with her finger. ¡°No.¡± Lesiah¡¯s face was even paler than Lilith¡¯s. She had only seen such arge formation a few years ago when an alliance between human militaries fought against a demonic invasion at western Macedonian Empire. She could feel her limbs growing cold. There were stars swimming in her vision. Even her heart was pumping erratically in her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can survive, not to mention defeat the enemy.¡± Lesiah grimaced. Lilith was silent. She was capable of surviving easily against the numerous but individually weak ck devils. She could even guarantee the safety of Lesiah. But it was impossible for her to protect the titans at the same time. She might bring about the end of this pocket dimension by using that power and her ancestor might not agree to this. Besides, the titans might not even survive the destruction of their world. The only possible solution was to move the titans out from this pocket dimension. With her position and power, she could guarantee a safe plot ofnd at the outside world. But the entrance to this world was closed for reasons unknown. She could not carry out the n. A glint of light appeared in Lilith¡¯s eyes. As ast resort¡­ There¡¯s only one way¡­ ¡°Calm down, everyone! This is not the end yet!¡± An old but firm voice pulled Lilith back to reality. Titan12138 had climbed onto the roof of one of the huts, and was shouting at her fellow titans. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the king is here. She hasn¡¯t given up on us yet. There is still hope!¡± Titan12138 had a high standing in her tribe. When they heard her voice, the titans stopped panicking. A glimmer of hope appeared in each of their eyes when they stared up at their chieftain. ¡°T-that¡¯s right! The king hasn¡¯t given up on us. It¡¯s not the end yet!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Pick up your weapons. We go to war! We¡¯re dead either way, might as well follow the king!¡± The titans picked up the weapons they¡¯ve prepared and took their positions around Lilith and Lesiah. There were mes of courage in their eyes. They were ready to fight and die. ¡°Lead us into battle, Your majesty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If it¡¯s for the king, I¡¯m willing to follow you even to my death.¡± ¡°The king came out from the ck devil¡¯s camp alive. If she¡¯s with us, then victory will be ours!¡± The titans raised their weapons. Morale was high. The cheers of the hundreds of titans even drowned out the march of millions of ck devils. They were ready. It was as if they would plunge themselves into the midst of the army of ck devils the moment Lilith gave the order. Even if each one of them had to take on 10,000 enemies, they were ready. But Lilith grimaced. The disparity between their strength was too great. The titans were simply too naive. They believed in her abilities to deliver them from peril. She could not tell if they were looking at her as a deity, or they were just grasping at straws. No matter which one it was, she knew that their expectations were unrealistic. For the king that they ced their trust on was already preparing to abandon them. It was a tragedy. Lilith felt a stabbing pain in her heart the moment that thought crossed her mind. An image appeared in her mind for the mere fraction of a second before she was distracted by the scorching heat she felt in her hands. The imitation holy sword that she had just pulled out from her inventory had be unbearably hot. To her astonishment, she could feel another conscience in her body. [Do not abandon them] said the conscience. Lilith was stunned. Is this¡­ The message left behind by that transmigrator from a thousand years ago? Or is this the conscience of ckie? No matter the answer, she found herself changing her mind. ¡°I will¡­ Do my best¡­¡± Lilith took in a deep breath. ¡°To ensure your survival.¡± Cheers immediately erupted all around her. The battle had already been won halfway. Lesiah¡¯s confused voice appeared in her mind. [Lilith, do you realise what you just said?] [Of course] [We¡¯ll never win against the ck devils, unless you involve your ancestor. But this will ce you in danger] [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fight with my own strength. Even if I have to rely on him, it¡¯ll be for your safety.] [Why did you say that? Why give them false hope?] [It¡¯s better to die with hope than to die in despair] [¡­¡­] Lesiah was silent. She couldn¡¯t refute Lilith¡¯s words. Lilith lowered her gaze so that her uncertainty couldn¡¯t be seen. Or perhaps it was because she didn¡¯t want to see the despair in the titans¡¯ eyes. She didn¡¯t want the guilt. Their deaths should have nothing to do with her. She was just a passerby. Shouldn¡¯t the one feeling guilty be their king from a thousand years ago? She was the one who abandoned the titans. ck! The ck devils stopped abruptly. As Lilith and the others stared on with confusion, a normal looking humanoid skeleton walked up to them. The eerie glow in its eye sockets flickered as it turned its head to stare straight at Lilith. Book 4: Chapter 164: Edge Book 4: Chapter 164: Edge ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± The skeleton suddenly asked, and her tone was a little exasperated. ¡°The passage has been unsealed, so why are you still here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith was stunned for a moment, and then she figured out who the voice from the skeleton belonged to. ¡°Cornelia?¡± Lilith eximed in shock as she looked at the skeleton that looked no different than an ordinary person¡¯s, save for the ck color. ¡°Did your million year old loli flesh rot until you¡¯re left with only bones?¡± ¡°Who are you calling rotten?!¡± The eerie glow in its dark sockets flickered as anger filled its voice. ¡°I¡¯m only temporarily transferring my conscience into this body, you ignorant t-chested girl!¡± Lilith¡¯s cheek twitches. ¡°Who are you calling t-chested, you expired ancient loli!¡± ¡°Am I wrong? Even the curvature of this skeleton¡¯s rib is bigger than your boobies!¡± Lilith could feel the vein on her temples throbbing. ¡°¡­Expired ancient loli!¡± ¡°t-chested girl!¡± ¡°You wanna fight?¡± ¡°Come at me, I¡¯m not scared!¡± Looking at one person and one skeleton eager to fight each other at any time, Lesiah rubbed her forehead and quickly grabbed Lilith. ¡°Calm down, now is not the time to care about this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lilith bared her sharp canines menacingly like an angry kitten, but quickly calmed down as knew her priorities and got straight to business. ¡°So, why are you here, ancient loli?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to exterminate the vermin as soon as possible, of course.¡± The skeleton turned its head slightly, sweeping its gaze over the titans. ¡°Vermins¡­¡± That remark somehow ignited a fire in Lilith¡¯s heart. ¡°If you call these titans, who are made of flesh and blood, vermin, then what are you? Apart from being stronger than them, you are basically the same as them, no? Or are you saying that being stronger puts you a level above everyone else and this allows you to trample them under your feet like bugs?¡± ¡°Flesh and blood? What are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Corneliaughed suddenly, as if she had just heard the funniest joke in the world. She doubled over inughter. The bones of the skeleton, which she was controlling, creaked noisily. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are still being deceived by these mirages and believe that they are made of flesh and blood?¡± ¡°Mirages? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Just when Cornelia was about to say something, a sharp buzzing noise suddenly rang out in the space. The skeleton controlled by Cornelia¡¯s conscience suddenly staggered. The next thing Lilith saw was a tiny spear, which was only as long as Lilith¡¯s arm, spearing the skeleton right in its wide open mouth. ¡°This is¡­¡± Following the direction where the spear came from, Lilith¡¯s eyes widened. It turned out that it was Titan 12138 whounched it. She was standing on the roof, overjoyed to see that she sessfully speared the skeleton that was controlled by Cornelia. She waved at the other titans and shouted in excitement, ¡°Look, my people! Under our king¡¯s guidance, even an old and short woman like me with a foot in the grave could easily hurt the enemy¡¯s leader. What are you all still waiting for? Are the spears in your hand a g pole for the surrender g?¡± ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Lilith hurriedly tried to stop the indignant titans, but her voice was quickly drowned out by hundreds of roars that were filled with long-suppressed rage. ¡°The matriarch is right! With the king here, what are we still afraid of?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t be scared, charge!¡± ¡°CHARGE!! Kill their leader first!¡± The Titans roared, with crazed smiles on their faces. Even the women and children who had just taken the weapons were rushing toward Cornelia¡¯s skeleton with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Everyone¡­ Wait a minute¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s hands stopped weakly in mid-air. Lesiah put her hand gently on Lilith¡¯s shoulder and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything now.¡± At this moment, there was but nothing on the titans¡¯ minds except the desire to vent their anger through killing those ck devils that made them live in misery for a long time. KILL THOSE BLACK DEVILS! This was the only thought on the titans¡¯ minds. With their invincible king around, there was nothing for them to fear. The pressure of despair was like water held behind a dam. A mere crack in the dam would cause water to spew out and eventually break the dam. ¡°As expected of a vermin.¡± The skeleton that Cornelia controlled slowly removed the spear then tossed it away with a cold sneer. ¡°Creatures without the ability to think for themselves can only be controlled by others.¡± ¡°DIE, MONSTER!¡± Just then, the titan who was running in the lead had reached Cornelia. With a roar, he raised the rusty iron de in his hand and brought it down on the skeleton¡¯s skull. However, the de abruptly stopped just mere centimeters away from the enemy¡¯s skull. The titan¡¯s flushed face suddenly stiffened before his limbs started iling around frantically. Unfortunately, his struggles were to no avail. He could not budge even an inch. There was fear in the titan¡¯s eyes, but it was toote. The skeleton under Cornelia¡¯s control raised its arm slowly. Its ck ws grabbed the titan¡¯s head. Since the titan was petite, his head was only the size of an apple inparison to a human¡¯s hand. It fitted right into a palm. ¡°Time for you to go, vermin.¡± Cornelia¡¯s voice was cold as her fingers applied force. SPLAT! The titan¡¯s hands twitched for a little before his arms fell limp. Like a watermelon, his head was crushed mercilessly. Red and white stuff sttered everywhere. The headless corpse fell to the ground. The skeleton shook its hand and spat, ¡°Disgusting.¡± The corpse was immediately evaporated by an invisible force, leaving not even a single strand of hair behind. The other titans¡¯ eyes reddened at the extremely violent and cruel scene. Even so, they still continued charging toward Cornelia without a fear of death. ¡°*******.¡± Lesiah clenched her jaw. The titan who got crushed by Cornelia cracked some dirty jokes at Lesiah with a smirk on his face justst night. Heughed heartily when he saw Lesiah blushing uncontrobly at his jokes. At the time, Lesiah found him quite despicable to have the audacity to make fun of her. In fact, she even thought that he deserved to be thrown into a prison before getting beheaded. Now that this uncle really got killed suddenly without any warning, Lesiah was panic stricken. She felt as though a stake was hammered into her heart. Even so, she still grabbed Lilith¡¯s slightly trembling shoulder tightly. ¡°Lilith, we need to leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing Lilith keeping her head lowered silently, Lesiah could not help but panic. ¡°You should know that we can¡¯t do anything after the titans acted so recklessly.¡± Had the titans not acted so impulsively, waited for Lilith to gather more information and then followed the instructions to exploit Cornelia¡¯s weakness, maybe they could have lived a little longer. If that was the case, perhaps both her and Liltih would feel less guilty since they ¡°did something for the titans¡±. Based on the current situation, the longer Lilith and her tarry, the harder it would be for them to leave this ce. They were already on the edge. Book 4: Chapter 165: As Expected Book 4: Chapter 165: As Expected ¡°KILL!¡± ¡°CHARGE!¡± The titan¡¯s death did not calm the other titans down but fanned the me called hatred in their hearts instead, causing it to burn even more intensely. With a buff called ¡°My King Is Here¡±, the titans very quickly reached Cornelia. They raised their very crude weapons, made out of sharpened branches. Without any hesitation, they stabbed at the human skeleton which Cornelia was controlling. Unfortunately, their efforts were futile. Cornelia appeared to be standing still, but the titans rushing toward her were immediately blown away by an invisible force. ¡°Annoying vermin. The very idea of killing you lots by my hand is enough to make me sick.¡± The eerie mes burning in the skeleton¡¯s eye sockets flickered slightly. With disgust in Cornelia¡¯s voice, she waved her hand. A skeletal dragon that was hovering in the sky promptly swooped down. BOOM! With speed that exceeded beyond that of a falcon, the skeletal dragonnded like a meteorite falling from the sky. The impact left a crater in the ground and sent dust flying everywhere. The titans, who justnded on the ground from being blown away earlier and barely managed to evade the skeleton dragon by rolling away, were once again sent flying. The skeletal dragon craned its neck, raised its front w and violently brought it down on the titans who were in mid-air. SNAP! A series of loud and chilling sounds of bones being broken assaulted everyone¡¯s ears. The titans did not even manage to scream before they were crushed into a pile of mangled flesh. Blood rained down, mixed with bits of bones and flesh. It stained the barks and animal leathers that were used as clothes. Lesiah could not bear the sight and turned her head away. Although not very noticeable, Lilith¡¯s body started trembling slightly. It was only at this moment, the titans finally remembered that Cornelia was not their only enemy. Without any time to grieve over the deaths of theirpanions, the titans hurriedly aimed their weapons at the skeletal dragon, though those weapons probably could not even leave a scratch on it. The skeletal dragon let out a loud roar. Its pungent breath blew away the titans who just got up on their feet, like a gust of strong wind. Shaking its massive skull, mes in the skeletal dragon¡¯s eye sockets danced eerily as it produced cracking noises in its throat that sounded like two flints being struck together. It was almost as if it was mocking the titans for their powerlessness and not knowing their ces. The disparity between both parties¡¯ strength was too massive. It was not a gap that could simply be bridged by emotions alone. One skeletal dragon was too big of a foe for the titan n to handle, let alone a million troops. Even so, the titans did not give up. They tightened their grip on the weapons in their hands. As long as their king was with them, they believed that there was hope for victory. Countless hopeful gazes instantly fell on Lilith, though the expression on her face was obscured at the moment. ¡°Weed them out quickly, don¡¯t waste time,¡± Cornelia issued her order impatiently. More skeletal dragons swooped down powerfully. The skeleton army started their advance again, closing in on their targets. The remaining titans backed up until their backs were up against each other. They kept their spears aimed at the gradually approaching enemies and maintained their formation. Even so, they could not help but sweep their nce over Lilith as doubt loomed in their hearts. Why is the king not acting? ¡°How ridiculous. You all dare to ce your hope on things that don¡¯t exist? Stop dreaming. that so-called king of yours is nothing but a coward.¡± Cornelia burst outughing. Halfway through, she noticed a slight pain on her calf. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call the king a coward!¡± A child with snot hanging from his nose had his rusty kitchen knife raised and was shing at the calf of the skeleton that Cornelia controlled. Although his legs were trembling uncontrobly, he continued yelling to encourage himself whilst attacking his enemy. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call the king a coward! You¡¯re not allowed to call the king a coward! You¡¯re not allowed to call the king a coward!¡± The child continued his relentless attacks. Either the kitchen knife was too dull or he was simply too weak, he could not even leave a scratch on the ck bone. Cornelia was stunned. How did this little vermin get so close to her? It was only a brief moment of distraction. Cornelia hovered the bony w over the child¡¯s head. No matter how he managed to get this close, this child was going to die. Though he lost his grip on the kitchen knife, the child continued waving his fists around. ¡°Let go of me, you monster! Let go of me, or else the king will definitely dismantle you.¡± ¡°Heh, how naive. I would love to see how she can dismantle me.¡± It was this remark that finally got the child crying out loud. Cornelia tightened her grip on the child¡¯s head, attempting to crush him the same way she did with the titan earlier. After all, this was the best way to exterminate a vermin. However, when she issued themand with her consciousness and before the skeleton body could carry it out, a shrill whistle suddenly sounded in the space. The skeleton snapped its head up and the mes in its eye sockets burned brightly. In such a short notice, Cornelia was only able to put up a barrier in front of the skeleton¡¯s body. Although she had already sensed it earlier, she could not control this body as if it was her own. A sharp stick impaled her chest with a force powerful enough to break apart the skeleton she was controlling. The skeleton that was not that strong in the first ce immediately broke apart. Lilith raised her head. mes of anger burned intensely in her molten gold eyes. The tone of her voice could freeze hell over. ¡°Did you get a clear picture of how I dismantled it?¡± Lilith raised her hand. The imitation holy sword that sheunched earlier returned to her hand automatically. Her figure disappeared. When she reappeared again, she was right in front of the titans that were being surrounded, grabbing a child by the back of his cor. She tossed the child to the titans, then scanned the skeletal dragon in front of her with her majestic golden dragon eyes. She parted her lips slightly. A mysterious andplexnguage echoed in the space like an ancient song. [ Kneel. ] The massive skeletal dragon started trembling violently, along with the army of skeletons. It was almost as though there was a powerful force pressuring down on them and forcing them onto their knees. Millions of skeletons kneeled in session, like waves. Lilith stood in the center, her long golden hair fluttering though it was windless. She looked down on everyone with indifference, like a real emperor. ¡°As expected of our king! You are indeed the most powerful!¡± The titans weeped in excitement and kneeled respectfully too. Lilith shook her head in resignation before returning to Lesiah¡¯s side. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold back,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve already seen thating.¡± Lesiah let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Are you gonna be mad then?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lesiah nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯d be really, really mad if you got yourself killed. So mad that I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡± ¡°That sounds really terrifying. I guess I can¡¯t just go and kick the bucket then.¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile before she stared off into the distance. ¡°So, you still intervened.¡± Another ordinary-looking skeleton stepped forward. Its body was glowing, seemingly unaffected by Lilith¡¯s dragonnguage spell. Its voice belonged to none other than Cornelia. ¡°You should know that this isn¡¯t a wise choice.¡± ¡°But what you said earlier seemed to be a deliberate provocation.¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Could it be that you are deliberately trying to force me to use the power of my ancestor? And in doing so, what are you trying to achieve?¡± Lilith nodded and said to herself, ¡°Yes, you should be more afraid of this happening than me. For you to suddenly do this, there must be some ulterior motive behind it!¡± The skeleton fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°¡­No. I was merely mocking you because I knew you were not going to get yourself involved in the end.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Time ticked away silently. Before anyone could realize it, the awkward atmosphere hadsted several minutes. The skeleton raised its head to look at the ck sun in the crimson sky. ¡°What a beautiful view. I have to say, I am more used to this sky. It¡¯s unfortunate that I will soon be unable to admire this beautiful view.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I realize that you are a huge troublemaker. If I keep tolerating your nonsense, things will end in the way I least want to see.¡± The skeleton shifted its gaze back on Lilith. The depths of its eye sockets shone with shocking brilliance. ¡°So I have decided to abandon this ce and bury all of you cancerous vermin along with it. Anyway, to me, this is just destroying all escape routes.¡± Cornelia sounded like she was both telling these harsh words to Lilith and also talking to herself. Then, the world started shaking. Aside from the ordinary-looking skeleton save for its color, a powerful fluctuation with a force that could destroy everything erupted. Flesh began growing on the skeleton, followed by vessels, skin, hair, andstly clothing. In just the blink of an eye, a familiar white haired figure in a ck dress showed up in front of Lilith. With the appearance of Cornelia, the world began to distort bizarrely as if it could not handle her presence. The first to bear the brunt was, of course, the skeletons known as the ck devils. All the skeletal dragons and gigantic skeletons that stood more than 100 meters tall, were pulverized by the distortion and vanished. It was almost as though they were nothing more than backdrops on a stage y, which would naturally be reced by new backdrops as the y went on. Cornelia clenched her fists, seemingly trying to get used to her new body. ¡°You should be proud of yourself for making me go to such lengths.¡± ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think making an ancient million-year-old loli lose her mind is something to be proud of.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get smart with me.¡± Cornelia sneered coldly, then pointed a finger at Lilith. ¡°Zero Hour Feather Realm, Reset.¡± Before anyone could realize, shimmery ck feathers began falling silently. Lilith¡¯s feet sank deep into the ground beneath her, as if she was carrying the weight of the entire world. It was at this time, the phantom of a golden dragon appeared behind Lilith once again, The old ancestor rested his gaze on Cornelia and shook his head as if he had expected things to unfold this way since the beginning. ¡°Looks like things still ended up this way. Why are youngsters nowadays so impatient?¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and help me finish her, ancestor!¡± Lilith¡¯s confidence immediately increased significantly with the appearance of her ancestor. Although she was borrowing the ancestor¡¯s power right now, she was still inexperienced in using that level of power. It was still best for the ancestor to take the matter into his hands. ¡°No. I still have to wipe your a?s?s?, I don¡¯t have any energy left to fight for you. Deal with it yourself.¡± Being rejected so firmly by her ancestor left Lilith suddenly feeling a little panicky. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. As my descendant, I believe I don¡¯t have to teach you about finishing a fight that you started yourself, even if it means you have to do it on your knees.¡± ¡°What kind of reasoning is that?! Do you want to see your own descendant getting beaten into a pulp and beyond recognition?!¡± ¡°Rest assured, I will be able to recognize you even if you turn into dust.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not something you should say to your descendant!¡± However, her ancestor had turned into a beam of golden light and disappeared into her body. Book 4: Chapter 166: Someone Unexpected Book 4: Chapter 166: Someone Unexpected More and more ck feathers fell, until they obstructed one¡¯s vision like a violent snowstorm. These feathers looked so weightless that they were harmless to Lesiah and the titans. Yet when theynded on Lilith, they came down like a tonne of bricks. The weight created a crater that was a few inches deep, with a radius of a few thousand miles from Lilith in the center. Lilith was glowing with ayer of rich golden light. Under the weight of those feathers, cracks formed on the surface of the golden light, showing signs of shattering. Even so, Lilith clenched her teeth and bore the weight. As expected, Cornelia held back her powerst time. Now that she had nothing to worry about, she could use her full power. And this was not something that a child could take head on. Dammit, gramps left me behind again and escaped! How irresponsible! Just you wait and see! When you¡¯re old and your legs don¡¯t work anymore, I¡¯ll send you off to some unlicensed and shady nursing home! Seeing the troubled look on Lilith¡¯s face, Cornelia couldn¡¯t help but mock her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You were acting so cocky just seconds ago, now you¡¯re all quiet like an adorable doll.¡± ¡°Doll is still better than a rotten ancient loli like you!¡± Lilith insisted on keeping up with the attitude even if she was not able to defeat Cornelia in her current state. ¡°Looks like you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson yet.¡± Cornelia sneered, then pointed her finger at Lilith. The gently falling ck feathers instantly started flying about wildly, like a violent hurricane. ¡°Zero Hour Feather Realm, Void Feathers.¡± Concealed behind the hurricane were countless dark cracks. Space was cut open by the ck feathers, but this time this dimension¡¯s self-repairing function no longer seemed to be working. The cracks suspended in mid-air, increasing in numbers as the ck feathers flew around. Very soon, the entire dimension became something akin to an ice floe. Everything in it was going to be crushed by the void, including Lilith. When that time came, Lilith would not be able to survive no matter how powerful her physique was. Naturally, Lilith was not going to just sit still and wait for her death either, so she threw her fist at the ck feathers with full force. Golden light immediately exploded, as if the sun had just risen and illuminated the dark sky. Her fist carried the faint roar of an ancient dragon. The feathers scattered momentarily before they quickly gathered together again. Only this time, a smidge of gold was left on the ck feather. The world shook once again, even stronger than before. The tremor felt like a 12.0 magnitude earthquake. Severalrge cracks were opened up in the ground. mes spewed out from the cracks, licking everything on the ground. This dimension looked like it was on the brink of destruction. The titan¡¯s vige happened to be sitting on where one of the cracks had opened up. Lesiah and the titans were enveloped by a golden bubble that floated up, lifting them off from the dangerous area. Sadly, the vige that the titans worked so hard to build had fallen into the crack. The few mud houses that were lucky enough to be spared were quickly burned down by the mes. Watching their childhood home getting destroyed, one of the vulnerable titan was about to cry out before he was forced to shut up by the cold glint of a sword. Unconcealed anger burned in Lesiah¡¯s eyes, like a monster that was going to rear its ugly head at any moment. ¡°Lost homes can be rebuilt. If you guys distract Lilith at this moment, I¡¯ll cut your useless head off.¡± The titan paled but still nodded. Lesiah swept her frosty and dignified gaze over the titans and lingered on Titan 12138. The warning look in her eyes made the old titan¡¯s hunched body tremble like a leaf. This was indeed not the time for Lilith to be distracted. Giving up part of her strength to protect Lesiah and the rest was already challenging her limits. It was not true that the ancestor¡¯s power was weaker than Cornelia¡¯s, Lilith just did not know how to use it well for the time being. After all, how could Lilith possibly know how to use skills from a realm that she had never set foot into? It was like giving a precious sword to a child and expecting her to beat a real swordsman. So Lilith was at an inherent disadvantage when she fought with Cornelia. And the battle was still going on. The golden glow on the ck feathers flickered slightly. A soft but sharp dragon roar was heard. Cornelia stretched her arms out, with her palms facing Lilith. ¡°Zero Hour Feather Realm, Mirror Feathers.¡± Half of the ck feathers continued flying wildly, while the other half formed into a huge golden fist and smashed toward Lilith. Lilith¡¯s face immediately stiffened. This was¡­ She did not even have the time to think. Surrounded by the flying ck feathers, Lilith did not have much room to maneuver or dodge. She could only brace herself and take the massive golden fist head on. BOOM! With the intensity of a shockwave generated by a meteorite that crashnded on earth, the forests near to the titan vige were uprooted. Stagnant for so many years, this little dimension experienced great changes in just a matter of minutes. Unfortunately, they were changes that led to its impending destruction. Lilith¡¯s right arm dropped, blood flowed like a stream of water. It was obviously broken. Hundreds of tiny golden dragons constantly gnawed on and tore the wounds on Lilith¡¯s arm, preventing them from healing. Lilith crushed one of them between her fingers with an unpleasant look on her face. How was she going to continue a fight where her opponent was highly skilled enough to steal her abilities? Was she left with the only option of¡­ borrowing the strange ck me from her other self that dwelled within her? Was that her silver lining? But her ancestor had forbidden her to use the strange ck me in exchange for lending her his power to save the titans. Furthermore, Sae also warned her to never use the ck me in front of any deity. But much to Lilith¡¯s annoyance, Sae did not tell her theplete story. For the ancestor actually made an exception and lent her his power so that she did not have to use the ck me in front of Cornelia meant if Lilith really used it, then she would face far more serious consequences than her current situation. Once again, she found herself in a deadlock. Just when Lilith was considering if she should force her ancestor out by crying dramatically, a gentle voice suddenly appeared in her ear. ¡°I can lend you a hand, little Lilith.¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Lilith could not help but put her guard up and looked around nervously when she heard the unexpected voice. ¡°Oh my, how could you forget me so soon? We¡¯ve just parted ways not long ago. You¡¯ll make Auntie sad for a long time~¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ A relieved smile appeared on Cornelia¡¯s face. Finally¡­ Everything wasing to an end. Cornelia watched this world crumble rapidly. Hesitation shed across her eyes, but it was quickly snuffed out by her. It was a decision she had made. No one could sway her. Lizard breaking its tail? A warrior cutting off his arm that got bitten by a snake? No, this was the path that she had long prepared herself to take. These outsiders merely strengthened her determination. The corner of Cornelia¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile. If she put it that way¡­ Did that mean she owed them a thanks? Yeah, she should give them a proper thanks. Especially that someone who reminded her of the feeling of losing everything. The sadness, uneasiness and terror that made her shiver in the dead of night. It was because she had lost them before, that she learned to cherish them more. That¡¯s why, my best friend, Lilith, you better ept my sincerest gratitude! The flying ck feathers started vibrating at high frequency, as though they were resonating with each other. The space separation was about to bepleted. As long as Cornelia willed it, the space where Lilith was in wouldpletely be isted from the one she was in. However, crushing her into a pulp was not enough. As her bestie, how could she let Lilith die in such an undignified way? With that thought in her mind, Cornelia watched Lilith¡¯s eyes zing over and the lights in her eyes dimmed. Cornelia could see countless transparent threads appearing around Lilith. They passed through the void, no one knew where they were going. Those were threads of karma. When the threads were severed, Lilith would bepletely cut off from this world and forcibly be corrected by this world¡¯sw ¡ª to be erasedpletely and disappear without a trace. Lilith would be someone who never existed in this world. No one would remember her nor the things she had done. Haha, this was really the most befitting way for someone like her with a strong presence to die. Cornelia was about to happily make her move when she noticed Lilith lifting her good arm. In her hand was that familiar-looking, strange crowbar that Cornelia could not recall where she had seen it before.The sharp end was pointed right at her. ¡°You still want to struggle at this point in time? And in such a stupid way?¡± Cornelia mocked Lilith¡¯s futile attempt as she umted just enough power to block Lilith¡¯s attack. Her focus right now was mainly on erasing Lilith¡¯s existence. Just when Cornelia was about to do the deed, a familiar figure suddenly appeared before her. ¡°Not giving up until thest moment is amendable quality you can find in a person.¡± The smile on Cornelia¡¯s face instantly froze before it was reced by shock and disbelief. ¡°Mommy¡­ Why¡­ are you here?¡± The appearance of that figure immediately turned Cornelia¡¯s brain into a pile of mush. Shouldn¡¯t mommy be preparing dinner at home now while waiting for my return? So why¡­ Why did she show up here? And isn¡¯t mommy¡­ just an ordinary person in this world? ¡°Sorry, Cornelia¡­ Mommy¡­¡± The gentle-looking woman was floating in front of Cornelia, patting her head with an apologetic smile on her face. ¡°Mommy can¡¯t let you deceive yourself any longer.¡± SLAP! As soon as the woman¡¯s voice fell, a resounding p echoed throughout the space. Cornelia¡¯s hand went to her stinging cheek. The p was so hard that it left a red handprint on her cheek and undid the power that she had umted. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Cornelia¡¯s dull eyes widened. Just when she was about to turn her head around and ask a question¡­ Pain suddenly shot up from her abdomen, She lowered her head, only to be greeted by the sight of a strange and ck crowbar that had impaled her right in the stomach. Book 4: Chapter 167: For What? Book 4: Chapter 167: For What? Cornelia stared at the person who should not be here, as though she could not feel any pain. The woman was still wearing a gentle smile on her face, but her eyes were filled with pain and guilt. ¡°My precious Cornelia¡­ Come, mommy will blow the pain away.¡± The woman cradled Cornelia¡¯s head and ran her fingers through the child¡¯s silky long hair like she always did. She nted a kiss on Cornelia¡¯s forehead, like the little girl was the most valuable treasure in her life. But she was unable to stop the hot tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cornelia. I really do, but mommy has no choice but to do this.¡± The woman held her tightly as she sobbed. ¡°Sorry?¡± The same words came tumbling out from Cornelia¡¯s trembling lips as she repeated them like she was possessed. ¡°Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry¡­ sorry?¡± Cornelia pushed the woman away and hissed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your apology! I only want to know why!¡± she yelled. Tears gathered in Cornelia¡¯s eyes. She looked no different than a wounded beast right now. ¡°Why is mommy here? Why do you have power? Why are you helping Lilith? Why¡­? Why would mommy hurt me?¡± Thest question sounded like Cornelia had squeezed it out from her soul. Her delicate body trembled violently as she drew sharp breaths, like she was standing on a frozen in naked and beaten by the cold wind. Blood flowed out from her wound, dying her ck dress red. Her face paled from the severe blood loss. Compared to the pain she felt, the stabbing pain in her heart hurt more and to her very core. She never thought that her own mother would hurt her for an enemy. All Cornelia wanted now was an answer. Everything else was no longer important. ¡°Because mommy knows everything.¡± Unfazed by Cornelia¡¯s strong response, the woman smiled and told Cornelia the answer tearfully. It was an answer that Cornelia least wanted to hear, but it was well within her expectation. ¡°You knew everything¡­? That means¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy knows everything. I know about this world, my existence and what you are trying to do right now, Cornelia.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­? I see.¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes widened as her body trembled like her entire world had just crumbled before her eyes. ¡°Haha¡­ I see¡­ So you knew everything¡­¡± Theughter, the swaying candlelight, the warm atmosphere, the parental bonds¡­ Everything she had carefully constructed was reduced to dust. Everything that happened during the past nine million years shed before her mind¡¯s eyes. And she felt ridiculed. If her mother knew everything since the beginning, what was the point in her acting her younger self all these years? Was she the only one who was ying the clown? Was there any point in doing this? Was there? In the end, what was she doing all this for? If she knew everything was fake, why did she y along for nine millions years? Just for all this to be reality? No, that was not possible. Not even deities had the power to switch dreams and reality. The so-calledw of control only allowed her to control lifeless creatures. She might be able to control countless skeletons, but she could not revive any one of them. The gentle face of her mother appeared in her field of vision. Her thoughts were pulled back in time, when it all began. ¡­¡­ ¡°Mommy, where did Corneliae from?¡± ¡°Cornelia came from the stars.¡± ¡°Then why does Cornelia have mommy and daddy?¡± ¡°Because in fairytales, the sun, the moon and the stars are inseparable.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Mommy, mommy, do Cornelia look pretty in my new dress?¡± ¡°Yes, my Cornelia is the prettiest.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I will swallow a thousand silver needles if I lied.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Mommy, Cornelia doesn¡¯t like celery. It¡¯s god awful.¡± ¡°Nu-uh, you won¡¯t grow into a beautiful woman if you don¡¯t eat your celery.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t mommy say Cornelia is the prettiest?¡± ¡°But if Cornelia eats her celery, the future Cornelia will be prettier than the Cornelia in the past.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°Mommy, Cornelia¡¯s gonna go out and y.¡± ¡°Alright, have a good time. And remember, be home before dinner.¡± ¡­¡­ Tears fell uncontrobly, but an amazing will burned intensely in Cornelia¡¯s eyes. That was right. The purpose of her creating all these¡­ was not because she hoped to turn everything into reality someday. She merely wanted to spend more time with her parents, to indulge in the love and affection that she had lost. So, it did not matter if everything was real or not. Even if it was self-deception, she was going to keep on doing that. Cornelia grabbed the imitation holy sword that was stuck in her abdomen and bravely pulled it out. Blood flew everywhere, yet Cornelia remained unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s Cornelia¡¯s turn to say sorry, mommy.¡± The woman was stunned. She reached out futilely, as if she wanted to grab something but she could not. Cornelia had suddenly disappeared. The imitation holy sword was going to fall to the ground, but turned in mid-air and returned to Lilith¡¯s grasp. ¡°You held back just now, didn¡¯t you, Little Lilith?¡± The woman suddenlymented. For the very first time, she wore a disappointed look on her face. Lilith was taken aback by her sudden approach. She didn¡¯t expect to be exposed. ¡°Who told you to appear so suddenly in front of Cornelia? Anyone would hold back in that kind of situation,¡± she said with a pout. ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman nodded, but did not further expose Lilith. ¡°In any case, if you don¡¯t deal with Cornelia, it wille back to bite you.¡± ¡°Bite me? How so?¡± The woman¡¯s gaze stopped briefly on the titans who were in the golden bubble in the distance. Just when she was about to say something, her figure started flickering like she was losing signal. The woman could only smile wryly, but her voice started breaking too. ¡°Looks like Cornelia¡­ has.. begun¡­¡± ¡°Begun? Is she doing this to you?¡± Lilith frowned. ¡°She¡­ should¡­ be¡­ resetting me¡­ No¡­ everything¡­¡± ¡°Reset? What do you mean? What is the truth that you spoke about this world?¡± ¡°The truth is that this world is¡­ Cornelia¡¯s¡­¡± Lilith seized the opportunity to find the truth from this woman who obviously knew everything that was going on. Unfortunately, the woman only had enough time to say half sentence before her flickering projection vanishedpletely. Lilith pped her own head. It looked like she could only rely on herself to figure things out. However, without enough information and intel, she probably could not make a correct guess no matter how smart she was. Then again¡­ Lilith turned her head around to look at Lesiah who was safe and sound, as well as therge group of titans who were lucky enough to survive. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. At least, she had resolved that. Book 4: Chapter 168: The Decision To Leave Book 4: Chapter 168: The Decision To Leave Dawn was finally here. Lilithnded on her feet steadily, then flung her arm. After confirming that her broken arm had fully healed and there was no longer any need to borrow the ancestor¡¯s power, the golden glow on her body faded. As soon as Lilith deactivated her ancestor¡¯s power which was too much for this world to contain, the tremor finally ceased. Everything became still again as this world started to repair itself silently. The space that was distorted like an abstract painting returned to normal, as though it was ironed. The dark cracks in the air were also restored by this world¡¯s corrective power. Although still unstable, this world was no longer on the verge of copse. It would seem like it was sturdier than expected. Even so, the traces that were left behind during Lilith and Cornelia¡¯s battle could no longer be erased. Deep cracks covered their battleground, as though it had been plowed over. The titan¡¯s vige waspletely destroyed, and in its ce now was a deep crack with me shooting out from it asionally. The me from underground set the trees on fire. It was about to spread into a forest fire when Lilith easily extinguished it. Sadly, the forest close to the titan¡¯s vige was pretty much destroyed. Half of the trees were uprooted by the shockwave, while the remaining half were incinerated. Lilith sighed inwardly. The gold bubble that protected Lesiah and the titans slowly lowered to the ground, then turned into a beam of golden light and vanished. The titans started scanning the unfamiliar surroundings. ¡°We¡­ survived¡­!¡± One of the titans finally recovered his senses. Tears of joy streamed down his face. ¡°We defeated the ck devils! We survived!¡± The rest rejoiced, shouting loudly as if they had lost their minds. They tore off their thin clothes and then hugged each other. Although the loss of their vige was a shock, they were still overwhelmed by the fact that they survived. As long as they were still alive, nothing was lost. They could always rebuild their home. Besides, everything would be fine as long as their king was around! The titans turned their burning gaze on Lilith once again. But after just one look, they quickly lowered their heads as though they were afraid of being scorched by the hot sun. In their eyes, Lilith was no different than a true god now that she had once again defeated the ck devils. She was a sacred being that should not be defiled. Even the young children lowered their heads like the adults. No one dared toy their mortal eyes on the king, in fear that they would sully their king¡¯s magnificence. After all, the matriarch once told them that that would be a grave crime. Titan 12138 went up to Lilith, straightened her old silk robe before respectfully kneeling before her. ¡°Long live the king!¡± The other titans fell to their knees in waves and echoed respectfully, ¡°Long live the king!¡± And while all the titans were kneeling reverently, a faint white light emerged from their bodies before it got absorbed into Lilith¡¯s body. However, no one else could see it. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Lilith frowned. ¡°Our esteemed king, you have once againe to the titan¡¯s aid in our time of need. We have no way of repaying you, other than offering you everything we have.¡± ¡°Everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our loyalty, respect, worship, faith and flesh, take all of it, king!¡± Titan 12138 said passionately. ¡°From now on, you are the totem of the titan n!¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I graciously ept your gratitude, but please don¡¯t take me as your totem¡­¡± Titan 12138 was taken aback, seemingly not expecting Lilith to refuse an offer that would preserve her reputation for thousands of years toe. ¡°Why do you refuse, my king? Do you not trust our craftsmanship?¡± the old titan could not help but ask. ¡°No, nothing like that. I just thought that totems would look cooler if it was a wolf, lion or simr creature. If it was such an adorable and charming loli like me¡­¡± ¡°Others may start a war with you guys out of jealousy when they see it,¡± Lilith finished her own sentence with a serious look on her face. ¡°I¡­ I see¡­ As expected, our king is wise and far-sighted.¡± Titan 12138 wiped the sweat on her forehead before continuing, ¡°If your majesty refuses to be the totem of our n, then please allow us to present you a statue.¡± Lilith mulled over for a moment then nodded. ¡°Fine, if it¡¯s a statue.¡± ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± Titan 12138 hurriedly prostrated herself before her king, then pulled out a wooden statue about ten centimeters tall under Lilith¡¯s shocked gaze. She then turned around and lifted it high up in the air. ¡°Quick, those who still have tools in your hands, go build an altar to house our king¡¯s statue!¡± she announced loudly to everyone. It was a statue of Lilith, holding her imitation holy sword. The other titans¡¯ eyes burned with eagerness when they saw the lifelike status. They scrambled to get up from the ground and began sawing the woods that they could find lying around. In just the blink of an eye, everyone got to work, eager to prepare a tall altar to house their king¡¯s statue while neglecting their real king. Lilith scratched her cheeks, feeling a little awkward for some reason. Lesiah came over and gently squeezed Lilith¡¯s hand. ¡°Lilith, you got injured just now right? Are you alright?¡± she asked with concern. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not.¡± Lilith quickly furrowed her brows and clutched her arm with an agonized look on her face. ¡°Cornelia¡¯s attack earlier was imbued with the power ofw. My self-recovery ability is rendered useless. I can only be healed with a princess¡¯ kiss.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hurt your right arm? Why are you clutching your other arm?¡± Lesiah shot back tly. The expression on Lilith¡¯s face froze. ¡°Uh¡­ This is because¡­ the wound shifted. Yeah, right, not only shifted, but also worsened. If I don¡¯t get a crown princess¡¯ kiss within the next ten seconds, it will kill me. Oh no¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ The damage has reached my heart. My heart aches so much.¡± Lilith continued clutching her right arm with her left hand, while her right hand clutched her chest. While doing that, she shamelessly leaned her face closer to Lesiah. ¡°Oh no¡­ Just five seconds left. Hurry up and find me a princess¡­ Preferably some princess from that Mace-something Empire. Tell her that I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± Lesiah smiled in resignation at Lilith¡¯sme acting skill, but still gave Lilith a gentle peck on her rosy cheek. Lilith smiled mischievously and snaked her arm around Lesiah¡¯s slender waist. ¡°You¡¯re the best, princess. I have no way of repaying you for saving my life other than offering you my body.¡± Lesiah¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. In response, she tapped Lilith¡¯s head affectionately and pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still in the mood to joke around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to lighten the mood here, but¡­ the part about offering you my body isn¡¯t a joke~¡± she winked at Lesiah. Upon hearing that, Lesiah¡¯s lovely face instantly turned as red as a delectable tomato. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you should start thinking about what to do with these titans. It doesn¡¯t seem like they can continue living in this world¡­¡± Lesiah looked around. This world did not copse but suffered a devastating blow that would take more than a century to recover. With that said, there was no way these titans could stay alive for another century by relying on dead trees and muddy water. And more importantly¡­ there was Cornelia. She was like the angle de of a guillotine hanging above the titans¡¯ heads. No one knew when the de would be released. Not only that¡­ there was only one conclusion to be drawn based on the fragmented information they gathered from Cornelia and her mother¡­ Cornelia was about to do something huge enough to turn this world upside down. And before that happened, it would be wise for all of them and the titans to leave this ce. Lilith recollected herself and nodded. ¡°Fine, it was part of my n since long ago and the passage has only been unsealed now. I¡¯ll discuss with Titan 12138 now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you too.¡± Lilith was slightly taken aback. ¡°For what, Lesiah?¡± Lesiah turned her head and looked at Titan 12138 who was holding Lilith¡¯s statue high while instructing everyone to build an altar for it. ¡°Nothing much really¡­ I just have some questions for her.¡± The princess smiled. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Bringing the entire titan n away from here? Where exactly?¡± After hearing Lilith¡¯s suggestion, Titan 12138 was puzzled. ¡°This world isn¡¯t that big, where could we possibly go?¡± Lesiah shook her head and smiled. ¡°Not somewhere in this world. That world is huge and it could easily fit another 10,000 of your ns.¡± ¡°The king¡¯s world¡­?¡± Titan 12138¡¯s eyes widened and her hunched body trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re saying that we will follow you to your world, your majesty?¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Of course not, we would love to!¡± Titan 12138 nodded fervently as if she was afraid Lilith would change her mind. ¡°Although it pains us to part with this ce, we too, know that it is¡­ too dangerous to continue staying here. No one knows when the ck devils wille back again and it is impossible for the king to stay here forever. For the good of our people, leaving would be the best option. Besides¡­ the environment here is no longer habitable for us.¡± Titan 12138 swept her gaze over the familiar yet strange surroundings. There was both pain and determination in her rheumy eyes. ¡°So, the titan n shall follow you, my king.¡± ¡°d to hear that, but¡­ are you not going to discuss it with the rest before giving that answer?¡± Titan 12138 shook her head, there was eagerness in her eyes. ¡°They will agree. Even if they don¡¯t, I will force them to agree. Remember, we have offered you everything, my king. Your wish is ourmand.¡± Book 4: Chapter 169: Not Doing It? Book 4: Chapter 169: Not Doing It? Not far from the vige that had vanished, a valley that was shrouded by the fog all year round survived the catastrophe. Due to the subsidence caused by the earthquake, the original t path was now uneven. Underground water came gushing out, turning the entire road muddy. A muddy and uneven road might not be an issue for Lilith and Lesiah, but not for the old and frail Titan 12138. Every step must be taken with caution, so it was a very difficult walk. Seeing the old titan walking with so much difficulty, Lilith was going to assist her but Lesiah grabbed her by the arm then shook her head and gave Lilith a meaningful nce. Lilith was quite puzzled, but she trusted Lesiah enough to give up her intention of helping Titan 12138. ¡°The resting ce of the titans who have died over the past thousand years is just up ahead.¡± Titan 12138 looked at the countless graves in the valley with a nostalgic look on her wrinkled face. ¡°Ever since the titan n settled here a thousand years ago, this is where we bury the dead. Time really flies, I have lost count of how many of our ancestors have been buried here. To the titans, this ce is like a second vige to us¡­ the vige of the dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive.¡± Lilith nodded approvingly. There were probably a few thousand graves here, but they were all lined neatly and in differentyers on this small valley. The fact that this was nned with a sense of hierarchy made it quite hard to believe that this was a graveyard designed by an underdeveloped civilization. Perhaps this was because the titan n cared a lot about their dead family members. To survive in the harsh environment of the world for so many years, the titans only had their own family and others in their n to rely on. Since the external environment forced them to unite internally, that must be why they cared so much about those who had departed and enough to make sure they would beid to rest in the best environment. On the other hand, humans, who far surpassed them in terms of numbers and strength, chose to crush the bones of their dead family members into ashes instead. The ashes were then stuffed into a cold urn before those urns were buried in cramped graves measured less than a square meter. Although this was all forced by environmental conditions, it was not without trouble. Titan 12138 took Lilith and Lesiah deeper into the graveyard, until they came to the lowest part of the valley. It was dim here, as sunlight could barely reach this area all year round. Not only that, it was also quite chilly. Lesiah pulled her clothes tighter around herself and swept her gaze over the wooden grave markers. Every single one of them had a distinctive titan name marked on it ¡ª the word ¡®Titan¡¯ followed by a string of random numbers. Their king from a thousand years ago really had a bad taste. Lesiah thought to herself with a look of contempt on her face. Now that she thought about it, she was certain that Lilith¡¯s lookalike from a thousand years ago did not take the titans seriously at all. Otherwise, she would not have given them such random names. Even so, she was still revered as a deity by those titans. Titan 12138 walked to the obviously different looking graves at the center. They looked more ¡°sophisticated¡± than the rest and had a lot more decorations in front of them. There, the old titan began to strike a pair of flints together. Unfortunately, the ground was wet and the air was cold, so she struggled for a very long time to start a fire. Lilith shook her head and looked at the faint fog surrounding them. She wriggled her nose and started to feel some difort. ¡°Do you guys often pay your respects here? Why does it smell like burning bark here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s peopleing here almost every day to pay their respect. Given the terrain here, this ce is shrouded by acrid smoke all year round.¡± Titan 12138 looked apologetic. She was the one who suggesteding here to pay herst respect, but she ended up making the king and queen suffer. What a terrible crime this was. Although it was Lilith and Lesiah who insisted on tagging along, Titan 12138 still felt guilty about it. ¡°If your majesty finds it unbearable, you can wait for me outside with the queen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, carry on.¡± Lilith rubbed her nose, feeling a lot better after her nose adjusted to it. In any case, it was just some residual smoke from burning barks. Being exposed to it for a short time could barely do any harm to a healthy adult human, let alone her. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Seeing Titan 12138 still struggling to light a fire, Lilith went to the old titan¡¯s side and snapped her fingers at the pile of barks. [ Combust ] As soon as an ancient andplexnguage left her parted lips, a three-foot me red up. ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± A look of awe appeared on Titan 12138. It was almost as if Lilith lighting a fire for her was the greatest honor she could ever receive. Titan 12138 wobbled to the grave and prostrated herself before it. She let her forehead touch the ground for three times before saying what sounded like gibberish to Lilith. ¡°Who¡¯s buried here?¡± Lesiah suddenly asked as she stared at the grave marker intently. All the names on the other grave makers started with ¡°Titan¡±, except this one. It was an unfamiliar name that read ¡°Riles¡±. ¡­¡­ Hesitation flickered in Titan 12138¡¯s eyes, as she debated with herself if she should tell Lesiah about it. After a moment of consideration, she decided to answer truthfully. ¡°Your majesty¡­ He is my father.¡± ¡°Father? Why is his name¡­¡± ¡°Because my father¡­ He has never met the king.¡± Titan 12138 raised her head and stared into the distance. Although it was the king who descended from the sky and saved the day in the most desperate moment, all that would not have been possible without this man with gray sideburns. It was him who led the entire titan n¡­ no, they were known as the dwarves back then, and fought against their enemies. Even when they were seriously overpowered by their enemies, they managed to hang on for a few days until the king arrived. It was unfortunate that¡­ that man still died in battle, in by an ordinary ck devil pawn. ¡°By the time the king descended, my father was gone. So naturally, he didn¡¯t get named by the king. But because of my father¡¯s exploits, he became the first person who was qualified to sleep in this graveyard.¡± Lilith was a little surprised by the revtion. ¡°That means¡­ You have been living for more than a thousand years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Titan 12138 smiled bitterly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I remember everything about you? Your face, name and everything¡­ Because I have seen them all with my own eyes. I just don¡¯t know why¡­ I can¡¯t say that name even though I remember¡­ Every time I try to say it, the words get stuck in my throat.¡± Lilith grew even more appalled as she recalled the crazy things Titan 12138 told her and did to her during their first meeting¡­ Although Lilith had long confirmed the existence of that king, she did not expect all Titan 12138¡¯s words to be true. The name that could not be spoken or written, the disappearing handwriting on the inheritance¡­ Could there really be some being in this world, who was intentionally erasing all traces of that thousand-year-old transmigrator? Combined with facts that Titan 12138 revealed, did this person go missing because she provoked some powerful existence here? Lilith fell into a deep thought while Titan 12138 slowly burned the barks. The atmosphere turned strangely silent. Not before long, the silence was broken by Lesiah¡¯s impatient voice. ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯ve already created an opportunity for you, why are you not doing anything yet?¡± Book 4: Chapter 170: Exposing Book 4: Chapter 170: Exposing ¡°What do you mean by that, our queen?¡± Titan 12138 stopped burning the tree bark and looked at Lesiah in shock, seemingly taken aback by the startling question. ¡°Done anything? To whom?¡± ¡°Are you still ying dumb?¡± Lesiah frowned, then looked around. The deep valley was shrouded by fog all year round. From a higher spot, the people gathered in the valley below appeared to be pea-sized. Even if someone was passing by, no one would know what was going on down there. Hence, no one would be bothered about what was going to happen in this creepy graveyard. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the perfect ce to do it? You¡¯re really going to miss your chance if you wait any longer.¡± Lesiah stared straight at the old titan. Her gaze was cold and sharp, like that of a lioness cornering its prey. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about, queen.¡± Titan 12138¡¯s face was pale and she could not stop trembling. She quickly prostrated herself before Lesiah and repeatedly touched her forehead to the ground, like a defendant eager to clear her name in the courtroom. ¡°I am loyal to the king and queen! How could I possibly bring myself to do anything disrespectful to both of you?! Even if someone gave me ten guts, I won¡¯t have the guts to do it!¡± ¡°No? But I think otherwise!¡± A wave of anger washed over Lesiah. She was about to expose Titan 12138 when Lilith lightly tugged on her sleeve. There was confusion on her lovely face. ¡°What are you talking about, Lesiah? What do you mean by that?¡± As a dragon, Lilith always thought she would be extremely sensitive to a person¡¯s emotions. In fact, after hanging around a person for a long time, she would more or less sense the emotions that that person was feeling currently. That was why she knew if Lesiah really hated it or just half-heartedly resisted her that night before they¡­ hehehe¡­ ahem. Back to the topic. Lilith definitely did not sense any hostility in Titan 12138. In fact, she sensed the respect that the old titan had toward them far exceeded the others in the n. When she first met Titan 12138, Lilith had promised her to help the titans. Apart from the sympathy she had for this small and weak n, it was the Titan 12138¡¯s fervent admiration that made Lilith lower her guard. It was fair to say that the others only had built this level of ¡°faith¡± toward Lilith after being rescued twice, whereas Titan 12138 always maintained that level of ¡°faith¡± toward her since the beginning. Perhaps this was because Titan 12138 had met the previous king from a thousand years ago and had already built a huge amount of ¡°faith¡±. Now, she was merely transferring all those ¡°faith¡± to Lilith. This was why Lilith found it hard to believe that Titan 12138 would ¡°do something¡± to hurt her. ¡°Your¡­ senses are usually so keen, but why are you so defenseless when ites to your subjects?¡± Lesiah pinched and pulled Lilith¡¯s cheeks hard in both directions. ¡°Did you forget how the battle started with ck devils?¡± ¡°How¡­?¡± Lilith shook her head adorably while having her cheeks pulled, as she tried her best to recall. She recalled back then¡­She was having a rather civilized conversation with Cornelia before their battle, one that was shared between old friends who were separated for a long time¡­ Until¡­ Until the conversation reached the titans, then Titan 12138 interrupted them byunching an attack with her spear. With that, the warmenced earlier than it should have. Lilith felt a chill down her spine. She failed to realize all these details because she was so focused on Cornelia. Now that she thought about it carefully again¡­ It was undeniable that¡­ Titan 12138 was deliberately preventing her from getting information from Cornelia. The old titan was also hiding something from her, something that she absolutely must not know about! Seeing Lilith deep in her thoughts, Lesiah released her cheeks and continued, ¡°If that was the only thing that happened, I¡¯d only think that she was trying to hide something. But what happened after that convinced me even more that she is out there to get you!¡± Toward the end of her sentence, Lesiah red at Titan 12138 with murderous intent and threat in her eyes. ¡°Why would that brat run to Cornelia without anyone noticing? Didn¡¯t you orchestrate that because you wanted to make Lilith fight?¡± Lesiah furrowed her eyebrows and narrowed her beautiful eyes, exuding an aura akin to that of a dignified queen when she questioned the old titan. ¡°Launching an attack at the most inappropriate time, then forcing Lilith to act during the most dangerous moment¡­ What is your intention, if it is not an ill one?¡± Lesiah continued pressing. ¡°I haven¡¯t the foggiest idea what you¡¯re talking about, my queen! I only struck because I could no longer bear the anger in my heart. As for that brat, I have no idea how he ended up there!¡± Titan 12138 defended. The more she said, the more she felt aggrieved. In the end, she could not stop the tears in her eyes from falling. ¡°Besides, how could a weak and olddy like myself possibly be capable of such things?¡± ¡°Oh? Says the person who could nail themander of their enemy with a spear over a distance of several hundred meters. Now that¡¯s not something a weak and olddy could possibly be capable of.¡± Lesiah snorted coldly. Titan 12138 flew into a rage. ¡°That must be the enemy¡¯s ploy! I was only trying my luck and I didn¡¯t expect to seed! It must be part of the enemy¡¯s scheme to start the war earlier!¡± ¡°What a great scheme that was,¡± Lesiah pped and praised. ¡°You could have attacked at any time, but you had to put on such a good show and interrupt at the most critical moment. You even used a child to force the person, whom the enemy least wished to fight with, to fight. While doing all that, you made sacrifices on your end too. What a good n. Cornelia is indeed a very cunning strategist that puts even myself, who is adept in the arts of politics, to shame.¡± Uncertainty crept onto Titan 12138¡¯s face, but Lesiah wasted no time. ¡°I have a more direct and simpler method for you to clear your name.¡± A silver longsword appeared in Lesiah¡¯s hand as soon as she finished speaking. The de glinted before flying directly at Titan 12138¡¯s vital organ. At the moment of life and death, Titan 12138 took three steps back to dodge the silver de. But the silver de followed her shadow. ¡°YOU FORCED ME TO DO THIS!!¡± With no ce to hide, Titan 12138¡¯s rheumy eyes suddenly lit up. Her wrinkly face contorted with anger and fierceness. She lifted her arms and a gray smoke instantly shrouded her body. The silver de tried cutting through the gray smoke, but was met with resistance. Sparks flew everywhere, as though metal was shing against metal. The force of the impact was powerful enough to split a rock. Lesiah lost her grip and the silver sword in her hands was deflected. She clutched her right arm that was almostpletely numb, but smirked at Titan 12138. Realizing that she had been deceived, Lilith flew into a rage and pointed Titan 12138 at her nose. ¡°OLD HAG, YOU DARE DENY YOU AREN¡¯T TRAINED IN MARTIAL ARTS?!!¡± she yelled. Despite the situation, Titan 12138 was surprisingly calm. She took a few more steps back to pull away, then casually dusted her silk cloth. For the first time, she straightened her hunched over body in front of Lilith. ¡°As expected of the queen. I guess I can¡¯t hide it from you,¡± she said emotionlessly. ¡°Rather than praising me, you should recognize that you have horrible acting skills. The outstanding qualities of a good actor are not limited to her looks, movements and behavior. No matter how innocent you look or how humble your actions are, you will still blow your cover if you do something out of character.¡± Lesiah slowly clenched her right fist. Titan 12138¡¯s counterattack earlier did not seem to have any special power in it. Lesiah¡¯s arm merely went numb for a moment, but she was not afflicted by any weird status. This puzzled her a little. If Titan 12138 was exposed, shouldn¡¯t she incapacitate one of them first to avoid getting attacked from both sides? Yet she did not do that. Could it be¡­. She had something that made her fearless? While these thoughts shed through Lesiah¡¯s mind, Lilith had rolled up her sleeves and was ready to fight. ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on her? I hate it the most when people fool me. I can¡¯t tolerate it and I won¡¯t tolerate it! If I don¡¯t personally bury this old hag here, I¡¯ll have my name written backwards and upside down!¡± ¡°It is not my intention to fool you, your majesty.¡± ¡°You have the audacity to call me that? Are you not disgusted by yourself?¡± Lilith spat on the ground next to Titan 12138¡¯s foot, then put a foot behind and got into a fighting stance. ¡°I truly have no intention of hurting you, my king.¡± Titan 12138 sighed. ¡°Hmph, carry on acting and convince yourself¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Lilith¡¯s face suddenly contorted. Every ounce of strength in her body was suddenly drained. She could barely stand, let alone fight. Lilith¡¯s legs eventually gave way and she nearly fell to her knees. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in panic. This feeling was¡­ almost familiar. Titan 12138 did not answer. She merely turned her head to look at Lesiah who was already down on her knees with an simrly unpleasant look on her face. ¡°How about it, queen? Now, the table has turned.¡± The old titan took a white pill out of her sleeve, and waved it in front of Lesiah¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re still too naive if you think you could be immune to all poisons just by taking an antidote beforehand.¡± Book 4: Chapter 171: Truth Book 4: Chapter 171: Truth Lilith¡¯s expression darkened as anger washed over her. It was not like she had not thought about all the bizarre things that had happened during her time in this world. However, the hints were all fragmented. She could vaguely piece the truth together, but it was like looking at a flower in the fog, she could only see its vague outline. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± After thinking for so long, Lilith found herself asking the same biggest question she had; the very same one that contained the ultimate philosophy of this world. If Titan 12138 had been putting up an act, then Lilith had to start over from square one. It was very likely that these titans were actually an borate lie. ¡°Who am I exactly? Titan 12138 of course, your majesty¡¯s most loyal subject.¡± Titan 12138 looked at Lilith earnestly and spoke sincerely, ¡°Everything I do is for the king, for the entire titan n.¡± Lilith snorted coldly. ¡°For me? By using smoke bomb on me so I can¡¯t fight back? This is the weaker version of what you used on me when I first arrived in this world, right? Apart from Cornelia¡¯s Hypnosis Incense, your strange smoke is the only one that could incapacitate even me.¡± While saying that, Lilith tried her best to circte the qi and blood in her body. Unfortunately, the incense thickened the blood in her body into cement. Even with the absence of meridians in her body, it was hard for it to flow through her body due to its stickiness. If Lilith was in this state, Lesiah was in a worse state. She was so weak that she was already down on the ground. Her eyes were zed over like she was going to lose her consciousness at any moment. Her beautiful face was dirty because the ground was muddy. In just the blink of an eye, the honorable princess was reduced into nothing more than a pitiful beggar on the ground. The pitiful state that Lesiah was in immediately ignited the murderous intent in Lilith. She was even tempted to use the ancestor¡¯s power but she resisted the urge, perhaps because she was still hoping that Titan 12138 would give her a reasonable exnation. One that could convince Lilith to spare her life. ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t believe me, your majesty. That¡¯s fine. The preparation should be almost ready. Let me show you¡­ my loyalty.¡± Titan 12138 looked in the direction of the vige, then suddenly raised her arms. Her wide sleeves slid down, revealing her thin arms that were covered by strange pictures. A white column of light came down from the sky above the vige and something rose slowly in the light pir. With Lilith¡¯s vision, she could vaguely identify that it was the statue of a young girl. A bad feeling welled up in Lilith¡¯s heart. The moment she realized that she had to act, a simr white column of light came down from the sky above her and bathed her in its light. She could immediately feel her ancestor¡¯s power being forcefully suppressed. rm red in Lilith¡¯s heart, but her body would not cooperate. She found herself rooted to the spot. The pictures covering Titan 12138¡¯s arms and palms slowly glowed brighter and brighter, bridging the two columns of light together. The one shining down on the vige nearby shrank, while the one shining down on Lilith expanded at speed visible to the naked eye. Although Lilith was rmed, she did not feel any difort. The light that shone down on her felt as pleasantly warm as the sun in spring. Her thickened blood started thinning until it could flow like normal again. Even though she still could not move, she felt refreshed. A faint prayer then rang out in unison, every chant purified her mind. ¡°What is this?¡± Lilith asked in shock. ¡°The power of faith,¡± Titan 12138 exined. ¡°The power of faith?!¡± Lilith looked at Titan 12138 in shock, only to see the old titan wearing a smile which Lilith had never seen before. There was regret, pain, joy and relief, all mixed in it. No one knew what was the story behind this smile, but anyone who saw it would know there must be a lot of stories behind one that looked like this. ¡°That¡¯s right, your majesty. This is the power of faith that the titan n has umted for the past one thousand years. Please, ept all of it.¡± The old titan waved her hands around like a fanatic, thenughed loudly while tears streamed down her face. The column of light expanded bigger. Many short figures emerged around Lilith, in the valley and from the graves. All of them faced Lilith then slowly kneeled down. These were all the dead titans, with a passionate look on their faces. What stirred Lilith¡¯s heart the most was the fact that she had seen all those faces before. What¡­ was going on? She did not even have much time to think, because every time one of the titans kneeled, the intensity of the light shining on her increased. It felt so good that she almost moaned. And¡­ she could sense as though some kind of shackles within her body was about to be broken. She felt all light and airy. ¡°What¡­ are you guys¡­ doing?¡± Lilith squeezed the question through her teeth while trying hard to fight the intoxicating feeling in her body. ¡°You must be confused, your majesty.¡± Titan 12138 twisted her neck like she was a madman, then looked at Lilith at an unnatural angle. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel strange all over?¡± ¡°Cut¡­ the crap!¡± ¡°Haha, then allow me to exin. I will tell you the story, king! All of it!¡± Titan 12138 was bothughing and crying. ¡°Where shall I begin? Ah, let¡¯s start from the first lie I told you. I told you that I didn¡¯t know if the second day of darkness woulde. That was a lie. I actually knew that those ck devils were not going to rest until they exterminated us.¡± ¡°Why do I know? Because¡­ That was what happened a thousand years ago! On the third day after the king saved us and named all of the survivors, the ck devils reappeared. But they didn¡¯te out in full force, so the king led us and fended them off.¡± ¡°Then it happened again¡­ For the third, fourth, fifth time¡­ They grew in numbers like there was no end to them. In the end, the king was finally overpowered by them. It was at that moment, she made a choice. She chose to save me. Me and me alone.¡± The patterns on Titan 12138¡¯s arms spread to her whole body. She looked like she was floating among the stars. Her withered hands gripped on the dazzling white silk cloth she wore, so hard that the veins on her hand bulged. ¡°The king bestowed upon me this cloth. It could conceal my presence, so that the ck devils would not sense me. Then, she¡­ vanished. I was left behind, to live in this world all alone. It was really lonely. So lonely that I could only sit on the ground everyday, counting the grass and how long it took for a leaf to fall. ¡°It continued until one day, I started to imagine that everyone was still around me. I began to think about their smile, their actions and the things they¡¯d said before. I lost track of how long I continued to imagine, until¡­ They really appeared around me.¡± ¡°Everyone was alive like nothing was wrong. It was almost as if the ck devils never appeared. They lived their lives and built this vige. And before I knew it, I became the matriarch.¡± ¡°Then a man in ck appeared before me¡­ He told me an unbelievable truth that I had no choice but to believe. He told me that everything around me wasn¡¯t real. The people in my n, and even myself weren¡¯t real¡­ We were just living in someone¡¯s dream.¡± ¡°D-Dream?¡± Lilith echoed in disbelief. ¡°How could that be¡­ If this was someone else¡¯s dream¡­ How did people like us from the real world enter here¡­?¡± Titan 12137 sneered. ¡°Because the dreamer is a deity. A powerful one at that. She dreamed for so long¡­ that the dream itself slowly became a reality. And that is how we¡­ gradually became real too. That¡¯s why those ck devils¡­ no, I should call that the deity¡¯s protective consciousness, tried to erase us. Otherwise, this world will be real just like us. And that would mean¡­ the dreaming deity¡­ slept herself to death. My king, have you forgotten how you¡¯d always be sent back here automatically at specific intervals after being pulled into the ck devil¡¯s world? That is because real people like you are being rejected by that false world.¡± Lilith found herself at a loss for words. The emotions and shock in her heart was a stark contrast to the pleasant feeling her body was feeling. She felt like she was being burnt and frozen at the same time. At the same time, she could not deny the fact that though Titan 12138¡¯s tale was bizarre, it perfectly exined everything Lilith experienced during her time in this world. Why¡­ would Cornelia view outsiders like them as the enemies? Because they would turn this dream into reality. Why¡­ this world could not withstand the power above the saint realm? Because the dream world itself was fragile. Why¡­ would Cornelia suddenly want to fight her in this world without any worry? Because she wanted to destroy this real world that was different from the other world, though it meant she would also lose something dear in the process. And Cornelia¡¯s mother had mentioned dreams and reality too. ¡°Then¡­ what does all this have to do with you guys¡­ pouring the power of faith into my body¡­?¡± Titan 12138¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Because that man in ck told me something else¡­ As long as you be the titan n¡¯s god, our real god, we can be real. Those that have died a thousand years ago will be resurrected too!¡± Book 4: Chapter 172: Resurrect Book 4: Chapter 172: Resurrect ¡°Resurrect?¡± Even in the extreme plea~sure, Lilith jolted when she heard the word. During the three years she spent on Dragon Ind, she would flip through the ancient books in her mother¡¯s collection whenever she had the time. Many of them told tales about resurrection. For example, one type of resurrection involved channeling souls into a dead body by soaking it in soul-summoning spring water. Another type involved an old tree on an ancient battlefield in a forbidden area. The old tree thrived on the remnants of souls and would bear fruit every ten years. It was rumored that consuming the said fruit could bring the dead to life. However, the resurrected person would not retain any memories of the time when they were alive. Besides, being reincarnated like herself was also a type of resurrection. All these resurrections were based on a certain foundation ¡ªsoul. The prerequisite of any type of resurrection was¡­ the soul. If everything in this world was dreamed up by some god, then did these dead titans have a soul? ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, your majesty. You must be thinking that I¡¯m crazy to believe in such a nebulous thing called resurrection, right?¡± Titanughed, as though she could read Lilith¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what kind of world this is, my king. This may be a dream world, it¡¯s also bound by a realw ¡ª believe and it will exist. This is thew that the deity set for her dream. Although no one knows the purpose, she probably did this to satisfy some kind of desire.¡± ¡°Believe and it will exist?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as she looked down at her chest. No matter how hard she chanted in her mind, her chest showed no signs of growth. Grief overcame her. S?h?i?t?, thisw wouldn¡¯t work on outsiders like herself? Titan 12138 watched her with a strange expression on her face. She hesitated for a moment, but decided to remind Lilith, ¡°Things that you have firmly believed in your heart can¡¯t be changed. After all, thew only works if you truly believe it in the first ce.¡± ¡°I-Is¡­ that so?¡± Although Lilith was lost in pleasure, she was cruelly reminded of fate¡¯s great malice against her. So¡­ epting reality could sometimes be a bad thing too. Titan 12138 continued the topic, ¡°With this world¡¯sw, this world will be real after you turn into a deity. By then, with the blessing that was born by the world and thew when the king bes the god, our people will no longer be mirages!¡± ¡°Then? What price do I have to pay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, your majesty. Is bing a deity not enough for you?¡± Lilith snorted. ¡°Bing a deity without paying a price is too good to be true. I don¡¯t believe it. Besides¡­¡± Lilith looked at Lesiah, who waspletely unconscious, then narrowed her eyes. ¡°I think no one will reject an opportunity to be a deity if it doesn¡¯te with a price. Why do you need to y such a trick?¡± ¡°As expected of our king¡­¡± Titan 12138 sighed before continuing, ¡°You are right. It wille with a price, but a negligible one ifpared to the benefit.¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡± ¡°¡­It is not possible to create a deity with just the power of our faith alone. Hence, this world is needed as the foundation to fuse with you, my king. Then with our power of faith as the guide, we will turn you into the god of thisnd..¡± ¡°The god of thisnd¡­¡± Lilith echoed the name. There were legends and tales about the god ofnd in her previous world too, but the one that Titan 12138 spoke of was obviously different. ¡°In another word¡­ you will be the soul of this world.¡± Lightning streaked across the sky. Unbeknownst to anyone, the sky had turned extremely dark. Lilith¡¯s dress and blonde hair danced wildly in the wind. Bewildered, she looked up at the sky and noticed that the ck sun was hidden by the dark clouds that had gathered above their heads. It looked like it was going to rain at any moment. Lightning, strong wind, dark clouds and possibility of rain ¡ª all these were proof that this world was gradually bing real. What shook Lilith was the fact that the sudden arrival of the dark clouds and storm was probably a reflection of her turbulent mind. She felt as though she was going to be one with this world soon. The changes of this world were in her control. So this was what it meant to be the god ofnd¡­ or the so-called soul of the world? Lilith looked at her hands. Unsurprisingly, her body was turning translucent like it was going to disappear any moment. Yet her consciousness was getting clearer. From the looks of it, rather than making her into a deity, Titan 12138 was actually making Lilith into the new world¡¯s¡­ consciousness¡­ At the cost of Lilith¡¯s physical body and freedom. In the end, it finally rained. Titan 12138 kneeled on the muddy ground. She lifted her head and closed her eyes, enjoying the first bounty of the world. Tears mixed with the rain and streamed down her face. ¡°Oh king, our magnificent my king! Do you know how excited I was to see you again? I could not even sleep for several days! Ah, fate indeed showed mercy on our pitiful n. Thest time, you left without saying goodbye. This time, let the entire titan n be one with you, king.¡± Titan 12138 spread open her arms like she wanted to embrace the world. ¡°Unfortunately, I am about to destroy that fantasy of yours,¡± Lilith suddenly said coldly. ¡°King¡­ You want to resist?¡± Titan 12138 asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, this transformation is irreversible? From the moment you epted the power of faith, no one could stop this process of assimtion! Not even a deity!¡± Lilith nodded slightly. So that was how it was. No wonder why neither Cornelia or her ancestor responded even when something like this was happening. ¡°How pathetic, Titan 12138.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Let me ask you, where did you hear this nonsense that the other people in your n could be resurrected as soon as this world bes real and I be this world¡¯s consciousness¡­ which is god?¡± ¡°IT¡¯S NOT NONSENSE!¡± Titan 12138 gritted her teeth. ¡°The person in ck would never lie to me! His words have been proven now! The incense that could immobilize you and the method that could turn you into a deity¡­ Both of them work! So¡­ Stop struggling pointlessly, my king.¡± ¡°You are the one who is struggling pointlessly, Titan 12138. You may not have realized this, but I did. That so-called method to resurrect all the people in your n has a serious w.¡± Lilith paused briefly before she continued while staring right at the old titan, ¡°Since the resurrection of your n is based on this dream world¡¯sw of believing is existing¡­ Then do you think your n can still be resurrected when this world is no longer a dream?¡± Book 4: Chapter 173: Ambush Book 4: Chapter 173: Ambush It was really pouring down. The first rain of this world felt like it was a million times heavier than usual, enough to blur everyone¡¯s vision. Bean-sized droplets came down so hard that one could feel pain when they hit on the skin. The valley started flooding until the water level was ankle-deep. Titan 12138¡¯s limbs turned cold. The wonderful bubble in her heart that she had been protecting so carefully was about to transform into a bright gem. Yet, Lilith had to ruthlessly pierce it with reality. The pain felt just like the p that Cornelia¡¯s mother delivered across her face ¡ª it ran deep into the heart. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ You¡¯re wrong about that, king¡­¡± Titan 12138 crouched down and hugged herself, as she trembled helplessly like an abandoned child. ¡°How could they not be resurrected? Even without thew of this dream world, our king is still here. As long as the king bes the god of this world, resurrecting a few people should be an easy task¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do it. Not even a deity could do that. The basic condition of resurrection requires having an intact soul, but that is exactly what all of youck. Besides¡­¡± If it were that easy to resurrect a person, Cornelia would not choose to trap herself in these false dreams and none of these inexplicable events would happen either. In the end¡­ Titan 12138 was just dreaming. ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no¡­ It can be done! You can definitely do it, king!¡± Titan 12138 refused to believe the truth. She snapped her head up. With bloodshot eyes, she shouted at Lilith, ¡°Are you not omnipotent, king?! Why can¡¯t you even resurrect a few people? Are you going to do what you did a thousand years ago? Are you going to let all your subjects down and abandon them again?!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± There was hostility in Lilith¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is what you owe us, king. So¡­ you must pay it back,¡± Titan 12138 muttered like she was in a trance as the sparkle in her eyes slowly faded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is your fault for not saving everyone a thousand years ago. This is the king¡¯s fault, and it must be paid back by the king! So¡­ you must bring everyone back to life, king.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying I owe you?¡± Lilithughed angrily. ¡°So you take the goodwill of others for granted? Once people stopped showing you kindness, then you¡¯d call them evil?¡± Titan 12138 turned a deaf ear to Lilith. She mmed her palms on the ground and more phantoms came out of the graves. They faced Lilith and slowly knelt down. ¡°You are really using this dream world¡¯sw to the fullest.¡± Lilith snickered. As more phantoms kneeled down, the power of faith imagined by Titan 12138 also intensified. Lilith¡¯s body grew increasingly transparent. Raindrops even began to fall through her body and hit the ground. The connection between her and this world grew stronger too. It was almost as if she could make the sun set or rise and summon the clouds if she just willed it. Unfortunately, dawn might nevere to this world. ¡°What are you guys waiting so long for? You all done watching? Or are you waiting for me to be the so-called god, so I can knight you guys too?¡± Lilith suddenly looked somewhere behind Titan 12138 and said. Her words shocked Titan 12138. She quickly spun her head around, only to find there was nothing behind her. The old titan sneered. ¡°You still want to fool at a time like this? Do you really think you can still stop this?¡± Titan 12138 said while turning her head back again. Instead of her king, it was an unfamiliar pair of bright red underwear that greeted her sight. Since the old titan turned her head around too quickly, her face nearly smacked into that mysterious bump in the middle of the red underwear. It was at the same time, a b?i?t?c?h?y voice rang out above her head. ¡°I see that you are admiring my limited edition red underwear that I obtained from the thrift store really closely. Looks like you are a woman of culture, granny.¡± !!! WHEN?! Titan 12138 came back to her senses and immediately drew back. It was only then did she manage to get a clear view of the person who was standing in front of her. It was a bald and tan-skinned muscr man wearing only a pair of red underwear. Titan 12138 froze for a moment, then recognized that this bald man was one of those who followed the queen around before. However, since he didn¡¯t look this perverted back then, it took Titan 12138 some time to recognize him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Haha, gentlemen like us naturally have toe forward when we see two fairdies suffering.¡± The bald man bent his knees on tiptoe and bent his elbows, wonderfully executing a bodybuilding pose and bounced his impressive pecs. Titan 12138¡¯s cheek twitches. She could feel her eyelids twitching along with the bouncing movements of his pecs. Since shecked the refined taste to appreciate such aesthetics, she reflexively averted her gaze. Wait, something wasn¡¯t right. Just when she was averting her gaze, Titan 12138 suddenly remembered something. Wasn¡¯t this baldie apanied by a few others? If he was able to appear in front of her silently, why didn¡¯t he just ambush her? Thinking up to that point, a bad feeling dawned upon Titan 12138. But it was all toote. Pain shot up in the back of her head. The old titan¡¯s body suddenly stiffened before she fell to the ground andid there limply. ¡°How¡­ despicable¡­¡± Titan 12138 struggled to get up, but her consciousness became blurry and she identally choked on a few mouthfuls of muddy water. Durance, who knocked the old titan down with the hilt of his rapier, ignored her insult. He reached out and picked her up, so that she wouldn¡¯t drown in the rainwater that had now reached their calves. ¡°Ahaha, as expected of myself. Stealth magic is really handy to have.¡± Diana rested her hands on her waist and looked at Lilith. With an impressed face, she said, ¡°But I¡¯m still nothingpared to Lilith, who is bing a god.¡± ¡°Call me Martial Aunt then.¡± Lilith rolled her eyes at her, then gave Diana a puzzled look. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys toe back. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Indeed, but it was rather strange.¡± Diana scratched her cheek. ¡°Strange?¡± Lilith¡¯s interest was immediately piqued upon seeing the troubled look on Diana¡¯s face. ¡°How strange?¡± Diana pulled out a wooden board then frowned. ¡°We went back to the cave where we had assembled before and found that everyone was gone. We were about to contact them on our Spectrum Stone, but somehow it wasn¡¯t working and then this world looked like Judgment Day wasing. And then we were trying to figure out where others went, we averted that weird disaster. While searching for clues, we found no one except this.¡± Lilith looked at the wooden board, only to see a horrible scribbling on it that read, ¡°Here lies Diana from St. Caroline Academy.¡± Book 4: Chapter 174: Pitiful Book 4: Chapter 174: Pitiful ¡°A grave marker?¡± Lilith¡¯s cheek twitches as she subconsciously shrank away from them and said cautiously, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t some mirages imagined by someone too, are you?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a mirage?!¡± Diana growled and tossed the wooden board away. ¡°We¡¯re as real as we can be, this thing must be someone¡¯s prank!¡± ¡°Is that how you talk to your seniors?¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes at Diana. ¡°Maybe I should teach you some manners on behalf of your master.¡± ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t even move right now. What can you possibly do to me? Come spank me if you can!¡± Diana stuck her tongue out at Lilith. Unwilling to show her weakness, Lilith bared her little sharp canines menacingly at Diana, while formting ns to teach her disobedient little martial niece once this was over. The others smacked their own forehead in resignation, amazed at how these two could still bicker at a time like this. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Durance stopped their banter, pointing to Titan 12138 in his hold. ¡±And how do we deal with her?¡± ¡°The entrance to this world has been unsealed. The others probably went back. You guys should go now, bring Lesiah with you.¡± Lilith looked at Lesiah, whom Rosdell helped up. A strange anger rose in Lilith¡¯s heart when she saw the pathetic state the princess was in. Lesiah almost lost consciousness because of the strange smoke, but she managed to crack open one eye. With a barely audible voice she said, ¡°Lilith¡­ Don¡¯t do¡­ stupid things.¡± Lilith gave her a rare gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When have I ever done stupid things?¡± ¡°Says the person who often does that!¡± Lesiah shot back at her angrily. However, since Lesiah was too weak, she sounded like she was whining instead.. ¡°Haha, it¡¯ll be fine. There¡¯s a good saying that a scourge willst a thousand years, so a scourge like me can probably live a few million years.¡± Lilith gave Diana a look and thetter immediately understood what Lilith meant. She snapped her finger at and cast a sleeping spell on the princess. ¡°You¡­¡± Lesiah was going to speak more but getting hit by Diana¡¯s sleeping spell when she was still under the strange smoke¡¯s effect, she could notst even a second before fallingpletely unconscious. Lilith turned her gaze on Durance. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your good hands.¡± ¡°Of course, I will take good care of the princess. But you¡­¡± Durance looked at the pir of light shining on Lilith then trailed off. His unspoken words were clearly understood ¡ª there was nothing they could do for her¡­ The power of faith itself was an extremely mysterious thing. The Luminous Theocracy and Shadow Theocracy were probably the only two nations which might have a slight understanding of it since this was the basis of their foundation. The concept of faith itself was already a total mystery to the others, let alone this kind of ritual. Lucas might hail from the Luminous Theocracy, but given that dumbfounded look on his face right now¡­ He probably had been zoning out during his lessons. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n.¡± Lilith lowered her gaze at the bloody back of Titan 12138¡¯s head. The old titan was trembling like a terrified mouse, but Lilith was uncertain if it was from fear or pain. ¡°You can leave her here, for the time being.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Durance released the old titan, but was considerate enough to rest her head on a dirt mound he made, so that she would not be drowned by the rising water level. Rosdell lifted Lesiah up in his arms like the princess she was. Thinking that he could carry the princess of her dreams back home this way, he was met with Lilith¡¯s icy re that said ¡°do it one more second longer and I¡¯ll exterminate your entire family¡±. Under that menacing gaze, he was once again reminded of Lilith¡¯s true identity. For the sake of humanity, he could only reluctantly pass Lesiah to Choobchoob so that she could carry the princess on her back. He could only clench his fists, ingraining that wonderful and soft touch in his superior memory of a martial artist, so that he could indulge it again from time to time in the future. ¡°You guys better hurry up. I¡¯m gonna do something quite crazy next,¡± Lilith urged the rest. ¡°Understood.¡± The others nodded before quickly leaving the scene. No one knew how long had passed when Titan 12138 finally recovered enough to sit up, though she had to struggle. She grinned sinisterly at Lilith, then spat a mouthful of blood. ¡°So, your majesty let yourpanions leave first because you know there¡¯s nothing else you could do in this situation. That¡¯s right¡­ All you need to do is just submit to your fate of bing the ruler of this world, then resurrect the entire titan n. Isn¡¯t it nice to be worshipped by the entire titan n?¡± Lilith merely looked up at the sky in silence. Was Titan 12138 despicable? Truth be told, Lilith could not bring herself to despise the old titan. She had done all these for only two purposes ?¡ª to be ¡°real¡± and resurrect her n. Although the old titan was in denial that she had failed, she continued using thew of this world to deceive herself. Rather than calling her despicable, Lilith found Titan 12138 pitiful. Titan 12138 clearly knew she was only a mirage and that she was merely living in someone else¡¯s dream. Lilith did not dare to even imagine how painful it was for her to live all alone for thousands of years. Perhaps Titan 12138 had long lost her sanity, just as Lilith had guessed the first time she met her. That was because only a lunatic could totally deceive herself. Even so, Lilith would not show pity on her again this time. Absolutely not. Whether the old titan was deceiving herself or not, morally kidnapping Lilith and nearly getting Lesiah involved in this mess was thest straw for Lilith. No matter how Titan 12138 tried to guilt trip her, Lilith was not rted to that king from a thousand years ago in any way. So why should she, an innocent passerby, bear the consequences of that person? Helping the titans to fight against the ck devils was the final goodwill from her. She owed them nothing, so now¡­ She wanted to rely on her own will to end this farce! Lilith¡¯s body was almostpletely transparent by now, as if she would be one with that pir of light at any moment from now. Seeing that the ritual was about to bepleted, the expression on Titan 12138¡¯s face grew even more delighted and frenzied. Just one step! She was just one step away from achieving her goal! The n she hadid out over the past one thousand years had not been in vain! The king shall finally be our god! The n will be resurrected! Yes, that¡¯s what I believe! So¡­ it will definitely be a sess! NO ONE CAN STOP ME!! ¡°That¡¯s why I said¡­ You¡¯re really pitiful.¡± Lilith counted the time and figured that Durance and the rest had probably left this world with Lesiah. She sighed at Titan 12138. ¡°You used your whole life and gave everything for an impossible goal.¡± After saying that, a ck me danced on the tip of Lilith¡¯s finger. Book 4: Chapter 176: Run! Book 4: Chapter 176: Run! ¡°You¡¯ve really gone and done that.¡± A familiar sigh appeared in Lilith¡¯s ear. ¡°As expected of my descendant. Your destructive ways are no different than mine, no, it is even more outstanding. I can even see you bing a street rat that gets chased down wherever you go in the future.¡± Lilith rolled her eyes in annoyance. ¡°You didn¡¯t even bother toe help me during the ascension, gramps. And now, you finally showed up just to spite me? What apetent ancestor you are.¡± ¡°Heh, you can¡¯t me me. My hands were really tied. The power of faith is one of the root forces of this world, and one of the few that can cause irreversible phenomena here too. For the situation just now, I could onlye up with two ways to interrupt the process?¡ªto kill you or that dwarf.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lilith fell silent. Her mood was sour and she was going to end the conversation, but changed her mind when she looked at her surroundings. ¡°So what¡¯s up with the situation now?¡± She was on an average-sized barren continent that was floating in the dark gray void. Lilith could not even detect any signs of life on it. The continent floated through the void. Strange looking creatures asionally zoomed past above the continent, but they did not seem to notice the continent. ¡°This¡­ must be where the deity sleeps,¡± the ancestors said. ¡°A void and a barrier that couldpletely conceal presence¡­ If you hadn¡¯t intruded into her dream world by mistake, this ce would remain undiscovered for millions of years toe.¡± ¡°A slumbering ce¡­¡± Lilith swept her gaze over the barren ce, feeling emotions rising in her heart. So Cornelia had been here, dreaming away for nine million years? As expected of a deity¡­ what a magnificent slumber that was. At the same time, Lilith could only imagine how extremely terrible her mood would be after waking up from a nine million years sleep! Cornelia looked at the ck me like it was her father¡¯s murderer. The resentment she exuded during that moment made Lilith feel like she was in an ice cer. Lilith simply could not imagine how meeting the real Cornelia would be. One thing for sure, she was definitely not going to speak to her like they were friends. ¡°In a moment, I shall use all my strength to protect you. Run for your life in the direction I give you and don¡¯t even look back.¡± Lilith was rmed by the ancestor¡¯s grave voice that suddenly rang out. ¡°Why not run now while the enemy has not yet discovered me?¡± Lilith was puzzled. Only idiots would wait around and only start running after they were discovered by the enemy. ¡°Hoho, who told you we have not been discovered?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened as she instantly felt the chills down her spine. Unbeknownst to her, a white-haireddy was already standing less than ten meters away from her. She was tall, and wore a ck dress that reached the floor. The twin peaks in front of her chest made a spectacr view and gave one the desire to explore them. Going a little lower, was her slim waist that looked like it would break if one held it a little too tight. The youngdy had a beautiful face and looked like she was about eighteen years old. Even so, Lilith could sense a trace of familiarity in the budding beauty. Cornelia, no, the grown-up Cornelia was standing in front of her silently. Yet Lilith failed to notice her presence. Her limbs went cold. Beads of cold sweat rolled down her forehead. If it was not for the warm current from the ancestor¡¯s blood coursing through her body, she probably would not remain standing still now. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± In such a critical moment, Lilith felt obliged to say something. Countless thoughts shed through her mind, before she finally managed to squeeze something from between her teeth. ¡°Your ***** seem bigger now¡­ Can I fondle them?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was only silence around them, but Lilith thought she heard her ancestor cursing under his breath. Cornelia remained silent and still. She just stared at Lilith with her calm, deep eyes. It was like calm before the storm. The contrast between her reaction now and the madness Cornelia disyed before made Lilith even more nervous and kept her guard up. The qi in her body was already boiling in her body. Just an order from the ancestor and like a violent dragon¡­ Lilith would turn around and run for her life. ¡°Dragon Eater,¡± Cornelia suddenly spoke up. ¡°I did not expect there are still Dragon Eaters around in this world, let alone appearing before me. Should I consider myself lucky or unlucky, I wonder.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s a Dragon Eater?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Still acting dumb?¡± Cornelia tilted her head and frowned. ¡°The ck me you used before is the status symbol of a Dragon Eater. Only a Dragon Eater can use it.¡± ck me, Dragon Eater¡­ Lilith fell into a deep thought. If what Cornelia said was true, then the other person in her was the ¡°Dragon Eater¡± that Cornelia spoke of. The name itself made it obvious that a ¡°Dragon Eater¡± was the dragons¡¯ archnemesis. Why would it be in her, the dragon princess¡¯ body? Why would that Dragon Eater take up Lilith¡¯s appearance and lend her the ck me on their first meeting? With such a kickass title, the Dragon Eater should not be someone who had to do things like coaxing Lilith like a big sister offering a lolly to a young girl. Lilith grew even more puzzled. At the same time, she realized that she was carrying more mysteries than she thought she was. ¡°That thing isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s just something I borrowed,¡± Lilith exined. Since there seemed to be bad blood between Cornelia and Dragon Eater, it was only wise for Lilith to clear things up as soon as possible. Maybe that way, unnecessary bloodshed could be avoided. ¡°Borrowed?¡± Cornelia suddenly sounded like she was intrigued. ¡°You mean to say that you¡¯re not a Dragon Eater, and you borrowed that ck me from a Dragon Eater?¡± ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right.¡± Lilith hurriedly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I said at most, my mistake is only waking you up by mistake. It¡¯s hardly a grave mistake. The Dragon Eatern might have done something unforgivable to you, but I have nothing to do with it. I don¡¯t even know her well. I¡¯m sure a great deity like yourself isn¡¯t that petty, right? How about letting me off the hook? I promise I¡¯ll remember your kindness after this. I¡¯ll even hire the best painter to paint a portrait of you, then hang it up and offer you incense every day until the day I die.¡± ¡°That sounds really wonderful.¡± ¡°Indeed, indeed! So, it¡¯s a deal then?¡± Lilith asked cautiously. ¡°Of course¡­¡± Cornelia gave Lilith the gentle smile that she had inherited from her mother. ¡°Not.¡± Without any warning, tears of blood slowly streamed down Cornelia¡¯s face. She was still wearing the same smile. ¡°If you have nothing to do with the Dragon Eater, why would she lend you such an important thing? You think years of sleep have made me stupid?¡± As soon as Cornelia finished speaking, Lilith sensed an unprecedented threat. ¡°Run!¡± The ancestor¡¯s voice rang in Lilith¡¯s ears like a thunderp. It instantly pulled Lilith out of her fear. Before Lilith even had time to catch her breath, a burst of gold light exploded around her body. Like a bolt of lightning, she sprinted past Cornelia, in the direction that the ancestor had indicated. Cornelia did not even turn her head. She merely waved her hand. Lilith felt her vision blurring, then found herself in front of Cornelia again. The smile on Cornelia¡¯s face was still as pretty as a flower, but the tears of blood streaming down her face were terrifying. Just when Lilith was about to escape in a different direction¡­ ¡°Keep running straight!!¡± Lilith clenched her teeth, but chose to trust her ancestor¡¯s words in this moment of life and death. She ran past Cornelia again, but the white-haireddy acted this time. She stretched out her hand then made a push motion in Lilith¡¯s direction. Half of the continent next to Lilith immediately turned to dust and vanished in the void. A golden dragon phantom appeared above Lilith. It roared and shed against Cornelia¡¯s seemingly weak palm. Invisible ripples spread out. A few strange creatures nearby that could not dodge in time were crushed into pulp before they could even howl in pain. The smile on Cornelia¡¯s face faded. She looked at the phantom and remarked with a mocking tone, ¡°The mouse is in cahoots with the cat. How ridiculous.¡± Cornelia summoned a giant palm again. Once again, it was blocked by the dragon but the phantom started fading a little after that. ¡°Tsk.¡± Cornelia clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction. A pair of ck wings spread from her back. As soon as it did, the continent suddenly stirred like a meteorite had just crashnded. Even with her ancestor¡¯s protection, Lilith still found it difficult to breathe. She felt almost like she was being crushed under the weight of a lofty mountain. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t deal with a phantom in my full strength?¡± Lilith was swept 10,000 meters away in an instant. But this distance was nothing to Cornelia in her current state. Cornelia pointed to Lilith. The wings on her back suddenly spread out, casting a huge shadow. The dragon phantom instantly shattered by the ck shadow. The murmur of a young girl then echoed through the endless void and in Lilith¡¯s ears. ¡°Zero Hour Feather Realm, True Feather.¡± An ordinary-looking ck feather appeared before Lilith, but in Lilith¡¯s eyes, it was like a real world. There were mountains and rivers, blue sky and blue ocean, flying birds and beasts, and even signs of inhabitants. Lilith unconsciously slowed down. ¡°Child, did I tell you to stop?¡± The reminder hit Lilith like a club on her head. She clenched her teeth and charged into the realm, not caring if it was real or not. At the same time, Lilith¡¯s throat, tongue, and lips moved uncontrobly on their own. [ Shatter ] Lilith¡¯s eyes shone with unprecedented light, like two golden coppermps that were about to burst into mes. Ancient andplex words escaped from her lips like a king¡¯s decree and the realm made of feathers instantly shattered. Lilith went right through it, and aplex-looking, golden magical array appeared in her line of sight. ¡°That¡¯s a teleportation array I just secretly set up. It only allows one person to pass through and will auto-self-destruct after that. So once you pass through it, you¡¯ll be safe for the time being.¡± Lilith was overjoyed and sped up more, like she was on steroids. However, when Lilith¡¯s face was about to touch the golden array, a slim and delicate arm suddenly shot out from the other side of the array. The delicate arm stirred and the array was immediately destroyed. The golden light faded, and Cornelia¡¯s smug face appeared. ¡°Crawling with the speed of a turtle. You really kept me waiting for so long.¡± Book 4: Chapter 175: Relief Book 4: Chapter 175: Relief In the sky that was full of stars, a ck line ran from south to north, splitting the sky into two distinct halves. Like a stter of ck ink on the canvas, the stars were swallowed by the darkness. A middle-aged man looked up at the sky with furrowed brows. The ck line had taken up nearly half of the sky. Specks of light rushed toward the ck line, with a trail behind them like meteors. The middle-aged man knew he could not wait any longer. He turned to the gentle-looking woman, who was singing a luby to her ten-year-old daughter in her arms. ¡°We should go now,¡± he said to the woman softly. The woman looked at her daughter¡¯s adorable sleeping face. With much reluctance, she gently ced her daughter on a pink bed and carefully tucked her in. Just when she was about to get up, a small but warm hand grabbed hers tightly. The woman looked down in surprise, only to be greeted by a pair of innocent and slightly troubled eyes. ¡°Daddy, mommy, where are you going?¡± The woman quickly gave the little girl a reassuring smile and patted her hand. ¡°Mommy and daddy have something very important to take care of. It won¡¯t take long. Be a good girl and take a nap, Cornelia. We¡¯ll be here by the time you wake up.¡± ¡°Can mommy and daddy not leave?¡± The little girl clutched her mother¡¯s fingers with her tiny hand, like she had a premonition. ¡°Cornelia wants daddy and mommy to sleep with me.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, darling. Mommy and daddy must attend to some matters.¡± The woman leaned down, patted Cornelia¡¯s little head and smiled. ¡°Why?¡± The little girl simply could not understand what could be more important to her parents than sleeping with her. She scrunched her face up really hard as she mulled over the possibilities, unfortunately to no avail. ¡°Because mommy and daddy are the most powerful people in this world.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t powerful people able to do whatever they want? So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if mommy and daddy want to stay, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. The more powerful a person is, the harder it is for them to do as they please. You will understand this when you grow up, Cornelia.¡± The little girl tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Cornelia won¡¯t be picky about food from now on. Don¡¯t leave please, mommy?¡± she begged. The woman shook her head and tapped the little girl on her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy and daddy will definitely return. We¡¯ll buy you the doll you¡¯ve always wanted when we¡¯re back.¡± Sadly, not even the doll that little girl always wanted could entice her. She started sobbing. The woman lowered her head and rubbed her face against the little girl¡¯s ticklish spots, causing thetter to burst outughing. Knowing that there was no way she could stop her parents from leaving, the little girl thought hard again. She knitted her eyebrows together, then said with a pout, ¡°Mommy always made Corneliae home before dinner. So mommy and daddy must return before dinner too!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The woman hooked her pinky with the little girl¡¯s, then gave her a smile that was as warm as a spring breeze. ¡°Mommy promise.¡± ¡­¡­ Unbeknownst to anyone, Cornelia showed up at some point. Her gaze was fixed on the ck me, dancing on Lilith¡¯s fingertip. Her face remained expressionless, but her body started trembling. She was silent for a moment, before she finally found her voice again. Her cracking voice sounded like it pushed its way out from a burning throat. ¡°Dragon¡­ Eater¡­?¡± ¡°Dragon Eater?¡± Lilith was slightly taken aback. What did Cornelia mean by that? But before Lilith could process Cornelia¡¯s words, a wave of resentment suddenly exploded from the girl in ck dress. Cornelia¡¯s white hair was flying everywhere, as tears of blood streamed from her eyes¡­ ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ Dragon Eater? ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect¡­to be able to meet you here¡­ again¡­ Haha¡­¡± Cornelia stretched her arm out to Lilith. Her eyes were zed over and she had a sinister look on her face. She approached Lilith but suddenly disappeared when she was only less than ten centimeters away. Lilith was startled. It was at this moment, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have underestimated¡­ Cornelia¡¯s reaction toward the ck me. The fastest way to wake a sleeping person was to go up to her and give her two ps. But based on Cornelia¡¯s reaction, that was no longer the case. She was reacting like Lilith had woken her up by yelling ¡°THAT¡¯S RIGHT, IT WAS I WHO KILLED YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY. COME KILL ME IF YOU WANT TO¡± into a megaphone right next to her ear. Obviously, Cornelia started awakening with the intention of killing her. Titan 12138 slumped on the ground, as Cornelia¡¯s devilish growl dashed her final glimmer of hope. She could no longer deceive even herself. The world had begun to copse. Rifts appeared in the sky and thend beneath it was crossed by great fissures. nts withered and the rivers ran dry. The ck sun gradually faded, like a blotch of ck ink diluted by a drop of water. No matter how real this world was, no one could change the fact that it was only Cornelia¡¯s dream. And with Cornelia¡¯s millions-year-old dreaming to end, so did this world. Naturally, this was also Titan 12138¡¯s fate as her body had started fading. ck me rose around Lilith, devouring the power of faith. She approached the disappearing old titan, hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you have¡­ anyst wish?¡± ¡°Last wish?¡± Titan 12138 raised her head. She was aging very rapidly, looking no different than a withered tree right now. Her skin started wrinkling even more as spots like green mosses peppered every inch of it. She also seemed to be blind now as her eyes had their lost focus. ¡°My wish was dashed to pieces by you just now, king.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you¡­ Even if I did nothing and became the god of this world, it would still be impossible to resurrect your nsmen. That fantasy of yours can¡¯t be called a wish.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­? In that case¡­¡± Titan 12138 took off the silk cloth that hung loosely on her now and handed it over to Lilith. In an exhausted voice, she asked slowly, ¡°Can you repeat your full name again, king? ¡­Just like you did a thousand years ago.¡± I am not that king of yours. A silent sigh escaped Lilith¡¯s lips. She stood up and draped the silk cloth around her shoulders, wearing it like a hero¡¯s cape. The imitation holy sword appeared in her hand. She put a foot on a rock and pointed her sword at Titan 12138 with an arrogant smile on her face. It was the pose that she thought the king from a thousand years ago would most likely do. ¡°My name is Artemis Niger Lilith, the Chaos Dragon. Little dwarf, tell me your name.¡± ¡°Titan 12138.¡± Most of the old titan¡¯s body had disappeared. All that was left of her was that smile of relief on her face and her barely audible voice. ¡°My name is Titan 12138¡­ It is the name your majesty has given to me.¡± Book 4: Chapter 177: Overpowered Book 4: Chapter 177: Overpowered ¡°Crawling with the speed of a turtle. You really kept me waiting for so long.¡± Cornelia¡¯s lip curled into a predatory smile, but her eyes were frosty, like she wanted to skin Lilith alive. She seemed to have waited there for a long time. A bad feeling welled up in Lilith¡¯s heart, so she instinctively swung her fist at Cornelia¡¯s face. Cornelia did not try to dodge it. Lilith¡¯s fist, enhanced by her ancestor¡¯s power, came with an earth-shattering force. Even so, it stopped when it was only a few centimeters away from Cornelia. It was ayer of faint glow, but to Lilith, it was an uncrossable barrier. Lilith narrowed her eyes and pulled out her imitation holy sword. Instead of attacking Cornelia, Lilith stabbed her arm which got locked. A stab, a twist and a pull. The sound of a broken bone pierced her ears. Lilith clenched her teeth as she endured the pain, then she quickly pulled back. Cornelia raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Cutting off your arm to save yourself, huh. Howmendable. But¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s vision blurred and she stopped moving. The pain on her arm disappeared, no, it was reced by another pain that was more intense. Lilith¡¯s eyes zed over and her head drooped. A fair, delicate hand that was stained with blood stuck out from her abdomen. A cold voice rang out in her ear. ¡°But it¡¯s futile¡­¡± Cough¡­! Lilith coughed out a mouthful of blood, mixed with bits of her internal organs. She was losing blood like crazy. Her body no longer worked like before. Cornelia¡¯s divine powers had suppressed her astonishing self-recovery ability. Right now, Lilith was nothing more than a powerful ordinary person. ¡°She is¡­ too powerful.¡± The ancestor¡¯s helpless voice appeared. He also seemed to be at his wits¡¯ end. Facing a real deity at her full strength, it was no surprise that even the great dragon ancestor Gerald was powerless in his phantom form. Cornelia flung her arm. Lilith was tossed to the side like a rag doll, lying in a pool of her own blood. Lilithnded heavily on the ground and her consciousness was slowly fading. ¡°I thought you had that ck me that you borrowed from the Dragon Eater. Why are you not using it?¡± Cornelia¡¯s voice appeared in Lilith¡¯s ears again. No matter where Lilith went, Cornelia followed her as closely as she was Lilith¡¯s shadow. Powerlessness was all Lilith could feel right now. If Lilith could use the ck me, she would have used it long ago. Seeing how the ck me could trigger so much reaction from Cornelia, Lilith was certain that it was a huge threat to her. Unfortunately¡­ she had used it up. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not worthy yet.¡± Lilith squeezed the words out. Whether she could beat Cornelia or not was not going to stop her from hurling insults at her. ¡°Not worthy¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± Cornelia¡¯s strange chuckle confirmed that Lilith¡¯s insult had hit her opponent where it hurt the most. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try using it and decide if I¡¯m worthy or not?¡± She summoned a giant hand to attack Lilith. A gold phantom emerged once again, but it was dispersed by Cornelia before it could even take form. ¡°USE IT!¡± Cornelia attacked again. The ancestor used all his remaining power to form an orb, just huge enough to protect Lilith and shield her from Cornelia¡¯s attack. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using it? I told you to use it!¡± Cornelia attacked three more times in session. The golden orb shook like it was going to shatter at any moment. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using it!¡± The golden orb was on the verge of shattering, but Cornelia had lost all her patience. ¡°You are looking down on me, huh? You think I¡¯m not worthy, huh? Hehe. You think you are that Dragon Eater from nine million years ago? You¡¯re just an impostor¡­!¡± Cornelia¡¯s wings pped gently. The tiny red veins on them ran to Cornelia¡¯s entire body and converged in her eyes. Her eyes turned crimson, like they were about to burst into me at any moment. Apletely different and terrifying aura then exploded from Cornelia. The entire void shook. The strange creatures within a radius of ten thousands miles scrambled to run away, as if they had heard the roar of their natural predator. Cornelia lifted her hand. ck feathers rained down. A tiny ck orb appeared in her raised palm. It slowly grew bigger, until it was about the size of a fist. The dark gray void was turned darker, as if all the light was swallowed by that ck orb. ¡°Hurry up and show me that ck me of yours, imposter. Otherwise, you¡¯ll probably die if you refuse.¡± ¡­¡­ The sky turned extremely dark. The source that shone like starlight above them, had somehow dimmed. It took Lilith a moment to adjust to the darkness before seeing someone across from her. It was a blonde girl, lying on her side on the ground, head propped on her hand. She was ying with the ends of her hair. She looked exactly like Lilith, only with a different attitude and demeanor. It was the other ¡°Lilith¡±. When the blonde girl noticed her regr visitor, she quickly sat up and smacked her palms on her knees. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re back again! Who did you offend this time?¡± she teased. Lilith did not answer her. ¡°I know, I know. You wanna borrow the me again right? As your neighbor, I have no reason to refuse your request.¡± The other ¡°Lilith¡± summoned a ball of ck me, like she was already familiar with the entire procedure. Just when she was about to toss it to Lilith, Lilith suddenly spoke up instead of epting it. ¡°Dragon Eater?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Surprised crossed the other ¡°Lilith¡¯s¡± face first before her expression turned serious. She looked up at the extremely faint light above her head, then spoke like she understood everything. ¡°I see, I see. Here I was, wondering why the thing that person left behind suddenly got weaker. It looks like you met a real deity, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lilith nodded, but kept her eyes glued to the blonde girl who looked like her twin, like she wanted to find out every truth about her. ¡°You¡¯re not denying it. I guess you¡¯re really a Dragon Eater then.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to deny. You guys came up with that name. You can use it however you like. It has nothing to do with me. Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad name.¡± ¡°That deity¡­ seems to despise you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not surprising¡­¡± The other ¡°Lilith¡±, no, Dragon Eater shrugged. ¡°Anyone who lived nine million years would probably hate me. But I guess only deities could live that long.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What why?¡± The Dragon Eater looked at Lilith and gave her a mysterious smile. ¡°You¡¯re better off not knowing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh right.¡± The Dragon Eater suddenly jumped from the ground. She looked at Lilith up and down, then said with excitement, ¡°Judging from the looks of it, that deity must have kicked your a?s?s? hard, right?¡± Lilith¡¯s face stiffened. Cutting off her arm and having a hand piercing through her abdomen by a hand were horrible, so she nodded honestly. ¡°So what are you nning to do now? Fight that deity with my ck me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only option I have,¡± Lilith threw a nce at the ck me floating in front of her and said. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Even if you have my ck me, it¡¯s unlikely you can defeat a deity with that. Besides¡­¡± The Dragon Eater crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Do you know that immortal deities like nothing better than enemies like you who are weak but hard to kill?¡± Lilith froze for a moment, then immediately figured out the meaning behind the Dragon Eater¡¯s words. Her face went pale. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­?¡± The Dragon Eater chuckled strangely. ¡°She has lived for ages. Who knows what odd fetishes she has.¡± Lilith gulped. Although she did not have a physical body right now, she could still feel her little heart thumping. She took a deep breath to calm herself, then looked at the Dragon Eater. ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The Dragon Eater showed the creepy smile that Lilith was familiar with. ¡°What I mean is¡­ How about¡­ letting me fight her in your ce?¡± Book 4: Chapter 178: Agreement Book 4: Chapter 178: Agreement ¡°In my ce?¡± It took Lilith a moment to register what she heard. She took a few steps back, protecting her chest as she warily looked at the Dragon Eater, who had an excited glint in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to take over my body, are you?¡± ¡°Take over? I don¡¯t do such low-ss things. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never ever hurt you. Have I not told you before? I¡¯m the only person¡­ who will always be on your side.¡± The Dragon Eater said sincerely. Due to the fact that she was wearing Lilith¡¯s face, the expression looked extremely strange on her face. Lilith even felt creeped out. ¡°Hmph, how can I be sure that you¡¯re not just saying that for the sake of achieving a certain goal?¡± Lilith snorted coldly. Lilith still felt she should stay on her guard around this strange ¡°roommate¡± of hers with an unknown background that was living inside her. Otherwise, she might find herself in a situation where she was helping her count the money that she got from selling Lilith. Lilith could not sense that the other person was lying. But then again, if even she could tell, then she had a reason to suspect. ¡°Oh my, you still don¡¯t believe me?¡± The Dragon Eater lifted her head and looked at the faint light source above them with a troubled expression on her face. After a brief silence, she continued, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should at least believe your ancestor, right?¡± ¡°Gramps? What does this have anything to do with him?¡± ¡°He should have given you a drop of blood, right?¡± Lilith nodded, while squinting at the Dragon Eater. How did this Dragon Eater know the ancestor had given her a drop of his blood essence? Lilith thought this ce was isted from the outside world. When the Dragon Eater noticed Lilith¡¯s skeptical gaze, she rolled her eyes and pointed above them. ¡°I know because one of the important functions of that blood is to monitor me¡­ So don¡¯t go thinking I¡¯m so blind that I couldn¡¯t tell that thing is a drop of blood.¡± ¡°Monitor?¡± Lilith also looked up and squinted. The light was dazzling to the point of blinding before but now, it was extremely dim. Now that she took a closer look at it¡­ It was indeed a drop of blood floating in mid-air. Lilith had known for a long time that the light source that looked like a little sun was her ancestor¡¯s blood. However¡­ this was the first time she realized that it had gone so dim after entering this ce so many times. It was almost as if all its power had been depleted. ¡°Keeping an eye on me is probably as important as protecting you to that ancestor of yours. As long as he hasn¡¯t given up on protecting you, he won¡¯t stop keeping an eye on me. But now, that eye has disappeared. Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Lilith stroked her smooth chin thoughtfully before her face was drained of colors. ¡°Damn, does that mean I¡¯m in deep s?h?i?t??¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The Dragon Eater smacked her own head and wailed, ¡°How did you manage to stay alive for this long? With your intelligence, you¡¯d only be an insignificant little boss that would ultimately be killed by the protagonist if you were in another story!¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Lilith ced her hands on hip andughed arrogantly. ¡°There¡¯s still a difference between me and those cannon fodder! I can act recklessly because I know I won¡¯t die so easily! Those canon fodders who act recklessly with the protagonist¡­ are just dumb.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Dragon Eater sighed in resignation. ¡°Since the surveince is gone, it means that your ancestor has run out of options and is allowing me to step up in this matter.¡± ¡°Or maybe gramps just got his sses smacked off his face and got poked in his eyes so he doesn¡¯t have the capacity to keep an eye on you.¡± Lilith kept her guard up. The Dragon Eater felt her head hurt. This little girl¡¯s brain might not be smart, but she was extremely cautious. Even in this situation, she still had not resorted to taking chances. It seemed like she never changed after so many years. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let you feel at ease.¡± The Dragon Eater suddenly became serious. She tried to say something but before she could even utter a syble, strange golden runes appeared on her skin. Like little worms, the golden runes crawled under her skin. Every movement they made caused the Dragon Eater extreme pain. In just a few seconds, she was drenched in sweat and her face was pale. The golden runes quickly disappeared, but the Dragon Eater still looked terrible. ¡°Did you see that? I only tried saying something I shouldn¡¯t have said, and I have to endure pain akin to being thrown into boiling oil. If I tried taking over your body, I would probably be tortured by these runes to death before I could even do that.¡± Looking at the Dragon Eater¡¯s pale face, Lilith was finally a little convinced by her words. After all, Lilith had often endured great pain, so she knew that the Dragon Eater was not faking it just now. The pain she suffered was definitely real. For a being that could make a deity bear a grudge against them to make such a face, the level of pain must have been truly horrible. ¡°Can¡¯t you make your decision quicker? Your ancestor probably won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡± The Dragon Eater pressured Lilith onest time. Lilith clenched her fists tightly. The Dragon Eater was right. Did she even have the luxury to choose at a time like this? In the end, things turned out this way mostly because of her own selfishness. And the ancestor had to waste the power that he saved up to protect her. Although Lilith felt repulsed by the idea of letting an existence of unknown origin control her body¡­ she was left with no other option. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll¡­ agree.¡± Lilith stared right into the Dragon Eater¡¯s eyes as she uttered every word. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t try to do anything funny.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Upon hearing that, the Dragon Eater looked like she had expected that answer for a long time. She bowed to Lilith in an exaggerated fashion like a gentleman. ¡°I will definitely see that everything is properly handled.¡± Lilith¡¯s vision blurred and then the Dragon Eater appeared in front of her, wearing that creepy smile. Lilith was shocked. So that mirror that she had always thought was a cage was of no use? But on second thought, that mirror could not even stop the Dragon Eater¡¯s ck me. How could it possibly stop her? Perhaps the only thing that could harm her was the strange golden runes on her body. ¡°Tsk, tsk. What an adorable face.¡± The Dragon Eater lifted Lilith¡¯s face by her chin and clicked her tongue, like she was admiring a piece of art. Lilith immediately blew up. She had always been the one teasing others this way, how could she allow someone else to do that to her? Preposterous! However, before Lilith could do anything, she suddenly realized the familiar and beautiful face that she would see in the mirror every day suddenly erged in her vision. ¡°Nghh?¡± Her lips were covered by another pair of lips. The sensation drew a strange noise out of Lilith¡­ Book 4: Chapter 179: The Supreme Truth Book 4: Chapter 179: The Supreme Truth The void was in turmoil. A vortex of ripples was spreading from the ck orb in Cornelia¡¯s palm. The void creased like it was pulled by its terrifying force of attraction. The remaining few mountain-sized rocks that were originally part of the half continent that Cornelia¡¯s palm had shattered were pulled by the ripples. They flew toward Cornelia but were instantly pulverized into dust when they were only merely a thousand meters away from her. That effectively demonstrated how terrifying the situation was. Cornelia stared at the golden orb in front of her and smiled coldly. She gently brought the ck orb in her palm closer to the golden orb. In terms of size alone, their difference was like a grain of rice and the golden moon. As soon as the two orbs touched, the golden moon immediately cracked like fragile porcin. The golden orb that had been on the verge of shattering under Cornelia¡¯s relentless attacks, persevered like a tortoise shell. That onest attack finally put a tiny crack in it. Although the crack was barely visible, it was extremely easy for a defensive shield like that to break once there was a crack. In fact, all it would take was just a feathery touch from Cornelia to instantly shatter it. ¡°What? You still refuse to use it? Keep this up¡­ and you¡¯ll die for real.¡± Cornelia drawled on purpose, as if waiting for a response from Lilith. She waited for a while but nothing was happening in the golden orb. Lilith¡¯s eyes were still shut tight. Her face was pale and she looked like a lifeless, beautifully crafted porcin doll. She was curled up, but that did not stop blood from flowing out of that terrible wound in her abdomen. In the face of divine power, any so-called ¡°immortal¡± body was reduced to a joke. Although Cornelia knew that Lilith had been bleeding severely, as a deity, she could still sense a strong life force in her. She looked nothing like someone who was dying. ¡°Hmm. I see, you are trying to fool me by pretending to be dead. How naive¡­¡± Cornelia¡¯s face suddenly turned fierce. She had lost all her patience by now and was pressing the small ck orb in her palm harder against Lilith. ¡°Hurry up and use it! Take out the thing that you got from the Dragon Eater! Better yet, get that Dragon Eater out here too! I would love to have a heart-to-heart conversation with him~¡± The golden spherical barrier that Gerald put up suddenly shattered and the ck orb in Cornelia¡¯s palm was making a beeline for Lilith¡¯s face. It was at this moment, Lilith¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. She slowly stretched her petite body, like Sleeping Beauty who just woke up. Apart from the tness in front of her chest, every curve on her body was perfect. With Lilith¡¯s body movements, her form-fitting dress immediately entuated all her curves. When Lilith was done stretching, she smacked her lips like she was still recalling the sweet dreams she had. She then slowly opened her eyes. Golden molten pupils moved around, quickly taking in every detail in the surroundings, until they finally fell on the ck orb that was right in front of her face. Lilith tilted her head, as if trying to figure out what it was. In just less than 0.02 seconds, she came up with the most sensible response that she could manage ?¡ª swallowing it up in one gulp. Lilith¡¯s puffy cheeks moved as she chewed a few times. A few wisps of green smoke escaped from the corners of her mouth before they instantly dispersed. The ¡°food¡± went down Lilith¡¯s throat audibly. She patted her tummy in satisfaction then burped out a ring of smoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect breakfast to be delivered as soon as I woke up. Looks like this girl is living a good life out here.¡± Lilith rubbed her tummy, feeling moved. In just the blink of an eye, the wound in her abdomen was fully healed. For some reason, even the torn fabric on her clothes was somehow restored to its original state too. Cornelia¡¯s instincts told her something was wrong, and she quickly pulled back in rm. The harmless Lilith looked like a ferocious tiger right now to Cornelia. Like a helpless child, she could not even find the will to fight Lilith. Could it be that¡­ Cornelia was not sure if the thought that popped into her mind was a good or bad one. Her delicate body started trembling against her will. Lilith narrowed her eyes and turned her gaze to Cornelia. With a kind smile, she said, ¡°I heard you wanted a heart-to-heart talk with me?¡± The ordinary sentence sounded like a thunderp to Cornelia. Her spection was instantly confirmed. ¡°Dragon¡­ Eater?!¡± Cornelia stared at Lilith¡­ no, the Dragon Eater who was controlling Lilith¡¯s body. Her eyes were bloodshot as she resentfully squeezed the question through the gaps between her teeth. Some dark, bloody images that she wanted to forget so badly all this while resurfaced in her mind¡¯s eye. The other warm, lovely memories that she wanted to keep with her slowly turned blurry. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ Dragon Eater?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me. What do you want with me, Your Excellency?¡± The Dragon Eater smiled mischievously. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Dragon Eater¡­ How dare you appear in front of me¡­ and ask me what I want¡­ Haha¡­ Did you know¡­ you were the one¡­ who killed my father, mother, my family¡­ You took everything away from me¡­!¡± At this moment, there was nothing else but the Dragon Eater in Cornelia¡¯s eyes. Tears of blood streamed down her face while sheughed and murmured something that happened nine million years ago. There was nothing about the great war, only about a broken family. The story was not long, but it was filled with age-old hatred. Cornelia recited herments like she was reminding herself not to forget a certain decision she had made. At the same time, it also sounded like she was counting the sins of her offender. However, that offender picked her ear impatiently in response. ¡°But¡­ it was your family who died, not mine. What does it have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°What does it have anything to do with you?¡± Corneliaughed in madness. ¡°You destroyed a family and said it has nothing to do with you? ¡­Are all Dragon Eaters who once wreaked havoc in this great world shameless like you?¡± ¡°Hey hey, you don¡¯t have to watch what you eat, but you have to watch what you say. This has nothing to do with shamelessness.¡± The Dragon Eater snorted. ¡°Besides, I thought someone like you, who always loved to refer to the weak as worms, would understand my way of thinking.¡± The Dragon Eater repeatedly made a pinching motion with her thumb and forefinger, and smirked. ¡°Would you feel guilty about crushing one or a few insects to death?¡± Cornelia instantly burst into a rage. The divine power in her surged furiously as her white hair floated. She looked no different than a tigress who had been touched on her a?s?s?. She red at the Dragon Eater and hissed every word through her clenched teeth, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to¡­ insult my parents!¡± ¡°Oh my, how scary. I¡¯m scared to death¡­¡± The Dragon Eater patted her chest, acting like she was really frightened. However, in the next second, she shed a dazzling smile at Cornelia. ¡°Well, I think I kind of know. Although it¡¯s no mistake that you¡¯re a deity and not really a weak one, you were probably still a little child who slept with her doll and mommy during the great war. Since you became a deity, you seem like you haven¡¯t gotten to know other deities until now. At most, you were acquainted with them.¡± A look of surprise shed across Cornelia¡¯s angry face. ¡°How do you¡­¡± ¡°How do I know?¡± The Dragon Eater ced a hand on her waist and gave Cornelia a thumb-up. Her little canine shone in the light. Looking like an eager youth who loved helping out those in need on the street, she said, ¡°Allow this eager Dragon Eater to tell you a supreme truth that has been passed down among the deities who participated in that great war!¡± ¡°Supreme¡­ truth¡­?¡± Cornelia had a dumbstruck look on her face. This was the first time she heard of such a thing. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the supreme truth¡­¡± The Dragon Eater spread her arms open and smiled strangely. ¡°No matter what realm you have attained and no matter how many people are on your side, if you encounter a lone Dragon Eater¡­ You should flee right away. If you¡¯re too slow, then¡­¡± The Dragon Eater¡¯s eyes lit up ominously. ¡°Only death awaits.¡± Book 4: Chapter 180: Advance Book 4: Chapter 180: Advance ¡°Only death awaits¡­¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes widened. Divine power surged in her body like crazy. Her body tensed up like a lion, ready for battle. It was at this moment, a fair and delicate hand grewrger in her line of sight. Cornelia could not sense any strength or power in the hand. It felt no different than a friendly high five from a mortal. She had no reason to be rmed, but the first thing her instinct prompted her was not to resist but¡­ To run. The wings on her back pped strongly. In just an instant, Cornelia¡¯s surroundings changedpletely. A few of the strange creatures that were hunting around here did not even think twice before pouncing on the existence that had suddenly appeared in their battlefield. Cornelia did not even turn her head around. In just an instant, an invisible force crushed those creatures to pulp that floated through the endless void, waiting to be other creatures¡¯ meal. Cornelia stared straight ahead with a dumbfounded look on her face. For some unknown reason, she felt paralyzed. Although half of the continent was destroyed, it was still a thousand miles in diameters. Even so, it appeared as tiny as a mustard seed in Cornelia¡¯s deity-level vision. She had flown at least tens of thousands of miles away from it. This was a distance that mortals below the deity realm would not be able to reach in just the span of a few days and nights. Cold sweat formed on Cornelia¡¯s forehead and drenched her snow-white bangs, because that delicate hand gently touched her face¡­ The palm was cold like ice, freezing Cornelia to her very core. Cornelia looked at the smirking Dragon Eater through the gaps between her slender fingers. How could this be? Cornelia clearly perceived that although the girl in front of her looked like a whole different person, her strength, physique and realm remained the same. So why¡­ Why was she suddenly so terrifyingly strong¡­? This girl even overpowered Cornelia in terms of speed. That made no sense at all! There should be a limit to how powerful a person could get. No matter how you look at it, a three-year-old girl suddenly turning into another person who could knock out a boxing champion with a punch just was not possible in reality. ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you. If memory serves, the number of deities that could run away from me as soon as they saw me is only¡­ a handful,¡± the Dragon Eater said with a smile. She¡­ or rather, Lilith¡¯s adorable face looked harmless. However in Cornelia¡¯s eyes, she looked no different than the most ferocious ancient beast. To Cornelia, the dragon phantom from before was just a little yful kitten that would only leave a scratch on her hand at most if it got mad. ¡°Alright, I think we can have that heart-to-heart talk now. I¡¯m all ears~¡± The Dragon Eater gently caressed Cornelia¡¯s cheek, like the divine barrier that thetter had put up did not exist. She had a sincere look on her face, like a good friend who was ready to listen to her best friend¡¯s rants. Yet her next sentence made Cornelia¡¯s scalp crawl. ¡°Let me remind you though, your heartfelt words will determine how I will kill you. I¡¯d say I¡¯m more inclined to those long and fun methods. After all, it¡¯s been a long time since I came out. I¡¯m itching to start.¡± Cornelia nearly copsed on the spot. She was finally experiencing the terror of those ¡°vermins¡± that she often talked about?¡ªgetting their wings ripped off, or their limbs pulled out one by one. Lilith¡¯s words hade true. Cornelia never imagined there woulde a time when she would be treated like a vermin by someone more powerful. She had even forgotten how to resist. There was a hint of sadistic glee in the Dragon Eater¡¯s eyes. Lowly creatures are really weak-minded. You might as well be my toy. The Dragon Eater hovered her hand over Cornelia¡¯s forehead. A tiny ck me, swaying like a dancing ck fairy, appeared on her palm. When the me was about toe in contact with Cornelia¡¯s skin, an ethereal but familiar voice sounded in Cornelia¡¯s ears. ¡°Cornelia, you mustn¡¯t give up¡­¡± Mommy? In her trance, Cornelia thought she saw a gentle-looking woman. The woman looked at her with anxiousness and other emotions shing over her face. Cornelia bit down on the tip of her tongue hard, forcing herself to wake up and concentrate through the pain. If she was dead, who was going to remember that her father and mother once lived? Cornelia did not participate in the great war. By the time she became a deity, the powerful people in this great world had already worked together and killed those horrible existences known as the Dragon Eaters. The war was already over. As deities, Cornelia¡¯s parents never returned from that battle. They became heroes who saved the great world. Their names were engraved on the ¡°Heavenly Arrow,¡± where countless creatures in the great world offered their prayers and faith. However, Cornelia¡¯s world copsed with the death of her parents. For the sake of resurrecting her parents, Cornelia isted herself and immersed herself in training. She used her status as the ¡°descendant of the heroes¡± to obtain arge number of resources and trained desperately, just so that she could find a possibility of reviving her parents after bing a deity. Cornelia did not care if she found their reincarnation. Even if they had lost all their memories, she could always rebuild their bonds again. Unfortunately, reality was cruel. Perhaps Cornelia received some of the blessing from the prayers too, she improved at an amazing pace and ended up bing a legend in the world she was living in at the time. When she finally became a deity, she discovered that¡­ There was no such thing as reincarnation for deities, because the soul of a deity had transformed into another higher existence known as the Divine Flint. It was the core of divinity, the foundation of a deity. Because of the Divine Flint, deities were free from the basicw of reincarnation in this world and hence attaining immortality. This also meant two things. First, it would be difficult for a Divine Flint to bepletely destroyed. Second,pletely destroying a Divine Flint meant the demise of a deity. They would cease to exist and there would be no possibility of resurrecting them. This was when all hope was lost to Cornelia. In her desperation, she turned to the endless dream world, seeking to relive the happy days of living with her parents¡­ Cornelia closed her eyes at some point. For the first time, genuine tears leaked from the corners of her eyes. Somewhere in her heart, an emotion known as hatred began to change¡­ Are you going to deprive me of this little wish of mine, Dragon Eater?!!!! The Dragon Eater withdrew her hand and observed the change in Cornelia with some surprise. Faint white light emerged from Cornelia¡¯s body constantly. It wrapped around her, subtly changing something in her. Cornelia¡¯s aura also gradually changed. Unlike the shocking aura from before, it became something more profound and unpredictable. The Dragon Eater raised her eyebrows, tilted her head and pondered for a moment. Was this¡­ an advancement? Of course the Dragon Eater knew what was going on, after detecting that unusual presence and voice just now. It was just there were still some things she could not wrap her head around. Then, realization suddenly dawned on her and she pped her hands. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what happened! Is this what you lowly creatures call the ties of kinship? After being dead for so long, there is still a remnant of obsession. With endless merit and faith on them, she could have one-in-a-million hope to be reborn in the form of a deity in the distant future. But in order to save her daughter, she gave up that hope. How touching.¡± While saying that, the Dragon Eater made no attempt to interrupt Cornelia¡¯s advancement. She merely sat down cross-legged in an uncouth manner on the ground that appeared under her butt, made of ck crystal. She propped her chin on one hand as she watched Cornelia toplete her advancement with great interest. After all, she had been stuck inside for ages. It would be nice for the fun tost as long as possible. Then again¡­ she was getting bored of waiting. Time was of the essence, she did not want to waste it on boring stuff. The Dragon Eater closed her eyes and began reviewing Lilith¡¯s memory that she did not know yet to relieve boredom. Book 4: Chapter 181: The Chosen One Book 4: Chapter 181: The Chosen One No one knew how long had passed when the Dragon Eater opened her eyes again with a strange look on her face. ¡°How dare that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? take my ck me to do that kind of thing. That¡¯s just¡­ That¡¯s just¡­ wasteful!¡± The Dragon Eater pounded her thighs angrily. Her ck me was feared by countless deities and was known to be unrivaled in this great world. She was pissed to find out that Lilith had been using it to do weird s?h?i?t?. However in the next moment, the Dragon Eater¡¯s eyes turned to crescents. Regardless of the reason, the more Lilith used the ck me, the happier she was. If it were not for a certain limit, she would delightfully let Lilith use the ck me to her heart¡¯s content. Unfortunately, she was being watched. Since she was in a good mood, the insect that was transforming into a butterfly in front of her was no longer that much of an eye sore to her. She had decided. She would only beat Cornelia to within an inch of her life instead of killing her. From the look of it, Cornelia had reached the most critical stage of her advancement. The white light converged into silk and wrapped around Cornelia like a huge cocoon of light. The light cocoon was overflowing with divine energy, causing countless tiny white flowers to bloom in the area around it. In the void, this ce was like a garden in the air. The light of the cocoon pulsated rhythmically. The sound of a heartbeat inside grew clearer and clearer. The great world also seemed to be affected by the rhythm, as countless phenomena started appearing. Light rained down from the sky. At this moment, it was like the great world was exploding with activity. Countless light projection came out from their respective worlds, and looked up into the endless void. Divine consciousness fluctuated as some began tomunicate secretly amongst each other. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect another Deity King would be added to our great world. Congrattions.¡± ¡°True, this is the third one in this millennium right? To think that three Deity Kings had appeared in such a short period of time. It seems like our great world is finally weing a new prosperous era.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news. That incident from nine million years ago did a huge damage to our great world. Perhaps this prosperous era could restore all the tribes in our great world to their prime.¡± But there were also some who were wary. ¡°A prosperous era oftenes with disaster.¡± ¡°Remember how glorious we were nine million years ago, but in the end¡­ s, I only hope that this is not that existence making aeback. I do not wish to experience the great war a second time.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ The Dragon Eater casually waved her hand. Ayer of mist appeared, obstructing the vision of those whose gaze was here. She then drew a circle, a ring of ck me immediately spread out. The burning ck me isted an area of a thousand miles in diameter in the void. That patch of area was about to be forcibly ¡°restored¡± by the world¡¯s restorative ability, the small circle of ck mes immediately turned into a thinyer of ck crystals which isted the world¡¯s restorative ability. After doing all that, the Dragon Eater dusted her hands. ¡°Alright, the stage has been set up. I¡¯m just waiting for you, the yer, toe on the stage.¡± Finally, a crack appeared in the cocoon. Then, endless light shone through the crack. The Dragon Eater squinted her eyes in response, but very quickly adjusted to the blinding light. The crack expanded into the size of a door. A slender figure came out of the door of light, and walked on the flower field. Cornelia stepped on the ground formed by ck crystals, and stood less than ten meters from the Dragon Eater. The wings on her back had returned to their normal size and they were pping gently. Her wings were still pure ck, creating a sharp contrast with her long and white silky hair. The Dragon Eater looked at Cornelia, whose aura became more ethereal and profound after her advancement, and asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Cornelia asked in return. The Dragon Eater scratched her head with an odd look on her face. ¡°You think you can beat me in your current state?¡± Cornelia nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not the same person anymore.¡± The expression on the Dragon Eater¡¯s face turned even weirder. The probability of her running into this kind of silly and adorable newbie as soon as she came out here was a little low. But¡­ she did not mind it one bit. She only felt that her efforts in preparing the stage so meticulously was wasted. In any case, even if Cornelia tried running after her advancement, she could probably catch up to her. It was just that she was not in her best condition right now. She still could not control this body as well as she liked. So, if Cornelia escaped to another world, it would be a problem for her. After all, she had to stay low profile and hidden from some big shots for the time being. The Dragon Eater¡¯s lips curled into a small smile and asked, ¡°So, what do you want to do now?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes reddened with murderous intent. Although she did not really understand what happened just now, her instincts told her that she might have lost something important. Something really important. And because of that, she could not contain the murderous intent welling up in her. ¡°Kill you to avenge my parents, of course!¡± Upon hearing that, the Dragon Eater licked her red lips that looked like they were stained with blood. Cornelia¡¯s courage wasmendable, however¡­ ¡°Cornelia, don¡¯t¡­¡± The Dragon Eater raised her eyebrow and snuffed out the male voice that sounded incredibly familiar to Cornelia. She did not expect Cornelia to have a second obsession that was simr to the first in nature. How interesting, she thought to herself while stroking her chin. If she was not mistaken, Cornelia was probably one of the ¡°Chosen Ones¡±. She had received all the blessings in the world and was gifted. These kinds of people generally would be powerful people if there were no unforeseen circumstances. This had nothing to do with a person¡¯s nature. If the Heavenly Way ordained it, even a monkey could be themander of an army. However, whether they could be a good one all depended on themselves. Natural talent determined the lower limit, but the Heavenly Way determined the upper limit. Cornelia was a prime example. Even after sleeping for an entire nine million years, she managed to step foot into the realm of Deity King without any struggle with just a slight push from the blessings she received. The deities who had been stuck at this stage for ages would surely be jealous if they found out about this. However, the more fortunate Cornelia was, the more the Dragon Eater wanted to make a certain decision. Right, beating her to within an inch of her life would do. Cornelia could almost hear a certain voice that she was extremely familiar with. But when she tried hard to hear it, she could not hear anything. Was she hallucinating? She quickly perished the thought. Given her current realm, how could that be possible? She must have heard the vibrations in the void because she was temporarily unable to control her divine power. Cornelia looked at the Dragon Eater who seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Why? Are you finally scared now? How do you feel about seeing the vermin in your eyes turning into a ferocious beast?¡± she snorted coldly. The Dragon Eater shrugged. ¡°First, your parents were certainly not killed by me, so there is nothing for you to avenge. Second, you should know best how it feels to see the vermin in your eyes turning into a ferocious beast. Third¡­¡± The Dragon Eater stood up. With a wave of her hand, a wind that came from nowhere blew across the stage that Cornelia was not aware of. ¡°You really know nothing, huh?¡± Book 4: Chapter 182: How Commendable Book 4: Chapter 182: How Commendable ¡°Hmph, still acting tough.¡± Cornelia merely treated the Dragon Eater¡¯s haughty words as the stubborn words of a dying person. To be honest, not even Cornelia herself knew how strong she currently was. However, she knew how difficult it was for a deity to advance. Therefore, every step in her progression woulde with significant improvements and she definitely made more than a step. That was why Cornelia knew that she was very powerful now! She even had absolute confidence in killing the Dragon Eater! ¡°Die, Dragon Eater!¡± Cornelia lifted her hand and pushed out to her enemy. The void behind the Dragon Eater instantly copsed. A terrifying suction force bound her, making it extremely difficult for her to move. Behind the copsed void, the darkness twisted like a huge ck python. It gave off the impression that one would be crushed to powder if they identally fell into it. The Dragon Eater remained standing firmly on the ck crystal, but the suction force was sucking her long hair in. Even the excess fabric of her long dress was being pulled back, making the shape of her chest even more visible. Although it was t, one could still catch a glimpse of it. The Dragon Eater remained motionless. It would seem like her movements werepletely restricted. Cornelia seized the opportunity and went up to the Dragon Eater. Light gathered in her hand, forming into a divine spear. In the next moment, blood was spilled. Cornelia did not even move, but the spear had pierced the Dragon Eater¡¯s heart. This time, Cornelia was no longer fooling around with her opponent and used a killing move. The spear, filled with divine power, instantly exploded when it buried itself in the Dragon Eater¡¯s heart. Terrifying divine power coursed into the Dragon Eater¡¯s body, churning her heart and internal organs to mush. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± The Dragon Eater coughed up a mouthful of blood mixed with pieces of her crushed organs. Blood stained her white dress, like blooming red roses. Cornelia let out a gleefulugh, like she had just released all her pent up frustration. ¡°How is it? Does it feel good?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± The Dragon Eater smiled calmly, the pool in her eyes was as serene as an undisturbedke. ¡°But this isn¡¯t enough to kill me.¡± The Dragon Eater¡¯s indifference once again angered Cornelia, causing thetter tough in anger. ¡°Is that so? Then how about this?¡± Cornelia grabbed her enemy¡¯s throat. The Dragon Eater¡¯s body was limp, most likely due to the injuries she had sustained. Because of this, Cornelia was able to easily lift her up by her neck. The wings behind Cornelia¡¯s back spread out, as she lifted the Dragon Eater off the ck crystal ground. ck feathers rained down then swirled madly around them, making both of them in the eye of the storm. Cornelia parted her ruby red lips. ¡°Zero Hour Feather Realm, Lethal Feathers.¡± Her icy voice resounded throughout the voice. As though they had received the same instruction, the swirling feathers stopped in unison and turned their pointy tips right at the Dragon Eater. The extremely soft-looking ck feathers were now glinting coldly like they were made of steel. Divine power flowed through them, hardening them to the point that they could easily nail an ordinary deity to death. ¡°Tsk, what a crude skill. I see that you¡¯re not only inexperienced thanks to spending a few million years sleeping, your imagination is alsocking.¡± Although the Dragon Eater was being strangled by Cornelia, she still managed to speak. Not only that, she alsopletely defied the limitations of a living being. By right, she should not be able to move from being grabbed by her throat but she proved otherwise by effortlessly turning her head around to look at those ck feathers while making judgemental remarks. ¡°Shut up.¡± Cornelia got even more pissed off. How dare this vermin insult the skill that Cornelia was going to kill her with? The sharp noises of bones breaking, plus the warm and wet sensation on her hand made Cornelia¡¯s eyelids twitch. She was distracted momentarily, but soon pulled herself together. She sneered coldly and increased the power of her grip. ¡°You think it¡¯s gonna be easy to sway me?¡± The Dragon Eater clicked her tongue. Although almost unnoticeable, it was still picked up by Cornelia¡¯s keen senses due to her current realm. Seeing through the Dragon Eater¡¯s trick made Cornelia feel a lot more relieved. However, the moment Cornelia let her guard down, the troubled look on the Dragon Eater¡¯s face was reced by a mocking smile. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to die.¡± Cornelia issued hermand. The ck feathers instantly flew toward the Dragon Eater, like a thousand soldiers had opened fire in unison. They cut through the void, leaving dazzling ck trails behind them. The ck feathers came from all directions, but strangely passed right through Cornelia¡¯s body without harming her. However, vivid blood roses bloomed the moment they hit the Dragon Eater¡¯s body. The scent of blood filled the air and dyed the ck crystal ground beneath them crimson. The Dragon Eater was quickly mutted beyond recognition in that blistering attack, much like how a mortal would end up after being shot repeatedly. A few momentster, Cornelia shook what remained of the Dragon Eater like a broken sack. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where did all that haughtiness go? Look at you now. You look nothing like that infamous Dragon Eater from nine million years ago.¡± Of course Cornelia got no response from the Dragon Eater, who only had a head and half of her body left. After confirming that the mutted body was indeed lifeless, Cornelia tossed it away. She looked up andughed loudly, with tears of joy streaming down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, did you see? Cornelia did it! Cornelia has avenged you!!!¡± How could anyone not feel emotional after finally venting out the frustration and hatred that had been pent up for the past nine million years? The most satisfying moments in life were no doubt when someone finally became rich, married the most perfect partner, kicked some a?s?s? or exacted their revenge. And Cornelia actually achieved two of them at the same time. She could hardly put her current feelings into words. She could not even suppress her sobs at this point. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, did you see that?¡± ¡°Aww, howmendable. If I were your parents, I would be so proud of you that I would be in tears.¡± ¡°Well of course, I have always been¡­¡± The smile on Cornelia¡¯s face instantly stiffened. This voice¡­ Cornelia dropped her head like she was a marite with her strings cut. Her beautiful eyes widened and her pupils shrank. Her body started shaking uncontrobly. Her back felt cold, like she was standing in a ten-thousand-year snow in. The petite figure that she hated so much, appeared in her sight,pletely unharmed. On the ck crystal ground, the Dragon Eater propped her head on one hand as sheyzily on her side. Her blonde hair, the white dress, and the usual strange smile she wore looked no different from the first time Cornelia met her. Even the blood that soaked the ck crystal ground earlier had vanished without a trace. It was almost as if everything that happened just now was merely an illusion. The Dragon Eaterpletely ignored Cornelia¡¯s shocked gaze. She kept her eyes closed as she continued mumbling to herself, ¡°Howmendable. By then, probably not only your parents will weep in joy, everyone in the world will too¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 183: Ratio Book 4: Chapter 183: Ratio ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Cornelia murmured in disbelief. Dragon Eaters were powerful¡ªthis was a very well-known fact. After all, they were the ones who left the deepest scars in the great world nine million years ago. Cornelia simply found it difficult to fathom they would be this powerful. One Dragon Eater alone was able to make Cornelia feel powerless, despite the fact that she had just advanced into the Deity King realm. Just how many Deity Kings were there in this great world? If this was an average Dragon Eater, then¡­ How did the great world actually win the great war nine million years ago?! ¡°Impossible! You must be tricking me!¡± Cornelia shouted in denial. ¡°Not even the legendary Deity Lord of the great world could take my attack at full strength head-on and get away unscatched!¡± ¡°Well, perhaps so.¡± The Dragon Eater nodded solemnly. ¡°But I¡¯m not ying any tricks on you. In fact, I never bothered to do such petty things.¡± After saying that, the Dragon Eater suddenly hit her own palm with her fist. ¡°Now that I think about it, I didn¡¯t really get away unscathed. Hm yeah, not really.¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes instantly lit up again. She knew it! It was impossible for the Dragon Eater to remain perfectly unharmed by her killing move. It just simply did not make any sense. The Dragon Eater might appear perfectly unscatched on the surface, but she must have suffered severe internal injuries! She was probably just acting tough in her final moments! The more Cornelia thought about it, the more confident she felt. To her surprise, the Dragon Eater suddenly got down on the ground with her butt high up in the air, as if she was searching for something. Cornelia was puzzled¡­ Could this be the new way of begging for mercy? It was then her enemy got up again, looking excited as though she had finally discovered a dazzling diamond in a pile of sand. She held her right hand high, waving it at Cornelia as if she was looking for praise. ¡°See! I didn¡¯t really get away unscatched¡­!¡± Pinched between the Dragon Eater¡¯s thumb and forefinger was a strand of long, blond hair. It was so fine that it was barely visible to naked eyes. However, Cornelia could see it and it irritated her like a grain of sand in her eye. Cornelia trembled in anger. At this point, it was obvious to her that she had been fooled again. ¡°YOU¡­ ARE DEAD MEAT!¡± The wings on Cornelia¡¯s back vibrated powerfully. The entire void resonated with them, producing some kind of extremely peculiar fluctuation. However, before this fluctuation could erupt, an icy fingertip touched Cornelia on her forehead. ¡°You¡­ How¡¯s¡­ that possible¡­?!¡± Cornelia was shocked out of her mind. Disbelief filled her voice, as if she found this more unbelievable than the fact that her powerful attack had only harmed a strand of the Dragon Eater¡¯s hair. The Dragon Eater had once again appeared right in front of her undetected. She gently tapped Cornelia¡¯s forehead with a weird smile on her face and gave her a mocking look. Not only that, she even deliberately spoke to Cornelia using the tone of that gentle-looking woman, whom she saw in Lilith¡¯s memories. ¡°Oh my, Cornelia~ Looks like ytime is over~¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Cornelia flew into a rage, ignoring the threatening finger on her forehead. Without hesitation, she pped her hands and everything around them instantly slowed down. ¡°Zero Hour Feather Realm, Time Feathers.¡± In the vast void, only Cornelia and the ck feathers could move. As if time was frozen, everything else remained still like sculptures. Not only that, a river of time emerged behind Cornelia. Part of the river water was irrigated by Cornelia so that it continuously poured on the Dragon Eater. The faces of many powerful creatures gathered here turned horrified when they suddenly realized that the great world¡¯s long river of time had been directly intercepted by someone else using their great supernatural power. This might have been an extremely short period of time that onlysted for a few seconds, but stealing a few seconds from everyone in the great world totaled up to an extremely terrifying number. ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­¡± Cornelia¡¯s chest heaved as she panted heavily. The move really took a toll on her, but it was extremely worth it. Instead of forcibly stopping time through the power ofw, she buffed up the Dragon Eater¡¯s time by pouring in more time itself on her. This made it so that her one second was 10,000 seconds to the others. It was freezing time in a disguise, but there was almost no move to counter it. After all, this could not even be considered an offensive attack. Cornelia let out a soft sigh. Without wasting any time, she then summoned a ck and white spear in the palm of her hand and pointed it right between the Dragon Eater¡¯s brows. Since stabbing her in the heart did not work before, she figured she should try it with a new spot. In any case, she should temporarily incapacitate the Dragon Eater first before blowing her up to smithereens! Cornelia¡¯s gaze grew firm as a series of attack ns took shape in her mind. No matter what, she must obliterate the Dragon Eater this time! If she failed again this time, Cornelia was not sure if she would find any more courage to attack next time. After all, the Dragon Eater had engraved fear into her heart. Thinking up to this point, Cornelia poured all her remaining divine power into the spear. The spear emitted a powerful thunder-like aura. Before it even touched the Dragon Eater¡¯s skin, it already drew blood. Cornelia was already envisioning therge bloody rose blooming on the Dragon Eater with this attack. However¡­ A swaying ck me suddenly appeared between the Dragon Eater¡¯s brows. In just an instant, it transformed into a hexagonal ck crystal and blocked Cornelia¡¯s spear. Light shed and sparks flew everywhere. The spear that was infused with every ounce of Cornelia¡¯s strength waspletely stopped. It could not even leave a scratch on the surface of that ck crystal. The ck crystal then turned back into a swaying ck me. The ck me rolled gently, and the spear was instantly devoured by it. Cornelia stared at her empty hand nkly. She was so dazed that she even forgot to run. ¡°H-How is that possible¡­?¡± she murmured. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m tired of hearing the same thing over and over again. Can¡¯t you express your shock more creatively? Something like ¡®milord is powerful like the lightning god, would you grant me the honor of licking your bare foot all over¡¯? I think that would sound a lot better than your boring words,¡± the Dragon Eater rubbed her chin and said with a chuckle. For some reason, Cornelia¡¯s move waspletely ineffective against her. ¡°W-Why?¡± Cornelia slumped to the ground. Her brain still found it difficult to believe what was happening. Being easily defeated was nothingpared to the despair of finding out that your trump card waspletely useless to your enemy. ¡°That¡¯s why I said¡­ Someone like you who did not participate in that great war knows nothing.¡± The Dragon Eater crossed her arms and shook her head. ¡°Did you know the ratio of that great war?¡± ¡°Ratio?¡± Cornelia was still in a daze. ¡°Right¡­ It¡¯s roughly¡­ around this and this.¡± The Dragon Eater spread an arm out to indicate the number for the great world¡¯s army and then spread another arm out to indicate the number in the Dragon Eater¡¯s army. ¡°One to one?¡± A hint of rity was restored on Cornelia¡¯s face. ¡°Hahaha, naive little girl. Do you think your great world will still exist if the numbers were equal?¡± The smile on the Dragon Eater¡¯s face faded and she looked right into Cornelia¡¯s eyes as she uttered every word slowly, ¡°Fifty million deities in the great world fought against¡­ five Dragon Eaters¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 184: Small Fry Book 4: Chapter 184: Small Fry ¡°Fifty million against¡­ five¡­?¡± Cornelia got the shock of her life and started trembling. Although she had never taken part in the great war, she heard bits and pieces of it from those who had experienced it first hand. One of the most important pieces of information she gathered was that¡­ The great world won, but the victory came at a great cost. In fact, since the great war took ce nine million years ago, the great world had yet to fully recover from its aftermath. Not only did they lose their elites, the war had rendered a third of the great world into a barren wastnd,pletely devoid of magic power. Back then, the Dragon race was at its prime, being the smallest in number yet most powerful race. Unfortunately, they were also the first race to perish in the war with the Dragon Eaters. The powerful legendary dragons became food for those beings. And this was how those beings earned their title, the Dragon Eater. By the time the other powerful beings in the great world arrived at the ancestralnd of the dragon where the Dragon Eater first invaded, they could not find even the remains of a single dragon. Such a tragic victory¡­ from a battle where only five Dragon Eaters took part? If what the Dragon Eater said was true, then that meant in terms of individual strength¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, each and every single Dragon Eater¡­ was invincible. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been telling you since the beginning.¡± As if she could read Cornelia¡¯s thoughts, the Dragon Eater ¡®considerately¡¯ exined to her, ¡°After all, nothing in your world could rival our ck me. Everything, including power,w and even willpower, is nothing but fuel for it. Considering that the ck me is derived from two other ¡®absolute¡¯ powers, it makes sense for you all to pay that kind of price. However¡­¡± The Dragon Eater crouched down and brushed Cornelia¡¯s cheek softly with her finger. There was a trace of sadness and loneliness in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too afraid either¡­ After all, I am thest Dragon Eater in this world. When ants are well organised, they can kill an elephant.¡± ¡°Thest¡­¡± Cornelia gazed into the depths of her opponent¡¯s eyes and almost felt like she was drowning in the loneliness. No one knew better than Cornelia the feeling of being the only one left in this world. In the next second, she felt a chill down her spine. She looked at the smiling Dragon Eater in front of her, but suddenly felt an immense fear that was ten times stronger than what she felt before in her heart. Putting herself in the Dragon Eater¡¯s shoes, she knew best what crazy things an ouw who had lost everything was capable of. That was all because¡­ she herself was no different. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, why are you so scared again? You really saved me a lot of trouble¡­¡± The Dragon Eater grabbed Cornelia by her neck and lifted her up with one hand. Just when Cornelia tried to put up resistance, a burst of ck me devoured thest remaining divine power in her body. ¡°Well then, let the final work begin.¡± ¡°W-What¡­ are you trying to do?¡± For the first time, Cornelia felt suffocated. She cracked open her eyes with difficulty as she struggled to push her hoarse voice through her squeezed throat. ¡°You¡¯re gonna kill me now that¡­ you¡¯ve had enough fun?¡± ¡°Kill you? No, no, I¡¯m just going to beat you to within an inch of your life.¡± While saying that, the ck me swayed in the Dragon Eater¡¯s right palm. It then melted into liquid and covered her entire arm before solidifying again into a vicious-looking dragon w. The dragon w seized Cornelia¡¯s legs, causing thetter to fall and hit the back of her head against the ck crystal ground. BANG! The sound of something hard shattering was heard. Then there was blood flying everywhere. Although Cornelia¡¯s body had transformed into a divine vessel, it was still iparable with the ck crystal that had ¡°absolute defense¡±. With the Dragon Eater¡¯s right hand turning into a ¡°real dragon w¡±, Cornelia¡¯s entire face was covered by her own blood after one vicious scratch from it. Cornelia¡¯s ears were ringing. She struggled to get up and stumbled to escape. ¡°Oh, looks like that wasn¡¯t enough.¡± The Dragon Eater trailed behind Cornelia effortlessly. Her left arm was now covered by the ck fluid. It suddenly swelled and the bulging muscles pulsated with explosive power. She then drove her fist right into Cornelia¡¯s abdomen. Cornelia was sent flying backward like a cannonball for a few meters before she mmed against the ck crystal wall that had appeared behind her at some point. Cornelia coughed up a mouthful of blood and left a trail of shocking red blood behind, as she slid down against the ck wall. The Dragon Eater slowly walked up to Cornelia and grabbed her long, white hair that was now stained with her own blood. The action forcefully lifted Cornelia¡¯s upper body off the ground, and brought her head closer to her enemy¡¯s. Cornelia struggled to crack open her ssy eyes, only to meet the Dragon Eater¡¯s gaze. ¡°Still wanna run?¡± she asked. Cornelia was unable to speak at this moment, but she lifted her trembling hands, wrapped them around the Dragon Eater¡¯s wrists and applied force. The Dragon Eater clicked her tongue. ¡°I see that your desire to live is really strong, but do you think you can escape?¡± She tossed Cornelia aside like she was a rag doll and sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many things, did you decide to ignore them all?¡± Cornelia barely lifted herself off the ground by propping herself on her shaky arms when her enemy kicked her in the abdomen again. The impact sent Cornelia rolling a few times on the ground before she curled up while clutching her abdomen. Her body trembled from the pain. It was so intense that she could not even utter a sound. The Dragon Eater stomped on Cornelia¡¯s head and crushed her under her shoe like she was a bug. ¡°Go ahead and run, if you think you have a chance of getting away from me¡­ Just do it. This is yourst chance.¡± The Dragon Eater then ced her hand on one knee, and leaned down. She whispered softly like a devil murmuring in Cornelia¡¯s ear, ¡°Or just give up resisting? Your resistance is futile anyway. I assure you, things will be a lot better if you just give up.¡± Lying in her own pool of blood, Cornelia tried her best to reach out a finger but suddenly froze. A momentter, her hand slowly dropped to the ground lifelessly under the Dragon Eater¡¯s gaze. Cornelia could feel her bloodstained cheeks getting wetter. Was there something else mixed in her blood? Sobs escaped her throat, that was now almost mangled beyond recognition. They sounded horrible, like the sounds of a broken flute. Sorry, Daddy, Mommy¡­ Cornelia can¡¯t take it anymore. As expected, Cornelia is still too¡­ weak¡­ ¡­¡­¡­ The Dragon Eater looked at the broken Cornelia in relief, and suddenly felt aplished. Only bypletely crushing her already fragile heart, could she crush the possibility of Cornelia¡¯s revival. She had topletely destroy her. This was why it was imperative to crush any resistance that Cornelia put up. The Dragon Eater grabbed Cornelia¡¯s face, lifted it up and carefully examined it like it was a work of art. The more she looked at it, the more delighted she became. ¡°Now then, the time hase for me to show off my surgical skill. I wonder if Lilith will like my gift.¡± The Dragon Eater was getting more and more excited. If she put a small fry that was destined to grow into a mythical water beast in a river that was destined to flow into an ocean, she wondered what kind of waves would it stir up in the future. Although it could not change the direction where the river flowed, it could at least stir something up, right? The corners of the Dragon Eater¡¯s mouth curled up as she looked at the small fry named Cornelia. After thinking for a moment, she leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid now, I¡¯m just¡­ helping you to make your wishe true.¡± Book 4: Chapter 185: Gift Book 4: Chapter 185: Gift Darkness invaded the sky. Like a thick iron curtain, it nketed the world. There was not even a sliver of light at the horizon. For the very first time, the boundary between the sky and thend blurred. The sky was a dark canvas that swallowed the sun, moon and stars. Not even a single ray of light could escape from it. Ashes fluttered down from the sky like gray snow. The world plunged into silence, like calm before the storm. No one knew how long had passed, before a speck of light finally appeared on thend out of the blue. Then there were two, and three, until the lights shone brightly like stars. No one knew who started the light or signal first. They rose to the dark sky, like a meteor shower in a reverse direction. However, nothing happened to the sky. The star shone brightly before fading out. They rose like a meteor and fell down like one too. ¡°Looks a lot like a fool¡¯s errand, no?¡± A familiar voice rang out. Lilith turned her head, only to see an even more familiar and petite figure taking a seat next to her. The Dragon Eater rested her head on one hand, her gaze affixed on the short-lived stars. There was some kind of mysterious light shining in her eyes. ¡°Those poor vermin.¡± The Dragon Eater sighed, but there was not even a trace of sympathy found in her eyes. ¡°You think so?¡± Lilith did not seem to be surprised by the Dragon Eater¡¯s appearance. She shifted her gaze and murmured, ¡°I would like to think that I¡¯m witnessing something great.¡± It was not hard to tell that she was witnessing the great power of the weaker races at the most critical moment of their world. Although it did nothing to the darkness, the light they emitted was dazzling enough. She could even faintly see countless mortals without any power sping their hands together in the darkness, praying for the heroes that were fighting for them. Those glowing lights floated out from them and rushed toward the sky, joining the sea of stars until they finally converged into a white moon that illuminated thend. Unfortunately, the moon only shone for a few seconds before its light was extinguished by the darkness. Lilith fell into a trance. The dream that she had been seeing repetitively shed before her eyes. The darkness and despair that those mysterious ¡°extraterrestrial visitors,¡± who preyed on the Dragon race, brought to the world was no different than what she was witnessing right now. ¡°Hehe.¡± The Dragon Eater¡¯s chuckle brought Lilith¡¯s mind back to reality. ¡°Great?¡± The Dragon Eater snorted. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never seen how nasty they could be. Their heroic appearance now was only theirst desperate struggle before their death. Those low and dirty creatures never deserved to be associated with great.¡± Golden runes on the Dragon Eater briefly shed, perhaps because she nearly said something forbidden. A look of pain suddenly appeared on her face as well. Yet she seemed to be in a very good mood and was unfazed by the pain. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, it¡¯s all in the past now. There¡¯s no point talking about it.¡± With a wave of her delicate hand, their surroundings changed. Lilith once again found herself standing before the ¡°mirror¡± inside of her. And there, the Dragon Eater was on the other side of the mirror. The drop of blood above them seemed to be glowing a lot brightly now. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve solved your problem. Not only that, I left you an amazing gift, my dearest neighbor.¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Lilith was suddenly alerted. No matter how she thought about it, the Dragon Eater¡¯s words sounded like a huge trap designed for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Didn¡¯t I say this many times before? I am the only one in this world who will never harm you. After all¡­¡± The strange smile returned to the Dragon Eater¡¯s face. ¡°We share the same body¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s sharing the same body?¡± Lilith shook her head. It did not matter whether the Dragon Eater was pulling her leg or not, she had decided not to take her words seriously. Besides, the name ¡°Dragon Eater¡± and the strange dream she saw had proven from all aspects that this person in front of her was most likely a threat to her. There must be a profound reason behind the fact that the Dragon Eater lived inside her, just like some Demon King who got sealed in the body of a young girl in one of the stories she had read before. Given that the whole thing was still shrouded in mystery, Lilith dared not jump to any conclusions right now. ¡°Well, since the problem has been solved, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± Lilith closed her eyes and started searching for the feeling she felt when she left this ce previously. However, she was interrupted by the Dragon Eater. ¡°Oh right, since I¡¯ve done so much up to this point, I might as well go all the way. Let me share with you an important piece of information.¡± ¡°Important information?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± The Dragon Eater narrowed her eyes, wearing a cryptic expression on her face as the corners of her mouth lifted into a familiar smile. ¡°A certain real person probably knows everything that you want to know about this incident.¡± ¡°Real¡­ person?¡± Lilith mumbled to herself, but failed to decipher what the Dragon Eater meant by that. Just when she was about to ask the Dragon Eater, her surroundings suddenly changed. Lilih shot up from the ground like she was startled awake from a dream. She took in a deep breath, but nearly choked by the dry air around her. She turned her head and looked around, realizing that she was on the half continent that survived Cornelia¡¯s attack previously. It was also the ce where Cornelia once slumbered. The continent was still floating in the void. Perhaps Lilith¡¯s presence was no longer concealed by Cornelia¡¯s presence, the strange creatures that were passing by quickly noticed her. They roared at Lilith, who appeared to be a juicy b of meat to them, and tried to pounce on her. Fortunately, all of them were repelled by an invisible barrier around the continent. Hence, they could only keep banging their heads against the barrier in vain, smearing green saliva all over the barrier while doing so. Seeing that made Lilith feel sick. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she just left me here. The hell did she mean by going all the way? How¡¯s this poor little girl supposed to find her way back?¡± Lilith snorted angrily. No matter how Lilith tried reaching out to the ancestor and Sae, both of them gave no response like they were dead. There was no way for Lilith to leave this endless void by herself. And for some reason, she was starving. Lilith rubbed her deted belly as she pondered about what to fill it with. Just when she was about to retrieve some leftovers from her storage ring. She suddenly noticed something strange out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Huh, that¡¯s¡­¡± Something she had never seen before immediately piqued her curiosity so much that she even temporarily forgot about her hunger. She jogged over to a multi-colored, spherical object that was half buried in the ground and started knocking on it while carefully studying it. ¡°A rock? Doesn¡¯t look like it though¡­¡± Although it was half buried in the ground, the exposed part actually reached up to Lilith¡¯s knee. Not only that, it was perfectly round. A rock would never be so perfectly shaped. Besides, the smoothness and the sound it made when Lilith knocked on it¡­ Rather than a rock, it was more like¡­ An egg? Thinking back on what the Dragon Eater told her, it was obvious that this thing was the so-called gift that she had left for Lilith. Lilith stroked her chin. She was undoubtedly an expert when it came to eggs. After all, she was born out of an egg. So naturally, she felt a close affinity with the huge egg in front of her. Moreover, this egg was probably not an ordinary egg, since it was given to her by the Dragon Eater. The Dragon Eaters were known for killing deities like harvesting crops. It should at least be a divine beast or something like that inside this egg, right? A terrifying divine beast that was unique in the world. The kind that looked sweet and adorable when it was born but exuded a dangerous aura when it grew up. Yup, a divine beast egg. More precisely, a divine beast egg gifted by the Dragon Eater¡­ Lilith stood up, made up her mind, and then¡­ Turned around to leave. Book 4: Chapter 186: Humbled Book 4: Chapter 186: Humbled The road ahead of Lilith stretched on. Lilith trekked alone on the half continent, leaving a trail of small footprints behind her on the dry sand. When Lilith was escaping with the ancestor¡¯s power before, she did not feel anything. It was only now that she realized this continent was absurdly huge for someone who had not attained saint realm like herself. At least with her two short legs, it was not possible for her to explore every corner of this continent within a short period of time. Therefore, finding a passage leading out of this continent was just wishful thinking for now. And before that, there was a problem she had to take care of first. Rumble, rumble¡­ Since just now, there had been this strange noiseing from behind Lilith. It sounded like something round rolling behind her¡­ Lilith seriously pondered over it for a brief moment, before drawing a conclusion¡ªher ears must be ying tricks on her. There was no doubt she was the only person on this continent right now, so what else could be making that noise? Her ears must have been acting funny since the Dragon Eater was in control of her body for too long just now. Yes, that must be the case! She was definitely not followed by that strange egg behind her. Wait, she had not seen any eggs at all, nope! Lilith continued walking, the strange noise came from behind her again. The faster she walked, the faster that thing rolled too. Lilith started sprinting and the noise behind her started booming like thunder too. It was to the point that Lilith could no longer ignore it. Veins throbbed in Lilith¡¯s temples. Feeling fed up, she turned around and roared, ¡°Why are you following me? I¡¯m not your mom!¡± She froze as soon as words left her mouth. That egg¡­ was still half buried in the sand, like the first time she saw it. Even the distance between them remained the same. It was almost as if everything that happened just now was just a hallucination. Was she really hallucinating? Lilith rubbed her eyes, then confirmed that the distance between the egg and herself indeed remained the same. Most importantly, the egg was still buried in the ground. Could it bury itself in the sand the moment she turned around? Lilith scratched her head, then turned around and continued walking. She then heard the damn noise starting again. She whipped her head around, but the egg remained motionless again on the spot. As soon as she turned her head back and started walking, the noise started again. She turned her head around. The egg was still. She repeated a few times, and it looked like the egg really had not moved at all. Or at least, Lilith did not observe any changes. The rolling noise started again. But this time, Lilith ignored it. She started sprinting, then leaped into the air. While she was in mid-air, she spun 180 degrees and turned around. ¡°Haha, gotcha!¡± Much to her embarrassment, the egg was still buried in the same spot and at the same depth. It remained still, like it was silently mocking Lilith for acting weird. Lilith frowned at it and said in exasperation, ¡°Am I¡­ really hallucinating?¡± Lilith turned around again and of course, the rolling started too. This time, she pretended not to hear it. She walked at a brisk pace while humming and skipping along the way. A faint golden light shed across her eyes. She gradually increased her speed until she became a blur. Even the loud rumble that boomed like thunder quickly faded away as the distance between them increased. A few momentster, Lilith¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile when she saw what was not far ahead of her. She stomped her feet down hard, causing the ground underneath her to crack. Shifting her weight to the side, she did a 90 degree sharp turn. Unfortunately, that thing behind her did not manage to do the same in time because Lilith did not even stop and turn her head around this time. As a result, the huge egg flew out of the continent. Lilith ced her hands on her waist, thenughed arrogantly. ¡°Nice try for a mere egg! You¡¯re a few years too early for that, wahahaha¡­ha?¡± The smile froze on her face, because the huge multi-colored egg suddenly started spinning after flying out a short distance. The friction between the huge egg and the air left a trail of ze behind its path. The egg curved strangely in midair, changing its trajectory and was now flying toward Lilith. A boomerang ball?! Lilith was dumbstruck and rooted to the spot. Putting aside the fact that this egg could roll and dig in the ground, she could not believe that it could spin in air too. That was absurd..! While Lilith was pounding her chest whilementing the existence of so many absurd creatures in the world, that huge colorful egg was fast approaching her. Lilith smiled coldly at it. A mere egg trying to hit itself on a rock? Was it sick of living? Lilith reckoned that her head was a lot harder than a rock! It was as hard as iron! Seeing that the egg showed no signs of changing its direction, Lilith raised her noble head too, like a rooster that was about to crow. Come! I shall teach you, a lowly egg, that there are some people that you can¡¯t mess with in your life! This is you seeking your own death! Don¡¯t me me for what will happen next, ahahaha! ¡­¡­ The egg hit Lilith squarely on the forehead. The arrogant look froze on her face, but she did not even yell in pain. More precisely, she could not even sense the pain in time. Everything in front of her immediately turned ck as she fainted, foaming at her mouth. Looking at Lilith, who was motionless, the colorful egg shook as if in doubt. It then rolled noisily to Lilith¡¯s side and rubbed itself against her cheek. The smudge of golden blood on the egg looked even more dazzling against its colorful eggshell. ¡­¡­¡­ On the lifeless continent, a plume of smoke was seen rising. Sporting a huge lump on her head, Lilith fanned a fire in front of her like crazy with a bejeweled feather fan. A huge pot was ced over the fire, with an egg on it. Needless to say, that egg was none other than the suspected divine beast egg from the Dragon Eater. It was also the first egg that could humble Lilith¡¯s iron head. When Lilith regained consciousness, she was enraged by the fact that she had been defeated by a mere egg. That was why she decided to cook it. She happened to be starving too. This divine beast egg must be very nourishing. With that thought in mind, Lilith started fanning faster. If this was a normal me, her fanning speed would have probably extinguished it. However, this was no ordinary me. It was a magical me that Lilith started with her poor dragonnguage, fueled by exquisite silk cloth in her storage ring which had been passed down years. As she fanned more and more vigorously, the me burned brighter and brighter too. Very soon, the water in the pot boiled. Lilith looked at the egg. It was rolling around in the pot just now, but now it had gone still. She wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth. After all, she had never eaten any divine beast egg before this. Book 4: Chapter 187: Hatched? Book 4: Chapter 187: Hatched? The water in the pot reached a rolling boil. Lilith watched the huge colorful egg submerged in the boiling water while absent-mindedly wiping the drool at the corner of her mouth. Hehe¡­ hard boiled egg¡­ looks really delicious. I, Lilith, am probably the only one in this world who would boil such a precious thing like a divine beast egg. If someone else sees this, they might just die from shock. But no matter, Lilith was never the kind of person who would care about what others think of her. Even if thousands of people gathered around and looked at her strangely, she would still gracefully cut this egg open and eat it. After all, she was already used to this kind of thing in her previous life. Ahem, don¡¯t overthink it. Being the ruler of an empire had honed Lilith¡¯s ability in putting on a wless poker face. But of course, since there was no one else on this continent, her amazing talent was useless. At the thought of that¡­ Lilith started worrying about how she could get out of this ce again. The chances of discovering an exit seemed to be extremely slim. The only ones that could help her was the ancestor or Sae, but she could not even reach them. The demigod-level scrolls that her mother gave her were so powerful that they would instantly destroy this entire world if she used them. As for the saint-level teleportation scrolls¡­ Lilith had no idea if she could cross this world¡¯s barrier with them but she did not know where they would bring her either, since she could not specify a destination. The probability of being teleported to an unfamiliar location was definitely much higher than returning to where she came from, so Lilith did not dare to take the risk. After this series of events, Lilith pretty much understood that the world she stayed in before was only a very small part of this so-called ¡°great world¡±. The world outside of hers must be really exciting, but Lilith was not mentally prepared to explore the great world yet. Besides¡­ there were still people in her home world waiting for her return. Lilith¡¯s lips curled into a warm smile as various possibilities shed through her little head. In the end, she thought to herself¡­ Should I¡­ try dying again? She immediately shook her head vigorously. It would be too humiliating for her to beg that person again so soon! Besides, death was no trivial matter like eating or drinking. The process was actually very painful. Rumble~ At the thought of eating and drinking, Lilith¡¯s tummy started protesting loudly. The extreme hunger disrupted her train of thought. Forget it, I should fill my tummy first. Lilith turned her attention back to the big pot in front of her again¡­ Such a huge egg should take a very long time to cook, right? The longer it was being cooked, the more delicious it would be¡ªthis was a conclusion that Lilith reached after eating countless food in the mountains and the wild. This world and her home world was different. The creatures here had a lot of magic power or battle qi in them. As a result, their flesh was also extremely tough. If they were not cooked for a longer time, they would turn out rubbery and difficult to chew. However, if the cooking time was managed well, the meat which was refined by magic power or fighting qi would be indescribably delicious. The more Lilith thought about it, the more hungry she became. She was staring at the pot with anticipation, while trying to fan the me with the feather fan in her hand as fast as she could. A few momentster, when Lilith decided that the egg had been cooked for long enough, she pulled out a set of cutlery from her storage ring. She then proceeded to set up a dining table,plete with tablecloth and lit candles. She also opened a bottle of 100-year-old red wine to gargle¡­ Just when she was about to scoop the huge egg out from the pot¡­ Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap. The egg started shaking violently, apanied by some kind of sharp knocking sounds. Lilith stood dumbstruck as she stared at the egg with wide eyes. The colorful egg shook more and more violently, as if a switch on it had been flipped. The movement caused the boiling water to ssh everywhere. A few drops even identallynded on Lilith¡¯s face¡­ Lilith just continued staring at the pot, as if she could not feel the boiling hot water on her face. In this situation, people withmon sense would have guessed what was happening¡­ But Lilith immediately shook her head violently. She calmed herself down, wiped her face and sat up straight. The expression on her face turned serious. She closed her eyes and started murmuring as if she was hypnotizing herself,.¡±No, this isn¡¯t happening¡­ No eggs hatch in boiling water¡­ This is all an illusion caused by extreme hunger¡­¡± Unfortunately, Lilith was forgetting a point¡ªboiling temperature of water did not bother her. What if that egg was actually a divine beast egg and this was the optimal temperature for it to hatch? Of course, Lilith was going to continue ying dumb even if this hade to her mind. Crack, crack. This time, it was the sound of eggshell breaking. ¡°Eggshell cracking is a very normal urrence when eggs are boiled. Right, just like chicken eggs when they are overcooked. A divine beast egg should be simr to chicken eggs¡­ so¡­ I must have overcooked it¡­ That must be it¡­¡± Lilith nodded firmly, then covered her ears. ¡°Eeeyaaah¡­¡± Ssh, ssh¡­ Even so, a young, tender voice¡­ and also the sound of water sshing caused by some kind of creatures that could move were still unavoidably picked up by Lilith¡¯s extremely keen ears. ¡°Gwaaaaaah, looks like I¡¯m really too hungry! That won¡¯t do! If this continues, I¡¯ll definitely be blinded by illusions! In order to prevent that from happening¡­ I shall dig in!¡± With a determined look on her face, Lilith picked up a knife and fork. She charged toward the pot, like a general about to go out to the battlefield. Her eyes were still closed while she chanted some kind of mantra, as if that would make the egg in front of her be the way she wanted it to be. ¡°Eeeeyah?¡± From the sound alone, one could tell that it was a lovely creature making it and hear its great confusion. However, Lilith ignored it and went straight to jabbing in the pot with a pair of fork and knife. Aaaah, I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll definitely finish you off today! ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Lilith frowned. She had been jabbing in the pot for a long time but failed to find anything in there. Instead, she heard something akin to a little loli¡¯s melodious giggles¡­? Huuuuh? What the hell? Why would there be a little loli in this hellhole? Well, there was definitely one beautiful, gentle, generous and virtuous loli here, but Lilith was definitely not giggling. Did hunger really get the best of her? In order to find out what was going on, Lilith slowly opened her eyes. Her pupils shrank but quickly returned to normal again after they adapted to the hot steam. It was then everything was in her in sight. A strand of white hair, which was floating in the water, was the first to enter Lilith¡¯s field of vision.. The pure white hair was so familiar that Lilith immediately tensed up. Her golden eyes immediately lit up too. She almost thought that the hair would turn into countless needles sharp enough to pierce a dragon¡¯s bone and fly toward her. Lilith¡¯s eyes traveled along the long white hair, only to find something different about it. It was not that long and it was attached to a much smaller head. Lilith heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was just an ordinary little loli. After all, she really did not want to cross paths with that person again. The memory of being tortured by her was still extremely fresh in her mind. Besides, she was not a *********. However, in the next moment, Lilith was stunned. To be more precise, she was shocked. The little loli that had been swimming in the water, skillfully evading the assault of Lilith¡¯s knife and fork. She faced Lilith, and that was when Lilith finally got a clear view of her face. Those eyes, nose, lips, ears and face¡­ She was no doubt the younger version of Cornelia!! Book 4: Chapter 188: Unwilling Mom Book 4: Chapter 188: Unwilling Mom Lilith refused to believe her eyes at first. She straightened up from the pot, shook her head, then gazed into the void and squinted at some hideous creatures killing each other. Now that she was done with distance gazing, Lilith decided to do a full set of eye exercises. After she was done with the eye exercises, she closed her eyes then inhaled¡­ Exhaled¡­ Inhaled¡­ And exhaled¡­ deeply for ten times. After confirming that she was in her best condition, both physically as well as mentally, and her eyes would absolutely not y tricks on her, she calmed herself down then eagerly bent over the pot. The loli must be an illusion, all I want is my boiled egg!! Unfortunately, there was no egg. It was still that little adorable white-haired loli. She seemed to be only four or five years old. She had a pair of huge and pure doe eyes, and anyone would be tempted to pinch and rub against her chubby cheeks to their freaking heart¡¯s content. No matter how harmless and lovely this little girl looked right now, there was no doubt that her name was Cornelia. The very same deity-level expert who nearly killed Lilith. At this moment, a tempting idea started brewing in Lilith¡¯s mind¡­ What if she put herself in a near-death situation, so she could go kick the Dragon Eater in her a?s?s?? Was this what the Dragon Eater meant by being a nice person to her all the way? And this was the gift she left for Lilith? She might as well tie Cornelia up and send it to Lilith. That way, at least Lilith had a formidable ally by her side. What was the Dragon Eater thinking, giving her a loli version of Cornelia?! Lilith clenched her teeth and seethed. Although it was quite nice that this deadly enemy who nearly killed Lilith before had turned into a harmless and adorable creature, it also meant that this loli was a drag. Did the Dragon Eater send her to Lilith so that she could care for her? Why did Lilith have to take care of a drag who happened to also be her former enemy? What was the benefit in doing that? No, she would definitely not do that! Lilith made up her mind. She had decided to find a chance to escape and let this adorable girl fend for herself! Hmph, there¡¯s a reason why I am known as the cruel and cold-blooded Lilith! I, Lilith, will not even flinch even if I have to watch a cute little loli getting eaten by those ugly creatures in the void! While Lilith was secretly nning to cruelly abandon Cornelia, she suddenly noticed thetter kicking her two short legs and swimming toward her direction. She spread open her short arms at Lilith, wearing a reliant expression on her chubby little face. Lilith instinctively sensed that something was wrong. So she immediately pulled away from the pot until she was more than ten meters away. She stared at the pot warily, ready to run away at any moment. Unfortunately, Lilith had underestimated the Dragon Eater¡¯s sick interests¡­ When Little Cornelia saw Lilith suddenly disappearing when she had almost reached her, she pouted and looked very upset¡­ And then¡­ The pot exploded. It did not just blow up, it was directly blown to smithereens by some kind of power that did not belong to the mortal realm. Lilith could not react in time and her brain could not even process what happened in front of her. Then she suddenly felt something soft and warm colliding into her like a cannonball. The impact got her ribs protesting loudly in pain. One could only imagine how eagerly the little loli threw herself into Lilith¡¯s arms, for Lilith¡¯s body to feel pain from the impact. Before Lilith¡¯s body could recover from the huge impact, her mind received an even heavier blow. Like a ko bear, Little Cornelia wrapped her arms around Lilith. She was looking blissful while rubbing her little face against Lilith¡¯s chest, that was probably sunken in right now. At the same time, the greatest and most gentle word in the universe passed Cornelia¡¯s lips. ¡°Mommy~¡± It struck Lilith like lightning. Her brain instantly went nk. When Lilith slightly regained her senses, her brain first thought about the creation of this great universe, then why lolis were the greatest creatures in this world. Then she thought about the best things about a loli, followed by Lesiah¡¯s body measurements¡­ and thenstly, the profound meaning contained in that single word she had just heard. And also the heavier responsibilities that came together with it. Those were not something that Lilith could handle right now. Her hands trembled on Cornelia¡¯s smooth skin. With her shaky voice, Lilith asked, ¡°What did you call me¡­?¡± Little Cornelia tilted her head, seemingly unable to understand the question. Even so, she repeated the word with her squeaky voice, ¡°Mommy¡­!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lilith nearly fainted on the spot. Lord have mercy on her! If she had to count, Lilith was only a child who was less than four years old. How did she be a mother to someone out of the blue? No, this was not right! She was never a motherly person. There was no way she would easily ept being called a mother so suddenly. And she had always yearned for the fragrance of lilies¡­ The romance between two girls! She would never tolerate children that reeked of the stench of mating. Suppressing her urge to cuss, especially at the Dragon Eater, Lilith gently lifted Cornelia¡¯s head. She lowered her head and squeezed out a kind smile. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not your mommy.¡± ¡°Eeeeyah?¡± Little Cornelia blinked in confusion. ¡°Look, you have white hair. I have blonde hair. We don¡¯t even look like each other. This means we¡¯re not rted to each other¡­¡± Lilith exined patiently. Little Cornelia followed Lilith¡¯s hand and looked at her own white hair, then Lilith¡¯s blonde hair. She tilted her little head and furrowed her brows together, seemingly understanding the difference between them. Lilith was delighted and continued to strike while the iron was hot. ¡°So, your mommy is a very, very gentle woman who has white hair like you and loves you very much. I am just a passerby who is not rted to you in any way. Not only that, we even have a bad history between us. Do you get it now?¡± Little Cornelia nodded as if she understood, but wrapped her arms tighter around Lilith. Lilith grunted as she felt her chest sinking even more. She suppressed the frustration in her heart and forced another smile. ¡°Well, go and find your real mom now. Otherwise, I¡¯m gonna smack your little butt.¡± ¡°Eeeeyah!¡± Cornelia turned her head to the side and looked like she was saying, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, I can¡¯t hear you! You¡¯re my mommy no matter what you say.¡± The veins in Lilith¡¯s temples throbbed, but she continued suppressing her anger. She craned her neck and whispered into Cornelia¡¯s ear, ¡°Are you going to make your mommy sad?¡± ¡°Eeeeyah!¡± Little Cornelia turned her head to the other side again. ¡°Keep that up and you¡¯re gonna regret it¡­¡± ¡°Eeeyah!¡± ¡°You¡¯re okay with your mommy abandoning you?¡± ¡°Eeeeyaeeeeyaeeeyaah!!¡± Little Cornelia immediately shook her little head vigorously like she was saying: I can¡¯t hear you,l~ I only have one mommy! I don¡¯t know the person that mommy is talking about! ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± It was then Lilith finally snapped. She pinched and pulled Little Cornelia¡¯s chubby cheeks and shouted at her, ¡°I told you I¡¯m not your mommy! Why are you so dumb, brat?!¡± Book 4: Chapter 189: Plot Book 4: Chapter 189: Plot Lilith pulled Little Cornelia¡¯s fair and smooth cheeks, kneading them like dough, and did not even bother to hide her anger. Tears immediately gathered in the little loli¡¯s big eyes. She could not understand why her mommy was suddenly angry. Did she do something to anger her? She was pretty sure she did not. Cornelia knitted her thin eyebrows together, unable to wrap her little head around what was happening. She looked at her mommy¡¯s angry face and then burst out crying. ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡­!¡± Looking at the little loli crying pitifully fueled Lilith¡¯s anger rather than garnering her sympathy. Hmph, you think you¡¯ll get your way by acting cute? I, Lilith, am long immuned to cuteness from looking in the mirror every day! So, acting cute won¡¯t make me change my mind about abandoning you. If you have to me someone, then me the Dragon Eater who turned you into this. With her mind made up, Lilith set Cornelia down firmly, then turned around and walked away, leaving behind the little girl who was crying loudly. Lilith only walked less than a hundred meters away when she suddenly sensed danger. She sidestepped instinctively, just in time to evade an iing hard object. An attack?! Wiping her cold sweat, Lilith looked through the smoke and dust only to find that the hard object flying toward her moments ago was just a very ordinary rock. However, the edges of the shattered rock showed traces of melting. What was left of the rock core sat in the middle of a newly formed huge crater that was nearly a hundred meters in diameter. Just looking at the crater size alone, one could already imagine how fast the rock was flying toward Lilith tond with such a powerful impact. If it was not for Lilith¡¯s keen dragon instinct, she would have been struck by this rock. Even for her, she would have suffered bad injuries. Probably a broken bone or two if it was not too serious, but it might actually have temporarily incapacitated her. Had that happened, she would be at her enemy¡¯s mercy. ¡°I see, you were really putting up an act just now!¡± Lilith turned back furiously. There were only two people on this floating continent, so it was not difficult to figure out who was her assant. It seemed like Cornelia had tricked the Dragon Eater. Although she was physically changed by the Dragon Eater, her memories were still intact. Not only that, Cornelia even took advantage of her current form and tried to take Lilith¡¯s life. Lilith was drenched in her cold sweat at the thought of that. Anger burned even more intensely as she tightened her grip on the imitation holy sword. She was ready to fight her archenemy, Cornelia, a few hundred rounds at any moment, just to show her how terrifying an angry dragon princess could be. Once she had done that, she would quickly run away. But before Lilith could hurl some insults like ¡°you rotting ancient loli,¡± she was rooted to the spot with wide eyes. It was indeed Cornelia who threw that rock at her, but¡­ she obviously did not intend to do that. Little Cornelia was still sitting in the same spot with her head lowered. Her two small hands were pathetically wiping her endless tears. Her sobs were mixed with her incoherent cries of ¡°mommy¡±. As she cried, her surroundings turned into an apocalyptic scene. Rifts formed in the ground and lightning streaked across the sky. Rock fragments floated in midair, like gravity was no longer present. Every time Cornelia huped from prolonged crying, rock fragments shot out in all directions like cannonballs. Like meteorites crashnding, they left behind craters of various sizes on the ground. Lilith was stupefied. She absent-mindedly massaged her painful ribs. They were still aching, like they had been bashed in by a sledgehammer. The pain did not subside at all, no matter how much time had passed. It was basically like¡­ Lilith¡¯s hand started trembling uncontrobly. She finally understood why the Dragon Eater dared to so casually hand over this loli version of Cornelia to her. How could the Dragon Eater not guess that Lilith would abandon Cornelia? Even so, it was never a problem in the first ce because there was no way Lilith could seed in abandoning the loli. The cute little loli, who was crying in front of Lilith right now, was not someone who could simply be bullied by anyone. Although she had mentally regressed to a child, her power was not suppressed or sealed. She was still at an ultimate deity-level¡­ time bomb. And looking at the scene in front of her, it was not difficult for Lilith to figure out what was the switch of this time bomb. Imagine kids throwing tantrums, shooting water everywhere with the water guns in their hands. Cornelia¡¯s case would be different. Instead of a water gun, she was holding a nuclear weapon in her hand. The kind with infinite ammo. Lilith rubbed her forehead, feeling an impending headache. It was almost as if she could see the Dragon Eater¡¯s creepy smile in her mind¡¯s eye, like everything was going ording to her n. In the end, Lilith was still being yed by her. It looked like Lilith must ept her gift, or else, she might lose her life here. Once again, Lilith firmly decided to never let the Dragon Eater out ¡°for some fresh air¡± again. The Dragon Eater was only out for a short while, but she managed to cause such a huge trouble. If she were out for a longer while, Lilith could not imagine what would have happened. Maybe then she might have to run an orphanage. Then there would be a whole bunch of little kids running around butt-naked while yelling, ¡°Mommy, I want milk¡­!¡± Lilith lowered her head and looked at a certain body part of hers¡­ She drew a sharp breath and immediately ended the terrifying thought that was no different than world destruction. If Little Cornelia kept crying like this, the only continent that Lilith could stand on would soon be reduced into a pile of debris in the void. For now, Lilith neither had the strength nor confidence to survive in the void. Just the fact that there was no oxygen in the void alone would give her a hard time. Lilith focused her mind, then carefully approached Little Cornelia while evading the increasingly dense and deadly ¡°meteor shower¡±. She forced a smile and patted Cornelia on her head. ¡°Can you stop crying, Little Cornelia¡­?¡± ¡°Uwaaaaahh¡­!¡± ¡°Big sister will give you candy¡­ Can you stop crying now?¡± Cornelia continued crying,pletely ignoring the long cherished candy which Lilith offered to her. Lilith scratched her cheek, feeling at a loss. She was good at making people cry, but never good atforting someone else. Unfortunately, time waited for no man. Lilith could clearly feel the continent beneath her feet begin to shake. Those hideous creatures outside the invisible barrier also seemed to have sensed the sudden change, and waited eagerly for their meal. And Lilith clearly knew, these fluctuations caused by Cornelia¡¯s unstable emotions were not even the worst. Back then, Cornelia actually destroyed half of the continent with one attack. She had no idea if she would identally be pulverized if Cornelia kept crying like this. Book 4: Chapter 190: As A Mother Book 4: Chapter 190: As A Mother ¡°Can you just stop crying? Is candy not enough? I actually saved this candy in the cer for three hundred years to guarantee a long aftertaste! Eating one of these is better than eating six hundred of them¡­!¡± ¡°Uwaaaaah¡­!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want candy, I have toys too! Look, this is the Fallen King¡¯s Sword. It¡¯s made of 24k pure gold, set with 250 diamonds, weighing 533 pounds! No staff or de could possibly rival it! I think you¡¯ll like it¡­¡± ¡°Uwaaaaah¡­!¡± ¡°Eeeeh? You don¡¯t want toys either? How about I make a funny face? Look!¡± ¡°Uwaaaaah¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Little Cornelia continued crying and Lilith was at her wits¡¯ end. She had done everything she could think of, yet none of them worked. They said women were made of water. It was at this moment, Lilith finally gained an insight into this saying. And Cornelia was definitely a different casepared to normal people. If normal people were made from a mass of water, then Cornelia was definitely connected to a water source. Lilith watched Cornelia crying for a long time until her tears were drying up. With her very own eyes, she saw Cornelia suddenly taking a deep breath, sucking in the very little moisture left on this continent to replenish her tears. Almost without stopping, a new stream of tears started rolling down her face again. Fortunately, this was an extremely dry ce. Otherwise, Cornelia¡¯s tears woulde gushing out like two fountains. Be it cries or tears, when a legendary deity failed to control either one, they became catastrophic rain and storms that could ravage thend in just the blink of an eye. The reason why Lilith could remain safe in this apocalyptic disaster was perhaps because Little Cornelia subconsciously did not want to hurt her. She truly treated Lilith as her own ¡°mommy¡±. In her current memory or impression, Lilith was perceived as the warmest existence she had ever known. So when Lilith abandoned her, Cornelia felt like her world hade crashing down. Their rtionship was very much like that gentle-looking woman and Cornelia in the past. Lilith was somewhat curious how the Dragon Eater actually managed to transform such a powerful deity so thoroughly. It was almost as if she had created a person with Cornelia¡¯s appearance. In any case, Lilith knew she must make a decision as soon as she could, without wasting more time. Was that all she could do? Lilith popped the candy which she used to coax Cornelia earlier into her own mouth, as she gazed into the distance. A slender figure with silver hair came into her mind. Lilith was starting to miss Lesiah. If the princess was here, she might be able toe up with a n that would benefit everyone. Unfortunately, Lilith could only resort to the solution that was simplest, yet hardest to ept. Ah, this candy tasted so bitter. Lilith crouched in front of Little Cornelia and patted her little head. She sighed and hesitated for a long, long time. Then with a lot of reluctance, she finally said, ¡°Alright, alright, stop crying. If you keep doing that¡­ Mommy¡¯s¡­ gonna be mad.¡± ¡°Uwaa¡­ Eeeeyah?¡± Cornelia¡¯s little hands suddenly stopped wiping her tears and she immediately raised and tilted her head. She stared at Lilith with her huge and watery eyes, almost as if she was afraid that Lilith would take her words back. ¡°Alright, rest assured. Since I agreed that I¡¯ll be your mommy, I won¡¯t go back on my word. I may not seem like it, but I¡¯m a princess. Integrity and morality are my core values.¡± Lilith gently wiped away the tears that gathered at the corner of Cornelia¡¯s eyes and tried her best to squeeze out a warm smile. ¡°Eeeeyah!!¡± Little Cornelia immediately cheered up, but her little figure instantly disappeared from Lilith¡¯s view again¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lilith let out a muffled groan, feeling a sharp pain shooting up from her ribs again. A petite and soft body had thrown herself into her arms again. And with that, Lilith felt her chest sunk a little bit more. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more gentler? If you hug someone else like this, you¡¯ll definitely crush them to death.¡± Lilith ced her arms on her waist, unknowingly taken on the role of a mother. ¡°Eeyah eeyah!¡± Little Cornelia kept rubbing her face on Lilith¡¯s chest while babbling. Although Lilith could not understand what she was saying, she had a feeling the little loli had no intention of changing her ways. Was it because she was really a small child? While Lilith shook her head helplessly, Little Cornelia pouted at her with obvious dissatisfaction. Mommy, you idiot! Cornelia is saying that she¡¯s not going to hug anyone other than Mommy. ¡­¡­¡­ For now the problem was solved, but with Lilith paying the huge price of a ¡°happy motherhood¡±. While Little Cornelia was hugging Lilith like a ko bear, peace returned to the continent once again. As a mother, Lilith naturally had to take care of Little Cornelia¡¯s well being. To prevent Little Cornelia from catching a cold since she was butt naked, Lilith took the trouble to modify her own dress to make another smaller one for Cornelia. Although it looked shabby, it could at least keep her warm and covered. With that done, Lilith could finally think about how to find her way back. ¡°Eeeyah eeyah.¡± Little Cornelia suddenly gestured with her hands and kept bbering. Lilith watched what she was doing for a long while, but never figured out what the loli was trying to say. Lilith scratched her head in distress, wondering if it was necessary for the Dragon Eater to regress Cornelia to the point where she could say nothing coherent save for ¡°mommy¡± over and over again. Thanks to that, evenmunication itself was a huge problem. It was at this time, Little Cornelia suddenly pointed somewhere in the void. A vortex then appeared before Lilith. Lilith¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with excitement. ¡°Is this the way back?¡± Little Cornelia nodded, her little hands were busy making gestures again. This time, the content of Cornelia¡¯s hand gestures was much easier to understand and Lilith quickly got what she meant. ¡°You mean this was what the person who looked just like Mommy told you when you were still in the egg?¡± ¡°Eeyah.¡± Little Cornelia nodded vigorously. Lilith stroked her chin. Setting aside her urge to question why Cornelia could see someone¡¯s face while she was still in the egg, the person whom she was talking about was no doubt the Dragon Eater. When the Dragon Eater borrowed her body, the aura they exuded waspletely different. This must be why Cornelia managed to identify them as two different people. After all, children tended to be more sensitive in some aspects. It would seem like this passage was one of the after-sales services left by the Dragon Eater. It was good to know she was not that heartless. Knowing the origin of the passage, Lilith quickly made her way toward it without a second thought. At this point, she did not want to stay a moment longer in this s?h?i?t?t?y ce. However, just when she was about to set foot in the passage, Lilith suddenly pped herself on the head. Argh, how can I be this careless. I¡¯m no longer alone now, so I mustn¡¯t act so recklessly. Although this passage was left behind by the Dragon Eater who had no reason to harm Lilith, who could guarantee that the other side of the passage was safe? She was now a mother. She must think carefully for the sake of Cornelia. ¡°Um, look Cornelia~ We don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the other side, so to be safe¡­ Mommy will go over and take a look first, okay?¡± Lilith patted Cornelia¡¯s head and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once Mommy makes sure there¡¯s no danger on the other side, I¡¯lle back for you.¡± Book 4: Chapter 191: Changes Book 4: Chapter 191: Changes Going a little back in time¡­ White fog shrouded the area where the Dragon God Lake once used to be. Several figures slowly emerged from a golden door. Although they just survived an ordeal, there was not any trace of joy visible on their faces. A certain stunningly beautiful face had an extremely lonely look on it. Her silver hair fluttered as she lost count of how many times she had looked at the door behind her. And every time she did that, the person she hoped to see never appeared. Lesiah let out a long sigh as light dimmed in her eyes. Walking next to her, Rosdell could hardly bear to continue watching her. His heart ached for the princess, but he pulled himself together to cheer her up. ¡°Please rx, your royal highness. That person will be fine. She¡¯s a dragon princess after all.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Lesiah sped her hand over her chest. The blood that belonged to that person was still boiling in her beating heart. That was the only assurance Lesiah had. Even if Lilith¡¯s opponent was a legendary deity. Even if the chance for Lilith to return was extremely slim. As long as the dragon blood was still active, Lesiah knew Lilith was still safe and sound¡­ At the thought of that, Lesiah felt regret. When her consciousness was about to fade at the Titan¡¯s graveyard, she used thest bit of her focus and heard that¡­ ¡°All this is just the dream of a deity.¡± That was what Titan 12138 had said. How unbelieveable. To think that everything they had experienced was merely the dream of some deity. After waking up, Lesiah was immediately able to connect all the dots and figured out that everything Titan 12138 said was real. That was why she was extremely clear on Lilith¡¯s next course of action, which was no different than sending herself to the arms of Death. Ahhh, had she not known about all this, she would at least still have hope in her heart. Lesiah turned her head back again. Under her gaze, everything in the golden door burned down into ashes that scattered in the wind. The runes inscribed on the golden door also faded before disappearing. Under Lesiah¡¯s gaze, the gateway to a divine dream world that was possibly made by someone on purpose, then vanished too. Lesiah fell into a deep thought. This incident might not be as simple as they thought. Or at least, the door to Cornelia¡¯s dream was not left by Cornelia herself. After all, no one would want anyone else to disturb their sweet dream, right? ¡°Huh, strange¡­ Why is it so quiet here?¡± Diana¡¯s puzzled voice pulled Lesiah back to reality. The princess concentrated and observed their surroundings. The fog was very thick, so much that even Lesiah could not see through it though she was a martial warrior. And since she was lost in her grief earlier and was not paying attention, she only realized how terrible and suffocating the atmosphere was. She even found it a little difficult to breathe. ¡°Something isn¡¯t right. The magic power around here is so thick that it has condensed into fog. This concentration is enough to erode flesh, is there no one in the academy guarding this ce?¡± Diana asked. As the person who was most sensitive to magic power, Diana was quick to notice the anomaly here. Yet her instinct told her that there was no danger here. After all, this was St. Caroline Academy, located in the heart of the Holy Dragon Empire. If this ce were in danger, that meant the entire nation would have also fallen into a huge crisis. ¡°Activate!¡± A powerful roar was hearding from further up ahead in the fog. Diana, Durance and others rejoiced at the voice. Without a doubt, this voice belonged to Mr. Miguel, one of the lecturers in the academy. Apart from being a homeroom teacher, Mr. Miguel was also a fitness instructor. So all the students at St. Caroline Academy had been yelled at by him at least once. Hence, Diana and Durance were able to easily recognize his voice. Since Mr. Miguel¡¯s roar was still powerful, it meant that the academy was still safe and that put both of them at ease. ¡°Hey, Mr. Miguel! We¡¯re here!¡± Diana shouted at the lecturer who was not visible in the thick fog. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a long time, there was still no answer. Diana could not help but frown. ¡°Strange. I was so loud, but no one responded. Did all the lecturers in the academy go on a vacation?¡± Durance shook his head. ¡°Then how would you exin Mr. Miguel¡¯s voice from just now?¡± A worried look appeared on Diana¡¯s face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he reply me? Did he not hear me? The fog here feels very strange, it makes me anxious.¡± Lesiah stroked her chin and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°You two, what did he mean by ¡®activate¡¯ just now?¡± ¡°Activate?¡± Diana was slightly taken aback. It was only now she recalled that Mr. Miguel indeed shouted that just now. ¡°Maybe he was going to activate something to surprise us and wee our return?¡± Lucas suddenly leaned his tanned and shiny head closer, grinning mischievously. ¡°After all, the heroes have returned. They gotta at least throw us a party to wee us home.¡± ¡°Do you really believe that¡¯s going to happen?¡± Lesiah rolled her eyes at Lucas. ¡°Putting aside this strange atmosphere, we technically escaped back here.¡± ¡°Well, no one knows we escaped back,¡± Lucas muttered, seemingly defiant. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m convinced that they¡¯re throwing us a party to celebrate our return. They must have hidden themselves to surprise us. Hehe¡­ I wonder if there¡¯ll be a lot of pretty girls at the party.¡± A lecherous look appeared on Lucas¡¯ face, as he started fantasizing what was waiting for him. Ignoring everyone, he made his way to the academy based on his memory. Lesiah shook her head in resignation, but did not stop him. It was extremely unlikely that it was a party to wee them back, but they should be safe. This ce was part of St. Caroline Academy after all. However, something unexpected happened. ¡°OUCH!¡± Lucas¡¯ miserable shout was suddenly heard not far away. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Diana shook her head with a serious expression, indicating that the visibility here was too low for her to see what happened to Lucas. ¡°Damn it, did something really happen to St. Caroline Academy?¡± Lesiah muttered to herself. While she was trying to think of a way to deal with the situation, she suddenly felt her world spin. She lost her bnce and fell t on her face, though she was a martial warrior at the peak of the ninth rank. Despite the amount of battle qi in her body, she could not summon even an ounce of it. It was almost as if the fall had knocked all of it out of her. ¡°What the hell is happening?!¡± Rosdell struggled furiously, but found himself no different than an overturned tortoise. He could not even flip himself over. The others also found themselves in simr situations. It was as if they had no resistance to that strange power. The white fog around them then began surging wildly Everyone felt a sharp pain in their brain and immediately lost consciousness. Book 4: Chapter 192: The Dead Book 4: Chapter 192: The Dead ¡°Looks like you¡¯re finally awake.¡± A familiar voice slightly dispelled Lesiah¡¯s grogginess. What¡­ happened? Lesiah struggled to open her eyes. As soon as she did, her eyes were hurt by a blinding light. After adjusting to light, Lesiah found herself in a dimly lit room without any windows and door. In front of her was a in, long table with a bright lumenstonemp shining on her. Behind themp, there seemed to be a person resting her head on her hands. Due to the blinding light, Lesiah could not see the figure clearly. ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡± Lesiah struggled to speak. Her dry voice was no different than that of a traveler who had journeyed across the desert for many days. ¡°St. Caroline Academy, of course,¡± the person replied. Lesiah was instantly taken aback by the familiar voice. It took only a moment for her now fully awake brain to recall the owner of that voice. ¡°Professor Marlin?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lesiah asked in confusion. ¡°Please be at ease, your royal highness. I merely have a few questions that need answers.¡± ¡°Questions?¡± Just when Lesiah was trying to process the meaning behind the professor¡¯s words, she suddenly realized that her hands were tightly bound behind her, to the chair she was sitting on. With her surroundings and the strange atmosphere in the room, she managed to quickly figure out what was going on. She was¡­ being interrogated? Lesiah was immediately enraged. ¡°You are subjecting me to an interrogation?!¡± She was the crown princess and also the current ruler of Macedonian Empire, one of the most prestigious figures among the entire human race. To think that she would be interrogated by a mere lecturer from an academy like she was a criminal. Had the Macedonian Empire lost its prestige among the human nations, or had St. Caroline Academy grew more brazen? ¡°Yes, I am here to interrogate your royal highness.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Professor Marlin¡¯s bluntness confused Lesiah greatly. She could onlyugh in anger. ¡°Who gave you the guts to do this? The academy¡­ or the Holy Dragon Empire?¡± ¡°This is my personal intention,¡± Professor Marlin replied calmly. ¡°Personal?¡± Lesiah sneered coldly. ¡°You are seriously taking me for a fool? Surely, Professor Marlin knows the consequences of imprisoning the leader of another nation for no reason. Would a smart man like yourself take such a great risk without someone backing you up? To have the guts to make enemies with an empire, I can only guess that it is probably the Holy Dragon¡­ No, the probability of the Holy Dragon Empire should be the lowest. After all, we are in their territory. If anything happens to me, they will be the prime suspect. It only made sense that the person instructing you should be from another nation. Let me guess¡­¡± Lesiah narrowed her eyes slightly, a dangerous glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Is it Lord of Caviach, that insidious guy? Caviach is definitely in a bad position, being nked by two big nations like Macedonian Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire. Did he want to instigate a conflict between the two for his own benefit? Heh, how naive. Did he not realize that Caviach will be made a war zone if a war were to break out between Macedonian Empire and Holy Dragon Empire? After all, this kind of thing is best done in the territory of other nations.¡± Professor Marlin pped his hands with a look of admiration on his face. ¡°That is truly one amazing theory. Had I not heard of a certain piece of news, that would have been a sound exnation for my actions. I must say, even as an impostor, you have truly demonstrated Princess Lesiah¡¯s intelligence very well.¡± ¡°Impostor?¡± Lesiah finally sensed that something was odd. ¡°What do you mean by impostor?¡± ¡°You intend to continue ying dumb? Professor Marlin came closer to Lesiah, then pped the wooden table in front of her. Under his ck-rimmed sses, his gaze seemed sharp enough to see through everything. ¡°Please give up, we have already seen through your disguise, you impostor!!¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Lesiah was dumbstruck. When did she be an impostor? Seeing the puzzled look on Lesiah¡¯s face, Professor Marlin sneered coldly. ¡°I must say, your acting skill is wless for an impostor. If I hadn¡¯t heard the sad news about the princess¡¯ sacrifice, I could have been deceived by you!¡± ¡°Sacrifice?¡± Lesiah¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at the professor in disbelief. Sacrifice? Her? When? Howe she did not even know about that? ¡°Sure, carry on acting if you wish. You may delude yourself into thinking that you¡¯ve deceived us all. But your royal highness should know, masquerading as a princess of a nation with ill intention is a serious crime deserving of capital punishment!¡± Professor Marlin sat down across from Lesiah. He intertwined his fingers and rested his chin on them. Light reflected on his ck-rimmed sses, obscuring his eyes. Even so, Lesiah felt tense. ¡°Fortunately, tolerance is the ancestral motto of the Holy Dragon Empire. As long as you identify yourself, make your real background known and sincerely seek forgiveness, we can show mercy. You will still be punished¡­ but be spared from capital punishment.¡± Lesiah wore a sullen look on her face as her ample breasts heaved in anger. The entire situation was just extremely absurd to her. First, she was suddenly ambushed, then she was interrogated like a criminal. And now, Professor Marlin was using the carrot-and-stick approach on her. The most ridiculous part was that the professor was really confident that she was an impostor. Was he ying her, the person who governed the Macedonian Empire all these years, for a fool? ¡°Where is the vice dean? I would like to speak with him!¡± Professor Marlin was immediately taken aback by the superior tone that Lesiah took on, but very quickly regained hisposure. If this impostor could disguise her appearance and intelligence, it was not surprising that she could mimic Princess Lesiah¡¯s temperament too. ¡°It would seem like you won¡¯t give up until the end. In that case, allow me to deliver you the final blow.¡± Professor Marlin shook his head with what seemed to be pity. He pressed something in the air and immediately, a projection appeared in front of Lesiah. The projection showed a document. ¡°An eyewitness ount?¡± Lesiah looked at the document in confusion. What eyewitnesses? Her face ashened as she read along. The so-called eyewitness ount described in great detail how she had been captured by the human race¡¯s archenemy, Golden Demon Htilil, and how she had been tortured by her. It also included details on how the team made up of elites among the human race fearlessly marched on to carry out their rescue mission. Unfortunately, the team fell prey to Golden Htilil and died in action. To put it simply, ording to this ¡°eyewitness ount¡±, six people¡ªLesiah, Diana, Durance, Rosdell, Lucas and Choobchoob¡ªwere killed by Golden Demon Htilil. Book 4: Chapter 193: Witness Book 4: Chapter 193: Witness Lesiah was rendered speechless by the so-called ¡°eyewitness ount¡±. She connected the dots and easily came to one conclusion¡­ She was definitely responsible for everything that had happened. After all, she was eager to save Lilith at the time and forgot to let Diana and the rest provide a status update to the others. Not to mention those useless traps she hadid down to hinder the ck devils¡­ All these definitely contributed to the part that stated: Diana and her party bravely marched on to rescue the princess. Unfortunately, no one expected that Golden Demon Htilil was not only powerful, but also shamelessly sinister. She stooped so low as toy traps on the road to capture her unsuspecting victims. Golden Htililter arrived on the scene and decapitated everyone. The remains of those who had died a heroic death have been buried. May their spirits rest in peace¡­ ¡­¡­ Sacrifice¡­ Buried ¡­¡­ Rest in peace¡­ Lesiah looked up at the ceiling, as a myriad of emotions washed over her. Ahh, so that was what happened when Diana and the rest turned around and came back, just in time to see Titan 12138 and hauled her unconscious self away. They were actually trying to search for the main party but found their own graves instead. Confused by their discovery, they decided to turn back to discuss the situation with us. Were they not moving a bit too fast? Lesiah did not think she had taken a long time to rescue Lilith with Diana and the rest. Yet, these people have already confirmed that they were dead, organized their funeral and burial, and evenpleted a report to upper management. Lesiah¡¯s brain was a mess like now. She sighed in exasperation. ¡°If I told you everything was a misunderstanding, would you believe me, Professor Marlin?¡± The professor pushed his ck-rimmed sses up. His stern eyes revealed a glint of wisdom. ¡°Do you think I will believe it, your royal highness?¡± Lesiah could not respond to that. She knew that the professor was an extremely confident man. The more confidence he had, the more unlikely he would doubt himself. And more importantly, the professor had greatly impressed all the leaders with his brilliant theories during the square table conference at St. Caroline Academy. Although what he said turned out to be nothing but b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t? now, it did not change the fact that he had won the trust of those old guys whose brains were full of water. In short, people would trust his words. Not only that, those people were not ordinary. As a result, this became a huge problem for Lesiah¡¯s side because they had already been identified as ¡°impostors¡± by Professor Marlin, a supposedly wise man whose words would be held in high regard. ¡°Hmph. Even if you don¡¯t intend to admit it, I have already figured out your identity!¡± Professor Marlin said confidently. Lesiah merely gave the professor a silent look. Here we go again¡­ As expected, Professor Marin pushed his sses and began formting his conjectures. ¡°You¡­ must be one of the natives from that world right? ording to our intel, Golden Demon Htilil used some method to win over the natives from that world. Aside from those six students, the others have returned safely. In the absence of the Golden Demon Htilil, the only remaining possibility is that you are one of the natives!¡± ¡°I have not the faintest clue what the Golden Demon had promised you, I will still warn you that she is the archenemy of the entire human race! Nothing good wille out of your loyalty toward her! Only death awaits you!¡± ¡°Then have you thought of the possibility that¡­ I¡¯m actually not dead?¡± Lesiah rolled her eyes, feeling an impending headache. ¡°Impossible!¡± An agonized look appeared on Professor Marlin¡¯s face. ¡°That Golden Demon Htilil is cruel and cunning. Those who fell into her hands will meet a tragic end! This has already been proven by Lilith, a student from my academy who suffered in her evil clutches!¡± While saying that, Professor Marlin squeezed out a few tears. ¡°Poor Lilith, she was a kind-hearted and gifted student who has an excellent reputation in the academy. To think that such a tragedy befell our young student¡­ I can only me myself for being too powerless to personally avenge her death!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s face was expressionless. She had no idea how to react to the professor. All she could think of was heaven must be blind. Otherwise, how could this guy get away with telling lies in broad daylight every day like this instead of getting struck by lightning? ¡°By the way, where is Coleman? Let me speak with him. He knows the real identity of Golden Demon Htilil. He can prove that I am no impostor!¡± ¡°Coleman?¡± Professor Marlin raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°It looks like you are not one to be underestimated. I did not expect you to even know about the princess¡¯ servants.¡± ¡°Nonsense! I told you I¡¯m not an impostor!¡± Professor Marlin snickered coldly at the princess¡¯ reaction. ¡°I see, you¡¯re still acting tough. Fine, I¡¯ll make you speechless with this!¡± Professor Marlin took out a spectrum stone and told the man at the other side of the room. ¡°Bring Princess Lesiah¡¯s personal guard, Sir Coleman, here.¡± In just a short while, Coleman was brought into the room by a man whom Lesiah could not see clearly. The servant¡¯s hair was gray and seemed like he had aged more than ten years. Seeing that familiar figure, hope surged in Lesiah¡¯s heart once again. ¡°Quick, Coleman. Tell this b?a?s?t?a?r?d? that I am no impostor!¡± ¡°Your highness?¡± Coleman looked at her, a glimmer of light appeared in his rheumy eyes. However, Lesiah immediately froze. This is¡­ Coleman? Her personal bodyguard who followed her into that dream world? Since the room was dim, Lesiah could not get a good look at him. Coleman looked like he had aged so quickly probably because he had been ming himself for putting the princess in danger. However, when he faced Lesiah, the princess realized that¡­ Coleman was not only old¡­ He looked horrible, like he was a dying old man. It would not be crazy to say that he looked like he had just crawled out of his coffin. Professor Marlin patted Coleman¡¯s hunched shoulder and said to Lesiah, ¡°See, Sir Coleman became this way from being tortured by Golden Demon Htilil. This should be enough to make you give up, impostor!¡± Lesiah was shaken to her very core¡­ No¡­ It wasn¡¯t like that¡­ She knew better than everyone that Coleman definitely did not be like this because he was tortured by Golden Demon Htilil, because¡­ ¡°She¡­¡± Coleman spoke up. He sounded stiff, almost as if he was a puppet¡­ A slight hesitation shed across Coleman¡¯s eyes¡­but he continued speaking. ¡°She is not the princess¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 194: Advice Book 4: Chapter 194: Advice As soon as Lilith came out of the passage, she took a deep breath and felt refreshed. She was so at ease that she failed to realize she was in an unfamiliar surroundings. She turned her head back, her lips curled into a cunning smile while she looked at the passage and the golden door¡¯s light that was already dimming. You really think I¡¯de back for you? Wahahaha, children are really gullible. You¡¯re still too naive to brave the world. Go back and find your mommy¡­ wait don¡¯t find your mommy, go find your aunt or grandma. Cry to them, little brat¡­! It¡¯s still too early for you to be out here! Huhu. The sky before me is vast enough for the birds to fly freely, the ocean before me is wide enough for the fish to swim freely. What else can possibly stop me from living a leisurely life on my little rowboat? A cute daughter? Nope! Don¡¯t know any! Lilith retrieved a demigod-level scroll and tossed it into the passage. Following the muffled explosion, the passage that the Dragon Eater left behind was distorted by the external forces before it vanished. Lilith expected no less of the passage left by the Dragon Eater. Even the powerful demigod scroll could only barely destroy it. Knowing that the passage had been destroyed, Lilith closed her eyes. She hugged herself and writhed like a water snake, with an ecstatic look on her face. Getting rid of a burden¡­ felt so amazing! ¡°I should bring Lesiah to the best hotel and celebrate! I¡¯m going to reserve the entire ce for the whole day! Dinner, bath, sauna, sleep! Hmmm, I can hardly wait! This is going to be an opportunity to wash away all the fatigue in my body!¡± ¡°Eeeyah!¡± ¡°Right? You think so too, right? Great, Lesiah will definitely love it!¡± ¡°Eeyah, eeyah!¡± ¡°Of course I know that, nothing can go wrong if there¡¯s amazing food and drink¡­¡± ¡°Eeyah, eeyah!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know you have a big appetite. I¡¯m already prepared for that! In human nations, money can solve everything, and the good thing is I have plenty of it!¡± ¡°Eeyah, eeyah!¡± ¡°Mommy is amazing? Oh sheesh, you¡¯re ttering me¡­ HUH?!!!¡± Something¡­ isn¡¯t right here¡­ Lilith opened her eyes wide in disbelief¡­ then followed the voice and stiffly lowered her head. As soon as she did, her eyes were met with another pair that was filled with nothing but purity and innocence. ¡°Eeyah?¡± Little Cornelia tilted her head while sucking on her finger. She looked at Lilith curiously, as if wondering why her mommy had stopped talking. ¡°Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-YOU!!!!!!!!!!¡± Lilith¡¯s face paled as she shakily pointed at Little Cornelia, too stunned to even speak. Little Cornelia was weirded out. What¡¯s wrong with Mommy? Is she overjoyed to see Cornelia? Her gaze moved to Lilith¡¯s shaking finger¡­ ¡°Eeyah.¡± Realization struck Cornelia before her figure promptly vanished. Lilith could not even process what had happened when she felt warmth enveloping the tip of her finger. At the same time, something soft and smooth was flicking over it¡­ ¡°Ahhh¡­ What are you doing¡­?¡± Lilith panicked a little at the sudden strange sensation. While letting out a strange cry, her face was unexpectedly tinged with red too¡­ Her first instinct was to shake her arm to free herself, but Cornelia mped on her finger like a fish on its bait. No matter how hard Lilith tried to free her hand, the little girl would not let it go¡­ Not only that, she had an intoxicated look on her face. It was almost as if she was indulging in the best food in the world. Mommy¡¯s hand¡­ ish so yummeh¡­ ¡°Gahhhh¡­ I beg you, please, let go of my finger¡­!¡± Lilith could not take it any longer and finally began begging for mercy. It was only then Little Cornelia reluctantly let go of her finger. The moment Cornelia released her finger, the submissive look on Lilith¡¯s face was immediately reced by anger. Her hands shot out at lightning speed, pinching and pulling Cornelia¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°You, you, you¡­! Didn¡¯t Mommy tell you to wait until it¡¯s safe toe over? Why are you being a disobedient child?¡± ¡°Eeeyah, eeyah!¡± Despite having her cheeks pulled hard in both directions, Cornelia did not cry in pain. Her eyes crinkled into crescents instead, thinking that Lilith was ying with her. Cornelia continued bbering while iling her arms around. Strange enough, Lilith seemed to understand what she was trying to say. I¡¯m actually stronger¡­ so I¡¯m here to protect Mommy¡­ When Lilith understood what Cornelia was saying, she could no longer contain her anger. The veins in her temples throbbed and she pinched the little girl¡¯s cheeks even harder. ¡°Who needs your protection huh? I, Lilith, is a seasoned adventurer. I have always traversed thend fearlessly. I have the courage of a lion, I¡¯m no chicken.¡± She might as well retire if she actually needed a brat to protect her. Protection? She could confidently say that she had no need for that! After all, even she, Lilith, had dignity¡­ BOOM! A sudden change was detected in the area. White fog rolled in. At the same time, an unusual aura appeared behind Lilith. Lilith¡¯s rage burned even more intensely. What is it again this time? Give me a break. These people really don¡¯t know their ce until I show them how powerful a wanted criminal worth a bounty of one billion gold coins is. ¡°Who have we got here¡­?¡± Lilith turned around, about to greet the person who just created themotion¡­ However, she only managed one sentence while the rest of the words got stuck in her throat. Standing behind her was no ordinary person, but a giant condensed from the white fog. Shrouded by mist, he looked like some deity who descended from the heavens. Although the giant was condensed by formless fog, Lilith could sense his overpowering aura from a realm that was far beyond her reach¡­ He was at least¡­ a peak saint. The giant looked down on Lilith, like she was a worm. His eyes were hidden in the fog, but the lights in them shone bright like a lighthouse. They were extremely intimidating. Even so, they were not enough to make Lilith, who had the courage of a lion, to shake in her boots. Lilith put up a brave front, but stood behind the ¡°little brat¡± without any hesitation. Without the slightest fear, she shouted at the giant, ¡°What are you?¡± Knowing that she had a solid backing, Lilith lived up to her reputation as the fearless Dragon Princess of ¡°having the courage of a lion¡±. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± The giant let out a familiar world-weary sigh. ¡°Another one¡­ For what? Why do you keep sending impostors, even knowing that you won¡¯t be able to deceive us? These girls are still children, it is too early for them to throw their lives away like this. Can¡¯t you let them go in peace?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Lilith was dumbstruck. ¡°You¡¯re going to continue ying dumb? What exactly have Golden Demon Htilil promised you to buy your loyalty?¡± the giant continued asking, with pity and exasperation in his voice. Huh? Golden Demon Htilil? Lilith was taken aback by the name. It was then she suddenly recalled that the name was her other identity¡­ Yet¡­ she could not understand what the giant was talking about. ¡°To put it simply, we¡¯re not enemies. That criminal, the Golden Demon Htilil, is to be med for all this! Truth be told¡­¡± ¡°Vice Dean? About this matter¡­¡± Another anxious voice that sounded extremely familiar to Lilith appeared toe from the giant. ¡°No matter. This great formation is a great seal that grants entry but not exit. She won¡¯t be able to get the message out¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, I have my own n.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The first voice that talked to Lilith continued speaking, ¡°Let us continue. Truth be told, our side has already gathered the most powerful troop in the entire history of the human race. Not only that, we have alsoid out a great formation that is strong enough to trap and kill a peak saint. And that great formation created this giant, which can be resurrected infinitely. In other words, Golden Demon Htilil¡­ is destined to die here. That¡¯s why I hope that you, and your otherpanions, can clean your act up and assist us in capturing Golden Demon Htilil. You don¡¯t have to do anything, we only need all the information you have on the Golden Demon. If you can share that, we will forget everything you all have done up to now¡­¡± Book 4: Chapter 195: Surrender Book 4: Chapter 195: Surrender ¡°Haaa~¡± Little Cornelia covered her mouth and yawned impatiently. She red at the giant, who was at least a hundred meters tall, with her huge watery eyes and pouted. Where did this cotton mane from? How dare he interrupt me and Mommy¡¯s quality time? He sure has a lot of things to say, I¡¯m gonna teach him a lesson! Cornelia clenched her little fist, then raised it above her head. It looked like a delicate steamed bun¡ªtotally harmless and adorable. Lilith quickly grabbed Cornelia¡¯s arm and stopped her. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead, her heart was beating wildly. Although Cornelia had shrunk in size, she retained her strength. Thanks to her regression, her control over her power was weak to the point that crying was enough to trigger a catastrophe. Only god knew if a swing of Cornelia¡¯s fist could wipe out the entire Holy Dragon Empire along with the giant in front of them. Lilith dared not imagine the strength of a deity. It was definitely not something that this world could withstand. ¡°Eeyah?¡± Cornelia turned her head around with a puzzled look on her face. She failed to understand why her mother, who was obviously upset with the giant, would stop her from striking him. ¡°Uhm, why don¡¯t you go to the side and y with mud, Little Cornelia?¡± Lilith forced a smile and said, ¡°Leave everything to Mommy.¡± ¡°Eeyah?¡± Little Cornelia looked at the giant, then at Lilith¡­ ¡°Eeeeyaaah¡­¡± I don¡¯t think Mommy can beat him¡­ One p from it and Mommy¡¯s gonna be turned into minced meat¡­ ¡°¡­..¡± By now, Lilith had mastered the ¡°Cornelianguage¡±. Upon hearing that, she sweatdropped, but still tried her best to smile kindly at the little girl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy has a n.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Little Cornelia snorted in dissatisfaction, but obediently allowed her short legs to carry her to the side. She tilted her head and thought for a moment, before patting the muddy ground. A life-like mud figure, that looked almost identical to Lilith, rose from the ground. Little Cornelia pped her hands in delight, seemingly extremely satisfied with her own work. She poked the ground a few times, and more mud-Lilith rose from the ground. All of them were in different poses. Apart from the color, they looked extremely life-like, almost like a real person. It was notable that all these mud figures had their arms stretched out toward Cornelia. They also wore a motherly, doting smile which Lilith would never make. She really went to¡­ y with mud¡­ Seeing this scene, Lilith wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and felt a chill down her spine¡­ That brat¡¯s motherplex seemed to be even more serious than Lilith had imagined¡­ She returned her attention to the giant in front of her. The vice dean who had been controlling the giant waited patiently for Lilith¡¯s reply. He did nothing, save for throwing a few curious nces at Cornelia. ¡°Alright, fine. I agree,¡± Lilith suddenly said. The voice froze for a moment, as if finding it a little hard to believe that Lilith would agree so quickly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know about Golden Demon Htilil, but¡­¡± Lilith shrugged. ¡°You said ¡®another one¡¯ just now right? Does that mean you guys have captured someone else before me?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± the vice dean replied. ¡°Identity fraud is an unforgivable crime, especially when one is pretending to be a princess from another nation. What a terrible crime. You can rest assured, we haven¡¯t done anything to them yet.¡± Did Lesiah and the rest really get caught by these simpletons? To think that the academy was bold enough to capture a real princess and one that had power on top of it. Were they not worried that a war would break out between the two nations? Then again, even if word of this incident got out, the chance of a war happening was probably extremely slim. After all, the human race still had their archenemy, the demon race, to worry about. The Holy Dragon Empire, being in the wrong, would definitely lower their voice and offer some sort ofpensation¡­ By then, the academy, which was directly responsible for this, would¡­ Hehe¡­ Damn, Lilith was starting to look forward to the academy¡¯s reaction after they found out the truth¡­ She wiped the drool hanging from the corner of her mouth and happily said, ¡°I can surrender and give all of you the information you want, but you have to bring me to mypanions first. I have to make sure that they are safe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± The vice dean sounded rather skeptical. This was the first time he had seen someone surrendering so happily in his entire life. The giant released another sphere of fog. A person slowly came out from the fog. It was none other than Lilith¡¯s ss teacher, Miguel the Iron Wall. He looked at Lilith from head to toe, then mumbled to himself. ¡°Good grief, I really can¡¯t tell the difference between her and that real little devil.¡± Lilith rolled her eyes. Duh, they were the same person. Mr. Miguel was not paying her any attention. He retrieved a pair of handcuffs from his spatial ring and waved it around. ¡°May be a little ufortable to wear these, but bear with it.¡± Lilith nodded obediently and held her hands out in front of her so Mr. Miguel could put the handcuffs on her. Once Mr. Miguel snapped the handcuffs close around Lilith¡¯s wrists, he looked at Little Cornelia with uncertainty in his eyes. She was drooling over the mud figures she made and looked like she wanted to lick them very badly. ¡°For her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys need to put handcuffs on such a small child to feel at ease.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Mr. Miguel rubbed the stubbles on his chin and asked, ¡°The little girl won¡¯t throw a tantrum, will she?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Lilith smiled sweetly at him. ¡°My Little Cornelia is the most well-behaved girl you¡¯ll ever see.¡± ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the dungeon of St. Caroline Academy¡­ Compared to other ces of imprisonment, this ce was much cleaner, more humane and hospitable. It was free of critters and crawlers, as well as the desperate wails of inmates on death row. Not only that it was more spacious and bright here. After all, there were only six people here right now. The purpose of setting up such a dungeon in an academy was to let the unruly students experience the ¡°love¡± that academy had for them. There had never been any ns of using it to imprison criminals here in the first ce. Moreover¡­ The current upants were no ordinary criminals. ¡°Let me out! Let me out at once! Do you know who my uncle is? How dare you try to imprison me! Do you wish for the St. Caroline Academy to be razed to the ground?!¡± A certain bald, tanned and muscr man kept banging on his cell while shouting in a stern voice, trying to use his coercive power. ¡°Save your breath. It¡¯s no use.¡± Diana, who had given up struggling, was lying on the ground like a corpse while picking her nose. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this dungeon before. No one is guarding this ce, so no one will hear you even if you yell at the top of your lungs.¡± ¡°No one at all?¡± An idea struck Lucas. ¡°How about we break out of here? Then we¡¯ll do whatever it takes to teach this damn academy a lesson!¡± ¡°Break out of here?¡± Diana snickered. ¡°You can try. This academy specializes in teaching magic. St. Caroline is well known for the strangest magic. Hell knows what kind of spell they have set up in this ce¡­¡± Diana rolled over, her eyes looking no different than those of a dead fish. ¡°Anyway, as far as I know, there was a student from the seventh grade who managed to break out of this ce. Since then¡­ he has seriously been traumatized by soap.¡± Book 4: Chapter 196: Reunion Book 4: Chapter 196: Reunion ¡°Soap?¡± Lucas was taken aback by the knowledge he just learned and could not help but shudder. He did not really understand what Diana meant by that but for some reason, he still felt a chill down his spine. Judging by the unpleasant look on Durance¡¯s face, he appeared to know about this incident well and almost immediately gave up on the idea of escaping as a result. ¡°President Diana is right. A jailbreak is out of the question here.¡± Durance cleared his throat and rposed himself. ¡°Instead of breaking out of this ce, it¡¯s much wiser to think of a way to prove our identity and convince them we¡¯re not impostors.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much more we can do about this though.¡± Diana looked at Lesiah. She was sitting and leaning against the wall, gazing into the distance, lost in her own thoughts. ¡°They are even convinced that the princess is an impostor, let alone us. I¡¯m afraid the academy is already discussing how to deal with us by now.¡± The nonchnt look in Diana¡¯s eyes dimmed a little at the mention of ¡°deal¡±. No matter how she looked at it, nothing good woulde out of that. Perhaps their ¡°wless disguise¡± might even cause them to be test subjects, waiting to be dissected and studied by those old and passionate professors in the academy. ¡°Huh? Does that mean¡­ it¡¯s over for us?¡± Choobchoob, who finally grasped the situation after so long, looked at the others in rm. She eagerly waited for someone to refute her. Unfortunately, no one could even lift their head and give her an assurance. Everyone knew that they had been cornered. Thanks to the ¡°wise¡± decision of the leaders in the academy, who seemed to have been kicked silly by donkeys, any arguments they had at this moment fell on deaf ears. If those people believed that they were impostors, nothing could convince them otherwise. They might have a glimmer of hope if some external parties came forward to help them in their plight¡­ Unfortunately, students like them obviously did not have connections to such ¡°powerful external parties¡±. ¡°Tsk, look at you all. I was only away for a little while and you guys got this depressed?¡± Unexpectedly, a familiar voice appeared. Everyone instinctively turned their gaze to the source like they were under a spell. It was Lilith, who was escorted here by Mr. Miguel. ¡°Alright, get in there.¡± Mr. Miguel opened the cell door and gestured to Lilith to go in by herself. Lilith merely led Little Cornelia into the cell, showing no signs of dissatisfaction. Mr. Miguel looked at the upants of the cell in surprise. ¡°What a surprise. None of you actually attempted to break out of here. It seems like Professor Marlin is right that your disguise is not as simple as just changing your appearance.¡± Mr. Miguel could not help but shake his head. No matter, his job here was done. No matter how he looked at these children, they did not look like ¡°impostors¡±. However, Professor Marlin believed they were fakes. For a man who was known for his wisdom to be convinced of such, there must be a good reason. Mr. Miguel did not tarry long. The entire academy was on edge, preparing to deal with the possible arrival of mankind¡¯s archenemy?¡ªGolden Demon Htilil. This was the time when manpower was needed the most. Mr. Miguel disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, but the atmosphere in the cell was terrifyingly heavy. Everyone could not help but turn their eyes to the cause of the situation¡ªLesiah. The princess kept her head lowered in silence, but her shoulders were trembling slightly. Lilith, too dense to notice Lesiah¡¯s abnormal behavior, teased, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lesiah? Are you unable to speak because you¡¯re too happy to see a lovely girl like myself in front of you?¡± ¡°Happy?¡± Lesiah tapped her foot. For the very first time, the movement technique from the Macedonian Royal Martial Techniques was used to its fullest extent. In just the blink of an eye, she was standing in front of Lilith. She swung her fist with her full strength, but the force in her fist dissipated when it was just inches away from Lilith¡¯s chest. In the end, she was merely feeling Lilith¡¯s steady heartbeat through her fist. When Lesiah finally raised her head, her eyes were red. She stared right at Lilith, as if she wanted to skin and eat her alive. ¡°You think¡­ I¡¯m happy?¡± Lilith fell silent for a moment. ¡°Sorry.¡± That was all she could say. After all, she did not manage to say anything to her back then. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology.¡± Lesiah gently rested her head on Lilith¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again next time¡­ okay?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lilith answered softly. Since her hands were cuffed, she could only rub her cheek against Lesiah¡¯s head, feeling her smooth silky hair. ¡°I won¡¯t do that again next time. After all¡­ I¡¯m scared of death¡­¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± The two embraced each other tightly like they did not want to let go of each other ever again. Just when the others were starting to feel ufortable to continue watching, and the usually stoic Rosdell was on the verge of tears¡­ Hisssssss¡­! A hiss that sounded like that of a weak animal baring its fang when being threatened by its natural predator immediately drew the attention of Lesiah. When the princess saw the face of the more petite loli who was standing beside Lilith, she froze for a moment before her eyes widened. ¡°CORNELIA?!¡± she eximed in disbelief. At the mention of that name, everyone immediately stayed on their guard. Cornelia¡¯s invincibility back in that world definitely left a deep impression on them. ¡°Rx, everyone! She¡¯s not an enemy right now,¡± Lilith quickly assured everyone. ¡°Not an enemy?¡± Lesiah looked at Little Cornelia skeptically. The little girl was baring her teeth like a stray kitten at her with palpable hostility. It was better to say that her behavior was like a small beast defending its food from otherrge animals. Lesiah simply could not imagine Cornelia acting like that, especially when she knew Cornelia¡¯s true identity. She was a deity¡ªa legendary existence worshiped by countless. An all-powerful being. The deity of a dream world. Yet when this deity realized that her threat was ineffective, she quickly ran over to Lilith and buried her small face in her chest after making a face at Lesiah. ¡°Eeeee¡­! Eeeyah, eeyah¡­!¡± Mommy is mine! I¡¯m not going to let someone like you take her away from me!! ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lilith scratched her cheek awkwardly, not knowing where to start exining. ¡°Anyway, Cornelia is harmless for now. As for why she became like this¡­ that¡¯s a long story¡­¡± There was still stuff that Lilith was hesitating about whether she should let Lesiah know¡­ ¡°Oh, right.¡± Lilith pped her hands and awkwardly tried to change the subject. ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue you guys this time.¡± ¡°How?¡± Lesiah asked. Whatever idea that popped into Lilith¡¯s head always made her a little uneasy. ¡°With my cleverness, of course!¡± Then Lililith winked yfully and said, ¡°And let¡¯s make those those r?e?t?a?r?d?s who think with their a?s?s? realize that thinking with their head¡­ is a good thing.¡± Book 4: Chapter 197: A Battle That Must Be Won Book 4: Chapter 197: A Battle That Must Be Won A dazzling holy light streaked across the sky above St. Caroline Academy, turning the night into day. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± The vice dean¡¯s eyes lit up as he told the instructors around him, ¡°Get ready to wee him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The instructors bowed slightly before leaving to begin making the necessary arrangements. The dazzling white holy light stayed in the sky for a moment before falling like a meteor, giving off a burst of light the moment it made contact with the ground. Even with the vice dean¡¯s powerful cultivation, the blinding light that rivaled the destruction of a star forced him to close his eyes. Flip, flop, flip, flop¡­ Footsteps were heard. When the vice dean¡¯s vision adapted, the first thing that entered his line of sight was a pair of worn out flip-flops. Anyone could instantly tell that they were those that peddlers would sell five pairs for ten copper coins at the side of the road. The vice dean was slightly stunned as he wondered to himself why would the most powerful being on the main continent lead such a simple life. The guest crossed his arms in front of his chest. Underneath his in shirt were bulging muscles. The person who did not seem to care about his appearance greeted with a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Vice Dean.¡± ¡°A while? It has only been two days.¡± The vice dean smiled. ¡°Yet the aura that Lord Taylor is exuding seems to have be increasingly overwhelming.¡± Taylor faked a smile and said, ¡°Nothing like that, I¡¯m actually very friendly.¡± He was at Fragrant Jasmine not long ago, squandering his fortune. He even had to give up his allowance money for a new pair of underwear, just to get the most popr courtesan, Lady udia, in his room. He was only exining how he trained to get his huge pecs, which was still far from his main objective of showing thedy his inner thigh muscles, when he got interrupted by some emperor who summoned him here over a national crisis. So, Taylor was actually being as kind as he could for not razing this academy to the ground. The vice dean brought Taylor to the academy¡¯s conference room. As soon as they took their seats, a slender female instructor served them tea. The uniform and ck stockings she was wearing did nothing to hide her good figure. Taylor secretly ogled at her, feeling the anger in his heart slowly dissipating. About a dozen people had arrived in the conference room before them. Most of them were drowsy, gray-haired old men. Yet, the aura leaked out of their hunched bodies was a stark contrast to their appearance. They reminded Taylor of lions in their twilight years. Great power still existed in their aged bodies. When those old men saw Taylor taking his seat, they rose and bowed slightly to him as a sign of respect. After all, this person who was known as the ¡°strongest trump card of the Holy Dragon Empire¡± was far superior to them in terms of strength and seniority. ¡°Lord Taylor is our final attendee. Since everyone has arrived, let¡¯s begin.¡± The vice dean looked around the conference room and said, ¡°I believe everyone already knows why you are summoned here this time.¡± ¡°Naturally, but¡­¡± Seated in the far corner of the conference room, a man with white eyebrows and beard slowly opened his cloudy eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder, is it really necessary to involve this group of old bones to deal with that Golden Demon Htilil?¡± The others also nodded in agreement, obviously having the same question in their mind. Apart from Taylor, the other attendees were the oldest and most powerful beings among the human race. In fact, their average age was more than a thousand years. It was no exaggeration to say that they already had one foot in the grave. Yet these old bones were the most mysterious ¡°aces¡± of the human race. In the long river of time, as countless generations passed, nations would always hide some aces. Although it was impossible to hide the Heavenly Tribtions that urred every time someone broke through beyond the saint realm, it was certainly possible to fake a person¡¯s death. Therefore, most of the people here had been officially dered dead and they were secrets retained by their own respective nations. There were two reasons for this. First, to be able to set up an impregnable defense in the shortest possible time as a contingency n to battle the invasion of the demon race if their enemies ever breached the fronts. Second, to deliver a fatal blow to that ursed demon king at the most critical moment andpletely eradicate the threat once and for all. Yet now, they were invited to a mission that belonged to neither of the above mentioned categories. Since none of them had heard of that Golden Demon, they were naturally confused. After all, deterrent like them should remain hidden to maintain effectiveness. It was just not worth revealing their identity unnecessarily. It might even put the human race at an extremely disadvantageous position in defeating the demon race. ¡°Of course there is!¡± The vice dean clenched his fist tightly and looked at the crowd with great seriousness. ¡°This is already a matter of life and death for the human race.¡± The moment these words left the vice dean¡¯s lips, the atmosphere in the room grew tense. Matter of life and death? Already to that extent? The crowd, who still had little understanding of the current situation, exchanged looks with each other. Taylor frowned while stroking his chin. ¡°I¡¯ve only been away for a few days and things have already escted to this point? Did the Golden Demon Htilil get stronger again and the trap that the academy hadid out is no longer enough to deal with her?¡± The vice dean let out a long sigh and began recounting the recent events¡ªfrom the moment Golden Demon Htilil first revealed her identity, to the incident that happened in the Ancient Ruins, then the honorable sacrifice of their students andstly, the appearance of their impostors. The crowd listened carefully. The more they listened, the more serious their expressions became. As soon as the vice dean finished speaking, the meeting table in front of him was pulverized with a loud smash. An old man, dressed in white robes and sitting in the first left seat, was trembling with anger. His palm was still hovering in mid-air, where itst made contact with the wooden table. ¡°Preposterous! How dare that Golden Demon y the princess of my Macedonian Empire! I swear, this old man will make sure she is eliminated!¡± The light in the vice dean¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. To think that one of the sacrifices was the leader of an empire. This was definitely a hard pill for the Macedonian Empire, whose previous emperor had just passed away a few years ago, to swallow. Frankly speaking, the cause of all this was the sloppy n that his academy proposed to hunt down the Golden Demon Htilil in the Ancient Ruins. It had led to Princess Lesiah risking her own life and unfortunately falling into the clutches of that Golden Demon. At this point, the only thing the vice dean could do was to temporarily conceal this news to ensure that the Macedonian Empire would not fall into chaos, then offer the Golden Demon¡¯s head to the people of Macedonian Empire to appease them. Golden Demon Htilil must die here! Another person in the room asked, ¡°That Golden Demon is indeed terrifying, but your academy should be well prepared. And with the Aurora Dragon¡¯s help, you shouldn¡¯t be needing old bones like us, right?¡± The vice dean seemed to be prepared for this question, and answered with a convincing tone, ¡°Our objective in requesting your presence here today through persuading the esteemed leaders of your nations is to have a guarantee that we will be able to kill Golden Demon Htilil. Your aid is only needed when truly necessary.¡± Everyone nodded in response. The vice dean smiled wryly. ¡°After all, the human race is still too weak to even spare a handful of peak saint-level experts. The strongest of our race are either resisting the demon race at the frontlines or steadily aging like all of you.¡± The vice dean raised his head and gazed into the distance. ¡°And for this exact reason, we must forge ahead. How can we think about defeating the demon race and thriving if we can¡¯t even handle Golden Demon Htilil? This is a battle that must be won.¡± Book 4: Chapter 198: Stray Book 4: Chapter 198: Stray She was finally here. The vice dean¡¯s slightly trembling hands tightened around the teacup he was holding. He raised his head and looked in the direction where the Dragon God Lake was. His eyes were filled with unprecedented determination and the will to fight. A terrifying aura, that seemed to be powerful enough to create a universe, rose from the ground there. It shot up to the sky and radiated in all directions, as if to announce her return to the world. Without a doubt, that aura belonged to the Golden Demon Htilil, and she was stronger than ever. The vice dean frowned slightly. How long had it been since the human race faced such a powerful enemy after the invasion of the Demon King? He prayed that this period of peace did not lessen the martial zeal of the human race. The human race could no longer afford to bex. Thest lesson remained a deepest wound to humanity. No matter what, there was only one battle to be fought now! The vice dean stood up and looked at the people in the room. Everyone¡¯s face had turned serious with the appearance of this aura. ¡°Everyone, this battle is most likely linked to the future of this academy, this nation, and even the entire human race. So please¡­¡± the vice dean said heavily, then bowed to everyone deeply. ¡°Please, we must defeat Golden Demon Htilil!¡± ¡­¡­ A wailing siren sounded and broke the exceptional silence in St. Caroline since most of the students had been dismissed. Hundreds of figures soared into the air before quicklynding. All of them got into their positions and were prepared to fight against their great enemy. Most of them were elites who hailed from different nations. Although not powerful, they were the best in their respective specialized skills. These top elites held important jobs in their own nations, but they were only taking on supportive roles in their mission this time. The real main forces were all at the frontlines. In the sky above them, a huge magic formation made ofplex light patterns began to slowly pulsate. The fog condensed by the high magic concentration in the formation began to rapidly gather together like it had a mind of its own, until a giant of 100 meters tall was finally formed. The giant¡¯s eyes shone like searchlights in the dark night, staring dead at the heart of the Dragon God Lake. A petite figure stood there, d in ck robes. Her blonde hair fluttered in the wind. The demonic mask she wore confirmed her identity to the people who were spying theke. She was Golden Demon Htilil, with a bounty of one billion¡­ no, it was already raised to two billion when a kill order on her was issued to human nations. It was the highest bounty to ever be ced on someone in history. This most wanted vicious criminal, who was worth two billion gold coins, fearlessly stood empty-handed in front of everyone. Not only that, she did not even bother to conceal her presence in the slightest. It was almost as if she wanted to let everyone know she was here. Her arrogance knew no bounds. It was almost as if she did not take anyone seriously. Several figures walked in midair. ¡°Hey, Golden Demon. Your reputation certainly precedes you.¡± The Aurora Dragon crossed his arms in front of his chest and sneered coldly. He approached her, his flip-flops pped noisily against the sole of his feet, as if deliberately provoking her despite her menacing presence. ¡°I¡¯m not certain if you could take a punch or two from me, but I hope you won¡¯t be tten into a little pancake so easily. I have sacrificed my good time for you, so you better not be a great disappointment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Golden Demon Htilil remained silent. Taylor could not help but frown, because he sensed something was off. Although Golden Demon Htilil was standing in front of him, he could not feel her gaze. It was almost as if there was nothing behind the eye holes of that demonic mask. A battle was about to ensue. Unless the Golden Demon was so arrogant that she had decided to fight with her eyes closed, there could only be two possibilities: She was either blind, or she was dead. And these two possibilities were unlikely. Whether blind or dead, both were not qualified to stand in front of him, the Aurora Dragon. The more Taylor thought about it, the more puzzled he was. Perhaps he should test the waters. With that thought in mind, Taylor directly and simply swung his fist at the Golden Demon¡¯s face without any hesitation. The air froze for 0.05 seconds before an invisible ripple spread in all directions and shook the entire ce. After that, a drop of cold sweat finally rolled down slowly from Taylor¡¯s forehead. The Adam¡¯s apple in his throat bobbed. The Aurora Dragon could not help gulping when he finally encountered a real match in the human nation for the very first time. She was unscathed. No, it was more urate to say that Taylor¡¯s punch did not connect. When he brought his fist down, the wind did not even cause the hem of Golden Demon¡¯s shirt to flutter. Although it was only a simple attack, Taylor failed to gather the information he wished to know. On the contrary, he felt that his opponent was an unfathomable abyss. Most importantly, she was more troublesome than he had imagined! Taylor hurriedly drew back. Although he had been enjoying his life to the fullest in recent years, some things were fortunately deeply ingrained in his bones and not forgotten. He quicklyposed himself and maintained a safe distance from the Golden Demon. Unbeknownst to anyone his golden dragon eyes had lit up like zing suns and were affixed on the petite ck-robed figure, trying to find an opening. Pure white dragon scales had covered his body. They moved rhythmically with his breathing, creating the sounds of metals striking against each other. The dragon blood in his body boiled. A long forgotten emotion resurfaced in Taylor¡¯s heart. It was the will to fight. The dragons were creatures that grew up with battles. The more powerful the enemy, the more intense the battle, the more excited they were. ¡°Come, Golden Demon! Let us battle!¡± Taylor yelled. His overpowering dragon aura filled the area. The ck-robed figure swayed, as if affected by it too. Finally, a gender-neutral voice came from under her demonic mask. However, the words that came out from her mouth made everyone freeze. ¡°Shut up, you per~vy lolicon! You¡¯re not qualified to battle me.¡± Gasps were heard behind the Aurora Dragon. The people following behind Taylor, including the vice dean, exchanged nces with each other before all of them discreetly backed up a few hundred meters. Taylor did not seem to be able to understand what was going on. He was stunned for a few seconds before finally realizing the insult that was hurled at him. ¡°Per~vy lolicon? Me?¡± Taylor flew into a rage and thundered, ¡°YOU B?A?S?T?A?R?D?! HOW DARE YOU SLANDER ME! I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m a loyal fan of loli and I¡¯m indeed a lolicon, but I¡¯m never a pervert!¡± The Golden Demon sneered coldly. For some reason, she sounded lecherous. ¡°A lolicon who isn¡¯t a pervert? In this world, only busty big sisters are justice! You¡¯ve been led astray!¡± Book 4: Chapter 199: A Serious Battle Book 4: Chapter 199: A Serious Battle The vice dean could hardly believe what was happening before his eyes. ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Stray!¡± When the human race¡¯s greatest enemy and the legendary Aurora Dragon met, a heated battle did not break out like the vice dean had expected. Instead, the two were acting like kids who kicked each other in the a?s?s?, then craned their necks and started insulting each other. All sorts of profanity filled everyone¡¯s eardrums. In just the span of two minutes, they had basically hurled insults at the ancestors of each other¡¯s race. It was quite a performance.. For Taylor, who had always done things at his own pace, to exhibit such behavior was well within his expectation. But the vice dean could not help but wonder, was this ck-robed figure in front of them really the Golden Demon Htilil? Although the Golden Demon¡¯s appearance and strength were both aligned to the vice dean¡¯s memory, her temperament however was very different from before. It was almost as if she was a different person. If he were to describe the Golden Demon from before as a mischievous naughty brat who liked to be ¡°cheeky¡±, then the current Golden Demon would be kind of ¡°lecherous¡±¡­ like some burly guy who would force others to look at his muscles. The dissonance was overwhelming. Yet there could not be two Golden Demons in this world. The vice dean would prefer to believe the mismatched impressions he had on the Golden Demon was due to his shallow understanding of her. After all, the Golden Demon herself was an unfathomable being. She was not someone that ordinary people could easily figure out. The Golden Demon suddenly raised her right hand. It was a simple action, but it caused everyone to tense up and bring their guards up. Was she finally going to strike? It was then the Golden Demon¡¯s voice, that she deliberately adjusted so that no one could figure out her real gender, traveled to everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Hehe, die, you pervert!¡± she said to Taylor in a treacherous tone.. Taylor stopped hurling insults at her too. His expression turned serious without a single trace of fear as he faced his archenemy. His joints cracked loudly like thunderps, before raised his head and roared, ¡°Come at me, Stray! I shall show you the true strength of a loli lover today!¡± The Golden Demon snorted coldly when she heard his statement. ¡°How naive.¡± The smugness in her voice was no different than a peasant who was chastising a noble after she rose through the ranks. The Golden Demon brought her palm down. The mist that lingered about suddenly flowed, as if driven by arge invisible hand. ROAR! Taylor let out a dragon roar that shook thend. His golden dragon eyes shone brightly. The dragon blood in his body boiled like flowingva. The muscles of his body swelled. As the dragon scales on his body pped open and close, sharp spikes grew out from his joints. Taylor had done the necessary preparations to take the next violent attack head on. No matter how powerful that attack might be, the Aurora Dragon had the confidence to withstand it. He waited for a long time, yet the attack never came as he had anticipated. No, the attack had arrived, but Taylor was not the target. Taylor turned around and saw his support, the fog giant behind him, being strangled and finally crushed by an invisible hand which was countless timesrger than it. The fog scattered in all directions. Even the magic formation that produced it was unstable, as if it had sustained a heavy blow from the powerful attack. Many of the elites, who were keeping the magic formation up, suffered a whish. Their faces paled as they coughed up a mouthful of blood and their legs were about to give out. Fortunately, they were pulled out of the field in time by a white light. ¡°Despicable!¡± Taylor yelled angrily, ¡°A powerful being like yourself should fight honorably! What a disgrace you are!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Everyone was not sure if they saw it wrong, but the Golden Demon seemed to be taken aback for a moment after she struck. However, she quickly recovered and said, ¡°Ahem, what do you mean by despicable? This is called tactics, get it? This is an important basis to show a person¡¯s intelligence. I guess a per~vy lolicon like you isn¡¯t smart enough toprehend this kind of thing.¡± ¡°B?u?l?l?s?h?i?t?! I think you¡¯re a vile child whose brain is filled with indecent thoughts!¡± Taylor sneered codly. ¡°You call yourself smart, but you can¡¯t even pick the right target to ambush. Haven¡¯t you realized that attacking that fog giant doesn¡¯t make any sense at all?¡± As soon as Taylor finished speaking, the scattered mist surged wildly again and quickly formed into an indomitable fog giant again. The Golden Demon was shocked, seemingly caught off guard by what just happened. ¡°Foolish Stray, allow me to enlighten you the beauty of loli.¡± Taylor decided to strike. The dragon wings on Taylor¡¯s back spread open and glinted coldly like it was made of steel. His wings pped gently, creating a gust of powerful wind, and his figure instantly vanished. When he reappeared again, he was standing right before Golden Demon Htilil. A tiny spark bloomed in front of her. It was only as humble as the sparks from a burning firework in a child¡¯s hand on a summer night. However, this insignificant spark instantly evolved into a zing sun with an intensity that could easily burn an entire grasnd! Vicious dragon ws came out from the zing sun, with an unstoppable force! The merciless attack did not leave any room for his opponent to maneuver. It was the strongest attack of the Aurora Dragon, the guardian of the Holy Dragon Empire. ¡°Haha, how exciting! What a great honor it is to be able to receive the Aurora Dragon¡¯s ultimate attack today!¡± The Golden Demonughed loudly, not showing any panic. Like a martial arts master, she put one hand behind her back and stretched out her other delicate hand which had been hidden in the shadow of the sleeve of her robe all this time. She then aimed it at Taylor, and clenched her fist. In an instant, a powerful force descended from the sky. It was almost as if the weight of the whole world came crashing down, vowing to crush any fools who dared to challenge its might. The fog giant, whom Taylor just had revived with the help from the great magic formation, got crushed again¡­ Taylor took the opportunity of this opening and easily gripped the Golden Demon¡¯s head with his w. However, the expression on his face instantly contorted into an unpleasant one. It was not the warmth of flesh and blood he felt in his palms, but something else that Taylor would have never expected. It was mud. Just mud. The kind that you would be able to find everywhere. It was nothing special. So, he had attacked with his full strength on a mud man? Not only that, the Golden Demon was targeting the fog giant. Was she not taking him seriously? Taylor had never felt so humiliated. ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, fight with me fairly! You call yourself a hero by pulling such petty tricks?!¡± ¡°Ahem, that was just an ident.¡± The petite ck-robed figure wearing a demonic mask appeared in front of Taylor again. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely fight you seriously!¡± Book 4: Chapter 200: Battle Intention Book 4: Chapter 200: Battle Intention ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely fight you seriously!¡± the Golden Demon said in a serious tone. Every hint of yfulness she had before was gone and it was for this reason, she gave people the urge to believe her once more. The powerful force that seemed to be able to crush everything in its path descended from the sky once more. ¡°YOU!¡± The veins in Taylor¡¯s temples throbbed. He roared angrily and gnashed his teeth. He thought the Golden Demon would be serious this time, so he got into a defensive stance. It turned out that he was once again fooled by her. She had no intention of fighting seriously. Perhaps, it would be more urate to say that she did not even have any intention to fight him. A loud poof rang out behind him. Taylor stiffly turned his head around, but discovered that the fog giant which had just been revived was not crushed. Instead, it turned into a mushroom cloud. Like it was being manipted by some sort of an invisible force, it was immediately reshaped into¡­ A giant piece of candy. Question marks appeared on everyone¡¯s face. They were confused by what they had just seen. Why did the Golden Demon seem to be so fond of the fog giant? The Golden Demon herself seemed to be shocked too, but she quickly raised her voice at Taylor. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! I¡¯ll fight you to death, Aurora Dragon, TAY! LOR!¡± Poof! As soon as words left her mouth, there was another poof! The candy then turned into a doll. ¡°Taylor! It¡¯s Taylor, that scruffy-looking uncle! The one I¡¯m fighting is Taylor!¡± The Golden Demon¡¯s voice turned even more high pitched as she shouted at the top of her lungs. Although her voice had been modified, one could still hear it breaking a little. POOF! POOF! The doll then turned into a delicious te of grilled meat. ¡°AHHHHH! Stop fooling around! What¡¯s so fun about a ball of fog? Didn¡¯t you agree that you¡¯d coordinate with me? Or is it that difficult for you to take a guy, who is no different than a vermin to you, seriously?¡± The voice sounded like she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°Eeyah?¡± For some reason, everyone heard the faint and adorable voice of a little girl. The ball of fog changed shape again. It turned into a huge statue that greatly resembled the Golden Demon Htilil, though the face blurred. The statue was very lifelike. Save for the face, everything was like a replica of the real deal. Though made from a ball of fog, the details were impable to the point that every fold of her clothes were clearly visible. Sparkles floated around the statue, as if to highlight its exquisite beauty. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the statue and could not look away for the longest time. What a gorgeous statue¡­ That was the only thought in everyone¡¯s mind¡­ The sculptor must love this person deeply to be able to create such a beautiful statue of her. And the person whom the statue was modeled after would definitely be moved to tears after seeing it and rush into the arms of the sculptor. At the side¡­ SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Lilith hadid Little Cornelia across herp and was spanking her naked little buttocks without the slightest mercy. ¡°This is what you get for being naughty! Naughty!¡± ¡°Eeeyaaaaaaahhh¡­ sob¡­ sob¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Everyone instantly detected the change in the atmosphere. It was so windy that roofs could easily be blown away earlier but now, dark clouds had gathered in the sky above them. Not only that, none of them could feel any airflow. It was almost as if they had been sealed in an airtight container. By now, everyone had lost all desire to continue admiring the gorgeous statue made of fog and subconsciously raised their alertness to the highest level. Although the strong wind was terrifying, it was a sign that the sky would be clearter. Yet dark clouds were signs of a heavy rain and storm. ¡°Wahaha, it¡¯s finally here! This feeling¡­!¡± The Golden Demon Htilil burst outughing maniacally. One could hear the satisfaction in her voice, as if the frog prince finally broke his curse and could finally crush the witch¡¯s head under the sole of his human foot. Taylor frowned. Even someone dense like him could clearly feel the Golden Demon¡¯s inner turmoil. However, he did not have the time to ponder about this because the Golden Demon was already pointing at his nose. With contempt in her voice, she said slowly, ¡°Hey Pervy Lolicon, I¡¯m gonna be reeeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaally serious time time!¡± Taylor sneered codly in response. ¡°You stupid stray, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to continue ying with your cotton man¡­¡± Before Taylor could even finish his sentence, the smile on his face froze because he really felt a terrifying force acting on him. It seemed to carry the will of this world; too powerful to be stopped. Taylor could not even block the attack and got hit into the ground. ¡°Ahhhh~ That feels great!¡± the Golden Demon eximed. She did not expect she could experience what it felt to be an insanely powerful protagonist of a story. That was quite addicting. Although it came with a small price, it was not a big deal to her as long as that incident was kept hidden. At the thought of this, she could not help but praise herself for being a genius at reading situations. A few momentster¡­ ROAR! A dragon roar resounded through the sky, then a massive figure emerged from the pile of rubble with a loud bang. His shiny white dragon scales were ented with gold patterns. They pped open and close rhythmically with every breath, emitting sounds akin to the nking of a million armor tes. The white dragon spread open his wings, wide enough to cover the sky. He craned his long and slender neck. His fierce golden eyes shone brightly, like two suns staring dead at his opponent. Complex and ancientnguage were heard, then the world was suddenly bathed in light. [ Dragonnguage spell: Rising Sun ] It was a powerful spell that was still considered to rank in the top ten among the dragon race to this day. It was also the most powerful attack that Taylor had ever used! However¡­ the sobs of a child were heard. Taylor could not tell if he was hearing things or it was indeed a real voice. The dragonnguage spell was suddenly interrupted. Taylor was dazed. A powerful force descended from the sky once again and smashed his massive dragon body hard to the ground. This time it left Taylor with no room for resistance. He could not budge even an inch, let alone struggle. When the scene unfolded before the vice dean, his pupils shrank in shock. The Golden Demon Htilil was such a terrifying foe? The Aurora Dragon was a peak saint. Combined with his tough dragon body, it was no exaggeration to refer to him as the strongest in the main continent. So, it was simply hard to believe that he would be so easily suppressed by the Golden Demon. And it was to the point where he could not even resist. The vice dean nced at the shiny statue from the corner of his eye with a grim expression on his face. No, he knew from the beginning that the Golden Demon was much more terrifying than he thought. He was involved in the preparation of this great magic formation, so he was well aware of how powerful the fog giant was. Its individual strength was equivalent to a peak saint. However, just the fact that it could be revived endlessly was enough to exhaust a peak saint to death. However, controlling a fog giant was very mentally taxing. This was the reason why the best mental practitioners from all nations were picked to undertake this task to deter the Golden Demon. Yet the fog giant, their trump card, was being shaped into various shapes as the Golden Demon pleased like a ball of cotton. It would seem like it ended up beingpletely useless. This was something the vice dean had not expected. Was it¡­ really impossible to defeat the Golden Demon Htilil? The vice dean¡¯s hands started trembling uncontrobly, ¡°Compose yourself and focus.¡± A harsh voice suddenly appeared in the vice dean¡¯s ear, reminding him to regain hisposure. A frail hand rested on his shoulder. Therge sleeves of the old man¡¯s white robes fluttered. There was a look of determination on his face. A great power sufficient to reverse the entire situation lurked in his hunched body. ¡°It looks like these old bones have to take the stage after all.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A trace of warmth rose in the vice dean¡¯s heart. At the same time, he felt pain too, almost as if a thorn had been plunged deep into his heart. ¡°Worry not.¡° The old man in white robes shook his head, indicating for the vice dean to remain silent. This was the reason for them to continue living until now in the first ce. The old man suddenly whistled and instantly triggered a response. More than a dozen powerful aura suddenly rose to the sky. Book 4: Chapter 201: Take The Stage Book 4: Chapter 201: Take The Stage ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll still have to rely on them in the end.¡± The vice dean raised his head and looked at the dozens of powerful aura rising to the sky as worry filled his heart. As a short-lived species, humans had an extremely limited lifespan unless they managed to set foot in the deity realm. Short being a few decades and long being a few hundred years. This has always been the lifespan limit of the human race. Most of these old men, who were about to fight against the Golden Demon valiantly, were more than a thousand years old. The key behind their longevity was not because they found a way to break through the limit, but they had forcibly sealed the life force in their body through some sort of method to preserve their vitality. Unfortunately, this was an extremely dangerous method. They were fragile like balloons¡ªit took only a prick to burst them. Once they chose to fight, the time that had been stagnant in their body would start flowing once again. Not only that, it would flow faster than normal people and nothing could not be done to reverse or slow it down again. To put it inly, the countdown timer to the end of their life began running the moment they chose to fight. In the end, he was still too weak. The vice dean sighed. With his high saint-level cultivation, he had the qualifications to be the ruler of a nation. Yet, he was still too powerless to intervene in the battle that was taking ce before his eyes. Besides, the injuries he suffered from the battle he fought with Golden Demon not long ago had yet to fully recover. Even so¡­ The vice dean clenched his fists tightly and his eyes lit up. This did not mean that he should just sit back and wait for his death. The experience he had gained throughout his years at the academy would surely serve some purpose! ¡°Golden Demon Htilil, your death awaits you! If you surrender now, we¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± A dozen hunched old men calmly surrounded the Golden Demon. Such a scene probably only happened during the Demon King¡¯s invasion back then. Unfortunately, the Golden Demon was unfazed by the threat. ¡°Hehe, I would¡¯ve been scared s?h?i?t?l?e?s?s? if this were to happen not long ago, but now¡­¡± The Golden Demon¡¯s voice took a mocking tone. ¡°I can only hope you guys brought an extra pair of pants with you.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, their surroundings immediately changed. The still air seemed to have turned into fluid all of a sudden, causing everyone to suffocate under its weight. Dark clouds started gathering in the sky. They were so thick that not even a single ray of light could escape it. As a result, day turned into night. The crowd had a bad feeling in their hearts. The leader of the group, an old man in white robes, made a quick decision and chose to strike first. He clenched his fist. A few tiny specks of lights appeared in his palm when he opened it again. Without any hesitation, he flung those tiny specks of lights at the Golden Demon. When the specks of light reached the Golden Demon, they instantly exploded, giving off a blinding light. Its intensity rivaled the sun and illuminated the dark. At the same time, they caused the Golden Demon¡¯s ears to ring too. A strange scent wafted into her nose. The Golden Demon could tell that there was a barrier sealing her senses forming around her. Despite knowing that all her five senses would be sealed very soon, the Golden Demon did not panic. She still sounded very rxed as always. ¡°shbang? That doesn¡¯t work on me though.¡± ¡°CHARGE!¡± the old main in white robes bellowed. All of hisrades were extremely seasoned fighters, so naturally they understood that this was the best opportunity to strike too. One performed hand seals and summoned an eight-armed demon god behind him. The fierce-looking demon god rushed toward the Golden Demon, each hand holding a different weapon that glowed with divine light. Another one drew his long sword out of its sheath. He charged ten thousand miles with his de, like a bolt of lightning, ready to send his enemy¡¯s head flying. Sacred runes covered one of the old men¡¯s body and he was weaving a powerful magic spell formation with it. A massive amount of magical power around him was drawn to the formation, instantly rendering a radius of one thousand meters from where he stood into an absolute vacuum. Then there was another old man who could make the projections of sun, moon and stars resonate and move with every wave of his sleeves. He appeared to be performing some sort of mysterious skill technique¡­ ¡­¡­ The variety of skills and techniques instantly brought colors back to the dark and dull world. Meanwhile, the Golden Demon was like a paper boat adrift in the turbulent sea. She opened her arms wide and eximed, ¡°Being able to witness all this up close really made my trip here worthwhile. Unfortunately for you, my mission this time is to strike despair into your hearts, so¡­¡± The Golden Demon suddenly changed the tone of her voice, like she was speaking to vermin. ¡°I must say, you guys are still too weak.¡± Part of the fog that still lingered in the air was suddenly drawn by an unknown force. It was then split into multiple parts, each appearing in front of each old man. The balls of fog wriggled, then formed a circle. There were ripples in the circle before they were slowly reced by the reflection of the old men in front of them. ¡°This is¡­ a mirror?¡± The old man in white robes was a little taken aback by the Golden Demon¡¯s decision of doing something strange like this rather than blocking their attacks. Did she think that she could stop them with these mirrors that could be formed with just a small amount of magic? All of a sudden, things took a strange turn. ¡°This is¡­!¡± The expression on the old man¡¯s face froze, before it contorted with shock. Everyone else made the same expression too, because their reflection in the mirror unexpectedly started moving on its own. If that was the only thing that happened, these seasoned veterans would not be so shocked. After all, such a feat could be easily aplished with basic illusionary techniques. However, looking at their moving reflections in the mirror¡­ Summoning the eight-armed demon god¡­ Charging with a de like a bolt of lightning¡­ Weaving a magic formation with sacred runes on the body¡­ Moving projections of sun, moon and stars¡­ ¡­¡­ These were all the techniques they performed earlier and not only that¡­ They were even more powerful than the original! The attacks they just unleashed were easily neutralized by the same attack from their reflections in the mirror. Since the reflections¡¯ attacks were more powerful, it took the old men a lot of effort to block them. At this moment, the faces of the old men appeared to have aged at least ten years. Despair started growing in everyone¡¯s heart. Before this, they were skeptical about the Golden Demon¡¯s sudden appearance and even wondered if her strength was exaggerated by rumors. From the looks of it, it seemed like they were frogs at the bottom of the well. Even knowing this now, how could they run away? They were the hope of St. Caroline Academy, the Holy Dragon Empire and Xedrios, the continent that had carried the human race for millions of years! ¡°Gentlemen, allow me to lend you a hand!¡± The vice dean¡¯s voice was like a lone swaying me of a candle in the darkness. It was not bright, but it was enough to warm hearts and ignite hopes. The entire academy quaked. A huge boulder on the mountain ridge, which was originally used as a training arena stage, slowly moved to the side like it was part of a mechanism and revealed a huge ck cannon barrel. ¡°Veutalia Cannon is the weapon that our first dean left for the academy. Its power gets stronger with age. As of today, the cannon has not seen the light of the day for a thousand year. It will surely be able to obliterate the Golden Demon with all the power it has umted!¡± Everyone was ecstatic. They did not expect the academy would possess such a deadly weapon. It seemed like the saying ¡°every cloud has a silver lining¡± was true after all! ¡°However¡­¡± The vice dean¡¯s tone changed as he continued to speak heavily, ¡°This Veutalia Cannon is not able to lock on to a target. It can only aim, so¡­ we still have to think of a way to hold the Golden Demon down!¡± The vice dean understood how difficult this task was. Based on the power that the Golden Demon had just disyed to them earlier, she must have obtained the treasure that she wanted in the Ancient Ruins. One could only imagine how difficult it would be for the old men to restrain the Golden Demon. After all, capturing Golden Demon in this level ofbat was far more difficult than killing her. And restraining was the weaker version of capturing. The old man in white robes exchanged looks with his otherrades, their eyes filled with unwavering determination. ¡°GO!¡± ¡°YES!¡± Dozens of splendid rays of light turned into blur and rushed up to the Golden Demon at the same time. ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± For the very first time, there was uncertainty and surprise in the Golden Demon¡¯s voice. The old man in white robesughed heartily at her reaction. ¡°At least with this, we won¡¯t die as a nobody!¡± As he said that, strange fluctuations started emanating from his frail body. He was¡­ burning his life force in order to boost his strength! But by doing that, he would¡­ Tears streamed down the vice dean¡¯s face as he choked, ¡°Yes, I will make sure your names are recorded in history and your heroic sacrifice will inspire generations toe!¡± ¡°Good.¡± The old men all had a relieved smile on their faces. They linked arms with each other to restrain the Golden Demon, then turned their heads around and shouted in unison, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Fire the cannon!¡± The vice dean¡¯s heart pounded like crazy. Even so, he gritted his teeth and steeled himself to fire the Veutalia Cannon. Light gathered at the cannon¡¯s muzzle. Magic power that exceeded that of a peak saint quickly condensed in the bottomless cannon barrel. The cannon was pointed directly at the Golden Demon¡­ and the old men who were restraining her. The vice dean could not bear to watch what would happen next, so he looked away. Once the Veutalia Cannon finished umting power, the light at the muzzle transformed into a spear. It flew out and then impaled the Golden Demon¡­ along with the other old men. A wave of sadness swept the academy. The instructors and other elites who remained at the scene to keep the great magic formation up could not help tearing up. They had just witnessed the birth of heroes! Real heroes who saved the entire human race! The vice dean slumped to the ground weakly. They had won, but he did not feel victorious. Then again¡­ the birth of new heroes should be a great thing for the human race. ¡°Hey hey, you guys didn¡¯t think¡­ this would be the end of it, did you?¡± The vice dean jolted like he was struck by lightning. He trembled uncontrobly and raised his head stiffly¡­ The petite figure dressed in ck robes, wearing her signature demonic mask, came into his view¡­ and she appeared to be unscathed. ¡°What a pity. Those old men were so close to bing the heroes¡­ They were really close. Too bad, they couldn¡¯t defeat me. I guess that means¡­ They were nothing but a group of false heroes. Just a group of losers.¡± Rage burned in the vice dean¡¯s heart as if the Golden Demon had just insulted something that was precious to him. He was about to retort¡­ Yet, he realized that he didn¡¯t know how. Losers¡­ were not qualified to be heroes. This was true. ¡°Since they are not the heroes, why don¡¯t you just let the real hero take the stage?¡± It was at this time, an unfamiliar voice that was filled with righteousness came from not far away. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the voice and they saw¡­ Book 4: Chapter 202: Brave Book 4: Chapter 202: Brave ¡°When the universe was created, there was chaos.¡± ¡°Clear and light rose to be heaven, the muddy and heavy fell to bend. Lastly, there were lives. All things in the universe exist as inseparable and contradictory opposites.¡± ¡°Water and fire, heat and cold. Warm spring and summer, cold autumn and winter. Light and darkness, day and night. Then there¡¯s also¡­ Good and evil.¡± A world-weary voice echoed between heaven and earth. It soothed the crowd like a cool spring breeze and reignited the hopes in their heart like the zing summer sun. Everyone momentarily forgot the desperate situation they were in, and looked toward the source of the sound¡­ A rift was torn open in the dark sky. A ray of light descended, and like a lone spotlight, it shone on a tall and majestic figure. A knight? That was the first impression everyone had when theyid eyes on the figure. Upon a closer look, they realized that the figure did not quite resemble the image of the knight in their memory. His pure gold armor did not cover his whole body. His abdomen, upper arms and legs were only protected by ck leather armor that clung to his skin. However, the gold part of the armor was extremely thick and looked heavy. The pauldrons were decorated with unknown vicious beasts that had a pair of sharp horns on its head. It made him look like a badass. The most prominent part of the armor was at its belt. The buckle was extremely gorgeous, decorated by five gems of different colors thatplimented the centerpiece¡ªa yin yang gem. The design certainly gave the buckle a mysterious finishing touch. ¡°You are¡­¡± the vice dean absent-mindedly murmured. Although his voice was barely audible, the armored figure still caught it. He turned his head around. Though his face was hidden behind a ck facial armor, the vice dean seemed to be able to see a boundless light of hope. ¡°I am the Emperor¡­ Ah, damn.¡± The figure quickly caught himself. Heposed himself, then cleared his throat before speaking slowly. ¡°Who I am matters not. Name is but an utterance. But if you insist on knowing, you may refer to me as¡­ Brave.¡± ¡°Brave?¡± The vice dean was taken aback, because he was all too familiar with the name, ¡°Brave.¡± In fact, there was no one in the world who would find that name unfamiliar. Rather than calling it a name, ¡°Brave¡± was more of a title given to heroes who had defeated evil by their own strength and rescued the people who were in need. Such figures were often heard in countless tales and their appearances were usually apanied by demon kings, evil dragons and princesses. However, the vice dean knew very well that these figures only existed in tales. Saving the world alone was only a beautiful lie weaved for young and hot blooded teenagers. The reality had always been unbearably cruel. ¡°Are you¡­ doubting me?¡± The vice dean could clearly feel the burning gaze behind the facial armor. Without waiting for the vice dean¡¯s reply, the armored figure who called himself Brave, continued speaking to himself. ¡°Ahh, I understand. I understand everything. People were so foolish. They longed for the appearance of the heroes in their time of despair, yet loathed their dazzling light. After all, the light was too blinding and scorching hot for those poseurs.¡± The vice dean flew into a rage upon hearing that. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to insult them! They may have failed in bing heroes, but they¡¯re definitely not poseurs!¡± Brave sneered. ¡°Then tell me, were their sacrifices meaningful?¡± ¡°Meaningful¡­?¡± Brave¡¯s question struck the vice dean like a bolt of lightning. Every word stabbed his heart like sharp knives. He was right. The sacrifices of those old men were all for naught. ¡­Because Golden Demon Htilil still remained standing, unscathed. ¡°Even so, you should not insult them!¡± The vice dean gnashed his teeth and asked again, ¡°Who are you exactly?!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? I am Brave.¡± Brave sighed softly for unknown reasons. ¡°Although valor is a pure gem, useless sacrifices aren¡¯t acts of valor. It¡¯s called dying in vain. People who do useless things that have no effect on an oue can never be heroes.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say!¡± The vice dean was going to bombard Brave with more questions, but a sudden burst of white light blinded him. By the time his eyes could see normally again, he was floored by the scene in front of him. The old men whom he thought were gone¡­ were now lying on the ground in front of him, perfectly unharmed¡­ Although their eyes were tightly shut, the calmness on their faces as well as the rise and fall of their chests suggested that they were only soundly asleep. Furthermore, he could see one or two bright green strands among their white hair. ¡°T-This¡­ is¡­¡± The vice dean¡¯s voice trembled as he failed to form a coherent sentence for the longest time. ¡°They have severe loss of life force in their bodies, so I patched them up,¡± Brave exined calmly, almost as if the miracle he had just performed was nothing unusual. The vice dean shook his head¡­ No, that was not what he wanted to say¡­ The question he wanted to ask was¡­ The armored figure who called himself Brave had soared in the sky, leaving behind only a sentence that echoed in the vice dean¡¯s ears. ¡°Don¡¯t look away now. I¡¯ll show you what a real hero is.¡± Brave went off to confront the Golden Demon. Golden Demon was the first to speak. ¡°I never thought that you would chase me all the way here! It¡¯s not like you to give away your identity on your own ord.¡± There was a trace of doubt in her anger, a trace of fear in her doubt and a trace of helplessness in her fear. All theseplex emotions were fully expressed in that single piece of dialogue. It was so well executed that even the most excellent actors in the world would apud. Brave remained calm and rxed. He spoke with unwavering firmness in his voice. ¡°That¡¯s because I have realized that if I continue hiding my light, this world will be enveloped by your darkness. You left me with no choice but toe forward and show myself! It is time¡­ for the world to know that hope has always been on their side!¡± The Golden Demon flew into a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky! You may have seeded in stopping me countless times before, but you definitely won¡¯t this time!¡± ¡°If I have seeded countless times before, then I assure you, this time won¡¯t be any different!¡± Brave drew his golden longsword and rushed toward the Golden Demon. His attack was simple, direct and efficient. No one could even perceive the power in his sword. ¡°Careful, the Golden Demon is a tough enemy who uses strange moves!¡± the vice dean warned Brave loudly. ¡°I know. Of course I know. I know better than anyone just how talented, powerful, terrifying and unfathomable the Golden Demon is, but¡­¡± Brave continued charging toward his enemy without any hesitation. The sword in his hand showed no signs of stopping. ¡°This is my destiny¡­¡± ¡°GWAAAAAAH!!!¡± The oue was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. Their archenemy, who was so strong that she could easily suppress the Aurora Dragon, force more than ten peak saints to die with her, and struck despair into everyone¡¯s heart, was now holding her right arm while screaming in pain. ¡°My arm! My right arm! As expected of the man who is named Brave to be able to cut my right arm off so easily!¡± Brave watched Golden Demon as she rolled on the ground, hissing his name while clutching her perfectly intact right arm even though there was a deep cut that ran from her chest down to her abdomen. ¡°It seems like my new move is more effective than I thought. The pain is even enough to cause confusion.¡± The Golden Demon froze for a moment before she continued wailing. ¡°Why?! Why am I still no match for you even though I have powered up in the Ancient Ruins?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not the only one who is growing stronger every moment.¡± Brave looked up at the sky and said ruefully. ¡°You are the reason that I must be stronger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get so cocky!¡± The Golden Demon got up with difficulty and shakily pointed her finger at Brave. ¡°You! Even if you¡¯re powerful, this is not the end yet!¡± she hissed, like a wounded beast that was cornered. Beep, beep, beep. A strange sound that sounded like an rm clock echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. The Golden Demonughed loudly. ¡°I have nted a bomb that is powerful enough to destroy a nation in the foundation of this academy. When the timer runs out, everyone in the Holy Dragon Empire will be blown into smithereens! All of them, haha!!!¡± ¡°WHAT?!¡± Chill invaded everyone¡¯s heart. A bomb that was powerful enough to destroy an entire nation? What a joke! How could something like that possibly exist in the world? But then again¡­ Everyone could not help but believe it. After all, the person who said this¡­ was the Golden Demon herself, the most notorious criminal in the history of mankind! There was no reason for her to babble nonsense and make empty threats. ¡°There is no need to worry.¡± A voice filled with righteousness from within that golden armor reached everyone¡¯s ears, and melted their hearts that were frozen by fear. ¡°I will stop her.¡± For some reason, everyone was convinced just by hearing that person¡¯s voice. Brave suddenlynded. He dropped down on one knee and ced his hands on the ground. ¡°What¡­ are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Stopping you,¡± Brave said nonchntly before roaring loudly, ¡°RISE!¡± The ground shook, as if he had just yanked something out from the ground. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Terror filled the Golden Demon¡¯s voice. ¡°Have you lost your mind?! You¡¯re nning to sacrifice a hundred years of your life just to save these vermin? Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Brave replied sternly, ¡°Aren¡¯t heroes supposed to rescue everyone in a crisis?!¡± Brave rose to his feet again and raised his right arm, with an object shaped like an rm clock in his hand. He then crushed it, deforming it so much that it stopped working. The second hand was merely one tick away frompleting its final rotation. Book 4: Chapter 203: Share The Burden Book 4: Chapter 203: Share The Burden Everything fell silent. All eyes were on the thing that Brave raised high up in the air and everyone subconsciously held their breath. Even without being told anything, they knew how dangerous that moment was. ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible!¡± the Golden Demon yelled at the top of her lungs. The pointer was just one tick away frompleting itsst rotation. That meant in just less than one second, the powerful bomb that she had nted would have exploded. The Holy Dragon Empire would have been reduced to dust and became history. This would have greatly affected the neighboring nations and weaken the human¡¯s military performance at the front enough for the demons to overwhelm them. As a result, mankind would have perished. It would have been a perfect n, if it was not foiled by this b?a?s?t?a?r?d? in front of her! ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± There were all sorts of negative emotions in the Golden Demon¡¯s voice¡ªanger, helplessness, despair, hatred. Even so, she did not let these emotions cloud her judgment at a time like this and responded to the situation in the wisest way possible. ¡°You better remember this, Brave! I, the Golden Demon Htilil, will definitelye back! By then, you and the rest of you will eventually kneel at my feet and lick my toes! Ahahahaha¡­! Just wait for it¡­!¡± After saying that, the Golden Demon turned into ck mist and vanished. Brave remained still. He lifted his head and gazed into the distance. He was still shining, as dazzling as a rising sun in everyone¡¯s eyes. The vice dean seemed like he wanted to say something, but changed his mind. ¡°You wanted to ask why I didn¡¯t go after her, right?¡± The vice dean was slightly surprised, but still said truthfully, ¡°L-Lord Brave¡­ You¡¯re more powerful than that Golden Demon Htilil, why did you not get rid of her once? If you leave her alone, she will definitelye back with bigger trouble.¡± ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t go after her.¡± His answer stunned the vice dean. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. Brave turned his head around and said, ¡°How can I be sure¡­ that this isn¡¯t a trap to lure me away?¡± The vice dean fell silent, only feeling the tingling sensation in his nose as tears nearly streamed down his face. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re doing this¡­ because of us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the entire human race.¡± Brave swept his gaze over the people who were watching him. ¡°And all of you just happen¡­ to be part of them.¡± The vice dean could not speak. He merely looked at Brave, thinking to himself how dazzling the man in front of him was. Ah, this must be how a real hero looked like. A real hero¡­ named Brave. Time ticked away. No one dared to get any closer to Brave, as if they were afraid to tarnish the pure and dazzling light surrounding him. ¡°Looks like this isn¡¯t a trap. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Brave was about to turn around and leave, when something suddenly struck him. He turned back and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been inside those Ancient Ruins too.¡± ¡°What?¡± The vice dean was puzzled by Brave suddenly telling him that. Was he being sarcastic about the academy¡¯s poor defense because they did not even know someone had gone in? ¡°No one lives in those ruins. The so-called natives there were not real. Now that the ruins have been destroyed, they naturally cease to exist.¡± The vice dean¡¯s eyes went wide. This¡­ Could it be¡­ Brave continued talking, ¡°I even rescued a few¡­ remarkable youngdies from the Golden Demon while I was in there.¡± The vice dean¡¯s breath got caught in the throat and cold sweat immediately drenched his forehead. In that case¡­ The impostors that they captured were actually¡­ Brave gave the vice dean a meaningful look, then slowly said, ¡°No one in this world is capable of a wless disguise, no matter how powerful or skillful that person may be.¡± The way Brave said that sounded like he was hinting at something. The vice dean wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and was about to say something when he suddenly realized that Brave had already left at some point. He could not help but let out a deep sigh. ¡°Experts are really unpredictable and always doing things at their own pace.¡± Just then, the ground shook violently. A massive dragon climbed out from a pile of rubble. In a blinding white light, he transformed back into a big and scruffy man. ¡°That person¡­¡± Taylor shook the dust off his body. His injuries were not serious in the first ce so they had almost fully recovered by now. He raised his head and looked in the direction where Brave had disappeared, then mumbled to himself, ¡°Why does he seem so familiar? Is it just my imagination?¡± ¡­¡­ A group of leaders led by the vice dean of St. Caroline Academy sat on one side of the long table, while a group of youths led by Lesiah sat on the other side. Naturally, Diana and Durance were absent. After all, they could not possibly find trouble with their own academy. Even so, the aura of those youths sitting across from the vice dean still overpowered him. Lesiah rested her chin on her hand. Her beautiful eyes swept over the professors standing behind the vice dean and lingered briefly on Professor Marlin. ¡°So, how are you going topensate us?¡± she asked slowly. The vice dean wiped his cold sweat and stammered nervously, ¡°Since no harm was done¡­ Perhaps we can do withoutpensation?¡± ¡°Well, it is true that there was no harm done to them, but I am the crown princess of the Macedonian Empire.¡± Lesiah mmed her hand on the table and shouted, ¡°Me, a princess! Imprisoned for a full seven hours, thirty-five minutes and twenty-four seconds in St. Caroline Academy. Do you think this is not a big deal?¡± The vice dean jolted, then shrank in his seat. He had never felt this small before. Yet there was nothing he could do either. After all, this was the high and mighty princess. He had no choice but to lower his head before her. When he brought this matter up to the emperor, the emperor merely told him to clean up the mess that he started himself. Now that the victims hade knocking on his door, he must find a way to appease them, especially because one of them was someone important. At the thought of this, the vice dean could not help but grit his teeth and turned his gaze to Professor Marlin, who was standing nervously at one side¡­ The vice dean could only let out a long helpless sigh. Well, Professor Marlin¡¯s intention was for the good of the academy. He was just too overly cautious, which was reasonable, considering the given situation earlier. ¡°What would your royal highness like to suggest?¡± ¡°I understand that everything was just a misunderstanding, so just a small punishment would do. After all, I still have a reputation to uphold.¡± Lesiah curled a lock of silver hair around her finger and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll name my price, let¡¯s go with one hundred million gold coins.¡± ¡°One hundred million?!¡± The vice dean nearly passed out. The other professors in the room also had an extremely troubled look on their faces. ¡°Your royal highness, do you know how much funds the central government allocates to my academy annually?¡± The vice dean pounded his chest and said, ¡°Fifty million, only fifty million! How can our academy possibly give you the one hundred million you requested?¡± Lesiah narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°The academy has a glorious history of a thousand years. How can you not be able to produce only this much money?¡± The vice dean shook his head vigorously. ¡°The so-called glorious history is our students! That has nothing to do with money! In fact, our ounts are in the red almost every year! If it weren¡¯t for the extra ie, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to pay our professors¡¯ sries.¡± Upon hearing the vice dean¡¯s confession, Lesiah¡¯s lips immediately curled into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What did your royal highness say? You were speaking too softly, I didn¡¯t hear that.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Lesiah cleared her throat and quickly put on a serious face. ¡°In any case, one hundred million gold coins, not a single gold coin less. I will grant you a month. If you fail to make the payment, then be prepared to resolve this at a diplomatic level.¡± After saying that, Lesiah stood up and left. Naturally, the others from her group followed behind her. The vice dean visibly shriveled and slumped back into his seat with an ashen face. While he was mulling over how he could gather such an astronomical figure on time, he realized that a petite blonde was still sitting in the seat across from him. ¡°You¡¯re Lilith, right? Why are you still here?¡± the vice dean asked curiously. Lilith smiled sweetly at him. ¡°As a member of the academy, it is only right for me to stay behind and relieve the academy of its burden.¡± Book 4: Chapter 204: Moments Before A Farewell Book 4: Chapter 204: Moments Before A Farewell ¡°Burden?¡± the vice dean echoed while stroking his beard. ¡°I am very pleased to know that there are still students worried for my academy at a time like this. Even so¡­ This is a matter for old geezers like us to settle. Students like yourself should just focus on your training. No need to worry about it.¡± Lilith pouted. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can afford to pay back a hundred million?¡± The pleased look on the vice dean¡¯s face instantly stiffened. ¡°And in only a month.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He pulled his beard hard and unexpectedly plucked two strands. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to pay it back in a month, this incident will be escted to a diplomatic level. If that happens, I think it will greatly impact the academy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If Lesiah made a request for the Holy Dragon Empire to demolish the academy, do you think the Holy Dragon Empire would agree to it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lilith raised her eyebrow teasingly and smiled. ¡°Are you really going to let the academy disappear just like this, hmm?¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve said enough.¡± The vice dean massaged his temples with a troubled look on his face and asked, ¡°How are you nning to help our academy then, Lilith?¡± Lilith¡¯s smile turned mysterious. ¡°I can help you pay.¡± ¡°Pay?¡± The vice dean looked at the petite loli skeptically. ¡°You can afford that? We¡¯re talking about 100 million gold coins here. Even the richest man in our Holy Dragon Empire may not be able to gather this much money on such a short notice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely afford that.¡± Lilith patted her own t chest. ¡°Money is the least of my problems, I have tons of it.¡± After saying that, she even pointed to the man standing next to her with her lips. ¡°You can ask Elder Mord if you don¡¯t believe me. No one knows about my wealth better than him.¡± Beads of cold sweat instantly formed on Elder Mord¡¯s forehead. How did I get dragged into this when I¡¯m only here to listen? However, Lilith had no intention of letting him go. She pped and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure our most honorable chief disciplinarian won¡¯t tell lies, right?¡±. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ That¡¯s certainly true¡­¡± Elder Mord straightened up and said with a serious tone, ¡°Lilith is indeed rich.¡± Truth be told, Elder Mord never expected Lilith was actually wealthy to this extent. Was a hundred million gold coins really a small sum that she could easily take out? From the way Lilith was acting, she seemed like she could really easily take out a hundred million gold coins. The vice dean fell silent for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Is there any condition? What¡¯s your condition for helping the academy?¡± As the leader who managed the entire St. Caroline Academy for several decades, the vice dean had dealt with various important figures. Hence, he was not naive enough to believe that someone would fork out a hundred million gold coins just because she wanted to contribute to the academy. Not even a seemingly harmless and cute little loli was an exception. ¡°Of course there¡¯s some conditions, but¡­¡± Lilith waved her long finger in front of the vice dean¡¯s eyes and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my conditions are nothing difficult for the academy.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve settled it.¡± When Lesiah saw Lilithe out of the conference building on the peak of St. Caroline¡¯s mountain, a smile immediately bloomed across her face. ¡°How did it go? Did the vice dean ept your condition?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lilith winked at Lesiah. ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? I¡¯m Lilith, the great Dragon Princess. This is just a piece of cake for me.¡± Lesiah rolled her eyes at Lilith and said with some annoyance, ¡°Sureeeee.¡± However in the next moment, a melodiousughter that sounded like the distant tinkling of soft bells spilled through the princess¡¯ lips. It was a sincereugh. Her furrowed brows rxed, like clouds parting to reveal a beautiful green mountain behind them. Her eyes turned into crescents, like reflections of crescent moons on theke at the foot of the mountain. Lilith was stunned by the beautiful scenery in front of her for a moment and then¡­ ¡°PFFFT¡­!¡± She doubled over withughter while clutching her stomach. She did not know what exactly amused her but she found everything that happened so far to be funny. Lilith was both the evilest criminal in the history of mankind and also the hero named Brave who shone upon mankind like the rising sun of the east. Not only that, the academy now owed Lilith a hundred million that she did not even need to pay. Even if she had to, it would not be a difficult task for her. Then, those conditions¡­ Theirughter intertwined and was carried into the distance by the wind. Fortunately there was no one else around. Otherwise, they would have thought that Princess Lesiah and the academy¡¯s celebrity, Lilith, got drugged by someone. The twoughed for a very long time before they managed to regain theirposure. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now, our dear Lord Brave?¡± Lesiah asked teasingly, with a hint of a smile on her lips. Lilith tilted her head to the side and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be staying at the academy for a while longer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still going to stay?¡± The light in Lesiah¡¯s eyes dimmed unnoticeably. ¡°You still have something important here?¡± Lilith scratched her head. ¡°Not really. I heard this is the best ce to learn dragonnguage in the whole continent, so I¡¯ll have to stay put.¡± ¡°Dragonnguage?¡± The smile on Lesiah¡¯s face stiffened as she scrutinized Lilith skeptically. Was this really Lilith or just an impostor? Why would the great Dragon Princess learn her nativenguage from humans? This sounded as ridiculous as hearing a big bad wolf asking a little sheep to show him how to hunt. Lilith puffed out her cheeks and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Stop staring. I know a Dragon Princess who cannot even speak her ownnguage is a disgrace.¡± Yet her face did not show the slightest look of shame that she imed. Lesiah was a bit confused. Now that she thought about it, she had never seen Lilith transform into a real dragon even in the most dire situation. Then again¡­ was this not because Lilith was inherently different from the others? ¡°What about you? What are your ns?¡± Lilith asked, with a hint of hope in her voice. ¡°What ns could I possibly have other than resuming my royal duties as a crown princess? My loyal subjects still depend on me.¡± Lesiah turned her head and gazed into the distance, in the direction where one of the ninergest human nations was. On the outside, the Macedonian Empire seemed powerful. However, it was actually a fragile nation that had been on the verge of copse since the passing of thete emperor. It was ironic that this seemingly huge empire could lose anyone but not her little self. A crown princess like her who seemed to be most useless was actually more important than anybody else. Because as soon as she was gone, the violent political undercurrents in the empire would definitely break the floodgates. Without her, the anthill that was a thousand miles away from the floodgates would definitely be destroyed. This was why she could not afford to abandon her empire. ¡°Ah, ruling over an empire is definitely a tough job. I¡¯m sorry that this is the only thing that I am too powerless to be of any help.¡± Lilith shook her head. However, she did not seem to notice that despite the sadness in Lesiah¡¯s voice, the princess¡¯ eyes were sparkling with sly mirth. Well, what was power if you did not abuse it from time to time? Book 4: Chapter 205: Weird Book 4: Chapter 205: Weird The sun was setting in the west. The great formation had been deactivated and the evening breeze blew away thest trace of the fog that shrouded St. Caroline Academy. With that, visibility gradually returned to the area. ¡°Your Highness.¡± A group of extremely heavily dressed ck-armored knights lined up neatly in the central square of St. Caroline City. A noble silver-white figure slowly approached and gracefully knelt on one knee. Lesiah acknowledged the greeting with a slight nod. It was obvious the Macedonian Empire had also caught wind of the dangerous incidents that transpired here recently. Even if it was just a show, they still sent the Macedonian Royal Knights here to escort her home. Due to the urgency of the situation, Lesiah arrived lightly dressed and on a royal subdragon. Since time was not a concern on her return journey, there was avish carriage waiting for her. One could already imagine howfortable it was to sit inside by just looking at the carriage¡¯s exterior. Passengers would be spared from a bumpy ride as the magical runes inscribed on the carriage¡¯s wheels could perfectly neutralize every bump of the mountain road. Under the watch of her knights, Lesiah ced a foot on the carriage step and turned her head around. A crowd had gathered in the central square, but Lesiah¡¯s gaze went past the sea of people andnded on a petite figure who was waving goodbye to herself. We¡¯ll definitely meet again. With that thought in mind, Lesiah lifted her dress gracefully, lowered her head and got into the carriage. The moment she sat down on the soft and warm cushions, a thought suddenly came to her. She pulled back the curtains and stuck her head out the window to look around. However, the person she wanted to see was not around. ¡°Where¡¯s Coleman?¡± she asked with a frown. The knight standing at the side of the carriage bowed and responded to her, ¡°Your Highness, we have not seen Lord Coleman.¡± The princess fell into contemtion. Coleman was missing. Did he flee in fear of the punishment that awaited him for his crime? It was then she recalled that when Professor Marlin asked Coleman to identify her during the interrogation, Coleman clearly said that she was not the real princess. Coleman was her carefully chosen retainer who had been serving her for a long time. How could he fail to identify that she was the real deal? Did he have any reason for saying that? However, the vice dean had denied the im that Coleman had said that because they had ordered him so. Although he had a poor memory, Lesiah believed that he was a man of morals. The vice dean might not be a fool, but he was a righteous fool who only had the academy and its students¡¯ best interest in his heart. There was no way he would do such a stupid and despicable act that would bring about his own destruction. In that case, Coleman¡¯s behavior¡­ was worth mulling over. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmm¡­ This is? Lesiah suddenly noticed a ck card on the small table in front of her. ¡°Did the knights leave this here?¡± Curiosity got the better of her so she picked it up. It was just an extremely ordinary card made of paper. She could not sense any magical power or battle qi imbued in it. There was nothing special about it¡­ save for two extremely weird runes on the card. As an avid reader who had been reading countless erotica¡­ ahem, historical and ancient texts as well as strange folklores, Lesiah had nevere across those two strange characters. Not even any that remotely resemble them. ¡­¡­ A cool breeze blew across the mountain. Lilith tucked a stray, long lock of hair behind her ear as she squinted at moving ck streams escorting avish carriage away like a tiny army of ants. Cornelia was waving her fist in excitement at Lesiah¡¯s departure while squealing. When the carriage and its escorts finally disappeared into the distance, only then did Lilith retract her gaze and pick up Cornelia before descending the mountain. The path they took was quite deserted. Although the paths of St. Caroline Academy were known to be intricate, they were still never empty to the point where not a single soul was spotted. ording to the vice dean, the academy was empty because most of the students had been sent home safely before the confrontation with the Golden Demon Htilil and it was still not the time for them to return to school yet. However, Lilith knew that there should still be two people left in the academy now. After her long absence, her roommates and good friends would probably throw her a surprise party to wee her home, right? Putting aside Brea, given her deep friendship with Thea, the former saintess would weep tears of joy for her return so hard that the moon woulde crashing down, right? Well, figuratively speaking since she should not be capable of such now. ¡°Thea, Brea, rejoice! Your most beloved Lilith has returned!¡± Lilith kicked open the door to their dorm room like she always did. However, there was no surprise party. No cake, no gift, no feast of meat. Nothing. There was only silence in the dorm. ¡­And the rustling of the curtains, brought about by the gentle breeze that came through the wide open window. Looking at the empty dorm room, Lilith frowned. Both of them were out? She entered the dorm room, unceremoniously tossed Cornelia onto the bed and looked around. The room was spotless, but clothes were strewn across the bed and some chairs. It was a clear indication that the room was still being upied. There were two teacups on the shared wooden table in the middle of the room. The white steam rising from the tea was proof that there were at least two young girls sitting here, leisurely enjoying their afternoon tea just a short while ago. But for what reason would the two of them leave in such a hurry before they could even finish their tea? That was weird. Lilith relied on her keen senses and began to carefully search for any clues that the upants of the room might have left behind. ¡°Eeyah, eeyah.¡± Cornelia suddenly had a ck card in hand and passed it to Lilith. ¡°This is¡­¡± It was a palm-sized ordinary ck card made of paper. Lilith could not sense any abnormal fluctuationsing from it. It looked like an ordinary poker card that people yed for fun. But sometimes, ordinary was extraordinary. Other than Cornelia and herself, Lilith could not sense anyone else handling this card before them. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± ¡°Eeyah.¡± Cornelia gestured with her hands. ¡°I see, you found it on Thea¡¯s bed.¡± Lilith looked at where Cornelia was pointing and saw the same ck card lying on the neatly folded quilt on Brea¡¯s bed. ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it a prank?¡± Lilith began to study the ck card more carefully and noticed a pair of strange images inscribed on the ck card. They looked very much like¡­ words? Lilith looked at the characters and slowly read out those two words, ¡°Guil¡­ty.¡± As soon as she did, a murderous intent full of hostility suddenly invaded the room. Lilith stared at the ck card. Her body tensed up and her pupils involuntarily turned molten gold. Her hands trembled uncontrobly, exposing the emotions that had sprung up in her heart at this very moment. They were not brought about by the ambiguous meaning behind the two inexplicable words, but the two words themselves. Lilith failed to recognize them at first perhaps because it had been too long since she hadst seen those characters, or because the writing on the ck card was simply too stylistic. But she was sure now that those two words were without a doubt¡­ The same ones that she had used in her previous life. Book 4: Chapter 206: Reunited Book 4: Chapter 206: Reunited Lilith gripped the ck card so hard that it crumpled in her hands. Her eyes were glued to it as she tried her best to find any familiar traces on it. ¡ª¡°Previous life¡±. For most people, this was a nebulous term. For Lilith, it was merely a journey she had made before. The train she took in her previous life had reached its destination. She alighted from it, left the station and took another train. That journey was now a distant memory that she would asionally look back on. Lilith did not even think much about this transition. To her, it was as if she had woken up from a nightmare and then embarked on a new journey with a new identity. She had always thought that these two journeys were parallel lines that would never intersect with each other. That was until today, when the ck card in her hands clearly showed to her that these two lines had quietly intersected at a certain point without her noticing. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Lilith murmured, not knowing who she could ask this question to. Apart from the characters that should have never appeared here in this word, the meaning behind them alone was mind-boggling enough. ¡°Guilty? Who? What sin have theymitted?¡± And the missing Thea and Brea, could it be¡­ It was then Lilith recalled that powerful predecessor of hers from Cornelia¡¯s dream who had transmigrated a thousand years ago. Logically speaking, she should be the only other person who knew thenguage Lilith used in her previous life. However, her whereabouts had been a mystery for a thousand years already. Although Lilith believed that this person would not die so easily, she still refused to believe that she would be so bored enough to pop out of nowhere just to pull a prank on them. Then again, it was notpletely impossible. What if that person was really that bored? She threw a nce at Cornelia who was at the side. Sensing her mother¡¯s gaze on her, the little girl immediately turned her head around and started babbling at Lilith with a silly grin on her face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seemed like the only person who had actually seen that fellow from a thousand years ago could not be of any use either. ¡°Well, s?h?i?t?.¡± Lilith smacked her forehead in frustration. Her brain was too useless to put all these fragments of information into a clue. The harder she thought about it, the mushier her brain became. How she wished Lesiah were here. If the princess were here, she might be able to find out some clues hidden among the pile of information presented to her. Ugh, Lilith already started missing Lesiah during the first hour of their separation. ¡°Eeeeyah.¡± Little Cornelia¡¯s childish voice pulled Lilith out from her thoughts, which had drifted off at some point. Lilith narrowed her eyes and quickly went to Brea¡¯s bed to put away the card on it. Alert like a deer that had sensed an approaching beast, she straightened up and fixed her wary eyes on the door of their dorm room. The sounds of hurried footsteps grew louder and louder. They seemed to belong to more than one person. Lilith narrowed her eyes and nced to the side. Cornelia seemed to have no sense of danger. Despite the unwillingness in her heart, Lilith still chose to protect the weaker of them two. ¡°Eeeyah?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith smoothly grabbed the back of Cornelia¡¯s cor in one fell swoop, then lifted the child in front of herself. She hid behind Cornelia¡¯s back like the child was her shield and watched the door warily. She felt no shame for her own actions. Having Cornelia as her shield was quite reassuring. Even a weak and delicate girl would feel a bit more confident if she had the button to detonate a nuclear bomb in her hand when bandits broke into her house. ¡°Oh no, oh no, we¡¯re not going to make it in time!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ If everyone wasn¡¯t sent home by the academy, we wouldn¡¯t have to descend the mountain just to buy supplies.¡± ¡°Urgh, that stupid chief disciplinarian. Why did he have to check the things we buy? This isn¡¯t a national border. Was he worried that we would smuggle prohibited items in?¡± Lilith was slightly taken aback when she heard the two extremely familiar teenage girls¡¯ voices mixed with angering from the other side of the dorm door. They¡­ BANG! A fair, smooth and long leg kicked open the dorm door. The cool evening breeze came into the room first, followed by two youthful and lovely figures, carrying two boxes in their arms each with a lot of other strange things draping all over their body. ¡°Hurry! Set them up quickly! Lilith may return at any time now!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± In their panic, the two girls werepletely oblivious to Lilith¡¯s presence in the room. They got to work quickly while yelling at each other like there was no one else in the room. The appearance of the two girls instantly made Lilith feel as though an enormous burden had been lifted from her. ¡°Ahem.¡± She deliberately cleared her throat to announce her presence to the two other girls. For the very first time, two pairs of eyes fell onto the delicate face of the third upant in the room. When they saw the usual smile on that porcin doll-like face, they froze for a moment. Thud. The cylindrical confetti popper in Thea¡¯s hand fell to the ground. It rolled along the ground for a good distance before some sort of switch on it got triggered, causing countless colorful ribbons and confetti to suddenly sprung out from it. The wind that came in through the window blew the ribbons and confetti up in a sh, causing them to then flutter around in the room like the rain of good fortune from the heavens. The sound of the confetti popper going off immediately snapped the two back to their senses. Unbeknownst to them, tears had gathered in their eyes. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Lilith spread open her arms and smiled at them. ¡°LILITH!¡± The two wept tears of joy and rushed into her arms, hugging her tightly. Since the two girls were obviously much taller than Lilith, they had to force themselves into extremely ufortable positions by crouching a little just to fit in Lilith¡¯s arms. Lilith shrugged. ¡°What are you two crying about? Do you have to act like I just came back from the dead when I¡¯ve only been away for a few days?¡± ¡°But¡­ the vice dean said¡­ He said that Lilith you have¡­ been sacrificed¡­¡± Brea choked. For someone who could not even speak well under normal circumstances to form a coherent sentence in this state was quite a feat. Knowing the pain of losing someone important, Lilith reached out and patted Brea¡¯s head happily. She then turned to Thea who was washing her own face with tears. With a smile, she said, ¡°I can understand why Brea is feeling that way, but to think that you¡¯ll still worry that I won¡¯t return¡­? Come on, if you continue to cry like this, the sun is going toe crashing down.¡± Thea straightened up from Lilith¡¯s arms while wiping her tears away. A dazzling smile bloomed across her face so brightly that it would outshine even the sun and moon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Haven¡¯t you already solved that for me long ago?¡±
    Regarding Thea¡¯s character inconsistency¡­ I spent half a day re-reading volume three and finally realized a huge problem¡ªI have forgotten to exin how Saintess Thea had momentarily lost her ability in causing disasters with her emotional fluctuations! ¨“_¨“ This is not an inconsistency. In fact, I have already thought of this part from the beginning when I was constructing the outline. My loyal readers should have remembered that for some reason, I kind of took a break for a month or two back then¡­ so¡­ I ended up forgetting about this. Boohoo, I¡¯m terribly sorry! Someone like me should be burnt at a stake as a sacrificialmb¡­ Since I still have a bit of use to everyone, please forgive me¡­! Thank you! I believe everyone should have guessed the reason for the temporary disappearance of Thea¡¯s unluckiness. Yep, it was because of the almighty ck me! This was also one of the conditions when the Pope agreed to let Lilith take Thea away. I will exin everything in detail in due time! Let¡¯s pretend this slip-up never happened, pretty please~ This incident is also a wake-up call for me that I should really write down my outlines. Brain is really unreliable for this kind of thing! ( ??? ? ??? ) (I promise I¡¯ll be extra careful from now on¡­) Book 4: Chapter 207: Unexpected Guest Book 4: Chapter 207: Unexpected Guest ¡°Eeyah!¡± An extremely dissatisfied protest of a child interrupted the joyous moment. Before Lilith could even react, she felt a heavy impact akin to that of a sledgehammer on her chest. As a result, her ribcage protested loudly in pain. She was also knocked a few steps backward, leaving a distance between her and Thea and Brea. Cornelia wrapped her tiny arms around Lilith tightly and bared her teeth at the other two girls like she was protecting her food. Her little canines gleamed in the sunset, appearing rather intimidating. ¡°Ohh, where did this little childe from? How adorable!¡± Thea did not seem to find Cornelia¡¯s fierceness to be threatening in the slightest. Her delicate hands shot out toward Cornelia with inhuman speed. Even Brea, who had always been timid, came over with curiosity and excitement on her face. HISS! Cornelia immediately exploded. However, her most beloved mommy gently patted her head. You promised that you would not use this power without a good cause¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Recalling her mommy¡¯s lecture from not long ago, Cornelia could only hold back her tears and purse her lips as she restrained the unfamiliar power that she was still unfamiliar with. Cornelia must be a good child, or else mommy will hate her¡­ Thea got her wish and scooped Cornelia up in her arms. She squeezed the child like she was a plushie, and even gave her a few extra squeezes in some extremely soft ces. It was at this moment, Thea finally andpletely unleashed the maternal instincts that she had suppressed for more than a decade. So soft! So warm! So bouncy! So this is what a child feels like! Hehehe, so cute! Even Brea, who was standing next to her, could not help but keep poking Cornelia¡¯s cheeks with her finger. Feeling helpless, Little Cornelia could only cast a pitiful gaze in Lilith¡¯s direction.. ¡°Mommy, mmm~¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy?!¡± Thea and Brea were thunderstruck. They initially thought that this was just a little kid Lilith had abducted from somewhere. But she actually called Lilith¡­ Mommy? Both of them gave Cornelia a dumbfounded look, then turned their gaze to Lilith. ¡°WHO¡¯S THE FATHER?¡± they asked in unison. Lilith gave them a look of disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s not even my daughter. How would I know who¡¯s the father?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Thea blinked at her. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve only been away for a few days! Not even pigs give birth this fast!¡± Lilith sighed in exasperation. Does an innocent, petite and cute little loli like her look like she had given birth to any child? Thea and Brea breathed a sigh of relief. However, Cornelia suddenly burst out crying in Thea¡¯s arms. ¡°Eeyah, eeyah¡­ uwaaaaaah¡­!¡± The tears that Cornelia had been holding back since just now immediately streamed out of her eyes when she heard Lilith¡¯s words. That wasn¡¯t what you said before, Mommy! No wonder you are giving Cornelia away to this bad person! You¡¯re nning to abandon Cornelia again boohooooo¡­! The clouds in the sky changed color. The red evening sky was invaded by dark, stormy clouds all of a sudden. Cold sweat formed on Lilith¡¯s forehead. She was doing it again! Thea and Brea flew into a panic, thinking they had identally hurt Little Cornelia. They began to try doing all sorts of things to make Cornelia happy. However, Lilith knew their efforts were futile. There was only one way to make Cornelia stop crying. She hurriedly took Cornelia back from Thea¡¯s arms and patted the child¡¯s back like a mother would normally do to her child. ¡°Hush, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry, Cornelia. Why would Mommy abandon you? I was only joking just now.¡± ¡°Eeyah?¡± ¡­¡­ Really? Cornelia looked up at her, teary-eyed. In her huge, watery eyes, there was a hint of doubt. Lilith squeezed out a gentle smile. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Eeyah, eeyah!¡± Cornelia buried her face into that t in again, as her tears turned intoughter. Lilith only breathed a sigh of relief when the soft evening glow flooded back into the room. A world-weary smile appeared on her face. I have¡­ saved the world yet again. It was then Lilith sensed something was off¡­ She lifted her head, just in time to meet two pairs of serious gaze. Thea took a deep breath, then rested one hand on Lilith¡¯s shoulder. With a serious voice, she said, ¡°Just tell us who the father is. Do not worry. As friends, we will help you get even with him no matter what.¡± Lilith was rendered speechless by her words. ¡­¡­ A crack of morning sunlight streamed through the curtains, illuminating the mess left by the young girls from the previous night. Clothes and sheets were strewn across the room. The room looked as if a huge battle had taken ce there. No one cleaned up the empty dinner tes that were stacked like a tall mountain on the table in the center of the room. The threerge beds in the room were upied. Great expanse of wless skin was exposed in the air, uncovered by nkets. Cornelia had her mother¡¯s pajamas in her grip while she was deeply asleep on her chest. All of a sudden, she seemed to detect something approaching them in her sleep. She propped herself up on Lilith¡¯s chest and looked cautiously in the direction where the dangerous aura that made her hair stand on end came from. A fiery red figure stood just two steps away from Lilith, in front of the bed she was sleeping on in the room. It was a woman. She had red hair, blue eyes, fair skin, a stunning face, a slender body and an overpowering aura. Just by standing there alone, she exuded an aura that could make the world bend in submission to her. However, the majestic woman merely stood there quietly with a tender smile on her face as she watched Lilith who was soundly asleep. ¡°Eeyah, eeyah!!¡± Instinctively feeling threatened, Cornelia bared her teeth and ws at the woman, much like a small animal trying to appear threatening to its enemy. The Dragon Queen looked at Cornelia and chuckled. ¡°What are you so afraid of? I am but a mere demigod.¡± Cornelia continued looking at her with hostility in her eyes. ¡°Ah~ How vexing. I did not expect that person would create something like you. Whatever should I do with you?¡± The Dragon Queen rubbed her temples. Her tone did not sound like that of a demigod should have in the presence of a real deity. On the contrary, she spoke as though Cornelia was just a piece of trash that she could get rid of easily. Cornelia cowered slightly in Lilith¡¯s arms. ¡°I am truly just a demigod.¡± The Dragon Queen paused briefly then continued to speak, ¡°Well, I guess you are too, in your current state.¡± ¡°Eeyah!¡± Cornelia suddenly charged at the Dragon Queen. Divine power surged crazily in her body. However, the burst of divine power dissipated in just less than 0.1 secondter. The Dragon Queen smirked. ¡°As I said, you are also a demigod now. What makes you think you can wield your divine power as you wish in your current state? A word of advice though, I have never lost a fair fight.¡± The Queen flicked Cornelia on her forehead and sent her flying back to her original position. The three people on the bed were still sleeping soundly, seemingly undisturbed by all themotion happening around them. Cornier clutched her stinging forehead with tears in her eyes, but kept Lilith behind her protectively. The Dragon Queen¡¯s eyes softened slightly. ¡°The rule of this world forbids the appearance of deities. If one really appears, they will have to either die, or reduce the realm of their cultivation by their own ord.¡± Upon hearing the Dragon Queen, Cornelia¡¯s little body trembled in fear. ¡°Well¡­¡± The Dragon Queen suddenly changed her tone and smiled. ¡°Since you are my granddaughter, I shall spare your life for now.¡± Book 4: Chapter 208: The Vice Dean’s Invitation Book 4: Chapter 208: The Vice Dean¡¯s Invitation The figure glowed like zing fire in the bright morning light. She remained standing there indifferently, unintentionally emitting brilliance that could blind anyone whoid their eyes on her. Although Cornelia no longer sensed any danger, she continued curling up under the nket and peeked through a small gap, at the scary woman who called Cornelia her granddaughter. Ugh¡­ I won¡¯t be able to beat her¡­ I definitely won¡¯t be able to beat her¡­ But I must protect Mommy! Despite her determination, it took only a nce from the Dragon Queen to get Cornelia shaking with fear. If it was not for the fact that her most beloved Mommy was behind her, she would have fled while crying by now. The Dragon Queen¡¯s gaze swept past Cornelia and fell on somewhere else instead. With a wave of her hand, a ck card appeared in the Dragon Queen¡¯s hand. After examining it carefully, she lifted an eyebrow. The expression on her face became serious. A helpless sigh escaped her lips. She casually returned the ck card to its original position, then gazed at Lilith¡¯s lovely doll-like face. With pity in her voice, she said, ¡°It looks like I can¡¯t spend some quality time with my lovely daughter yet. Those annoying pests have snuck in again.¡± The Dragon Queen lifted her head and gazed into the sky. ¡°Pests are not allowed to exist in this carefully curated paradise. Why can¡¯t you guys understand that? My patience is running thin from having to exterminate them again and again.¡± Sunlight shone through the curtains and it went right through the Dragon Queen¡¯s body. Upon closer look, the Dragon Queen¡¯s figure was starting to fade in the air, like a drop of ink dissolving in water. ¡°Protect Lilith well, Little One.¡± ¡­¡­ Cornelia was taken aback for a moment before she realized that the terrifying queen was talking to her. She bared her teeth at the Dragon Queen while waving her little fist around. You don¡¯t have to tell Cornelia that! Cornelia will protect Mommy! The Dragon Queen pursed her lips and turned to Cornelia. For the very first time, her smile reached her eyes. ¡°Is that so? I will be looking forward to your performance.¡± With that, her figure vanished without a trace. It was as if she had never appeared in this room. ¡­¡­ With the Golden Demon incidenting to an end, peace gradually returned to St. Caroline Academy. The students, who were given unnned vacation, all returned to the academy before the notified date. Once again, life returned to the academy. On the other hand, returning to the academy was like returning to hell for the older students. Due to the Golden Demon incident, their bi-annual exam had to be put on hold. However, this was not enough of a reason for the academy to cancel it. Reality had proven once again that no academy would cancel exams, they would only postpone it or change them to surprise exams. The regr exam was to be held shortly after the older students had returned to the academy. Perhaps it was due to the recent incident, the academy decided to show some mercy to the students. Instead of sending them on a trip to the ice fields in nothing but a pair of shorts, they made a rtively more humane decision to hold an arena tournament. ¡°It¡¯s been decided. The regr exam for students from second to seventh-year has been changed to an arena tournament, scheduled to happen in three days from now.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Lilith gave the white-bearded old man, who sat in front of her and started exining, a strange look and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with a first-year student like me?¡± The vice dean said with a smile, ¡°It was supposed to have nothing to do with you, but¡­ I want you to have something to do with this tournament.¡± A shiver traveled down Lilith¡¯s back. The man, whom she had just conned of a hundred million, was looking at her like she was his granddaughter right now. It almost creeped her out. ¡°So, this is the reason why our vice dean went out of his way to catch me while I¡¯m having my lunch here?¡± Lilith said in an unkind tone. As a former saintess, Thea was unfazed by the presence of a mere vice dean. Sitting beside Lilith, she continued partaking the food on her te gracefully. On the other hand, the timid Brea who was from a normal background, was already shaking so badly from nervousness that she failed to even hold her cutlery. For some reason, Cornelia had been hiding under the nket since Lilith woke up this morning and refused to get out of it. It was like she was sulking after being spanked by someone. The vice dean threw a nce at Thea and smiled. ¡°Is this old man not allowed to have his lunch yet?¡± ¡°The usual, make it nd.¡± The old man was obviously a regr here. He only had to wave at the waiter, and thetter immediately understood and left to prepare the meal he ordered. The meal ordered by the vice dean was quickly served. Lilith only took a nce and her hair immediately stood up on its end. Disgust immediately welled up in her. It was a vegetarian meal, prepared without even a drop of oil. To put it simply, it was a sd made of vegetables and fruits. This might be normal for most people but to an absolute carnivore like Lilith, that was a te of cold weeds that reeked. Lilith shrank and tried her best to keep a distance from that pile of stuff that would definitely give her diarrhea if she ate it. ¡°What do you mean by wanting me to have something to do with this tournament?¡± ¡°It is as simple as what I said.¡± The vice dean started eating slowly. The way his beard moved every time he chewed reminded Lilith of a goat munching on grass. ¡°I want you to participate in it, Lilith,¡± said the vice dean. ¡°You mean the tournament?¡± Lilith froze for a moment before a puzzled look appeared on her face. ¡°I thought you just said that this tournament is specifically held for the students from second to seventh-year? So how does this so-called regr exam have anything to do with a freshman like me who has just enrolled here for less than a month?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to, but the tournament this time is a little different.¡± The vice dean took out an extremely suspicious looking ck invitation card, ced it in front of Lilith and continued saying, ¡°This tournament is actually for screening purposes, rather than assessing.¡± ¡°Screening¡­?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes turned to the invitation card. Apart from a bunch of strange ck and gold lines, a fewrge words stood out. ¡°Great Celestial Rite?¡± ¡°Yes, the Great Celestial Rite.¡± The vice dean swallowed the food in his mouth, then wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin before he continued exining slowly, ¡°This is a major event that happens once every decade in the Holy Dragon Empire. It is an important ceremony held tomemorate the great merits of the legendary founding emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Since the first emperor founded the empire with martial arts, the most important event that takes ce during the Great Celestial Rite is naturally¡­ the Martial God Tournament! The purpose of this tournament is to identify the most promising young talent in the empire!¡± ¡°Vice Dean, you mean to say¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what I mean is¡­¡± The Vice Dean looked at Lilith straight in her eyes and said firmly, ¡°I want you to participate in the Martial God Tournament as the representative of St. Caroline Academy!¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Lilith asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m only a first-year student. Aren¡¯t you worried that having a first-year student to represent the academy would end up screwing things up and embarrassing the academy?¡± ¡°I was thinking the same not long ago, but I believe Lilith must be a remarkable individual since the former student representative thinks so highly of you. That child never lies.¡± The vice dean stroked his beard andughed. ¡°No matter. As long as Lilith emerges as the champion in this tournament, all gossip will naturally be dispelled.¡± Book 4: Chapter 209: Thoughts Book 4: Chapter 209: Thoughts Lilith absent-mindedly picked at the food on her te. Truth be told, she did not have much interest in what the vice dean had told her. After the experience in Cornelia¡¯s dream, she felt that she had grown up. She was no longer the kid who found joy in bullying her enemies. Therefore, beating up her supposedly unbeatable seniors on an arena ring in the academy was no longer something that could interest her. Yes. She had a family (not true) now. She should be more mature andposed instead of acting recklessly out of her self-interest. She must think of others. With that in mind, Lilith set her fork and knife down. She sped her hands and rested her chin on them. With an extremely serious voice, she said to the vice dean, ¡°Can¡­ I rmend another candidate instead?¡± ¡°Hmm? You have someone in mind, Lilith?¡± ¡°Yes, this person is even stronger than me.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The vice dean was a bit surprised. To be honest, if the former student representative, Durance, had not rmended Lilith so strongly, he would not have believed how much power dwelled in this petite girl in front of him. With the idea that having one more candidate meant having one more variant on the oue, the vice dean decided to personally deliver his invitation to Lilith. Since the Great Celestial Rite was the grandest festival in the Holy Dragon Empire, the oue of the tournament would very likely affect the future of the academy. Hence, they could not afford to lose. Besides, to be able to hand out a hundred million gold coins while still keeping her background a secret from the academy, this Lilith was definitely not simple either. And now, the person whom the former student representative strongly rmended had another rmended candidate and also outright imed that this person was more powerful than her. When did so many outstanding students appear in the academy without their knowledge? The vice dean let out a soft sigh at his own oblivion and ipetency. He was even starting to look forward to witnessing how powerful the person who was rmended by the former student representative was, and whether she would be able to light up the eyes of a knowledgeable high ranking saint like himself. The vice dean agreed with a nod. ¡°All right. If the candidate you are going to rmend is willing, then he may participate in your stead.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Lilith pped happily but then suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, by the way, have you considered the conditions I gave?¡± she asked the vice dean. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The vice dean¡¯s cheeks suddenly began to twitch visibly. The atmosphere fell silent for a moment before the vice dean broke it with a bitter smile. ¡°Well, you have already helped the academy to pay off that one hundred million. How can I say no to you?¡± Lilith nodded. Though he was a little dim, it looked like the vice dean could be considered a ¡°good person¡± in general. Oh well, she never really had to pay the one hundred million in the first ce either. ¡°The first condition. That little girl named Cornelia who is with you¡­ Although she is still young, the academy never really specified the age of admission. In fact, it ismon to see one or two students who are far from the average age here every year. We are fine with having her name in the registry temporarily. If she seeks to improve her cultivation with the academy in the future, she will still have to undergo an examination. This is an iron rule in the academy that cannot be broken.¡± ¡°Not an issue.¡± Lilith smiled slyly. ¡°But I believe that you will acknowledge Cornelia¡¯s capabilities very soon, Vice Dean.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I shall look forward to it. As for the second condition¡­ To be honest, this condition makes me somewhat suspicious of your intentions.¡± The Vice Dean¡¯s world-weary eyes glinted and asked in a serious voice, ¡°If I may ask, why do you insist on being¡­ an elder in St. Caroline Academy?¡± Lilith crossed her arms and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s so that I can show off¡­ I mean¡­ broaden my horizon. The higher you go, the further you see, right? I believe that bing an elder will allow me to gain more insight into the academy and help with my personal development. After all, getting to the top has always been my aspiration.¡± The vice dean nodded slightly, but Lilith was not sure if he bought her story. ¡°Well, I can allow it if it¡¯s just a nominal elder without any real power.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lilith was caught off guard by the vice dean¡¯s direct answer. She initially thought that the vice dean would be adamant in denying her request. Little did she expect that he would agree so easily. Lilith was even ready topromise and settle for a lower position, such as the president of Student Council or Disciplinary Committee. Although he only agreed to make her a nominal elder without any power, anyone knew that the ¡°elder¡± position definitely came with some power. The vice dean probably noticed Lilith¡¯s surprise and continued exining, ¡°It¡¯s because Lilith can be considered the academy¡¯s benefactor.¡± What he did not know was Lilith was also the culprit that forced the academy to hand over a hundred million gold coins in the first ce. ¡°Next, about the third condition.¡± When the vice dean said that, a grave expression appeared on his face for the very first time. It even made Lilith subconsciously tensed up. ¡°The information you requested on the academy¡¯s first dean¡­ I will have to apologize for my ipetency.¡± Lilith could not help but frown in puzzlement. ¡°So, even the basic information about him is confidential?¡± The vice dean shook his head. ¡°No, I am not deliberately withholding information about the first dean. The truth is that the first dean himself is an existence shrouded in the fog of mystery to the academy too.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The vice dean fell silent for a moment, seemingly trying to sort his thoughts before continuing, ¡°Long story short, it means that we only know that the first dean existed a thousand years ago. He founded the academy and even left some belongings behind here. Apart from that, neither his appearance, gender nor even his name was recorded. Every mention of him, be it in the historical records of the Holy Dragon Empire or St. Caroline Academy, was brief and not of much use.¡± After saying that, the vice dean let out a deep sigh. ¡°I do not know for what reason you are searching for information about the first dean, but my desire to learn more about him is definitely stronger than yours. The current dean actually spent a full twenty years just to find out more about him, but all his efforts ended in smoke. If he hadn¡¯t wasted the most important stage of his life on this, he might have attained the nebulous Deity realm by now, given his immense talent.¡± Lilith fell into a deep thought. The academy only knew of this person¡¯s existence but not his name, appearance or gender. And there was not even a single trace of clue left behind. This sounded exactly like the Titan¡¯s king. No. Compared to that, the situation seemed worse for the academy. At the very least, Titan 12138 still remembered their king¡¯s face and name. She just could not share them because some unknown power restricted her from doing so. The first dean however, nothing about him or her was known. Even so, Lilith did not believe that this was just a coincidence. The entrance to Cornelia¡¯s dream world was at the Dragon God Lake. The titan n¡¯s king as well as the first dean were figures that existed a thousand years ago. And¡­ The titan n¡¯s king left behind oolong tea, the Little Apple folksong and the imitation holy sword. The first dean left behind the Veutalia Cannon. Several elders inherited form-fitting clothes and cloaks from the previous generation of elders. All these were pointing to something¡­ Perhaps, these two individuals were the same person. The same one who transmigrated from Lilith¡¯s previous world¡­ That overpowered senior of hers. Book 4: Chapter 210: Visit Book 4: Chapter 210: Visit The owner of the imitation holy sword and the first dean of St. Caroline Academy were perhaps the same person¡ª the transmigrator who hailed from Lilith¡¯s previous world. This was the final verdict. Although that person¡¯s whereabouts remained unknown at this point, Lilith had a feeling that she was not dead yet. After all, transmigrators were usually overpowered. This wasmon knowledge. Yet for some reason, her predecessor¡¯s existence was forcibly erased by some kind of power. All information about her was lost in the long river of time, impossible to be recovered. The current dean of the academy was said to be a peak saint. If even he could not find any trace of her, then what were the odds for Lilith? Oh well, Lilith figured she should just let nature take its course. She let out a silent sigh. Lilith only wanted to find out about her predecessor out of curiosity since she was a fellow transmigrator and also a missing puzzle piece in Cornelia¡¯s dream world. Since the information was lost, she could only give up her endeavor. After all, the ability to silently erase every trace of a powerful existence on a world scale and even extending to other worlds, was not something that the current Lilith couldprehend. It would seem like this world, where the demigod was the highest attainable realm, was not as simple as Lilith had imagined. Although the vice dean arrivedter, he only had the appetite of an ordinary human. He put thest bite of food into his mouth, then stood up and left a few copper coins on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said, so I shall take my leave now.¡± ¡°Nh.¡± Lilith acknowledged with a nod. The vice dean gave Lilith a small smile but did not seem angered by Lilith¡¯s impoliteness. He nodded to her other twopanions, then turned around and left. As soon as the vice dean left, Lilith felt a piercing gaze from somewhere. ¡°Alright, feel free to ask away,¡± Lilith said as she set her cutlery down and straightened up. Hearing that, Brea immediately rushed over. She grabbed Lilith¡¯s neck and started shaking her hard. She opened her pure eyes as wide as possible to show Lilith her inner turmoil. ¡°Whoa, Lilith! When were you this close with the vice dean? What were those conditions about? Does that mean I have to call you Elder Lilith in the future?¡± ¡°Elder Lilith? That has a nice ring to it.¡± Lilith¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just did a small favor for the vice dean, and agreeing to those conditions were just the rewards he gave me in return.¡± ¡°Are you sure those rewards could be exchanged with a small favor?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind the little details. Brea, you should be thinking about something else¡­¡± Lilith drew closer to Brea¡¯s pretty face and said in a beguiling voice, ¡°With my protection in the future, you can do~ whatever~ you~ want~ in the academy~.¡± ¡°Whatever I want?¡± Brea stood rooted to the spot, her cheeks gradually turning rose red. As an introvert who had never broken any rules, she failed to understand the true meaning of ¡°doing whatever you want¡±. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, there won¡¯t be any problem even if you peek into the male bathroom in the future.¡± Lilith leaned closer to Brea and whispered into her ear like a devil. ¡°W-What¡­? That kind of thing¡­¡± Steam visible to naked eye rose from the top of Brea¡¯s head, and her eyes swirled. ¡°I can¡¯t do that kind of thing! People will think I am a perverted girl!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine as long as Elder Lilith is around~¡± ¡°R-Really¡­? But¡­¡± Brea shook her little head like she was drunk, even her speech started slurring. Brea¡¯s cute reaction spurred Lilith on to tease her more, but another person¡¯s reaction surprised Lilith even more. ¡°Hehe, peeking into the male bathroom¡­¡± Her eyes sparkled and her cheeks turned rosy. She even started panting a little as drool leaked out of the corner of her mouth. Most importantly, she was none other than¡­ ¡°Uhh¡­ Thea?¡± The saintess from the Luminous Theocracy. ¡°Huh?! What is it?¡± Thea quickly wiped away her drool and straightened up. Her actions were so smooth that Lilith almost thought her eyes were ying tricks on her earlier. However, the rosy color that remained on the saintess¡¯ cheeks told her that everything Lilith saw was real. The former saintess definitely got excited when she said they could peek into the male bathroom whenever they pleased! ¡°Why do you keep staring at me, Lilith? Did a flower bloom on my face?¡± Thea asked calmly. Her eyes were clear and devoid of unholy thoughts. Even the surrounding light elements were attracted to her. They all gathered around her, shrouding her in a faintyer of glow. She was perfect, wless, holy and glowed softly like the stars. A fitting image for someone who was a divine messenger. Even so, she could not fool Lilith¡¯s profound eyes. Only those who had experienced darkness could understand the horror of darkness. Simrly, only those who had experience in being a pervert, could understand how a pervert behaved. Hence, to Lilith, who had extended her ws at Lesiah while disguised as a perverted loli countless times, all these manifestations were too familiar. Lilith patted Thea¡¯s shoulder and eximed emotionally, ¡°I see. It seems like I¡¯m not the only one who has changed during this period of time.¡± She sighed, like how an old father would when he realized that his daughter had finally grown up. ¡°I have absolutely no idea what you¡¯re talking about Lilith.¡± Although Thea tried hard to deny it, Lilith still felt immensely happy for her. After all, the way Thea acted just now was so much better than the saintess who always had to fake a smile. ¡­¡­¡­ Unfortunately, time did not permit Lilith to find out what exactly happened to Thea during the time she entered the dream world for now. The regr exam for the seniors was fast approaching, and she still had things she needed to do before that. ¡°Is this Elder White¡¯s residence?¡± In front of Lilith was an ordinary wooden house that was far from luxurious. It looked a bit old, with various green growths covering the walls. The wooden house was located deep in the forest, giving it an air of mystery. Various stone equipment that seemed to be used for trainingid out in the open space in front of the wooden house. However, they were all already covered with moss and looked like it had not been used for at least a few years. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A slightly guarded and familiar voice came from the side. Lilith turned around and found that it belonged to Diana, the president of the Disciplinary Committee. ¡°Yo, my martial niece. Why are you not weing me? I came all the way to visit you!¡± Lilith crossed her arms in front of her chest and teased her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A throbbing blue vein appeared on Diana¡¯s temple, but quickly disappeared. Diana forced a smile on her face. ¡°My apologies, I can¡¯t wee Martial Aunt here for the time being. Please turn around and leave now.¡± With that, Diana entered the wooden house without waiting to see if Lilith was really going to leave. Something was not right. That was what Lilith¡¯s instinct told her as she watched Diana¡¯s back disappearing into the house. Her attitude toward Lilith now and not long ago were like she was twopletely different people. Lilith refused to believe the saying that women were quick to turn hostile to others due to their unpredictable mood swings. There must be some reason behind Diana¡¯s sudden change in attitude toward her. Therefore, Lilith naturally set foot in the wooden house uninvited to follow Diana. As soon as Lilith was inside, she could not help but wrinkle her nose. Her nostrils were assaulted by the pungent smell of herbs, as well as an odd scent of something decaying. Book 4: Chapter 211: Swear Book 4: Chapter 211: Swear The room was very dim. Illuminated only by the swaying me of a lone candle on the wooden table in the middle, every corner of the room was draped in shadow. Yet the dimness was not a hindrance to Lilith. She could still clearly see in the darkness. There was a normal-looking bed. Lilith could vaguely make out a hunched figure lying on his side with the limited light the candle offered. It took her only a look to know how thin and frail the person on the bed was. Not to mention, he was also the source of the strong decaying stench. ¡°This is¡­¡± Although there was already an answer in her heart, Lilith still could not stop the question from escaping her mouth. Diana remained silent. She had not said a word since she entered the room, even when Lilith was rude enough to follow her into the wooden house uninvited. She merely silently emptied the remains in the pot, then added new herbs into it and slowly boiled it on low heat, asionally fanning the me with an old hand fan. Her face glowed in the light of the me. Under her focused gaze, the pot started making gurgling sounds. Lilith took a deep whiff. For someone with a keen sense of smell like her, the strong smell of herbs and decay were overwhelming. By doing so, she could clear the haze in her brain for a good while. She approached the bed and gently lifted thest obstacle that obstructed her view. With the mosquito out of her way, the clear view on the bed entered Lilith¡¯s field of vision. A familiar-looking old manid quietly on the bed. His eyes were tightly closed, as if he was sound asleep. His pale and emaciated face showed how weak he was feeling. Elder White, Lilith¡¯s martial brother who taught her the White Jade Style, was now lying in front of her eyes like a dying man. It all felt so surreal to Lilith. The man was clearly alive and kicking not long ago. It had only been a few days since shest saw him. What could possibly weaken such a powerful person who specialises in physical martial arts? A trace of rare anger appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°Who did this?¡± Every word that came out of her mouth was dripping with killing intent. Although the time they spent together was short, Elder White was still her martial brother. How dare someone reduce him into such a state?! Did they really think that she, the Dragon Princess, was only a cute mascot? Whoever the culprit was, she would make him pay for it! Lilith hissed with determination in her heart. However¡­ ¡°You.¡± Diana, who was concentrating on boiling the herbs at the side, replied coldly to Lilith¡¯s question. ¡°What¡­?¡± Lilith could not wrap her head around Diana¡¯s answer. ¡°What does ¡®you¡¯¡­ mean?¡± ¡°Literally.¡± Diana raised her head. For the first time in Lilith¡¯s memory, a hostile expression appeared on her usually happy-go-lucky face. ¡°The one who turned the old man into this is you, Lilith¡­ Or rather, Golden Demon Htilil.¡± ¡°Htilil¡­? How could it be¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I didn¡¯t do anything bad¡­ That was what Lilith was going to say, but some otherwise irrelevant memories suddenly resurfaced in her mind. When she was mistaken for the most wanted criminal of mankind, it seemed like Elder White actually battled against her back then. No, that could not be called a battle. It was merely a one-sided attack by Elder White. She never fought back. Then how did Elder White end up bing like this? Lilith¡¯s gaze returned to Elder White¡¯s body. As time passed, the stench of decay grew even stronger. Yet from the outside, Lilith could not see any trace of wound. It was almost as if¡­ He was decaying from the inside out. A glint shed across Lilith¡¯s eyes. Decaying from the inside¡­ Inside¡­ Lilith lifted her hand. Her slender arm glowed faintly in the dim light. Its translucence made it look like an exquisite masterpiece. And she was all too familiar with the prerequisites to achieve this state: the user¡¯s entire body must be in White Jade Style state. Since Lilith destroyed her own meridians, she was forced to separately store her magical power and battle qi in her dantian and flesh respectively. This was how she managed to keep her White Jade Style activated at all times. However, only Lilith herself knew what she had to go through to achieve this. Her flesh was constantly rotting from being constantly flushed by battle qi. It was regenerated, then rotted, and then regenerated again until her body adapted itself to thepressed battle qi that would explode like gunpowder at any time. Her internal organs weakened to the point that it could not withstand the infusion of battle qi. No one would want to experience vomiting blood mixed with bits of damaged internal organs a second time. The reason why Lilith was able to seed was not because she was the protagonist of any novel like the Chosen One. Everyone knew that even if the probability of seeding a task was extremely low, the sess rate would always be a hundred percent for the Chosen One. Lilith seeded for only one reason?¡ªshe was a dragon. Dragons were known for their powerful physical body and ability to recover. Therefore, her flesh and internal organs that were damaged by battle qi could quickly regenerate. However, this kind of thing was not possible for a human. When recovery speed could not keep up with destructive power, the so-called flesh would be a consumable when the body was fully in White Jade Style state. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Diana suddenly asked. ¡°Disguising yourself and walking amongst the mortal races, enjoying what the world can offer to you, punishing the evil and rewarding the good, killing those you don¡¯t see eye to eye with and bestowing favors upon those that you favor. This world is nothing but a game where you y the most dazzling role while you neglect the weaker pawns that you may unintentionally crush to dust due to your own actions.¡± Diana gazed into Lilith¡¯s eyes and repeated her question. ¡°Is it fun, Dragon Princess?¡± Lilith¡¯s vermilion lips parted slightly as if wanting to say something, but nothing came out. She could only taste bitterness on the tip of her tongue. She felt like she was doused by arge bucket of cold water in winter. Yet she could not get mad at anyone, because she was the one who asked for it. It was funny. The reason why Elder White had used the White Jade Style on his entire body and ended up in this pitiful state was so that he could save her, the real culprit. ¡°I will save the Elder White.¡± ¡°With what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way?¡± Diana sneered. ¡°By relying on that almighty daughter of yours again? Don¡¯t joke around. I admit that the little girl named Cornelia is very powerful, but I don¡¯t think she can help the old man to regenerate those internal organs that havepletely rotten inside his body with such weak control over her own power.¡± Lilith was rendered speechless. She also understood that with Cornelia¡¯s current control over her own power, she could only infuse life force at most, just like what she did to those old people before. On top of that, those old people¡¯s bodies were still in perfectly fine condition, so it did not require too much of her power. It was different for Elder White¡¯s case. He was no different than a sieve now. No matter how much water was poured in, it would leak out in an instant. Everything they did would be futile until they found a way to plug those holes. ¡°Have you tried healing magic?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve tried it long ago.¡± Diana lowered her eyes and concealed her emotions. ¡°But the battle qi is still inside the old man¡¯s body. The old man has lost consciousness and his body has gonepletely berserk right now. Even if the healing magic can restore the damaged internal organs, they will immediately be torn apart by the battle qi in his body. This can further worsen his condition.¡± Diana turned her gaze to the pungent herbs that were boiling at the side. ¡°We can only rely on these herbs to keep him alive for now. Other than that, we¡¯re all out of options.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Diana¡¯s voice was extremely calm, one could hear the exhaustion and despair in her words. She must have tried countless ways to save Elder White during this period of time. Anyone would feel despair to see the person who raised them from childhood lying in the bed like a dead person despite their efforts. Truth be told, the fact that Diana did not hit Lilith as soon as she saw her just now was proof that Diana was mentally stronger than an average person. Too bad, being mentally strong was not of any use in a situation like this. After a moment of silence, Lilith spoke up again. ¡°I will save Elder White.¡± ¡°Are you stupid or did you not hear what I said just now? We¡¯re already out of options. He¡¯s done for. It¡¯s over. The old man is breathing hisst. So please, can your highness, the esteemed Dragon Princess, allow the old man to spend the final moments of his life in peace? He has already suffered enough because of you!¡± Diana¡¯s eyes reddened as she roared at Lilith. Her grip tightened around the handle of the hand fan so hard that it cracked. It was evident that she was now finally on the verge of an outburst. It was as expected, her heart was not as calm as she tried to appear. Lilith turned her gaze back to the Elder White. A memory shed through her mind and ovepped with the figure in front of her. The old man was the one who handed over his things to her, yet he was as happy as a child. Now, his breathing was so shallow at this time that it was difficult to even detect the rise and fall of his chest. Every breath he took was apanied by a weak but unpleasant noise that sounded like a broken bellow. One could only imagine how many holes were in Elder White¡¯s body and how much pain he was in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you still here, dear Martial Aunt? Are you waiting for your Martial Niece to do something disrespectful to you?¡± Lilith looked at Diana. When Diana met her ancient dragon eyes, a sudden chill grew in her heart. All of a sudden, stars exploded in Diana¡¯s eyes and then everything around her started spiraling out of control. ¡°Ouch!¡± A sharp pain shot up from the back of her head. It was so intense that Diana¡¯s vision went ck. By the time she came back to her senses, she found herself lying on the cold ground. Lilith was straddling her and had nted her hands above her shoulders. Her molten gold pupils stared right into hers, exuding an absolute dominance. ¡°I said I will save Elder White. Just because you don¡¯t have the means, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything¡­.¡± Lilith lifted Diana¡¯s chin. The corners of her mouth curled into a contemptuous smile that could make anyone¡¯s heart race with excitement. ¡°I, Artemis Niger Lilith, swear in the name of Dragon Princess, I will definitely return Elder White who is alive and kicking to you soon. So just stay here and look forward to it, my dear martial niece.¡± Book 4: Chapter 212: Insidious Book 4: Chapter 212: Insidious Three days passed quickly. The regr exam that never left the older students¡¯ mind had officially begun. In the past, the exam had always been an exciting and fun journey to hell that usually involved either freezing the students out of their brains in the ice fields, grilling them in the scorching southern desert, or giving them an unforgettable experience drifting in the vast eastern ocean. In any case, the academy never ran out of ideas when it came to making their students appreciate the beauty of life. However this time, the regr exam was changed to a simple one-versus-one tournament match. Instead of relief, the older students felt slightly let down. A non-life-threatening exam was not a test of the soul. It was really difficult to get excited over something like that. Some could not help but look up to the sky and let out a long disappointed sigh. However, when the academy released an announcementter that day, energy returned to the students who werementing. The Great Celestial Rite! The Martial God Tournament! That was the most important day and festival in the Holy Dragon Empire! The most exciting part about the Martial God Tournament during the Great Celestial Rite was not only the fact that powerful people would gather in the empire, but also the generous rewards for those who ranked top three in the tournament. The rewards were generous enough to drive anyone crazy! Everyone remembered about the festival, but none expected the academy would make use of this opportunity to select candidates to participate in the Martial God Tournament during the Great Celestial Rite. To be an eligible candidate to represent the academy in the Martial God Tournament, one must rank¡­ top five in the contest. The top five would then be grouped as a team to take part in the Great Celestial Rite at the capital city of the Holy Dragon Empire. This was enough to light a fire in everyone¡¯s heart. For the sake of being able to participate in the Martial God Tournament, the students were going to fight with all they have! The regr exam was originally intended specifically for the students from second to seventh year. Due to the special circumstances this time, the academy added a new rule to include the new students in the special event as well. This time, the new students could participate in the contest too. Instead of the academy choosing a random opponent for them, the new students could pick and challenge the senior they wished to fight against. With this, the regr exam for the older students actually evolved into a carnival for students in the entire academy. ¡°Will there really be any new students who dare to challenge their seniors? The difference between a freshman and those who have been cultivating at the academy for more than a year is quite huge.¡± In Area #1, two third-year students were battling against each other intensely. However, this kind of battle between the lower grades was not enough to attract the attention of the senior officers, who were currently seated in their special seats. Elder Mord merely spared a nce at the battle happening on the arena stage, then steered the conversation toward the special rules made this year. In his perspective, the rule that appeared to be fair to the new students on the surface was actually not fair at all. It had been some time since the beginning of the school year. As long as the students were not blind or had been holding themselves up in their dorm every day to stare at the poster of their favorite girls, most of the freshmen would be aware of the gap between themselves and their seniors by now. St. Caroline Academy had always been the best academy on the continent. If there were any students who failed to make any progress after training a full year here, they might as well smash their own sign board and close down the academy. Even talent required time to transform into strength, and there had never been shortage of geniuses in St. Caroline Academy. With this premise, only the masochists would enjoy such so-called ¡°challenges¡±. Any normal person would know that challenging their seniors was not a sound idea. ¡°No, no, no, Mordy. You shouldn¡¯t say that.¡± As soon as Elder Mord finished speaking, someone sitting beside him immediately shook her head and expressed her disagreement. ¡°The students of St. Caroline Academy should do the best academy on the continent proud by weing challenges and rising to the asion every time. Is it necessary for you to think of our lovely freshmen to be so timid and cowardly, Mordy?¡± Elder Mord shot that person a re. The blue vein on his temple throbbed and that sexy little curl hanging in front of his forehead swayed with his every huff and puff. ¡°You little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, why are you sitting here? These are reserved for the elders, not students like you!¡± ¡°Hehe. As cranky as always, Mordy.¡± Lilith smiled mischievously while she pulled out thebel from under the table in front of her. With a loud smack, she deliberately put thatbel on the table, facing Elder Mord. The huge, bright red writing on it read: ¡°Nominal Elder Lilith¡±. The corners of Elder Mord¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Did the vice dean really ept your conditions?¡± he asked in disbelief. ¡°What do you think? The vice dean has no reason to refuse my small request after I made such a huge contribution to the academy.¡± Lilith then smiled slyly. ¡°Elder Mord is also a powerful saint. Surely you must have noticed that there are now five elder seats instead of only four, right?¡± ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± Elder Mord turned his head away with a cold snort. Of course he had noticed the change in seating right away, but he kept telling himself that this was just an arrangement error made by the staff. After all, he did not want to spend more time than necessary looking at this little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡¯s face. ¡°Oh my, I did not expect to see Mordy¡¯s rare arrogant side.¡± Lilith rested her hand on the seat handle and casually said, ¡°But no need to worry. I know Mordy the best. In fact, I know exactly what Mordy needs at this very moment¡­¡± Elder Mord suddenly felt something extra in his chest pocket. He reached out to feel it, only to realize that it was actually a bag of coins that jingled at his touch. Cold sweat immediately rolled down Elder Mord¡¯s forehead. This b?a?s?t?a?r?d? actually tried bribing him in the public! What would others think of him, the chief disciplinarian, if they saw this?! Lilith patted Mord¡¯s shoulder lightly, then leaned closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are peers now. This isn¡¯t a bribe. At most, it¡¯s a treat from a fellow colleague. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Elder Mord¡¯s eyes widened in anger and seemed about to shove the bag of coins back into Lilith¡¯s arms. Did he look like the kind of person who would deceive himself? Holding his boundaries had always been his personal philosophy in life. There was no way he was going to let this little b?a?s?t?a?r?d? vite it. No, he must not ept the money! It was at this moment, a familiar voice appeared behind them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elder Mord to have such a good rtionship with Lilith.¡± At some point, the vice dean was already standing behind them. ¡°I initially thought that the two of you would not get along well due to your contrasting personalities. Guess I was overthinking.¡± Elder Mord¡¯s hand went limp, and could not bring himself to pull out the hand which was holding the money bag. He was dripping with cold sweat. If he took the money out now and the little b?a?s?t?a?r?d? used him of something he did not do, then he would never be able to clear his name. Damn it, was this part of her scheme?! Lilith¡¯s image turned even more evil and despicable in Elder Mord¡¯s mind. Needless to say, there was no way Lilith would let go of such a golden opportunity. She immediatelytched herself onto Elder Mord¡¯s arm and said in a sickeningly sweet voice, ¡°Of course! Mordy and I are besties! We even share some little secrets~¡± She even deliberately emphasized the word ¡°secret¡±. At the same time, Lilith also tilted her head and looked at Elder Mord with her big innocent eyes¡­ With her smooth and long blonde hair, wless doll-like face with exquisite features, blue eyes that were as crystal clear as theke in the sunset, and that pitiful look on her face¡­ For once, Lilith was using her appearance to her greatest advantage. Even Elder Mord, who had always been strict with himself and never fallen prey to the charms of women, could not help but stare for a few seconds. With that, hepletely missed the opportunity to exin himself. In other words, he missed the chance to pull out the bag of gold coins. Hehe, Mordy. Just resign to your fate of bing my puppet, wahahaha¡­ Lilith thought smugly to herself. Seeing the two of them behaving like that, the vice dean stroked his beard with one hand and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Since appointing Lilith as the nominal elder of this academy was a decision that he made without consulting others, the vice dean was actually worried he would upset others. He even expected the straightced Elder Mord to be one of the first to jump out and oppose this. Hence, seeing that Elder Mord not only did not oppose, but also got along very well with Lilith was a great relief to him. The vice dean also could not help but wonder, how did these two with almostpletely opposite personalities and values get along with each other? Hmmmmmmmmmm¡­ It would seem like the rumors circting in the academy about Lilith being Elder Mord¡¯s illegitimate daughter were not just empty rumors. Book 4: Chapter 213: Meeting Another Princess Book 4: Chapter 213: Meeting Another Princess The battle on the arena stage was already in full swing. In order to speed up the contest as much as possible, hundreds of other battles were happening concurrently at the other arenas in the academy. On top of that, professors proficient in healing magic were on standby and breaks between each battle were extremely short. With that, the duration of the contest with several thousand participants was surprisingly shortened to just a few days. ¡°Will such a tight arrangement affect the students¡¯ performance?¡± Elder Mord could not help but question when he saw the exhausted students under the arena stage. The vice dean stroked his beard and said, ¡°No, this can be considered part of the test for the students. After all, stamina is also a very important criterion in both daily life and actualbat.¡± ¡°I see your point now,¡± Elder Mord replied respectfully. ¡°Stamina is indeed especially important for male students. As expected of the Vice Dean, your perspective on things is far superior than the rest of us.¡± ¡°Elder Mord isn¡¯t too bad either. You actually managed to read between the lines of my statement.¡± ¡°Haha, oh you tter me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being modest.¡± ¡°You two old men¡­. were definitely talking about something filthy, right?¡± A cold voice suddenly interrupted their shower ofpliments, causing the two faces that were smiling as brightly as the sun on a warm spring day to stiffen immediately. The atmosphere instantly fell silent. The vice dean and Elder Mord looked at each other with doubts in their eyes. How did¡­ such a young girl figured out what they were talking about? ¡°Haha, this old man has absolutely no idea what Lilith is talking about.¡± The vice dean subconsciously wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and smiled. ¡°What do you mean by filthy? I haven¡¯t the slightest clue what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two then found themselves scrutinized by an extremely prating gaze. However, Lilith soon lost her desire to prod any further. Once again, she returned her attention to the intense battle on the arena stage. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have any evidence anyway.¡± While saying that, she secretly stuffed the spectrum stone that had recorded the two¡¯s banter into her chest pocket. ¡°After all, I¡¯m not that knowledgeable in things like that.¡± ¡­¡­ Lilith was not sure if it would be of any use in the future, but it was always good to gather more ckmail materials on the senior officers of the academy. Maybe one day they woulde in handy. She would be able to extort Mordy with it and make him submit to her very soon. If she were lucky enough to pull the same on the vice dean, then the academy was as good as in her hands. No wonder smart people throughout the ages loved using this method to usurp power. It was indeed thrilling. Lilith closed her eyes, took a deep breath, then looked up at the sky and let out an emotional sigh. Women and power are indeed the most desirable things in this world. ¡­¡­ Cracking dirty jokes during a chat had always been an extremely normal thing between men who shared a close rtionship with each other. As long as it was done discreetly enough, no child would be able to catch any of it. However, Lilith appeared to be very well-versed with it. It was almost as if she was highly experienced. For a moment, the atmosphere turned rather awkward. The vice dean had to forcefully change the subject in order to break the awkwardness. ¡°Ahem, who do you think will win, Lilith?¡± The contest had finally reached the final stage. This meant that after this contest, the five winners among the remaining ten contestants would be the academy¡¯s representatives during the Great Celestial Rite. On the arena stage, the battle between a werewolf and a beautiful girl in a gorgeous dress was reaching its climax. The werewolf stood at least three meters tall and had a huge body covered with jet-ck fur. Lilith was caught by surprise when she recognized that the werewolf was none other than Elliot, the demon wolf who led the Inhuman Club and had a run-in with her back then. Strictly speaking, Lilith recalled that Inhuman Club was hers after kicking them in the a?s?s? back then. Too bad she had been too busy to care about the club that she had almostpletely forgotten about by now. ¡°If you ask me who will win¡­ then I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯ll be that young girl.¡± ¡°Oh, what makes you say that?¡± the vice dean asked curiously. Based on the current situation on the arena stage, the demon wolf Elliot was clearly winning. Under his torrent of attacks, the girl could only stay on the defensive. Every blow Elliot delivered was slowly forcing her to back up until she was almost at the edge of the stage. From the looks of it, it seemed like another attack from the demon wolf Elliot would push the girl out of the stage and get her disqualified. In this situation, anyone would think that Elliot had a better chance of winning. Yet Lilith strangely believed that the girl would win instead. Could it be that¡­ she noticed something unusual? Lilith rolled her eyes to express her disdain at the vice dean for asking such a brain-dead question. Even so, in the spirit of a fellow colleague, she exined patiently, ¡°That girl is a martial warrior, right? To be able to retain such gracefulness when fighting as a warrior in a skirt is an indication that she is not only holding back, but also holding back a lot of her strength.¡± The vice dean was taken aback. Although Lilith¡¯s perspective was extremely unique, she had no doubt made a brilliant point. After all, the girl who did an earth-shattering handstand to perform a whirlwind attack with her legs and shing her little teddy panties in the processst year was the reason why he ordered all female students to wear shorts under their uniforms. Lilith was not wrong. That young girl was definitely much stronger than the demon wolf Elliot. The situation on the stage changed. Just when most people thought that the famous demon wolf Elliot from the sixth year was about to win, the girl suddenly shifted to the offensive. Her delicate palm turned into a blur before leaving a print on Elliot¡¯s chest. Elliot staggered backward several steps from the impact. Before he could react with a counterattack, a fair leg hit his waist hard. The leg was slender and lean without an ounce of fat, but could deliver a thousand pounds of force. A muffled groan was heard by everyone in the audience before the demon wolf promptly spurted a mouthful of blood and copsed on the ground, showing no signs of getting up again. Lilith smacked her lips with a regretful look on her face. The girl managed to protect whatever underneath her skirt until the very final moment. How regrettable¡­ It seemed like her victory was easier than Lilith had expected. ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary girl, right?¡± Lilith suddenly asked. ¡°Anyone who can easily defeat Elliot naturally isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about her identity.¡± Lilith pointed to her gorgeous long dress. ¡°Among all the participants, she is the only one not wearing a uniform. I won¡¯t believe that she¡¯s an ordinary student even if you tell me she is.¡± Besides, the gracefulness that was inadvertently revealed by her gestures already gave her away. The vice dean stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°Nothing really escapes your eyes, Lilith. That young girl is none other than the thirteenth princess of the Holy Dragon Empire, Princess Luna.¡± ¡°A princess?¡± Lilith was stunned. She did not expect that her casual question would lead to the discovery of a princess. ¡°Thirteenth?¡± Lilith noticed another piece of information. ¡°That¡¯s right. His Majesty the Emperor has a total of thirty-nine children and Princess Luna is one of the youngest princesses and also his most favorite. I heard that His Majesty even bestowed upon her a high-grade sacred artifact, which has been passed down the royal family for generations, during hering of age ceremony. How enviable!¡± ¡°I could tell from the look on your face that you don¡¯t really seem to be fond of that thirteenth princess, Vice Dean.¡± Elder Mord who was standing at the side suddenly snorted and said, ¡°Of course. In fact, I think not many¡­ no, actually no one in the entire academy likes her.¡± Lilith was surprised. ¡°You must be exaggerating.¡± ¡°Of course not. If memory serves, you¡¯re still the vice president of the Disciplinary Committee, right? Are you aware that the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s authority was derived from the Student Council?¡± Elder Mord crossed his arms in front of his chest. He watched the princess who was basking in the glory of her triumph on the stage and said coldly, ¡°Ever since Princess Luna came to the academy and joined the Student Council, she has been relying on her status to form cliques and engage in shady business. The Student Council turned into a mess because of her. Had I not pulled the Disciplinary Committee out in time back then, I fear to even imagine what this academy would be in her hands.¡± Lilith raised an eyebrow. ¡°Her actions have obviously vited the rules of the academy. Why are you all not doing anything about her?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both Mord and the vice dean suddenly fell silent, wearing a strange expression on their faces. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Lilith leaned closer to them and winked at them. ¡°You guys wimped out because she¡¯s a princess?¡± ¡°Who are you calling a wimp!¡± Elder Mord thundered with anger, as if he had just received the greatest insult in his life. ¡°When have I ever been a wimp?! It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­¡± The vice dean continued for Elder Mord, ¡°It¡¯s just that Princess Luna is not the kind of brainless fool who only relies on her status. She¡¯s just very good at exploiting loopholes. She hides behind the scenes and uses others like her puppets so she won¡¯t dirty her hands. No one can catch her red-handed. Not even the academy. I have to admit, St. Caroline Academy hasn¡¯t been in a good position ever since the dean departed.¡± ¡°I see, I see. I get it now.¡± Lilith crossed her arms and nodded as if she understood everything. ¡°To put it bluntly, you guys wimped out, right? Otherwise, I¡¯m pretty sure all the professors and instructors in the academy could have easily handled one student. All of you are in the position that could easily and deliberately make things hard for her, like spanking her if she couldn¡¯t answer a question in ss. Don¡¯t tell me you guys couldn¡¯t bring yourselves to do this either?¡± ¡°You!¡± Elder Mord instantly shot Lilith a re. However, Lilith continued speaking without giving him the opportunity to express his fury, ¡°Alright, since the vice dean epted my conditions so readily, I will return the favor to all of you.¡± ¡°Favor?¡± Seeing the puzzled look on both of their faces, Lilith smiled. ¡°I shall do what none of you want but don¡¯t dare to do¡­ I¡¯ll teach that thirteenth princess a lesson.¡± Book 4: Chapter 214: Excitement Book 4: Chapter 214: Excitement ¡°Winner, Princess Luna!¡± The judge announced the winner, yet the apuse and cheers from the audience were sparse. It was almost as if most people were unsatisfied with this oue. Princess Luna threw a quick nce at Elliot who struggled to get up even with the help of an instructor, as well as the apathetic audience, then lost all her interest. Ahhh, how boring. She initially thought the famous demon wolf Elliot would bring her some entertainment, but it turned out that he was just a weak kitten. How did this guy manage to be the president of the Inhuman Club that was known for being one of the three most toxic clubs in the academy? So even the best academy in the continent is actually a boring ce? At the thought of this, Princess Luna was bummed out. The appearance of the Ancient Ruins was an interesting event, but she missed the fun because she was busy with her breakthrough. Just the thought missing the fun got her seething in anger. Princess Luna came down from the arena stage, where an elegant and easygoing young man was already waiting for her. ¡°Great job out there, Your Highness.¡± The young man seemed afraid to look Princess Luna in the eye. He hurriedly lowered his gaze and offered a towel for her to dry herself up. However, Princess Luna did not take it. Instead, she lifted his chin with one finger and forced his gaze to meet her own. ¡°I should have told you this before. You do not need to be so respectful. You are the president of the Student Council. You must not act like a goon.¡± ¡°Your Highness is of noble status, I dare not overstep the boundary.¡± The president of the Student Council immediately averted his gaze, not daring to hold the princess¡¯ gaze. ¡°Tch.¡± Princess Luna clicked her tongue at his reaction. Boring. How very boring. The president of the Student Council and the demon wolf Elliot whom she had just easily defeated, both of them bore her to death. Was there no one in this academy that could pique her interest? Or could it be that this world itself was uninteresting? Ever since she was just a child, everyone she met was all the same. No matter how tough or prideful they were, they would all end up like the president of Student Council after a bit of trai~ning. They were no different than toys fitted with a spring that could bend in every direction to amuse children. Soooo boring. Was there no one else who was a bit more mentally resilient? Someone who could totally make her tremble with excitement? All she yearned for was someone who had a mind that was as resilient as steel. After all, there was nothing more exciting in this world than polishing and sculpting someone¡¯s mind. ¡°Hmm? Really?¡± the judge eximed in disbelief when he received a message off the stage. After promptly receiving an affirmative answer, the judge¡¯s expression turned doubtful. Even so, he still loudly announced, ¡°First-year student, Lilith, issued a challenge to seventh-year student, Princess Luna.¡± The announcement immediately caused quite a stir. The audience went wild. To think that a first-year student would dare to issue her senior a challenge under such rules! Not only that, the person she challenged was one of the strongest in the seventh-year! Had she lost her mind? Whether the challenger had lost her mind or not, everyone in the audience knew that a great show awaited them and that was all that mattered. Princess Luna, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows in surprise. Lilith? Where had she heard of this name before? ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Rascal, you¡¯re really going to challenge Princess Luna?¡± Elder Mord asked. His eyes were huge as saucers, as if he could hardly fathom Lilith¡¯s decision. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already signed up. I must go,¡± Lilith said indifferently, oblivious to how absurd her decision was to the others. Elder Mord hastily turned his gaze to the vice dean. He gave the old man an urging look that was asking him to rescue this poor child who was sick in the head and stop her from doing something crazy. However, the vice dean merely smiled and said, ¡°Since Lilith has decided, who am I to stop you? But I thought you said you would rmend another candidate?¡± ¡°She, well¡­¡± Lilith threw a nce under the table in front of her and said, ¡°She¡¯s definitely the grand finale. Before then, I¡¯ll warm the stage up for her.¡± The vice dean stroked his beard. ¡°Then I shall look forward to your performance.¡± Since Lilith was personally rmended by the former academy representative, Durance, he was certain that her performance would be beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. In any case, one of the hidden agenda of this tournament was to determine the new academy representative. Ever since Durance came out from the Ancient Ruins, he had been showing signs of breaking through the saint realm. ording to the academy¡¯s rules, any student who broke through the saint realm would be allowed to graduate, regardless of the year he was currently studying in. The vice dean turned his attention to Princess Luna, who had just walked off the stage. He recalled that there were three popr candidates for the academy representative this year. The first was Princess Luna. Although she just broke through the ninth rank, she was an extremely rare individual who specialized in both magic and martial arts. With her own exceptional talent, receiving the best teaching in the royal family since childhood, and a remarkable bloodline, her strength naturally far surpassed her peers. On top of that, no one in the academy had seen her using both magic and martial arts yet. This had surely allowed her to have an edge on the rest. The second was a reclusive martial nerd. Now that the vice dean thought about it, this student had not been seen for two or three years. It was said that he was still living in seclusion. His current strength was unknown, but the vice dean had a hunch that he should be very powerful by now. And indeed, he unsurprisingly ranked among the top ten this time despite not fighting at his full strength yet. As for the third, it was the president of the Disciplinary Committee, Diana, who was only studying in the fourth year. She was also the disciple and adopted daughter of Elder White, an important figure in the academy. At the same time, she was also the youngest grand magister in the continent. She had a special affinity with magic andprehended Omni Magic a year ago by coincidence. Since she waspatible with all kinds of magic and elements in the world, her real strength was unfathomable. However¡­ The vice dean could not help but feel regrettable at the thought of this. After Elder White fell ill, she seemed to have taken a temporary leave of absence to take care of him. Because of that, she did not take part in the tournament. No matter. The other two candidates were already in the seventh grade. In another year, she would be truly unrivaled in this academy. To ensure fairpetition, everyone was given at least two hours of break between two matches to recover their strength. However, Princess Luna chose not to rest. This meant as soon as the demon wolf Elliot left the stage, the highly anticipated ¡°suicidal challenge¡± against the seventh-year student issued by the first-year student had officially begun. ¡°Please get in your position.¡± Following the judge¡¯s order, both Lilith and Princess Luna entered the arena stage. They took their respective positions and stood about fifty meters apart before starting to scrutinize each other. ¡°Not bad. I shall acknowledge your courage.¡± Princess Luna was the first to break the silence. Her usual condescension was present in her tone and it irritated Lilith greatly. Who the hell are you to be acknowledging me? This woman was just as annoying as Elder Mord had described. When it came to annoying people, Lilith always had her own way of dealing with them. ¡°Shut up, old hag.¡± Lilith put her hands on her waist and stuck her chest out. With a voice that was loud enough for thousands of people in the audience to hear, she said, ¡°Your rotten stench is choking me.¡± ¡°O-Old¡­ hag?¡± Princess Luna¡¯s face froze and the audience went dead silent. ¡°You called me an old hag?¡± ¡°Yeah? Aren¡¯t you one in front of the cutest and most beautiful loli in the world?¡± Lilith did not forget to strike a cute pose while saying that. ¡°Or are you so old and delirious that you can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°YOU!¡± Princess Luna¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in anger. Ever since she enrolled into the academy¡­ no, for as long as she remembered, this was the first time anyone had dared to mock her in the face. Not even her father had said something like that to her! Hoho¡­ How¡­interesting. It was then Princess Luna suddenly recalled the identity of the blonde loli in front of her. The first-year student had subdued the Inhuman Club, and was also the first to ever be the vice president of the Disciplinary Committee in the shortest amount of time. She publicly mocked everyone during the opening ceremony. ording to rumors, she seemed to share an inexplicable rtionship with Elder Mord because she was never punished despite repeatedly viting the academy¡¯s rules. She could somewhat be considered a legend among the new generations of the academy. At one point, this Lilith even piqued her curiosity. The princess recalled that she even sent someone to bring Lilith over, but the meeting never happened in the end because of her breakthrough. To think that Lilith was actually brave enough to stand in front of her now. Ahhh, what else could she be if not a toy that God sent to relieve her boredom? ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± Princess Luna suddenly started panting with a flushed face. Not good. This girl actually got her excited for once. She wanted to grab this delicate girl and y with her to her heart¡¯s content so badly~ Princess Luna¡¯s pale golden eyes were glued on Lilith. The tip of her tongue flicked across her scarlet lips seductively. The princess could only pray that her new toy would not break too quickly. Book 4: Chapter 215: A Convincing Act Book 4: Chapter 215: A Convincing Act ¡°Let the match begin.¡± After confirming that both parties were ready, the judgemenced the match. However, neither of them moved. For some reason, Princess Luna had her head down. The shadows perfectly concealed her eyes. On the other hand, Lilith purely felt that there was no need for her to strike first. So far, Lilith¡¯s opponents had all been absurdly powerful beings. Hence, she did not feel that an ordinary person like Princess Luna could possibly pose much of a threat. Princess Luna suddenly lifted her head. A weird smile appeared on her face as she asked a question that waspletely unrted to the tournament, ¡°Hey, Lilith. Do you still remember the biggest rule of this academy?¡± Before Lilith could answer, she went on exining, ¡°The loser shall obey the winner. This is the biggest rule of St. Caroline Academy, and also the reason I havee here.¡± After saying that, Princess Luna¡¯s cheeks turned rosy at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her delicate legs started trembling unnoticeably under her gorgeous dress. ¡°Come on, Lilith. Let¡¯s y a game together.¡± The princess looked at Lilith as if blonde loli was a prey that she must capture. ¡°Since you dare toe onto this stage, you surely have some confidence in your own strength, right? In that case, why don¡¯t we spice up this boring match a little?¡± Lilith furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Very simple. How about we bet ourselves for this match? If I win, then you shall be my possession. Likewise, if you win, then¡­¡± Princess Luna ced a finger on her crimson lips then slowly slid it down her slender neck and then finally her ample bosoms. At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to her cleavage. ¡°Every part of me¡­ shall be yours, Lilith.¡± Like a brightly colored viper, the teasing look in her eyes was deadly yet extremely attractive. Princess Luna smiled when she caught the gulping noisesing from the audience with her keen hearing. Yes, no one can resist me. Not only because of her unrivaled beauty, but also knowing that trampling over a noble princess was no longer a dream beyond their reach. Both men and women alike would find this unspeakable thrill of conquest irresistible, especially for those from the bottom of the social ss. Just a sliver of hope that they could touch the sky was enough to make them pounce like hounds that had lost their minds. This had always been proven true every time. The image of having Lilith in the palm of her hand was already floating in Princess Luna¡¯s mind¡­ ¡°I refuse.¡± ¡°Ahah, I knew it. You can¡¯t possibly refuse¡­ HUH?!¡± Princess Luna could not help but gasp in surprise. She was even ready to say the script that she had prepared, but Lilith¡¯s refusal caught her by surprise. ¡°What do you mean by rejecting me?¡± Lilith frowned with some impatience. ¡°A rejection is a rejection. What else can it mean?¡± Lilith only came on the stage to put on an impromptu performance to teach the princess a lesson on behalf of the vice dean and Elder Mord, so she did not want to get further involved in other things. Although she must admit¡­ the proposal that Princess Luna made was indeed very tempting. In the past, Lilith would have definitely epted it. How could she say no to an offer that was no different than the princess surrendering herself to her? However, she could only apologize now¡­ Her eyes swept over those delightful bosoms. I, Lilith, am not who I used to be. Her eyes swept over that slender waist. I will never betray Lesiah just because some woman offered herself. Her eyes swept over those long, slender thighs that were peeking out from under the hem of the skirt every time it fluttered. No matter how beautiful this woman is, not even a single indecent thought will cross my mind. Yes. I, Lilith, am an honest and loyal person. Lilith gave the princess a displeased look and said, ¡°So, are we fighting or not? My time is very precious.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ heh¡­ I-I¡¯m really starting to get more and more interested in you.¡± Despite Lilith¡¯s rejection, Princess Luna¡¯s sense of excitement had not faded in the slightest. It could even be said that it was intensified. She was even starting to pant. ¡°But you can¡¯t reject this. Don¡¯t forget, this is the Holy Dragon Empire, and I am one of the most powerful few in this empire,¡± the princess said with a dangerous smile on her face. ¡°Reject me, and you¡¯ll see that your friends and your family who are in the Holy Dragon Empire may suddenly mysteriously disappear one day.¡± Lilith raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ threatening me?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m merely stating the fact.¡± ¡°I see, I see. I totally get it.¡± This woman must be the type that never gives up until the day they stop breathing. Hehe, to think that she even dared to threaten me with my family¡¯s safety. I¡¯ve never seen someone like her, at least in this world. Not even your dad speaks this boldly. ¡°In that case, then I ept. I¡¯ll agree to this bet,¡± Lilith said with a smile on her face. Two pirs of light poured from the sky. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, the two basked in the light and then disappeared. That was a great formation created during the founding of the academy, and also the light of the academy¡¯s rules. It was an indication that their bet was officially in effect. ¡°As expected of Lilith, you really know how to do things,¡± the princess said, as if she had everything under control. ¡°I hope you will make me get serious now.¡± ¡°Rest assured.¡± Lilith cracked her knuckles with an amiable smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll make you get very serious.¡± Lilith stomped her foot on the ground, which instantly shattered under the impact. Taking the initiative to strike, she became a blur as she charged over fifty meters like it was a meter. In just an instant, she reappeared in front of Princess Luna. It was a simple attack¡ªa fist right in the face. However, Princess Luna remained calm andposed. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re not an ordinary human, Lilith? After all the ruckus you¡¯ve caused in the past, it was only natural that I¡¯d do a background check on you. Well, I quickly got distracted soon after that because I was busy with my breakthrough.¡± Princess Luna swiftly lifted her hand and caught Lilith¡¯s fist, easily neutralizing thetter¡¯s powerful attack. ¡°Is that so? I feel like you don¡¯t know anything though.¡± Lilith immediately drew back after striking, seemingly having no intention to continue attacking. However, Princess Luna quickly realized something was wrong. Her hand that caught Lilith¡¯s fist was starting to shake uncontrobly. How could such a simple attack affect her this way? Unfortunately, before she even had the time to mull over it, Lilithunched her next attack. It was another simple punch, without any fancy moves. However, the light around Lilith¡¯s fist was distorted noticeably. Naturally, Princess Luna did not dare to take it head on this time. She moved like a breeze, easily evading her opponent¡¯s fist. Before she could even heave a sigh of relief¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± A yfulugh rang in her ears, causing her pupils to shrink and her heart to race wildly. Lilith¡¯s speed was far superior to hers.The princess failed to even see the movements of the petite girl. All she could sense was her opponent¡¯s presence approaching her at a high speed. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A low groan escaped her lungs. The sharp pain in her abdomen caused the princess¡¯ vision to turn ck. Her legs gave way and she fell to her knees. Her stomach churned like there was a storm forming in it. The princess retched, but nothing came up. Transparent fluid mixed with a little blood leaked out from the corner of her mouth. She looked extremely pathetic. Lilith retracted her fist. She sped her small hand over her mouth, pretending to be surprised. ¡°Oh my. Your Highness, you haven¡¯t even gotten serious yet. Why are you acting that way? Everyone in the audience could be my witness. No matter how convincing of an act you put on, you¡¯re not going to extort any money out of me.¡± Book 4: Chapter 216: Consequences Book 4: Chapter 216: Consequences What¡¯s¡­ going on? Princess Luna was on all fours, looking extremely pathetic. She still could not wrap her head around the situation. That young girl named Lilith¡­ How could she be so strong? Princess Luna could not even see her attack¡­ It hurt¡­ It hurt so much that she even found it extremely hard to just breathe. It was almost as if the hard impact had shattered her internal organs to pieces. Given her special physique as a royal member of the Holy Dragon Empire, sustaining an attack shouldn¡¯t affect her this badly. What had gone wrong? Everyone in the audience was silent. Compared to Princess Luna, who was on the stage, the spectators managed to see the incredible scene even more clearly. That petite and harmless-looking blonde girl turned into a sh of shadow. The princess was knocked to the ground, without being given a chance to fight back. The difference in their strength was evident. ¡°Crap, that rascal is this strong?!¡± Elder Mord was shocked. He simply could not believe that the little devil who fooled him countless times and only knew how to unt her wealth would be strong to this extent. It almost made him wonder if his life had been a lie. ¡°It looks like Durance is right. Lilith does have the chance to win this tournament. However¡­ Princess Luna is not that easy to defeat either,¡± the vice dean said. ¡°You must be kidding me¡­¡± Princess Luna clenched her fists. Her fingertips left deep grooves in the special ground of the arena stage. ¡°How can I be beaten so easily?!¡± The princess¡¯ aura suddenly changed. Her regal aura exploded, as if transformed to that of a violent beast. Lilith could not help but raise an eyebrow. This is¡­ ¡°DIE!¡± Princess Luna screeched, then turned into a blur. Her sinister ws reached for Lilith¡¯s eyes, one of her vulnerable spots. At the same time, she kept her other hand close to her abdomen. If Lilith attempted to draw back like she had predicted, she would immediately unleash an unstoppable and relentless attack that would leave her opponent unable to fight back. However, Lilith did not draw back like the princess had anticipated. In fact, she did not even bat an eye at the violent attack that was aimed at her eyes. The corners of her mouth lifted into a yful smile instead. She calmly threw a kick aimed at the princess¡¯ waist. She is¡­ responding to an attack with an attack? At this critical moment, thoughts were rushing through Princess Luna¡¯s brain. No matter how she thought about it¡­ Eyes and waist were twopletely different ces, unless Lilith had a way to make things work her way. ¡°Keep this up and you¡¯ll die.¡± Princess Luna¡¯s pupils shrink. Without any hesitation, she stopped the attack that was merely inches away from reaching its target, and quickly drew back. Her heart was beating wildly, like she had just escaped death by a whisker. She gasped for breath as she watched Lilith lowered her delicate leg with a rxed look on her face. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a good response.¡± Lilith put her hands on her waist as shemended her opponent. She had only warned the princess out of fear that she might kill her with that one kick. She did not expect her opponent would back down so decisively without a second thought. Was her quick reflex a skill she developed through practice and training, or was it¡­ pure instinct? Through her narrowed eyes, Lilith looked at Princess Luna, whose appearance had greatly changedpared to just now. Green metallic scales covered her skin, constantly opening and closing with her every breath while emitting the sound of metal shing against metal. Sharp spikes protruded from the second joint of her fingers onward, like sharp thorns. They tore through the gorgeous dress she was wearing. The princess¡¯ beautiful legs were also covered in scales. The pupils of her eyes turned into vertical slits, and the color of her eyes turned gold. Both were prominent features of a dragon. She had half transformed into a dragon. When the concentration of dragon blood in human blood reached a certain extent, changes would ur. And one could inherit the dragon¡¯s strong physique to a certain extent. And Princess Luna¡¯s current appearance obviously resembled a dragon more than a human. Speaking of that, it would appear that the concentration of dragon blood varied among the noble bloodlines of the Holy Dragon Empire. Take Carol¡¯s father, the man who had pretty much single-handedly saved the western front of the Empire but was referred to as the ¡°Dragonblood Madman¡± by others, as an example¡­ Putting aside the fact that he could really be a madman, the concentration of dragon blood in his blood also yed a role in his strength. Yet, the concentration of dragon blood in Emona Canster, the man whom Lilith had the opportunity to meet once, was nothingpared to Princess Luna¡¯s. ¡°Now I understand how you manage to survive this long despite acting like an a?s?s?h?o?l?e? all the time¡­ You rely on your distant rtives.¡± Lilith let out an exaggerated sigh andmented, ¡°I understand now. I guess nothing really beats being born lucky.¡± ¡°Since you already know, I¡¯d advise you to quickly give up. Otherwise, this won¡¯t end well for you.¡± The bones in Princess Luna¡¯s body creaked noisily. Of course, Lilith was no stranger to those noises. Those sounds were caused by bones being crushed by the tough flesh around them. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t? Are you going to call on your distant rtives if you can¡¯t beat me?¡± Lilith patted her chest as if she was trying to express her panic. ¡°Oh no, how scary. No matter how many lives I have, I¡¯d still be doomed if your distant rtives target me. I¡¯m really shaking in my boots.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen!¡± Princess Luna snapped through her gritted teeth, then quickly pulled away to put a distance between them. At the same time, a mysterious and ancient voice echoed faintly throughout the arena stage. It caused almost everyone¡¯s heart to skip a beat. The words spoken by that voice were not in the records of any civilization, yet those who heard it could understand the meaning it conveyed. Dragon Language Spell: zing mes The temperature in the surroundings rose abruptly. Everything in Princess Luna¡¯s sight was engulfed in mes. Whether it was the special ground beneath her feet, or the surrounding barrier set up by saint-level experts, or even the invisible air around her¡ªeverything began to burn. It was almost as if the world was turned upside down by that voice alone. Lilith was soon surrounded by mes. A strange look appeared on her face. She waited so long to see the princess¡¯ most powerful move, and this was it? The princess actually had the courage to use such a pathetic little trick that Lilith never even bothered to use? (More like she could not even use it.) Did the princess know no shame? But Lilith had to admit, as a non-native speaker, Princess Luna was quite fluent in dragonnguage. Using herself as a benchmark, the princess¡¯ mastery level was probably 10%! (Complete nonsense.) However, it was useless. Lilith stepped forward. Golden light silently swirled in her eyes. The mes that seemed to be able to destroy everything in their path automatically parted for Lilith to pass through. Lilith skipped her way to Princess Luna. Due to the princess¡¯ impure bloodline, she had to keep chanting in order to keep the spell going. When the princess saw Lilith strolling her way toward her, her face immediately fell like she had just seen something unbelievable. ¡°How¡­?!¡± Howe the dragonnguage spell she had inherited from the legendary dragon race failed to work? That did not make any sense! This girl must be cheating! Yes, this girl must have cheated when she was not looking! Otherwise, why would even the dragonnguage magic have no effect on her?! ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± A voice as melodious as that of ark reached Princess Luna¡¯s ears, yet it sounded no different than a demon¡¯s murmur. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Princess Luna¡¯s face contorted with anger. How could she lose? She had never lost to anyone since she was a mere child. Even if the dragonnguage spell was useless, she still had a physique that was far superior to ordinary people. Right. She would definitely be able to turn the tide of this battle with her half-dragon form¡­ ¡°Stand down.¡± The order left Lilith¡¯s lips like a holy decree given by a monarch to his subjects. Only Princess Luna could hear it, yet she could not go against it. What happened next made Princess Luna tremble in disbelief. Her transformation had been forcibly undone. Those two words that carried no weight caused the boiling dragon blood in her body to cool down and freeze. No matter how hard she tried to awaken it again, it remained unresponsive. What was going on? Lilith forcefully lifted Princess Luna¡¯s chin up and smiled at her. ¡°You lost, dear princess.¡± Princess Luna tried to retort, but could not find her voice because her body was already shaking uncontrobly from fear. Even the simple act of straightening up her back was a hard feat. ¡°Winner¡­¡± Unbeknownst to them, the judge had reentered the stage. After confirming that Princess Luna was no longer able to continue fighting, he raised his hand and announced in a deep voice, ¡°Lilith from first year.¡± The audience was quiet for a moment. The unexpected result seemed to have caught them off guard. Then, someone started cheering and before long, everyone did the same. Students from both first year and seventh year alike expressed their enthusiasm for this victory that would go down in the history of St. Caroline Academy. However, this was not what Lilith cared about. She looked directly into Princess Luna¡¯s eyes, and saw fear and shame in her eyes. ¡°ording to the rules, you¡¯re now mine. What should I do with you, I wonder?¡± Princess Luna trembled violently like she was in an ice field ¡°I shall have you know that I¡¯m the princess of the Holy Dragon Empire! There will be consequences for your actions!¡± she warned through gritted teeth.. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m so terrified,¡± Lilith responded with frosty eyes. This person really had the memory of a goldfish. Since this was the case¡­ she might as well crush her pride. With a wave of her hand, a gorgeous chair appeared behind Lilith. She took a seat, crossed her legs, slid off a shoe and removed her sock. Then, she brought her small delicate feet close to Princess Luna, who was on her knees. ¡°Oh my. My feet are sweating a little after that warm-up exercise.¡± ¡°W-What¡­ do¡­ you mean¡­?¡± Color drained from Princess Luna¡¯s face. Could she mean that¡­ Lilith gave her a smile that did not reach her eyes. She ced her arm on the armrest, and rested her chin on her hand. With condescending eyes, she gazed upon Princess Luna as if she was nothing more than an insignificant insect. ¡°Come on now, lick it clean for me, Your Highness,¡± she said in a yful tone. Book 4: Chapter 217: Poisoned Book 4: Chapter 217: Poisoned Silence set in once again. Although Lilith was not very loud, those who had sharp ears caught every word she said. That young girl named Lilith was actually ordering Princess Luna to lick her foot? Gosh. Princess Luna was the emperor¡¯s most favorite daughter and he had spoiled her since she was a child. There was even a rumor that the emperor had banished one of his ministers to a barrennd for looking at the six-year-old princess in an inappropriate way. It was no exaggeration to say that Princess Luna¡¯s status in the Holy Dragon Empire was above all others. Now, someone had defeated this princess, made her their property, and even gave her such an inappropriate order in front of thousands of people here? This was simply¡­ simply¡­ simply too exciting! Gulp. Someone gulped audibly. Since it was so silent that one could hear a pin drop here, everyone heard the gulp clearly. While heartfelt admiration toward the young girl named Lilith and excitement filling their chests, everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the two people on the stage with anticipation. No one wanted to blink, fearing that they might miss the best performance of the century that was going to happen next. Some people even cast a spell to enhance their eyesight, trying to make sure they would not miss a single detail. Those who could not use magic spells already had high-quality spectrum stones ready in hand. Of course, Princess Luna could sense thousands of burning gazes on her. But what could she do? It was not like she could gouge everyone¡¯s eyes out. Not even her father, the emperor, could do something as absurd as that, let alone her. And more importantly, the order given by the young girl who was seated in front of her¡­ ¡°Lick it.¡± That delicate, petite, beautiful foot was right in front of her eyes, teasing the tip of her nose as if trying to humiliate her to the fullest extent. Damn it! How dare a lowlymoner like her ask the princess to lick her feet? Who was she kidding?! ¡°Do you know what¡­ you¡¯re doing?¡± Tears and endless anger gathered in Princess Luna¡¯s beautiful eyes. She swore in her heart that as soon as she had the chance, she would rip this girl into pieces! Not only that, she would find and kill all her family and friends! She would have her feel the worst remorse this world could offer her! ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Lilith was not threatened by Princess Luna in the slightest. She smiled sinisterly. ¡°More importantly, what should Your Highness be doing now?¡± ¡°Ugh..¡± For the very first time, a pathetic groan escaped Princess Luna¡¯s throat. As someone who frequently used the rules of the academy, no one knew not to break the academy¡¯s rules better than her. As long as it did not endanger lives or break anyws, this rule was absolute. Golden light poured down from the great magic array in the sky, and enveloped Princess Luna. The princess¡¯ body began to move as if having a mind of its own, and obediently followed Lilith¡¯s orders¡­ Under everyone¡¯s gaze, her face came closer to Lilith¡¯s waiting foot. ¡°Are you kidding me¡­¡± Was she really going to¡­ lick it? She was a noble princess. How could she do something that a lowlymoner would not even do? She would not only disgrace herself but also the entire royal family if she were to do that! If she had to do such a thing, she might as well take her own life¡­! Just when these thoughts crossed Princess Luna¡¯s mind, she suddenly realized something¡­ Strange¡­ Something was not right¡­ The closer and closer she got to the target, some kind of emotion began bubbling in her heart. It was humiliation. Endless humiliation. Yet in the depths of humiliation was a kind of emotion that Princess Luna had never felt before. It made her blush. It made her body tremble. Her heart raced wildly. Because of that unknown emotion, her brain was gradually losing the ability to think straight¡­ ¡°This is¡­¡± Taken over by that emotion, everyst bit of resistance in her body seemed to disappear. Her tense body rxed and her eyes zed over. She stuck her delicate tongue out and dragged it over Lilith¡¯s toes. ¡°Eek~¡± Lilith let out a startled cry at the sudden warm and wet sensation on her toes. She had to admit though, getting her foot licked was¡­ An enjoyable experience, both psychologically and physically. She could not find any word other than that to describe the feeling. ¡°Hm?¡± While indulging in the enjoyable sensation, Lilith suddenly noticed that something was not right with the princess in front of her. She had suddenly stopped and lowered her head, seemingly lost in deep thought. It was not strange for her to stop, after all, no one would want to keep up with such a shameful act like licking someone¡¯s feet. However, Princess Luna¡¯s skin was turning faint crimson at a speed visible to the naked eye. She looked like she was being steamed. Yet her constantly trembling body showed that she was still alive. Through Lilith¡¯s keen senses, she sensed that Princess Luna¡¯s heartbeat elerated at an unprecedented rming speed. It had reached the level where she would not be surprised if the princess suddenly died of heart failure in the next moment. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Lilith began to panic. She only wanted to give this princess a little punishment, but never intended to take her life. Was the princess this mentally weak? All she did was have her lick her foot, and Lilith was even considerate enough to take off her own shoe. Was it that bad that she could not even take it? Princess Luna made no response to Lilith¡¯s concerns. ¡­¡­ I, Luna Hesse, is the thirteenth and youngest daughter of the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. My father is old. Due to the age difference, he favors me like a granddaughter rather than a daughter. Father always grants me anything I want, be it an object or a person. It was my twelfth birthday when he circled the most fertilend on a piece of territory in the south of the empire, and told me that thend would be my dowry in the future. Favor is not the only thing I have. God is never absolutely fair. For every hundred million defects He creates, he also creates one perfect existence. And that perfect existence¡­ is me. ¡­¡­ Not only am I stunning, I¡¯ve also been selected as one of the top ten beauties in the imperial capital since the age of ten. Some are envious of me, while some look at me with longing eyes. Even my talent is unmatched. When my powers awakened at the age of six, I came to possess the most concentrated dragon blood in the current royal family. The concentration of my dragon blood wasparable to my ancestors, and I can speak the dragonnguage natively without learning it. A daughter like me naturally attracts Father¡¯s attention. Because of me, he has to lower his pride for the first time to ask the guardian Lord Taylor to personally teach me how to control the power of my dragon blood. And this is how the perfect me discovered the true meaning of this world at the tender age of six¡ªthat the world is a boring ce¡­ Everyone bows and tters me when they see me. Everyone apuds my ideas and actions, no one dares to defy me. Everyone follows me around, bing my pet is an honor. Even if there are asional exceptions, all it takes is a small trick and they will fall prostrate at my feet again. But a life like this is¡­ Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring. Boring¡­ Too boring¡­ It can hardly stir any excitement in my heart. In order to make things slightly more interesting, I once lied about a minister trying to peek at my panties. The poor man was then exiled by Father to a barrennd in the west. I also once ordered an ordinary servant to jump from a more than ten-meter high building. She ended up begging for mercy, kneeling and touching her forehead to the ground profusely until the floor was stained red by her blood. Even so, these were not enough to quench my thirst. After my amusement faded, it left an even bigger void in me. In order to fill this void, I came to the best academy on the continent¡ªSt. Caroline Academy, also known as the sea of talents. I thought that things would be different here but unfortunately¡­ I found myself living in a repetition of history. The only difference was that the unexpected would happen more frequently. So what then? As long as I feign my anger, everyone will still fall prostrate at my feet like a pathetic dog. They bore me to the extreme. I thought I would spend the rest of my life forever stuck in an endless loop of amusement and emptiness¡­ until today, a person who looked no different from any other prey, issued me a challenge¡­ Then¡­ I lost. Not only that, she even made me lick her foot. In the end, everything changed. Receiving such a humiliating order¡­ to be more precise, being forced by the rules of the academy, the moment the tip of my tongue touched that lowlymoner¡¯s stinking foot¡­ An emotion that I have never felt before washed over me. It was a type of unknown excitement¡­ And in that excitement were other emotions that I have never experienced and cannotprehend. It consumed me like the world¡¯s most deadly poison. I shuddered uncontrobly. My head felt light and my brain gave up working. While the sensation on the tip of my tongue traveled to my brain, a burning heat shot up to my brain from my lower body. It exploded in my head and turned into the most extreme and ultimate pleasure that made my body go weak andpletely limp. I climaxed, both physically and spiritually. It put a full stop to the uninteresting first half of my life. That experience was indescribable and iprehensible, yet so overwhelming and fascinating¡­ Ah, I can¡¯t¡­ It was fleeting like fireworks. Yet after getting a taste of it for the first time, I became¡­ Hopelessly addicted to it. Book 4: Chapter 218: Fighting For Victory Book 4: Chapter 218: Fighting For Victory ¡°Alright, you can stop now.¡± Princess Luna¡¯s sudden unusual behavior worried Lilith. To prevent things from getting out of hand, she decided to make the princess stop even though she had not had enough. She retracted her foot while giving the order to stop but¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Her ankle was suddenly grabbed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Was Princess Luna trying to get even with her after being subjected to such humiliation? Lilith shrank back a little, in case Princess Luna would suddenly strike her. However, the princess did not pounce on her like she had anticipated. She just kept her ankle in a tight grip, and then¡­ Suddenly sucked on her big toe like it was a lollipop. ¡°Eeeek?!¡± The unexpected wet sensation drew a yelp from Lilith. ¡°Wait! I didn¡¯t ask you to continue!¡± Lilith¡¯s words fell on deaf ears. Due to the princess¡¯ posture, Lilith could not see the expression on her face. Yet she could clearly sense her feelings¡­ It was¡­ excitement? As Lilith tried harder to free her ankle, Princess Luna suddenly straightened up. She held Lilith¡¯s calf in her hands as she explored Lilith¡¯s foot with her tongue. ¡°Eeeeek! Stop! N-Not there! If you keep licking, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s face turned scarlet as she writhed. In the end, Princess Luna¡¯s skillful movement finally pushed her over the edge and¡­ ¡°Eeeeeehahaha! Nooo! Not the sole! It¡¯s ticklish, ahahaha!¡± Lilith thrashed her legs in desperation. No matter how hard she struggled, Princess Lunatched onto her foot like a starving beast. Lilith simply could not get the princess off her. Weird, was she this strong just now? ¡°Stop! Imand you to stop!¡± In the end, Lilith had no choice but to use the rules of the academy. Under the golden light¡¯s control, Princess Luna slowly moved away from Lilith. Even so, everyone could still see her delicate body trembling as if to resist that power. And it would seem like she was already breaking herself free from the control. ¡°Whoa. Did you lose your mind from shock? Wake up, Your Highness! Thousands of people are watching you!¡± Princess Luna suddenly shuddered, then looked as though she had just snapped out from a trance. She stared at her hands nkly. ¡°What was I doing?¡± ¡°Are you ying dumb now?¡± Lilith quickly slinked away and hid behind a chair. She poked her little head out and cried angrily, ¡°How dare you lick someone¡¯s most seeensitive part without their consent! You are shameless!!¡± ¡°Seeensitive part?¡± Memories came flooding back to Princess Luna. Everything that just happened shed before her eyes¡­ ¡°How could it be¡­? I actually¡­¡± Licked someone¡¯s foot on my own ord? No, this must be a dream. It has to be! I am a noble princess! How could I do something as filthy¡­ Filthy¡­ Filthy¡­ Filthy¡­ Princess Luna started panting again. For some reason, whenever that word popped into her head, shame and another different kind of¡­ excitement would wash over her? What is wrong with me? Did¡­ she do something to me? Yes, that must be it. Otherwise, why would I be acting so strangely? Princess Luna lifted her head up. Just when she was about to interrogate Lilith about what sort of despicable things thetter had done to her, she suddenly noticed the strange atmosphere around them. It was so eerily silent that one could hear a pin drop. Yet in the absolute silence, countless burning gazes gathered on Princess Luna. Her delicate body shuddered against her will. Everyone¡­ saw it right? They saw how I licked someone else¡¯s toes like a b?i?t?c?h? in heat, right? Thousands of people saw me¡­ Princess Luna¡¯s eyes reddened as she hissed like a beast. Why? Why is this happening? Such a shameful act was enough to make me kill every single one of them, yet that kind of feeling keeps rising up within me. As soon as I am reminded that my disgraceful act was seen by everyone, I¡­ Princess Luna¡¯s predatory gaze fell on Lilith¡¯s face again. Lilith shuddered in fear and cowered behind the chair. Whoa, is she possessed by some demon or something? Why is she suddenly so scary? I better reassess the situation. Princess Luna hunched up her shoulders and hugged herself as she absent-mindedly murmured to herself, ¡°Something is not right¡­ Something is definitely not right¡­¡± With Lilith fully hidden from her view, Princess Luna managed to regain her senses. Even so, realization terrified her. I¡­ I actually wanted to jump on her and make her step on my face? As if by doing that, I can get that exhrating pleasure again. No, I can¡¯t stay here any longer. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll be very strange! Princess Luna gritted her teeth and stomped on the ground. Her figure turned into a blur before she quickly vanished from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡­¡­ A few momentster, after confirming that Princess Luna was really gone, Lilith poked her head out again from behind the chair. She patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. As expected of the person whom the vice dean could not deal with. She was indeed a terrifying one. At the same time, Lilith also secretly made up her mind to steer clear of that crazy woman from now on. ¡­¡­ ¡°Who are you?¡± Lilith asked the unfamiliar-looking guy, who suddenly appeared before her, with a guarded expression. She had swiftly put her sock and shoe back on, put away the chair and was about to leave the stage when this excited-looking guy appeared out of nowhere. He isn¡¯t thinking of pushing me to the ground then tickling me to death right? How naive! How could I, the noble Dragon Princess, be defeated by this weakness! ¡°Battle me, Lilith!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m tired already. I¡¯m gonna retire for the day.¡± Although Lilith did not sense any danger from this unknown guy, she still chose to turn him down to be safe. ¡°The tournament is about to end today. Are you going to give up on bing the academy¡¯s representative by returning now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lilith nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that in the first ce.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The guy looked like he could notprehend what was going on. ¡°How could anyone resist the temptation of bing the academy representative?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Is this person dumb? The guy clenched his fists, anger evident on his face. ¡°I have secluded myself for two years and five months, just for the sake of bing an academy representative. I will bring honor to my family and return home gloriously to marry a nice girl. Yet you actually think nothing of this position?! Unforgivable, simply unforgivable!¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched. This guy must have a few screws loose from all those trainings. ¡°Fine, fine. If you wanna fight that badly, I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Anger instantly dissipated and turned into excitement as the guy looked at Lilith with eagerness in his eyes. From his perspective, Lilith who defeated Princess Luna was the greatest obstacle between him and his ambition of bing the academy representative. So, as long as he could defeat Lilith, nothing could stop him from achieving that dream! ¡°But you won¡¯t be fighting me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± For a moment, the guy seemed like he could notprehend Lilith¡¯s words. Lilith merely shrugged, then returned to her seating area. Under the vice dean and Elder Mord¡¯s odd gazes, she retrieved a ball of something soft from under the table. She tossed that ball in the young man¡¯s direction, then dusted her hands and said, ¡°There you go. If you can defeat her, I guarantee you, no one will ever dare to doubt your position as the academy representative.¡± Book 4: Chapter 219: Intense Battle Book 4: Chapter 219: Intense Battle ¡°Defeat her?¡± The young man could not help but question, because he was not even sure if that mysterious ball that Lilith just tossed at him could be referred to as her. It was just a ball of¡­ nket. ¡°Are you fooling around with me, Lilith?¡± The young man asked angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make up something as ridiculous as this just because you don¡¯t want to fight me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around and I don¡¯t have any reason to. I¡¯m being very serious here.¡± Lilith shrugged and continued saying, ¡°Let me warn you first, proceed carefully. You don¡¯t want to walk away with psychological trauma.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The young manughed angrily. How dare she throw a ball of nket at me and spout all that nonsense about psychological trauma. What can possibly happen? It¡¯s not like a hideous monster will crawl out of it and eat me alive, right? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared now.¡± ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± Lilith shrugged and ignored the young man¡¯s pointed tone. She patted the ball of nket and whispered, ¡°Have fun, just don¡¯t go overboard.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left the stage, leaving behind the young man who could only grit his teeth and seethe. The judge once again appeared on the stage with a puzzled look on his face. He swept his gaze over the ball of nkety, but remembered the message he received earlier. The corner of his eyes twitched, but he still dutifully announced, ¡°Cornelia from first-year versus Reg from seventh-year.¡± The guy named Reg stared at the ball of nket in shock as he wondered to himself aloud if that was really a person. Judging by the thickness and the size of the nket, it definitely did not seem like a normal person could hide inside it. ¡°Eeeyah~¡± It was at that moment, an adorable voice was hearding inside it. The ball then started squirming. Before long, a handful of pure white hair peeked from between theyers. What¡¯s this? Hair? Reg quickly dismissed the thought in the next moment. Everyone knew that hair could not move by itself. However, the handful of white hair started swaying like weeds waving in the strong wind. Shortly after that, it stopped, perhaps because it sensed that someone else was nearby. The tip curled upward, as if provoking Reg like it had a mind of its own. The expression on Reg¡¯s face immediately grew serious. He was almost sure that this was not hair, but a kind of creature that he could not identify. The Holy Dragon Empire had always been known for its high tolerance toward diversity, except for the demon race. Therefore, aside from humans, there were beautiful elves, wild beastmen and other shape-shifting demonic beasts and creatures living in the empire. As the epitome of this empire, it was no surprise that St. Caroline Academy was also filled with all sorts of strange creatures and races. Even so, he was more concerned that perhaps Lilith was telling the truth¡ªthis tuft of hair could be very strong. Reg could not sense her presence. She was in in sight, yet he could only perceive her as a still object in front of him. One could only imagine how powerful she was, to be able to fully conceal her aura. Reg drew the longsword at his waist and pointed it at the unknown creature named Cornelia, his eyes filled with determination. There was only one objective for his two-year-and-five-month long seclusion¡ªbeing the academy¡¯s representative. No matter how terrifying the enemy before him was, he would defeat it! Hence, no matter what this strange creature in front of him was, he would neither cower nor flee! ¡°I¡¯ve been training with a sword since young, for more than a decade. My swordsmanship has long reached perfection. At the very least, I¡¯m sure that I won¡¯t lose to my peers. So watch out, Cornelia.¡± His sword shed. Reg showed no mercy when he struck. The long sword in his hand turned into the brightest lightning as it came down on the unknown creature named Cornelia. However, Cornelia, that unknown creature that resembled a tuft of hair, was obviously not weak. Moments before the gleaming sword came down, she rolled over a little and took Reg¡¯s all-out attack head on. Reg drew back, but kept his burning gaze on her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet an even match here. My heart is racing with excitement.¡± ¡°Eeeeyah~¡± ¡°However, I absolutely have to win this tournament. So I can only offer my apologies, Cornelia.¡± Reg focused himself and ran his finger along the de of his sword, leaving a trail of blood on the sharp edge. Stained by fresh blood, the ck longsword began to change slowly. It emitted a low rumble, like a ferocious beast awakening. It was hypnotizing, like the rhythmic heartbeats. Reg charged at Cornelia, shing at her with his sword. There were no fancy moves, but the power in every swing was iparable with the first attack. Every swing shook the space and left faint ck trails on the ground. Even so, Cornelia remained unfazed. Her long and slender body moved, and easily absorbed every powerful attack that Regnded on her. ROAR! Reg was not discouraged by the fact that his attacks were all rendered ineffective. It lit a fire in him instead. His eyes turned red as he roared like a wild beast. All the pent up frustrations he had umted over the past two years and five months were released at this moment. The sword in his hand moved so fast that it became a blur. Every attack he made was countered, and soon a de storm was formed on the stage. It was so strong that even if it started raining, not even a single raindrop wouldnd on those two on the stage. ¡°What an intense battle.¡± The vice dean stroked his beard as he watched the battle going on on the stage, with an impressed look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that Reg is fully able to control that ancestral sword of his by now, but I did not expect his swordsmanship to have reached such a level after he secluded himself for more than two years. I reckon that his skills may even be on par with Durance now. If both of them were to fight in the same cultivation realm, it¡¯d be hard to determine the winner.¡± While saying that, the vice dean looked to the side. ¡°I see that Lilith did not lie to me. This Cornelia whom you¡¯ve rmended is indeed as terrifying as you have imed. Although she has been on the defensive, she is as sturdy as a boulder in the sea. No matter how hard the waves crash on her, she remains unaffected. Reg¡¯s attacks are relentless, yet it is not working on her. And most importantly, Cornelia¡¯s fighting style is unconventional. She looks almost like a child, waving a wooden stick however she wants to. It may look random, yet it is so natural that enemies are stumped. Marvelous, simply marvelous.¡± Lilith nodded with a proud look on her face. ¡°As expected of Vice Dean. Your observation is just and true.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s one thing I simply can¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What is it, Vice Dean?¡± ¡°Just what race is Cornelia? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve encountered anyone like her before.¡± ¡°She¡¯s human.¡± ¡°¡­W-What¡­?¡± ¡°She¡¯s human.¡± Seeing the disbelief on the vice dean¡¯s face, Lilith was puzzled. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Human¡­? But the way she looks is¡­¡± Lilith grew even more puzzled. She lifted a lock of her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s her hair. Don¡¯t tell me you couldn¡¯t tell it¡¯s hair, Vice Dean.¡± ¡°Hair¡­?¡± The vice dean nearly choked. That person named Cornelia was actually fighting evenly with one of the candidates for the academy representative with her hair? How absurd! Wait. Cornelia¡­ The young girl, whom Lilith wanted him to make an exception and allow her to enroll in the academy, suddenly popped into his mind¡­ If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, her name was also Cornelia. And that hair color¡­ perfectly matched her description. Oh my, this youngdy was whopping one of his students with her hair. The vice dean almost immediately wondered how shocking it would be for his so-called proud children of the academy, once they saw Cornelia¡¯s real appearance. To think that they could hardly evenpare to a tuft of her hair. The vice dean gulped audibly as he started doubting himself. Was he getting old or was the world changing too quickly? Why were there so many things he could hardly fathom nowadays? Sitting next to him, Lilith was resting her head in her hands and watching the fierce fight on the stage. Without her realizing it, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. For some reason, Cornelia had been hiding under the nkettely and seemed to not be interested in doing anything. Although Lilith did not want to admit it, she was actually a little worried about her. But now it seemed like¡­ Cornelia was having quite a lot of fun. Book 4: Chapter 220: Strange Book 4: Chapter 220: Strange The battle on the stage was gradually approaching its end. It was an exciting fight to witness as Reg gave it all he got and exchanged blows with Cornelia three hundred times. Even so, the difference between their strengths was like day and night. Although Reg¡¯s opponent was merely a tuft of hair, he still had his hands full. ¡°Not giving up yet?¡± Reg was already at his limits and could barely remain standing, yet he chose to carry on fighting. Lilith could not help but look at him with admiration. His persistence was certainly an extraordinary quality. Truth be told, it was quite a feat that Reg managed to hold out until now, considering that he was an ordinary human. Maybe it was better to keep Cornelia¡¯s body hidden. Lilith would not want to bear the guilt if Reg mentally broke after finding out Cornelia¡¯s real identity. ¡°Mercy on his soul¡­¡± Lilith mumbled under her breath like an old monk, then leaned back on the chair. She then started stuffing the snack she brought with her into her cheeks like a squirrel, obviously losing interest in the battle. Even so, she kept her eyes on the participants but her mind had already wandered off. She was thinking of Elder White. Although she acted all cool and told Diana ¡°I will definitely save Elder White,¡± her words were still nothing but a bluff at this moment. Lilith assessed the current situation¡­ she really did not have the slightest idea on Elder White¡¯s injuries. Currently, she was still unable to get in touch with Sae or the ancestor. Even the academy instructor who was most adept at healing arts could not offer any help. She tried asking Thea, but Thea tearfully begged her not to even think about using holy water. Otherwise the Pope might kill himself to appease the believers. None of those back at home were adept at healing arts either. After all, the dragons always had their strong physiques to rely on. Any injuries could easily be healed with a feast of meat. There had never been any need for healing spells. For the dragons to learn healing spells was no different than asking them to sellb at a buddhist monastery. Although Lilith had always thought that those back home were dumb, she was sure they were not dumb enough to¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Maybe they might¡­ really be this dumb! Lilith¡¯s eyes lit up at the glimmer of hope that she found at her darkest hour¡­ Even if their brains were useless, they might really learn healing arts, just for the sake of having more opportunities to hit on girls! Although hesitant, Lilith still decided against dismissing that possibility. She took out her spectrum stone to send a message to someone back at home. Naturally, it was not going to be her mother. If she happened to be in a foul mood when Lilith told her that, she might skin someone alive to vent her anger. There was no doubt about it. The Dragon Queen was an extreme ****** who believed that all opportunities should be seized where they appear. Lilith had no idea how her mother would deal with those who disgraced the dragon race. Maybe she might force them to put on a skirt then pick up a bar of soap? Her sadistic streak was the reason why the Dragon Valley located at the heart of the floating ind was dyed red¡­ In the end, the message was sent to the dragon race¡¯s most loyalpdo¡­ servant, Akarin. With his expansive intelligencework on the dragon race, he would probably be the first to know if someone had learned healing art. Beep, beep, beep. The spectrum stone rang. Whoa. As expected of the dragon race¡¯s most loyalpdo¡­ servant. The response from Akarin was almost instantaneous. Lilith swept her gaze over the translucent wordings projected from the spectrum stone, then raised her eyebrows in surprise. The message began with him singing facts that Lilith already knew, such as how she was the best and unrivaled princess in the realm. That went on for a thousand words long and thest line was actually the information that Lilith wanted. It turned out that someone like that really existed! However, that person was someone that Lilith would have never expected. ¡°The only person among us who is adept in that area is¡­ the queen. Back then when Her Majesty trained us so lovingly, some were too ¡®fragile¡¯ to take it for a prolonged period. In order to make them train longer, she went out of her way to learn the most powerful healing spells and arts. The result was marvelous, and personally tested by our brethren. Even those who lost their consciousness due to spinal fracture could immediately recover with the help of the queen. Therefore, you have absolutely nothing to worry about, Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lilith brought her hand to her face, and wiped her non-existent tears. Enough, Akarin. If you continue, I¡¯ll really feel sorry for all of you¡­ Letting a soft sigh of sympathy for those who had suffered back home, Lilith put away her spectrum stone and returned her attention to the ongoing battle on the arena stage. It seemed like she had no choice but to contact her mother. Although her mother despised other creatures and might not offer to help, having a glimmer of hope was still better than having none. After all, the man in question was her martial brother. If all else failed, she would offer to be her mother¡¯s mannequin for a few days as ast resort. Surely, her mother would be so excited that she would quickly cure Elder White, not caring if he was a rat or a bedbug. After all, aside from being sadistic, the queen also had an unhealthy obsession toward her daughter. Just when Lilith was trying toe up with ways to make her mother help without sacrificing herself, the fight on the arena stage took its final course. ¡°Huff, huff. I gotta admit, you¡¯re the toughest enemy that I, Reg, have ever faced in his entire life.¡± Reg kept his eyes locked on the ¡°Cornelia¡± who did not seem to be affected in the slightest by the torrent of attacks he had rained on her. His eyes darkened. Anyone¡¯s confidence would take a hit if they had unleashed their full strength and pushed themselves to their limits in battle, only to realize that all their efforts were not enough to break through their opponent¡¯s defenses. But as expected of Reg, the ¡°martial nerd¡± whom the vice dean himself wouldmend, he very quicklyposed himself and steeled his resolution. ¡°Even so, the final victory is still mine!¡± After saying that, Reg took out a few ck pills from his chest pocket. Without saying a word, he stuffed the pigeon egg-sized pills into his mouth. ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of these Extreme Energy Pills that I bought from the street vendor with nine copper coins, Cornelia!¡± As soon as Reg swallowed those pills, his body changed noticeably. His muscles swelled, and his body size increased. A strange faint and ck mist kepting out of his body. In just the blink of an eye, the ck mistpletely shrouded Reg¡¯s powerful body. ¡°Eeyah?¡± The tuft of hair peeking outside of the nket suddenly stood up straight on its end, as if sensing danger. ¡°Hahaha, I expect nothing less from the Extreme Energy Pills that I bought with nine copper coins! The effect is certainly fantastic. There¡¯s no battle I can¡¯t win in my current state!¡± Heughed wildly at the endless power surging in his body. Yet in everyone¡¯s eyes, something was not right. The muscles that swelled after Reg took the pills started shrinking. They shrank so much they looked smaller than they were before. Reg seemed to be caught up by the surge of newfound power, and waspletely oblivious to the changes urring on his body. ¡°Are those¡­ counterfeit pills?¡± Lilith was shocked. Those crazy stuff only cost nine copper coins, strictly speaking they were not fake, as long as they were not consumed. ¡°No, this is not the fault of those pills.¡± The vice dean shook his head, with a grave look on his face. The aura that suddenly exploded from Reg terrified him for some reason. ¡°HAHAHA¡­ga¡­¡± Reg¡¯sughter stopped abruptly with an unpleasant squeak that a dying duck would make, like he was strangled. He clutched his head like he was in excruciating pain. ¡°JUDGE!¡± The vice dean realized the seriousness of the situation, and immediately stood up to call for the judge. In just a sh, the judge appeared beside Reg. He tried reaching out to Reg, but realized that he could not bring his outstretched hand any closer to him. The judge saw his eyes. They were filled with boundless violence and evil. The moment their gazes met, he froze all over and stood rooted to the spot. In the next moment, Reg suddenly turned around, facing the direction where the elder¡¯s seats were. He then charged at Lilith, who had a look of surprise on her face. However, a tiny, fair hand shot out from the nket and gently grabbed Reg. Blood spurted out of Reg¡¯s mouth, but he showed no signs of slowing down and was still charging toward Lilith. At that moment, the owner of that tiny hand hesitated. She suddenly remembered the warning from her mommy. She was not supposed to kill without her mommy¡¯s permission. If she were to stop that person by force, he might be turned into a ball of minced meat. Not only that, the ck mist that shrouded him was actually eating away Cornelia¡¯s divine power! While Cornelia hesitated, Reg had reached where Lilith was within a fraction of seconds. His smile was sinister, like he had just returned from hell. The violence and evil in his eyes were like demons imprisoned in the depths of hell. He looked like a totally different person from the positive young man Lilith met earlier. ¡°You¡­¡± Reg grinned at Lilith. The unpleasant words that were squeezed out of his throat in the next moment sounded like scratching on a chalkboard. ¡°You¡­ are guilty.¡± Book 4: Chapter 221: Fury! Book 4: Chapter 221: Fury! ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± The vice dean was furious. How dare this entity make his move on his students in his presence? Had he really no respect for him? Although he was an old and dying man, that did not mean he could easily be bullied! Battle qi surged in his body. In just an instant, the table and chairs in front of him were pulverized. The more critical the situation was, the calmer the vice dean was. His frail arm did not reach for his sword. He turned to Reg instead. No matter what, his first priority was to expel that thing possessing him. Pfft. It was the sound of something sharp piercing into flesh. Reg had actually plunged his own sword into himself, just an inch away from his heart. He then started turning the hilt slowly, all whileughing like a maniac. The malice was evident. The expression on the vice dean¡¯s face contorted. He did not dare to get any closer to the front. With an unfathomable look on his face, he motioned with his hand to stop the other instructors and elders who were secretly attempting to approach Reg. Ignoring the vice dean, Reg turned his attention to Lilith and repeated what he said. ¡°You¡­ are guilty¡­¡± His hoarse voice carried endless resentment, as if Lilith was really an evil sinner. But no matter how hard Lilith racked her brain, she could not figure out what she had done to warrant such anger and resentment. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Lilithposed herself, forcing herself not to be overwhelmed by that terrifying presence. She gritted her teeth and continued pressing, ¡°Cut the act! State your business!¡± The person in front of her was definitely not Reg. It was obvious that something else had taken over his body. Since he mentioned the word ¡°guilty¡±, Lilith immediately remembered the strange ck cards written in thenguage from her previous world that she found on Thea and Brea¡¯s bed in their dorm room not long ago. ¡°Gaga¡­ We¡­ know¡­ everything about you¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had no idea if this ¡°Reg¡± was saying that he knew everything about her in this world¡­ or in both the worlds she had lived in. Based on the fact that the cards were written in thenguage from her previous world, thetter seemed likely to be the case. Regughed strangely, as if finding Lilith¡¯s reaction to be amusing. Strangely, tears of blood leaked out from his eyes. ¡°The Great Celestial Rite¡­ Game¡­ You must participate¡­¡± A voice appeared directly in Lilith¡¯s head. ¡°Game? What game?¡± ¡°Must participate¡­ Or else¡­ consequences await¡­¡± After saying that, Reg seemed to have exhausted all strength in his body. He copsed on the ground. The light in his eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lilith suddenly snapped back to her senses, but there was no time to figure out the riddles given to her. She quickly took out a healing scroll and pped it on Reg¡¯s body. The soft light of the healing spell gradually spread out, like a breathtaking aurora. Yet it was powerless to stop the light in Reg¡¯s eyes from dimming. Cough, cough. Reg coughed twice and seemed to have regained his consciousness. There were bits of flesh mixed in the blood he coughed up. He grabbed Lilith¡¯s sleeve with confusion written all over his face. With difficulty, he asked, ¡°Lilith¡­ What¡­ happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak!¡± Lilith anxiously stopped Reg from doing anything that might drain his life force faster, while beckoning to someone in the distance. Cornelia appeared and put her tiny hand on Reg¡¯s wound. Her divine power flowed through her arm and poured into Reg¡¯s body. A momentter, she removed her hand and frowned. ¡°Eeyah, eeyah¡­¡± Lilith digested the meaning behind Cornelia¡¯s words, then asked with confusion, ¡°What do you mean he can¡¯t be saved? You should be able to directly infuse life force right, Cornelia? Go replenish his life force.¡± ¡°Eeyah, eeyah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ he¡¯s already dead?¡± Lilith turned stiffly to Reg, who was tugging at her sleeve. Dead? Are you kidding? This guy is still moving. He can still speak. How could he be dead? That¡¯s¡­ just too strange. ¡°Strange. Is it dark already, Lilith? Why¡­ Why¡­ can¡¯t I see anything?¡± Reg¡¯s eyes were losing focus at a speed visible to naked eyes. He seemed to have also realized something. Tears leaked out of the corner of his eyes, mixed with the bloodstain on his face and turned bright red. Lilith, who had calmed down, finally understood what Cornelia meant by Reg was dead. No heartbeat. No pulse. No breathing. Even from such a close distance, Lilith could not sense anything with her keen senses. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Her gaze fell on the sword that was still buried in his chest, and soon understood the reason. Reg had lost all signs of living when that sword plunged into him. The stirring had damaged and destroyed his heart. In other words, he was already dead at that moment. Perhaps he was only able to speak and move now due to the after-effects of getting possessed by that being. It could hardly be called a terminal lucidity. ¡°Move!¡± The vice dean suddenly surrounded the area with a big group of instructors and professors. Since Lilith was petite and made no attempts to resist, the crowd quickly pushed her out of the way. Reg lost his grip on Lilith¡¯s sleeve and waved it around in the air, as if searching for something to grab on. In the end, he could only put it down helplessly, like a dead leaf falling to the ground or a butterfly pping its wings for onest time, sadly heading toward its final destination. Lilith knew deep down in her that the oue would still be the same, no matter how many people came. What could a bunch of mortals possibly do for someone that even Cornelia could not save? The sound of people talking, screaming, shouting and cursing mixed together. The din caused Lilith¡¯s ears to ring. ¡°C-Can¡­ somebody tell me, what¡¯s¡­ going on? ¡­Why¡­ Why would I¡­¡± Among the crowd, Reg uttered his final words that could no longer be considered final at this point. In this moment, he could no longer see, hear or feel anything. He could only think of the empty sky, asking questions that he could never hear the answers to. His every word stabbed Lilith in the chest. That was right. Reg was innocent. This ordinary but hardworking guy, who had neither special talent nor special bloodlines, had only one ambition¡ªto be the academy representative. He knew nothing about everything that had happened and had no idea why he had be like that after waking up. The cause of all this was because of a b?a?s?t?a?r?d? that came out of nowhere to issue a ¡°game invitation¡± to her. Was she the cause then? ¡°Cornelia¡­¡± Lilith clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Are you able to track down who is it that possessed Reg?¡± Cornelia shook her head. ¡°What? I thought you¡¯re a deity. Aren¡¯t you an omnipotent deity? Why can¡¯t you do an easy task like that?!¡± Lilith grabbed Cornelia¡¯s shoulders and shook her hard, as if by doing that she would be able to shake an affirmative answer out of Cornelia. ¡°Eeeyah.¡± That hurt. Cornelia frowned and looked like she was about to cry. It was only then Lilith realized that her dragon blood had activated without her knowing. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ got too worked up.¡± Lilith clutched her head agonizingly and slowly crouched down. The unexpected turns of event sent her heart in turmoil. Not only the death of Reg, but also this incident had made her clearly realize one thing. An unknown enemy from an unknown origin. A huge crisis was quietly approaching her and she did not know the reason. And this crisis would most likely endanger those around her. It was Reg, whom she had known merely half an hour ago, this time. Who would it be next time? Brea? Thea? Or maybe even¡­ Lesiah? Lilith could not imagine what would happen. ¡­¡­ ¡°As I expected.¡± In the depths of the jungle, inside the hut where Elder White lived, Lilith found a ck card with ¡°Guilty¡± written on it underneath the pillow which the unconscious old man was resting on. The size and the pattern on it were exactly the same as the two other cards she found on Thea and Brea¡¯s bed. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Diana came over curiously. She took the card and felt the texture with her hand. ¡°A greeting card? An invitation?¡± Lilith had an unpleasant look on her face. ¡°Hurry up and see if you have the same card on you, Martial Niece.¡± ¡°Me? Of course not, I¡¯ve never received any card like this.¡± ¡°Stop talking, just look for it!¡± Diana was startled by Lilith suddenly raising her voice. Even with that serious look on her face, she could tell that Lilith was not joking around with her. So, she obediently fumbled around in her pockets. Then with disbelief on her face, she pulled out a ck card that looked exactly the same. Lilith started trembling involuntarily. As Diana pulled out that ck card, a bad suspicion slowly formed in her mind. Could it be that everyone she knew was given the same ck card? Did this mean¡­ they were all being targeted by the mastermind behind all this? Could it be that Elder White¡¯s current condition was not caused by White Jade Style, and¡­ it was the enemy giving her a warning? If she were to go against the mastermind¡¯s wishes and not participate in that game, did that mean all her friends might eventually be half-living dead like Elder White? No. It was not a might. They would most likely end up the same way. If she thought about it carefully, why would activating a full-body White Jade Style cause Elder White to end up in such a state that left almost everyone helpless? The old man had immersed himself in White Jade Style for most of his life for crying out loud. ¡°Ha¡­ That¡¯s an effective threat.¡± For the first time since the moment she was reborn in this world, there was fear in Lilith¡¯s eyes. It was the fear of losing something dear to her. However, that fear was reced by fury in just the blink of an eye. It was the very same fury of that legendary dragon who had its inverted scales touched by others! ¡°Haha¡­ You wanna y a game? Fine, I¡¯ll y with you. Whoever the mastermind behind this is, you better not let me catch you. Or else¡­¡± A sinister smile crept across Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°I will bite a piece of your flesh off mercilessly, even if it will cost me my life.¡± Book 4: Chapter 222: The End and a New Beginning Book 4: Chapter 222: The End and a New Beginning ¡°This is just an ordinary pill.¡± The vice dean ced a ck pill that had nothing special about it in front of Lilith. ¡°Just one of those potent pills that the street vendors sell a box for one silver coin. Apart from being slightly harmful to the kidney, there are no other side effects when consumed.¡± But in a sense, this pill was not ordinary either. It was found in the blood that Reg coughed up moments before his death. Lilith lowered her gaze and mumbled softly, ¡°Is that so? That means Reg¡¯s changes had nothing to do with this pill then.¡± For it to be found intact in the blood he coughed up meant Reg never even got the chance to swallow this pill that he had spent nine copper coins to get. Since this was the case, it was meaningless to find out the ingredients and effects of the pill. ¡°Correct, it is of no relevance.¡± The vice dean closed his eyes, fatigue was evident on his pale face. Things had been happening one after another recently, leaving him somewhat exhausted. Even so, no matter howplicated they were, none left him feeling as powerless as this one because a life was lost this time. That bright, honest, persistent and ordinary teenager had caught his attention shortly after joining the academy. He had kept an eye on him all this while, waiting for the day when a promising sapling like him would grow into a big tree on the academy¡¯s fertile soil. Unfortunately, he did not make it and died on the fertile soil. Not only that, he had died so inexplicably. No one even knew who his murderer was. ¡°That¡¯s why I would like to ask you, how much do you know about this, Lilith?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith fell silent. ¡°You have no idea¡­ or¡­ is there something you do not wish to let us know, Dragon Princess?¡± The vice dean narrowed his eyes as he deliberately emphasized Lilith¡¯s identity at the end of his sentence. Lilith snapped her head up in shock. ¡°How¡­ did you find out?¡± ¡°Finding the truth isn¡¯t that hard if one can connect the dots. A non-human who is rich and powerful, yet no one can uncover her background. A strength that far exceeds peers of the same age¡­ and can suppress Princess Luna who has a high concentration of dragon blood in her. Combined with the information received not long ago¡­ I believe you don¡¯t need me to exin the conclusion I¡¯ve reached.¡± Lilith smiled wryly. ¡°I see, so you¡¯ve already figured it out, Vice Dean.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, why do you feel it¡¯s necessary to hide your identity, Your Highness?¡± The vice dean quickly changed the subject. Lilith tilted her head to the side. ¡°Does this have anything to do with your previous question?¡± ¡°Not really, I¡¯m merely asking out of curiosity.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Lilith let out a soft sigh. ¡°No particr reason. I just want to stay out of trouble and keep a low profile,¡± she exined. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve been keeping a low profile, Your Highness?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± A dangerous glint shed across Lilith¡¯s eyes. The vice dean remained calm. ¡°Nothing in particr, I merely think that you wanting to keep a low profile doesn¡¯t seem valid.¡± Lilith sneered coldly. ¡°Then, why do you think I¡¯m hiding my real identity?¡± The vice dream drummed his fingers on the table, seemingly in deep thoughts. Momentster, he lifted his head. With piercing eyes, he looked straight at Lilith and slowly said, ¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid that those who are close to you won¡¯t be able to continue treating you the same way after finding out your real identity? To put it simply, Your Highness is¡­ afraid of losing¡­ friends¡­ or something else?¡± ¡°Huh? N-¡­Nonsense!¡± Lilith immediately pped the table and denied fervently. ¡°I am the magnificent Dragon Princess! Do I look like some brat who would cry because they lost their dolls? Don¡¯t treat me like a child, old man!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Although Lilith¡¯s words were firm, the vice dean could clearly see the light wavering in her eyes. If he was fifty years younger, her adorable denial might stir something in him. The vice dean grinned foolishly, then quickly shook his head to clear those sudden strange thoughts out of his head. ¡°Only those who had truly lost everything would cherish what they have now. Has the great Dragon Princess been through something like this too?¡± ¡°Lost everything? Let me tell you this, old man: I¡¯m the wealthiest person in this world. There¡¯s no one wealthier than me in this life and in my previous life. If you keep spouting nonsense, I¡¯m going to sell you like a roasted duck!¡± Lilith crossed her arms and huffed angrily, ¡°But no one probably wants an old duck like you, even if I offer them money.¡± ¡°What a bad personality you have, Your Highness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I am. Hehe, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I still have some juicy scoop on you. If I buy a publishingpany one day, I¡¯m going to publish that, print a hundred million copies and give them away for free! By then¡­ you¡¯ll surely be the most famous human in this world!¡± ¡°Juicy scoop? When have I done anything like that?¡± The vice dean looked at her dumbly. ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t you know that nine out of ten so-called juicy scoops are fake? What¡¯s fun about them if all of them are true?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°No need to thank me. This is my duty as a student~¡± ¡°Who said anything about thanking you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Both of them were in the vice dean¡¯s office. At this moment, there were only two of them in the huge room. When neither of them were speaking, the silence in the room was overwhelming. All they could hear was the sound of the clock ticking behind the vice dean. The vice dean suddenly sighed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting old. After the dean left, I could barely manage St. Caroline Academy. Even so¡­¡± ¡°After living a few hundred years, life experience is the only thing I have some confidence in sharing,¡± he continued smoothly. Lilith gave him a puzzled look. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re an old duck that is already well cooked in the broth of time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­You won¡¯t lose what truly belongs to you so easily just because of your status.¡± The vice dean continued, ¡°I believe you still have people who did not change their attitude toward you, even clearly knowing your true identity, right?¡± Lilith stared at him. ¡°Vice Dean, you didn¡¯t actually call me here just to feed me chicken soup for the soul, right?¡± The vice deanughed heartily. ¡°Chicken soup is still better than old duck soup, right?¡± He then stood up suddenly, which in turn surprised Lilith. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Reg¡¯s incident is still not fully resolved yet. I have to go there personally.¡± ¡°But your question just now¡­¡± ¡°No need, I already know the answer.¡± The vice dean smiled at Lilith. ¡°You¡¯re really a kind and gentle soul, Lilith.¡± ¡°W-¡­What?!¡± Lilith quickly covered her chest and cautiously stared at the vice dean with a guarded expression. ¡°Why did you suddenly say something so disgusting? What¡¯s your intention, old man? You¡¯re not trying to flirt with someone way younger than you, right?¡± The look on the vice dean¡¯s face turned awkward. ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± He let out a long sigh, then suddenly threw a golden invitation card in front of Lilith. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°The invitation card to the Great Celestial Rite. There¡¯s a total of five spots.¡± ¡°Invitation card?¡± Lilith blinked. ¡°What do you mean, Vice Dean? Didn¡¯t you say that the five spots will go to the top five of this tournament? Cornelia and I will only take up two at most.¡± ¡°This is a personal invitation that was sent to me,¡± the vice dean said. ¡°Apart from some important organizations, the empire will invite some people with exceptional strength and fame to the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite. The five spots I have were umted over the past few years. Just exactly five, and I¡¯m handing all of them to you, Lilith.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The vice dean¡¯s intention was as clear as day to Lilith. ¡°You want me to go to the Great Celestial Rite by myself, right?¡± ¡°My apologies, but the students from our academy are obviously no match to the enemy that you¡¯ll be facing.¡± Lilith epted the golden invitation card and smiled. ¡°No need for apology. I¡¯d rather it be this way. At least, I¡¯ll be able to focus on getting my job done properly without any worries.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± The vice dean gave Lilith a respectful and formal bow, to bid her farewell. ¡°Safe travels to you, Dragon Princess.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, I almost forgot.¡± The vice dean was about to leave when he suddenly recalled something. He turned his head around and said to Lilith, ¡°Reg¡­ grew up in an orphanage, but he still has a rtive.¡± ¡­¡­ After the vice dean left, silence once again returned to his office. Only the sound of his clock ticking could be heard. Lilith yed with the ck pill in boredom. An ordinary potent pill. That meant Reg¡¯s possession did not happen through any sort of medium. This also showcased the mystery and power of this enemy. At least, the vice dean also expressed that he had never even seen anyone with strongest spiritual power able to possess a rank ninth warrior without the help of any medium, while not exposing themselves in front of a group of powerful people. Unless, there was indeed some sort of medium used, just that no one had discovered it yet. But no matter what, this game¡­ I, Lilith, shall ept it! With a pop, the pill was crushed into powder in Lilith¡¯s hand. Her eyes had turned molten gold color at some point. She lifted her head up, looked through the window, at the sky that was already dyed red by the setting sun. Her heart was burning with unprecedented determination. A new story had begun. Book 5: Chapter 1: Sister-In-Law Book 5: Chapter 1: Sister-In-Law Sunlight poured in through the clear roof tiles like golden mist, making the golden hall seem like an ethereal abode. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up.¡± The urging voice of a lovely young girl echoed in the hall, breaking the illusion of the ethereal abode. ¡°Geez, can¡¯t you work faster, Miss She?¡± The woman known as Miss She, a middle-aged woman dressed in ck-and-white servant dress, smiled helplessly. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m already working as fast as I can but this is a matter of great importance for two nations. We can never be overly prepared for such an important event. Please be more patient.¡± Since it was an order from the princess, the head of maidservants still did her best to amodate. She pped. Two teams of young and beautiful maids slowly entered through the side doors of the hall, and began helping the young girl in front of them to change into a gorgeous dress. The young girl appeared to be slightly upset with being treated like a mannequin. However, those royal dresses were so crazily extravagant that it was impossible for one to put them on without any help. So, she could only give in and allow others to do whatever necessary, while wondering who in the world would be bored enough to invent something so troublesome. ¡°Gorgeous,¡± Miss She could not help but exim as she watched the young girl getting more and more beautiful as the other maids were dressing her up. ¡°Of course, no need to state the obvious.¡± Lesiah smiled as she twirled in front of a full-length mirror, the hem of her dress bloomed like a blossoming iris. Perhaps unhappy with the extravagant hair ornament thatcked elegance, Lesiah shook her head slightly. The golden hairpin that held her hair together in a loose twist fell out, causing her long silver hair toe down like the Milky Way in the sky. Although Miss She had seen her fair share of beauties, her breath was still taken away by the beautiful scene. ¡°How strange. When did you be so eager to visit other nations, Princess Lesiah? I thought you have always seen it as your most troublesome duty.¡± Miss She gently adjusted the cor of Lesiah¡¯s dress, with a knowing smile and teased her, ¡°Or Your Highness is actually not looking forward to visiting that ce, but¡­ someone?¡± ¡°I-Is¡­ is it now? Howe I don¡¯t know?¡± Lesiah¡¯s eyes were shifting uneasily. ¡°You¡¯re blushing, princess.¡± ¡°Hmph, how dare you tease me, head of maidservant, She. Do you believe I¡¯ll make you do theundry for everyone in the pce?¡± Lesiah threatened. ¡°Alright, alright. But if I¡¯m going to do theundry for everyone, no one will look after you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Is that so? In that case, I¡¯ll be lenient. You¡¯ll just have to do myundry.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for your kindness, princess. But I¡¯ve been doing that for you since you were a little girl.¡± Looking at Lesiah¡¯s increasingly radiant face, a relieved look also appeared on Miss She¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, princess.¡± ¡°Have I? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve changed a lot. Or should I say, I¡¯ve only seen you looking like this when you¡¯re secretly reading adventure story books alone back then.¡± Miss She sighed. ¡°You would even grin absent-mindedly sometimes. I can¡¯t help but wonder what happened when you were at St. Caroline Academy.¡± ¡°W-What! Why do you always pay attention to strange things, Miss She?!¡± Lesiah huffed, throwing a small tantrum for once. ¡°Haha, indeed they are strange things to pay attention to, but in my humble opinion, those are most important.¡± Miss She lifted her head and gazed upon the clear sky through the clear roof. Nostalgia filled her eyes. ¡°Your humble servant watched you grow up, naturally I know best how you were like in the past. After thete emperor¡¯s passing, you have no choice but to force yourself to change. I¡¯ve seen it all and my heart ached for you. Yet, there is nothing I can do because I understand that this is a journey that you must go through and a responsibility that you must bear.¡± The head of maidservant turned her gentle gaze back to Lesiah. The wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were clearly visible, but they made her look even more motherly. ¡°But now, I am slightly relieved to see that you¡¯re looking more like you were before¡­ No, you look even more radiant than that little Princess Lesiah who had no responsibilities back then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss She.¡± Lesiah gently embraced her nanny, who had long ago reced the mother whose face she could no longer even remember in her heart. If Miss She had not been by her side and supported her without fail, Lesiah might have copsed from stress during the toughest period of her life. ¡°Geez, I¡¯m already an olddy. I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d feel emotional over someone who managed to change our princess.¡± Miss She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I told you there¡¯s no such thing.¡± Lesiah¡¯s cheeks turned as red as an enticing ripe apple. ¡°Why do you always like to talk nonsense, Miss She?¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Our princess is always right.¡± The head of maidservant smiled, but obviously not listening to even a word Lesiah had said. She could not help but wonder¡­ Just what kind of person it was, to be able to capture the heart of someone as smart as the princess. Based on the princess¡¯ taste, he must be an extremely outstanding young man. He must at least be tall, handsome, charming, loyal, courageous, intelligent, gentle and powerful¡ªa perfect man without any ws¡­ Yes, only that kind of person is worthy of our princess. ¡­¡­ ¡°Hey, brat. Which way to the crown princess¡¯ bedchamber?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± In a sunny courtyard, a young silver-haired girl warily looked at the blonde loli who was acting arrogant while she was clearly in the forbidden part of the royal pce. She hugged her doll tightly in her arms and nervously asked, ¡°Why are you looking for my sister¡¯s bedchamber?¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes lit up. She scrutinized the young girl who seemed to be about seven or eight years old, then realized that she indeed bore some resemnce to the person whom she wanted to meet. She pped her hands delightfully and eximed, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet my adorable sister-inw while asking for directions! ¡­Ahem, is it too early for me to be calling you that¡­?¡± The young silver-haired girl tilted her head to the side and asked, ¡°Huh? What is a sister-inw?¡± ¡°Well, a sister-inw is¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes moved around as she looked for an answer. She then smiled and said, ¡°It means little sister.¡± ¡°Little sister?¡± The young girl pouted. ¡°But I only have one elder sister.¡± ¡°For now.¡± Lilith patted the young girl¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Maybe things will be different in the future.¡± The young silver-haired girl had a look of confusion on her face. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Lilith pulled out something thick and long that no young girls could resist out of nowhere, then smiled evilly. ¡°Want a candied fruit skewer?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With such a tempting thing in front of her, the young girl immediately lowered her guard and tossed her doll away. She took the candied fruit skewer from Lilith with her little hand, while drooling. ¡°Call me Big Sis.¡± ¡°Big Sis.¡± ¡°Good girl~¡± ¡°Heehee.¡± Bringing the candied fruit skewer closer to her mouth, the silver-haired girl took a piece into her mouth. A satisfied look immediately appeared on her face. ¡°You like it?¡± ¡°I wuvv it!¡± The little girl answered with her mouth full of candy. ¡°But they won¡¯t let me eat this, and keep saying confusing things, like how a princess should protect their image and not eat street food.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even eat candied fruit skewers? How unfortunate.¡± Lilith patted the silver-haired girl¡¯s head. With the blessing of the great god of candied fruits, she was thinking of getting closer when she suddenly sensed danger approaching her. As soon as she moved slightly to the side, an arrow flew past her at high speed, almost grazing her shoulder. ¡°Who are you! Release the princess at once!¡± Unbeknownst to Lilith, more than ten tough-looking women had surrounded the courtyard. Despite being dressed in maid uniforms, they were all armed with weapons. Looking at those women who were obviously good fighters, Lilith showed no signs of panic. She rubbed her chin and asked with great interest, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°We are the Crown Princess¡¯ bodyguards, the Maids of White Stockings! The little princess¡¯ safety is our responsibility. If you understand me, then release her at once. Hands behind your head and crouch down facing the wall!¡± ¡°Maids of White Stockings?¡± Lilith gave them an odd look. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lesiah to like this kind of thing.¡± Her lips then curled into a strange smile. ¡°But¡­ I like it.¡± Book 5: Chapter 2: Big Sis~ Book 5: Chapter 2: Big Sis~ ¡°Hold it right there!¡± ¡°Q-Quick, seize her!¡± ¡°Team two, where¡¯s team two? Go in from the left!¡± The solemn silence of the royal pce was broken by chaotic noises. Maids armed with various weapons swept through the pce corridors effortlessly. They weaved through the pir and got into their respective positions, creating a formation to surround the ce. Even the most powerful pirate would have no choice but to surrender to such a well-trained team of maids. Unfortunately, their opponent this time was not someone who could bepared to a powerful pirate. ¡°Wahaha,e chase me~ If you catch me, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want~¡± The criminal took the little princess away and ran away. Not only that, she was constantly mocking and taunting the proud maids. Even the powerful maids could only chase the trail of dust she left behind her. Human-shaped T-Rex was the right word to describe the criminal. Shepletely ignored theplex hallways and barged through the walls, windows and doors. And those did little to slow her down. Since she was petite, the human-shaped holes she made in the wall were not big enough for the maids, who were all of average size, to pass through. Hence, they could only follow theplex hallways. The leader of the Maids of White Stockings grew anxious. The crown princess would be attending the Great Celestial Rite in the Holy Dragon Empire as the representative of Macedonian Empire. Today was an important day and there was no room for any error. Yet the little princess was abducted under their noses! If news of this got out, the reputation of the Maids of White Stocking would bepletely ruined! ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s headed to the main hall!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The crown princess¡¯ reception room is in that direction!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± At this point in time, there was no time to care about reputation. The leader gritted her teeth, then ordered, ¡°Quick, inform the head of maidservants and the royal knights! Cut off all escape routes so that the criminal has nowhere to run!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve lost them for the time being.¡± Upon arriving at an empty small courtyard, Lilith made sure that she had lost the maids before putting the silver-haired girl down. She dusted her dress, then looked at her surroundings. It was a small but well-decorated space. The little garden looked like it had been tended with care, and was filled with little purple flowers that Lilith did not know the name of. The nice fragrant they were giving off gave her a sense offort. In the middle of the garden was a small pavilion. ¡±Let¡¯s sit there.¡± Lilith patted the little girl¡¯s shoulder, then went to the pavilion and sat down. However, the little girl did not follow her. The silver-haired girl red at Lilith with her huge eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re a baddie.¡± ¡°Of course not. Big Sis is the best person in this world,¡± Lilith answered her with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You created holes in my pce! My sister told me people who destroy things are baddies!¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m different.¡± Lilith wagged her finger. ¡°I may look like I¡¯ve done something bad, but I¡¯m actually doing a good thing!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The little girl furrowed her brows, looking obviously confused. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve destroyed your home. What¡¯s going to happen next?¡± ¡°Someone will¡­¡± ¡°Someone wille and fix it, right?¡± The little girl blinked. ¡°Your home¡¯s a pce, so the repairs are going to cost a lot, right?¡± The little girl nodded with uncertainty. ¡°That means the people whoe to repair the pce will get a lot of money, right?¡± The little girl tilted her head to the side. She thought hard for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t.¡± Lilith pped and said, ¡°Then Big Sis shall tell you all about it¡­ Those people¡­ will take that money¡­ then buy lots and lots of¡­ candied fruit skewers!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Lilith continued speaking in a serious manner, ¡°And then, those vendors who sold lots and lots of candied fruit skewers will get the money, and then they will use it to buy more ingredients and make even more candied fruit skewers!¡± The little girl was shocked. She wiggled her fingers in an effort to smooth out the twists and turns of all this. Lilith smiled at her, then took out a few candied fruit skewers between her fingers and said, ¡°See? I may look like I¡¯m destroying stuff, but I¡¯m actually indirectly creating your favorite candied fruit skewers!¡± ¡°And all this is known as increasing domestic demand and developing the market economy. It benefits the society, the empire and its people!¡± ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ) Wow, amazing! Big Sis is amazing!¡± The little girl did not understand what Lilith was rambling about, but it sounded impressive to her. ¡°Hoho, do you still think I¡¯m a baddie now?¡± The little girl shook her head fervently. ¡°Big Sis is super duper good!¡± ¡°Good girl~ Here, these are yours now.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Call me Big Sis.¡± ¡°Big Sis!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°What? Someone abducted Leniah?¡± Lesiah¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in surprise. Although her poker face had been perfected due to her position as the crown princess, she was still visibly shaken by the news. After all, Leniah was thest of her family. ¡°Has the criminal been apprehended yet? ¡­I guess not, right?¡± Lesiah rubbed her temples. If the Maids of White Stockings had done that, the criminal would have been brought to her by now to receive his punishment, rather than a maid suddenlying to report about it. ¡°Please punish me for my subordinates¡¯ ipetency, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Never mind that.¡± Lesiah waved her hand and frowned. ¡°An enemy who could infiltrate this pce so discreetly is not someone you all can deal with.¡± The princess looked at the head of the maidservant, who was already prepared to receive her order. ¡°I can only rely on you now, Miss She,¡± she said softly. ¡°This is my duty.¡± She bowed slightly. She turned around, about to leave so that she could rip that little thief apart and reestablish the honor of Maids of White Stockings, but Lesiah suddenly called out to her again. ¡°Wait. Something isn¡¯t right.¡± Why would someone suddenly break into the pce and abduct Leniah at this time? Putting aside the risk of getting caught, why did the great formation outside the pce not react in the slightest when that person broke in? If that person could conceal his presence so wlessly that he could go undetected by the great formation, why did he not directlye for her but choose to expose himself by targeting Leniah instead? Was Leniah the target? Or could it be¡­ Lesiah took a deep breath and concentrated. She delved deep into her mind, carefully looking for any details that she might have overlooked. Miss She thought that Lesiah was trying to focus, so she motioned for everyone to try their best to hold their breath, to minimize distractions around the Princess. All of a sudden, Lesiah¡¯s eyes snapped open. There was nothing but happiness and surprise in her lovely eyes because for a moment, the blood in her body that belonged to someone else reacted after being dormant for a long time. ¡°No need to go, Miss She.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Withdraw the maids and knights as well.¡± ¡°Wait, what is the meaning of all this, Princess?¡± She looked at her in confusion, unable to understand why the princess would withdraw everyone at a time like this. Was she deliberately letting the criminal get away? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, everything is under control. It¡¯s not an enemy.¡± ¡°Not an enemy¡­?¡± She was still rather confused, because the smile on Lesiah¡¯s face turned even more dazzling and beautiful right now. What was happening? While Seh was still trying to figure out the situation, Lesiah was already impatiently collecting more information from the maid. ¡°Where is that person now¡­?¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± It took the maid a few seconds to understand who the princess was referring to, in such an affectionate tone. She meant the criminal who abducted the little princess. ¡°I¡­ I think she¡¯s in the reception room in the main hall. The maids and knights have that ce surrounded for now, but they¡¯re all on stand by and awaiting your orders.¡± ¡°The reception room? She¡¯s got quite a good taste.¡± Under She and the maid¡¯s surprised gaze, Lesiah picked up her gorgeous dress with a smile and started making her way toward the reception room eagerly. ¡°U-Umm¡­¡± The maid summoned her courage to stop the princess because she had another important report to make. ¡°Hm? Is there something else?¡± ¡°Lord Gregory, the duke, seems to be waiting for Your Highness in that room¡­ I¡¯m afraid that by now¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s big trouble then¡­¡± Lesiah frowned once again, looking obviously very worried. She and the maid were relieved instead. Although the princess was acting a little weird right now, she was the same kind and considerate princess they knew. However, the next thing that came out of Princess Lesiah¡¯s mouth nearly destroyed their outlook on life. ¡°If Lord Gregory acted hastily and my precious purple vetches were bloodied, then that¡¯ll be big trouble.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Princess Leniah?¡± Lilith was ying house with the little girl in the pavilion, a game in which she was her big sister. Then, someone suddenly came out of the ancient building on the side of the garden. It was an old man wearing a gorgeous, long ck coat. ¡°Oh, why are you here, Princess Leniah? And¡­ who¡¯s this?¡± The old man¡¯s slightly dark gaze swept over Lilith and the silver-haired girl. The glint he had in his eyes, especially when looking at Lilith, was akin to that of a falcon staring at its prey. It was making Lilith rather ufortable. Itsted only a moment because the old man quickly concealed it. It was so quick that Lilith nearly thought she had imagined all of that earlier. Leniah was sitting in Lilith¡¯s arms, her feet dangling in the air. She turned her head around and said in her high-pitched young voice, ¡°She¡¯s Big Sis.¡± Hearing her response, Lilith nodded approvingly. It seemed like her training (more like conditioning) was very sessful. ¡°Good girl~¡± She patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Hehe~¡± (£ª£þ¦á£þ£ª) The girl had a satisfied look on her face. ¡°Big Sis?¡± The old man was obviously upset. ¡°But Princess Leniah, isn¡¯t your only sister¡­the crown princess?¡± He turned his wary gaze to Lilith. ¡°And who are you? Why have I never seen you before?¡± Book 5: Chapter 3: Green Book 5: Chapter 3: Green ¡°Who am I? This is a profound question that involves the beginning and end of the universe. Since ancient times, countless have dug deep in search of an answer, only to have their halberts stuck in the sand and return home empty-handed¡­¡± Lilith said proudly, like one of those schrs exining some great theory to their own students from the countryside. ¡°Well¡­ In short, I am someone out of your league.¡± Lilith chuckled, showing no respect to the old man in front of her even though he had enough authority to enter and leave the pce whenever he pleased. ¡°You!¡± The old man said viciously, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are.¡± Lilith reached out and gently pinched Leniah¡¯s soft cheek. The little girl giggled and closed her eyes like a kitten enjoying the touch of its master,pletely unaware that such action could damage her reputation as a princess if seen by others. Hehe, candied fruit skewers are so good~ In any case, Lilith did not care who this guy in front of her was. He had disturbed her quality (abduction~) time with her lovely little sister, and even looked at her with such disgust in his eyes. It was only natural that Lilith reciprocated with the same attitude. The fact she did not kick him out of this ce was already being considerate of Lesiah. This was her ce and she did not want to embarrass her by causing trouble here. ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! I am Gregory, one of the three dukes of this empire! Not even the crown princess dares to take that tone when speaking to me!¡± The old man was already annoyed that Lilith did not recognize him, one of the most powerful people in the Macedonian Empire. That nonchnt look on her face was definitely adding fuel to the fire. If the little princess was not in her arms, he would have definitely shown this ignorant little girl how cruel the world of an adult could be. ¡°Oh my, what a surprise. It¡¯s the duke. I¡¯m totally shaking in my boots. I did not expect to meet the exceptionally handsome and domineering duke who has grown cheap with age in this kind of ce. This meeting must be the blessings of my three lifetimes,¡± Lilith said in a deadpanned voice. She then tilted her head to the side with an expressionless face. ¡°So, can you get the hell out of here now, Mr. Duke? I¡¯ll have you know that the consequence of disturbing my quality time (more like conditioning training~) with my little sister is very terrible.¡± Lord Gregory smiled coldly and said, ¡°I would love to see how terrible it is.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes slowly turned frosty. She was about to do something to hurt this old thing when the voice of a maid outside the courtyard suddenly interrupted them. ¡°The crown princess has arrived!¡± The ice in Lilith¡¯s eyes instantly melted, and her face bloomed like a sweet flower in spring. Lilith put down the clueless Princess Leniah then stood up, looking at the entrance with a smile. There, a lovely figure emerged from the shadow. Her gorgeous dress fluttered like butterfly¡¯s wings, her smiling face was as beautiful as a flower in full bloom. ¡°Lilith! Why are you here?¡± It had been a month since they hadst seen each other. Although they oftenmunicated through spectrum stones, the time they spent apart was still as long as three autumns. The princess missed her very dearly. As soon as she heard the news, she could not help but rush over to see Lilith. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me beforehand?¡± The princess embraced her. Lilith took a whiff of her body fragrance. It was intoxicating like the finest wine. ¡°Hehe. I wanted to surprise you! ¡­Hmm? You seem to have gained a bit of weight, Lesiah.¡± Lilith chuckled. She had long perfected her so-called ¡°shadowless hands¡± technique. When using this technique at such close proximity, no one could perceive it with the naked eye. ¡°Geez,¡± Lesiah rolled her eyes at her and retorted with a red face. She knew that it was useless, so she had already given up on resisting and just allowed Lilith to do as she pleased. The noble attitude of the princess who was in charge of the empire was gone. Lesiah looked more like a wealthydy who was secretly meeting her lover. The scene left both Lord Gregory and Miss She, who rushed her way here with Lesiah, gaping in surprise. Even Leniah, who was sucking her finger, was now staring at them with her mouth agape. Lord Gregory aside, not even She, who took care of Lesiah since young, had seen her acting this way. Not even when she was living a carefree life when thete emperor was still around. That look on Lesiah¡¯s face was just¡­ It was just¡­ Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that something was going on. Lord Gregory, who was experienced in the ways of the world, had done it all. He could almost instantly form a guess. No, he was almost certain. Princess Lesiah¡­ was actually a¡­ lesbian? What a joke! No¡­ No¡­ This was the only thing¡­ that he absolutely could not allow to happen! Lord Gregory immediately felt the seriousness of the matter. As the crown princess, Lesiah¡¯s every word and action would have a profound impact on the empire. And one of the most important things was¡­ Her spouse. Lesiah was the ruler of the Macedonian Empire. This meant there was a great possibility that her spouse might assume the highest power of the empire. After all, the empire had never been ruled by an empress since its founding. Even if Lesiah¡¯s spouse did not assume the highest power, their offspring would eventually seed the throne! By then, the family of the ruling emperor would receive unusually great benefits. At least, they would no doubt gain more power! This was also the main objective of Lord Gregory¡¯s meeting with Lesiah today. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The old voice instantly interrupted Lesiah¡¯s sweet reunion with Lilith. Looking at the old man who was half-kneeling before here, Lesiah¡¯s tone turned a little frosty. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s you, Lord Gregory. What brings you here?¡± ¡°The matter that we discussed before¡­ Have Your Highness given it a thought?¡± Lord Gregory wasted no time in beating around the bush. ¡°I recall that I have already refused,¡± Lesiah answered curtly. ¡°Which is why I asked Your Highness to reconsider. After all¡­ this is all for the sake of the empire.¡± Lesiah narrowed her eyes slightly at the old man. Was this old man going to put his cards on the table? She had no intention of agreeing to the matter that he spoke of, no matter what. ¡°The matter that I brought up is important for the empire. Time is of essence. You need to make a decision as soon as possible, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Enough. I have already made it clear that I will never agree to marry that b?a?s?t?a?r?d? son of yours!¡± Standing next to her, a glint shed across Lilith¡¯s golden eyes. Lord Gregory said with a smile, ¡°Please think twice, Your Highness. Although my son¡¯s frivolous ways are a problem, it is nothing serious. I can promise you, those other girls are nothing but his ythings.¡± Upon hearing the duke¡¯s words, a look of resentment appeared on the faces of all the women in the room. However, Lord Gregory seemed to be unaware of it and continued, ¡°The most important criterion to qualify as the spouse of Your Highness is the royal blood flowing in their body. My family is the only branch house to the royal family. Given that the main house of the royal family is not blessed with an heir, who else will be more suitable to wed Your Highness, if not my eldest son?¡± ¡°YOU!¡± Lesiah¡¯s face darkened. She was about to order someone to throw the old man out when she suddenly felt a familiar warmth in her hand. Lesiah held her hand and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Huh? Why are you apologizing, Lilith?¡± ¡°It was negligent of me to let you deal with such a disgusting man all this while.¡± Lilith lifted her head and emotionlessly looked at Lord Gregory, who had a triumphant look on his face. She simply could not understand where this man¡¯s confidence came from. ¡°Let me take care of this.¡± ¡°Hey, wait. He is one of the dukes. If you kill him, it will be hard for me to exin to the other nobles.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t resort to violence,¡± Lilith continued, ¡°Does ady like me look like a violent person? Sheesh, don¡¯t give others the wrong idea.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Have you decided already, Your Highness? To be honest, there is nothing for you to consider as the other two old guys only have useless women around them. But¡­ there¡¯s actually one more choice, but I¡¯m not sure if you will be interested.¡± Lord Gregory looked at Lesiah¡¯s wless and petite figure, not bothering to hide the me of lust in his eyes. ¡°Oh my, how bold of you.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± The duke looked at Lilith who suddenly stood in front of him scornfully. For Lilith to be able to so easily achieve what he wanted was proof that she was not someone ordinary. Therefore, he must not be fooled by her harmless appearance. Then again, she was rather attractive too. Maybe if he managed to achieve his objective, he could find a way to possess her too. Hehe¡­ ¡°Hey, your wicked thoughts are showing on your face.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lord Gregory subconsciously touched his face, but when his hand was halfway there, he realized that he had been fooled. ¡°Disrespectful brat! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents!¡± he said angrily. Teach me a lesson? Lilith smiled and said, ¡°Too bad, you¡¯re not qualified to do that given how you were asking Lesiah for her hand in marriage on behalf of your beastly son like a pathetic dog.¡± ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?, who are you calling a pathetic dog!?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. That was a slip of tongue. Dogs are cute, I shouldn¡¯t have insulted them.¡± Lord Gregoryughed in anger. ¡°You little s?h?i?t?. You¡¯re gonna pay for this no matter who has your back!¡± ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m terrified.¡± Lilith patted her chest in fear, but a mocking smile appeared on her face in the next second. ¡°I recall you¡¯re asking for Lesiah¡¯s hand in marriage because that puppy of yours has a trace of royal blood in his body right? I understand now. Looks like I have to nip this in the bud, and let you have a taste of the ultimate malice in this world.¡± Lilith snapped her fingers. Almost immediately, a tall and strong man appeared in the garden. The head of maidservants, She, instantly tensed up. She vigntly looked at the tall man. For this person to be able to appear here without her noticing, he must be one of those most powerful experts in the world! She must not be careless! The powerful man turned toward Lilith, then bowed and smiled. Despite being more than three times taller than Lilith, he looked like he wanted to bow so low that he could reach Lilith¡¯s toes. ¡°Your Highness, how may I be of service?¡± Although his appearance and physique matched that of a T-Rex¡¯s, everyone somehow saw him as an obedient husky wagging his tail. Was it an illusion? ¡°Go, let him feel your pain,¡± Lilith ordered. ¡°Right away, mydy.¡± The man stood in front of Gregory. His presence was overwhelming, like that of a lofty mountain. ¡°W-What¡­ What are you trying to do¡­? This is the royal pce! You better think about the consequences ofying a hand on me!¡± Lord Gregory shivered and took a few steps back. For some unfathomable reason, this person in front of him instilled fear in the depths of his heart. ¡°I am known as¡­ Green Emperor.¡± ¡°G-Green¡­ Green Emperor?¡± What a powerful title. ¡°You are speaking of the Ancient Green Lotus¡­?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± the man interrupted Gregory. In the depths of his eyes were endless worldly truths¡­ ¡°Green as in green grasnd.¡± Gregory was dumbfounded. ¡°W-What¡­ do you mean?¡± ¡°I have suffered the most agonizing pain in this world. The painful experience made me reflect for a thousand years. Through this cultivation, I finally created thew of Cause and Effect, which is rarely seen in this world.¡± ¡°Thew of Cause and Effect¡­?¡± The unsettling feeling in Gregory¡¯s heart grew more and more intense. ¡°Even though it is called thew of Cause and Effect, the effectes first then the cause. Identify an oue first, then create the cause¡­ Don¡¯t me me. You can only me yourself for offending Her Highness.¡± The man suddenly ced his hand on the top of Gregory¡¯s head, and thetter failed to avoid it. In the next moment, everyone saw the same scene. The thinyer of hair growing on Lord Gregory¡¯s head instantly turned into a dazzling green. ¡°You¡­ have been greened.¡±1 A deep voice rang out like the world¡¯s most merciless pronouncement.
    1. ¡°To wear a green hat¡± is a colloquial Chinese phrase that means ¡°to be cuckolded¡±. Telling someone ¡°you have been greened¡± also means ¡°your partner is cheating on you.¡±
    Book 5: Chapter 4: Speaking In Riddles Book 5: Chapter 4: Speaking In Riddles The greens waved in the gentle breeze. The trancested only for a moment, and the crowd snapped back to their senses. Everything in front of them was back to normal. It was almost as if the dazzling green field they saw just now was just an illusion they saw under an unspeakable power. ¡°Y-You¡­ What did you do to me?¡± Lord Gregory sat paralyzed on the ground. His trembling hands fumbled about his body. The more he could not identify what was wrong with him, the more panic he became. No, no, no¡­ This must be a bluff! I¡¯ve never even heard of thisw of Cause and Effect! How can something as absurd as this even exist in this world! ¡°Life is ever-changing. Just bear with it, it will pass.¡± The man patted Lord Gregory¡¯s shoulder. He had a world-weary look on his face that seemed to tell everyone most people would not be able to bear the things he had experienced in life. ¡°There is no wound that time cannot erase.¡± ¡°N-No¡­ That¡¯s impossible.¡± Lord Gregory¡¯s face went pale. He did not seem to hear the man¡¯s heartfelt words. His lips trembled as he shakily took out a spectrum stone from his chest pocket. The man shook his head helplessly and looked at the sky. ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡± He sighed. Beep¡­ The call went through. ¡°M-My¡­ My love, what are you doing now?¡± Lord Gregory tried his best to speak calmly, despite his inner turmoil. ¡°Hnn¡­ Hnnn¡­ Ahh¡­ It¡¯s you, my dear. I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ e-exercising¡­ right now¡­¡± Crack. Lord Gregory immediately crushed the spectrum stone in his hand without saying a word. ¡°ARGH! B?A?S?T?A?R?D?!¡± His eyes turned red as his entire body trembled with anger. His wife was so frail and thin that moving a vase would be a difficult feat for her. She was also weak from being gued by sickness all year long. Even jogging a short distance would leave her panting like she was dying. Why would someone like that suddenly exercise? Who was she trying to trick?! ¡°Y-You¡­ Just you wait!¡± All his apprehension and uncertainty turned into a full-blown rage. At this point in time, Lord Gregory knew there was nothing else he could do. He could only imprint the face of the culprit into his mind so that he could deliver a good revenge in the future! Not only this middle-aged man, but also this blonde girl with an unknown background. Both of them better watch out. Those b?i?t?c?h?e?s? back home and those b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? who had the blood of somemon folks running through their veins as well. He swore upon his name that he would make them all pay with their blood! ¡°Pfft.¡± The suddenughter stabbed Lord Gregory right in his heart like a sharp knife. It was only at that moment, the duke realized in his panic that this was merely the beginning of hell. As the saying goes, don¡¯t air your dirtyundry. What just happened was no different than doing that while broadcasting the news to everyone in the city. Those who found out were the people whom Lord Gregory would never want them to know. The Maids of the White Stockings was made up of women of all ages. They were known to regard gossip as the joy of life. Now that this information had fallen into their hands, it was going to be spread out at the speed of sound. Even at this moment, the duke could feel their burning gazes and passion to share things selflessly. If nothing unexpected happened, that adulterous pair would probably be thest to find out that their secret had been exposed. Damn it¡­ These people are going to pay for this some day! Lord Gregory clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug into his palms and drew blood. Only by doing this, he could use thest of his rational thoughts to calm his emotions. The princess tried very hard to keep the corners of her mouth from lifting up, then ordered, ¡°Enough with these theatrics. Show our guest the way out.¡± ¡°Right away, Your Royal Highness.¡± With this turn of events, Lord Gregory calmed down instead. He suppressed the resentment in his eyes, and pretended like nothing happened. He even hid the blood on his hands under his sleeves. With another bow, he retreated from the garden. Watching Lord Gregory retreating with the maids, Lesiah waved to dismiss more unneeded servants. She turned to look at Lilith, then sighed in exasperation. ¡°You¡¯re still as viscous as always, Lilith.¡± ¡°Hehe. How can you call me vicious? I¡¯m just giving him a punishment that he deserved. Am I right, Little Green?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± the man responded obediently. It was almost as if his overbearing presence just now was merely an illusion. ¡°But¡­¡± Lesiah raised her eyebrow, then covered her lovely smile with her hand. ¡°I must say, that was really satisfying. That Lord Gregory is a lecherous man. God knows how many good women he and his b?a?s?t?a?r?d? son have destroyed. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been unable to take matters into my hands due to his position and theck of evidence. You have indeed given them a small punishment this time. I bet everyone in town would find out that he has been cuckolded before long. That will be enough to shame him for a long time.¡± Lilith ced her hands on waist, then smirked. ¡°Of course. You should know that everything I do is for a reason!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky now.¡± Lesiah flicked Lilith¡¯s forehead. Lilith clutched her forehead, and looked at Lesiah tearfully. ¡°How mean! You actually did that to a knight who sincerely wanted to help you! I¡¯m so disappointed, Princess. Ah, I can¡¯t go on anymore. I need a hug from you to energize me. Otherwise, I can only stay by your side like a useless salted fish.¡± However, Lesiah took a step back to avoid Lilith who was going to jump on her. She smiled at her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any knights who are less than 1.2 meters tall.¡± Lilith stood rooted to the spot with a dumbfounded look on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t have any with a bust size less than 60 cm either. After all, we don¡¯t have such small armors avable,¡± Lesiah added. Lilith looked like she just got struck by lightning. ¡°Oooh, I see. You seem to have gotten bolder during my absence.¡± Lilith bared her teeth and said viciously, ¡°Looks like we have to set some rules here today, otherwise you¡¯re going to walk all over me.¡± Lesiah¡¯s face flushed slightly as she hissed, ¡°Wait, Leniah is still here.¡± Lilith chuckled mischievously, showing no signs of stopping. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leniah is a good child.¡± She took out a candied fruit skewer at lightning speed and offered it to Leniah. At the same time, she gave the little princess a look. ¡°I saw nothing.¡± Leniah looked at both of them with her big eyes, then focused on savoring her candied fruit skewer seriously. However, her statement obviously did not match the reality. ¡­¡­ ¡°Wait a minute! You¡¯re my younger sister! How could you betray me for a candied fruit skewer! She¡¯s bribing you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bribing her. Right, Leniah~?¡± ¡°Yep, not bribing¡­ Hehe¡­ Candied fruit skewers are really yummy¡­¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t bribing, then what is? Lilith, what exactly have you done to Leniah? I haven¡¯t seen her for only a few hours and she has be like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing. We just had a few very normal conversations (training~) with each other.¡± ¡­¡­ In the pink and girly bedroom, there was a round bed with a gauze canopy draped over it. Twodies with perfect figures sat across from each other on the bed. ¡°Is this the ck card that you speak of?¡± Lesish handed over a card to Lilith. On it were familiar writings in thenguage from her previous world. Lilith¡¯s gaze swept over the ck card then said, ¡°So you¡¯ve received one too, just as I have expected.¡± ¡°What in the world is that?¡± Lesiah asked curiously. ¡°I have no idea either. But this definitely isn¡¯t anything good.¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°Oh yeah, did anything strange happen around youtely?¡± ¡°Strange?¡± Lesiah lowered her head and thought for a moment before her face turned serious. ¡°Now that I think of it¡­ Coleman, a former bodyguard of mine, has suddenly gone missing.¡± ¡°Missing?¡± ¡°Yes. He has disappeared without a trace or warning. I¡¯ve sent people to track him down, but all efforts have been in vain.¡± ¡°How mysterious. Did he evaporate into thin air?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Before Coleman went missing, he behaved rather strangely.¡± Lesiah knitted her eyebrows together as she tried her best to recall what happened. ¡°Back when we were captured, the misunderstanding would have been very easily cleared up had hee forward as a witness. But at the time¡­ he told the academy¡­ that I was an impostor.¡± ¡°That sounds like something is¡­ rather fishy about Coleman.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he was indeed acting very weird at the time.¡± ¡°Ah, there goes our clue. Looks like things aren¡¯t as easy as I have imagined.¡± Lilith massaged her temples. Even if she was the Dragon Princess, this tsunami of problems was overwhelming enough to cause her a headache. ¡°Are you in some sort of trouble, Lilith?¡± Lesiah could sense Lilith¡¯s difort with her keen senses. She grabbed her small hand and said gently, ¡°You can talk to me about it. I¡¯m sure I can be of help.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re really an angel, Lesiah¡­¡± Lilith could not help but put her arms around Lesiah¡¯s slender waist and sobbed. ¡°Please stay by my side.¡± ¡°What?!!!¡± Lesiah¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing the unexpected words that came out of Lilith¡¯s mouth. She was flustered. ¡°W-Wait, why are you talking about that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sudden, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time.¡± ¡°B-But¡­ But that¡¯s too sudden and extremely casual too! S-Shouldn¡¯t you have picked a better ce to do it?¡± Lilith tilted her head to the side, looking confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ I mean nothing is wrong with doing it here, b-but¡­ but it¡¯s too casual¡­ It¡¯s nothing like what I have in mind¡­¡± Lesiah lowered her head, wishing so badly that she could hide her face in between her chest. At the end of her sentence, her voice was barely audible. Lilithy on her back in front of Lesiah, so that she could look at the crown princess¡¯ flushed face. ¡°Well, do you ept?¡± she asked seriously. ¡°Y¡­Yes.¡± ¡°What? Louder.¡± ¡°I said¡­ Yes.¡± Lilith smiled and held Lesiah¡¯s hand. ¡°Great! Then you cany down the burdens of being a crown princess and stay by my side from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that right away¡­ Wait. Why do I have to step down as the crown princess?¡± Lesiah asked with confusion. Lilith blinked at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to stay by my side from now on. Someone else will definitely need to rece you as the crown princess,¡± she answered matter-of-factly. ¡°All the time?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Lesiah, you and a few of my other friends have been targeted by some mysterious existence. For the time being, I have no idea what they are trying to achieve. For safety reasons, it¡¯ll be best for all of you to stay by my side. It¡¯s the only way I can protect all of you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s body shook. ¡°So by asking me to stay by your side, you mean¡­¡± ¡°I was asking you to stay by my side. Is there a problem? Uh, why do you have such a weird look on your face, Lesiah?¡± Lilith asked in confusion. ¡°Weird? Hehehehe¡­ Not at all.¡± ¡°W-Wait, you definitely look very weird. What¡¯s wrong with you, Lesiah? Don¡¯t tell me you are possessed too?¡± ¡°Lilith¡­¡± ¡°W-What¡­ is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really asking for this.¡± ¡°W-What¡­ do you mean?¡± ¡°Let me beat you up.¡± ¡°Huuuh? Why? ¡­W-Wait! Why are you suddenly swinging your fist at me¡­! Argh! ¡­I knew it, Lesiah! You¡¯re definitely being possessed by something!¡± ¡°DIE, YOU FLAT-CHESTED B?A?S?T?A?R?D?!¡± Book 5: Chapter 5: Number Nine Book 5: Chapter 5: Number Nine ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Lord Gregory pped the frail woman in front of him so hard that she fell to the ground. His eyes burned with anger, like a raging lion. ¡°How dare you do that kind of thing behind my back, b?i?t?c?h?!¡± ¡°T-That¡­ kind of thing? What thing? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, my dear.¡± The frail woman clutched her stinging cheek with a disbelief look on her face. A trail of red blood leaked from the corner of her mouth, and her beautiful long hair was disheveled. When she saw the furious expression on Lord Gregory¡¯s face, her body started trembling as she had realized the seriousness of the situation. ¡°You¡¯re going to continue ying dumb?¡± ¡°P-ying dumb¡­?¡± The woman averted her gaze. ¡°B?i?t?c?h?! Have I ever treated you poorly? I let you live a life of luxury, allow you to do whatever you please. essories, clothes, exotic jewelry, you have them all! Go ask around and you¡¯ll realize that no other women in this town spend more money than you! Haha, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve been wasting my fortune on a s?l?u?t?! You¡¯re a disgrace! I think you¡¯re probably tired of living!¡± Lord Gregory kicked the frail woman right in her stomach, causing her to cough up a mouthful of blood. She curled up on the ground and groaned in pain, unable to speak. The servants in the room lowered their heads, not daring to watch the scene happening in front of them. ¡°Father, Father!¡± A voice came from outside the room. A handsome young man, who bore resemnce to the woman, came in through the door. His eyes immediately lit up at the sight of Gregory. Without saying a word, he went up to the man he called father and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°I finally found you, Father! Quick, give me some money. Luther, that b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, cheated to get my money. He even had the balls to deny it when I confronted him! Spare me some money, Father! I¡¯m going to win my money back and teach him a lesson!¡± Lord Gregory stared at the young man in silence. The young man grew anxious at his father¡¯s silence and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Father? Why are you not speaking? Hurry up and give me money! I left more than a dozen beauties there. I wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to them if I went back toote!¡± It was at this moment, the woman tried to get up from the ground. ¡°Run, hurry!¡± she cried in pain. ¡°Run? To where? ¡­Huh? What happened to you, Mother? Who did this to you?¡± The young man hurriedly helped his mother to her feet, then angrily asked, ¡°Tell me, Mother. Who beat you up so bad? I¡¯m going to make him suffer!¡± The woman¡¯s face contorted as she grabbed the young man¡¯s arm. Tears spilled from her eyes. ¡°Run! Hurry up and run, dumb child!¡± ¡°Why do I have to run¡­ AHHH!¡± Lord Gregory kicked the young man on his back, forcing his face toe into contact with the ground. ¡°How dare youe back here, b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± ¡°O-Ouch¡­¡± The young man struggled to sit up. He had a dumbfounded look on his face as he stared at his father, who seemed like he wanted to skin him alive. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Father? I only lost about ten thousand gold coins and a few worthless women. Why did you kick me?¡± he asked in confusion. Lord Gregory snorted coldly. ¡°Not only do I want to beat you up, I also want to end your life.¡± ¡°W-What¡­? Father, you¡¯re joking, right? ¡­Oh, I get it now. Today¡¯s April Fool¡¯s! You¡¯re trying to prank us In the spirit of April Fool¡¯s day, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, today is April Fool¡¯s, but the foolish of all¡­ is me¡­¡± Lord Gregory unsheathed a sword that was hung on the wall as decoration, then inched toward his son¡­ No, the person who used to be his son. Although it was a wall decoration, the duke would never disy normal objects in his house. The cold glint on the sword almost instantly made the young man feel like he was trapped in ice. ¡°F-Father¡­ What¡­ did I do¡­?¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call me Father, you¡¯re not qualified!¡± Lord Gregory mercilessly pressed the de of his sword against the neck of the child whom he had raised for more than twenty years. Sensing the clear killing intention radiating off his father, all kinds of fluids came out of the young man. The room instantly stinked. The young man fell to the ground, unable to even speak. ¡°You mustn¡¯t, my dear! Please spare him! He knows nothing!¡± The woman scrambled to the young man, and shielded him with her body. ¡°Please at least spare our lives, for the sake of our family ties thatsted decades!¡± the woman pleaded desperately. However, Lord Gregory¡¯s eyes remained frosty. The tip of his sword lunged toward the woman mercilessly. To the duke, the bond they shared for the past twenty years was nothingpared to the blow to his ego. That was the reason why these two must die! Despair filled the woman¡¯s eyes as she understood that there was no chance she could escape with her life. She could only embrace her son¡¯s head, as she waited for her death. ¡°Sinful.¡± A calm voice rang out and time seemed to be frozen. Colors faded from the duke¡¯s surroundings, everything turned ck and white. His sword was forced to stop in midair. ¡°Who¡­?¡± Lord Gregory felt like he was trapped in a sticky cement. Even breathing became extremely difficult. He turned his head around stiffly, searching for the owner of the voice that came from the door. A figure in ck slowly and leisurely walked through the door. He was hooded, and dressed in a long robe that was too big for him He stopped at the door. Although his face was hidden by the hood, the duke could clearly feel his gaze. The man swept his gaze over the trembling mother and son, then on him. Lord Gregory was not sure if it was his imagination, but the man¡¯s gaze was filled with grief. ¡°Husband and wife are hurting each other, father killing his son. To think that such terrifying things are happening in broad daylight. This world has indeed fallen sick.¡± The ck figure sighed, then snapped his fingers in the direction of the duke. Their surroundings returned to normal again, but the sword in the duke¡¯s hand shattered. Its fragments scattered on the ground. The duke¡¯s forehead was drenched in cold sweat. Although the security of his manor was not as strong as the royal pce, he had actually invested a fortune in it. How could a normal person enter his manor through the front door like this was his home? The guards at the entrance did not make anymotion either. That meant¡­ ¡°Rest assured. The guards at the entrance only passed out,¡± the ck figure responded casually. His words were like a spring breeze, but not the kind that Lord Gregory enjoyed. ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡± The duke wiped his forehead. After he realized that this person was not someone he could trifle with, he instantly turned humble and respectfully asked, ¡°If I may ask for your name¡­¡± ¡°My name is not important. Or more like I¡¯ve already lost that long ago.¡± The ck figure pulled his hood back and continued, ¡°If you insist on knowing how to address me, then you can call me¡­ Number Nine.¡± The moment his hood was pulled back, the duke was shocked. Rather than a face, a piece of paper was revealed. A normal sheet of paper that had nothing special about it. It was stuck on the ck figure¡¯s face. It slightly lifted with every breath. On it was a strange letter that the duke could not recognize. Lord Gregoryposed himself, then forced a smile. ¡°What brings you to my humble abode?¡± ¡°I am here to stop the birth of a sin.¡± The strange man named Number Nine slowly approached the pair of mother and son who were trembling in one corner even though they seemed to have escaped death for the time being. He crouched down beside them. White light bloomed in his palms. Number Nine ced one hand over the woman, and his other on the young man. A few momentster, the two looked like they were fresh out the shower. Not only did their wounds vanish, even those disgusting fluids were gone without a trace. Number Nine nodded, as if he was extremely satisfied with his work. One could even hear the smile in his voice. ¡°Done. I have purged their sins.¡± The woman and the young man got up slowly, as if they had been given a new life. However, their faces were stiff and their eyes were lifeless. They looked no different than marites. Number Nine turned his head and looked at Lord Gregory. The white paper on his face shook noisily, even though there was no wind in the room. With a barely audible voice, he said, ¡°You¡¯re next.¡± Book 5: Chapter 6: Solution Book 5: Chapter 6: Solution ¡°No? Why not?¡± Lilith huffed at the girl who rejected her proposal. ¡°Is the crown princess title really that hard to say goodbye to?¡± ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t really care about being the crown princess, but¡­¡± Lesiah patted Lilith¡¯s head like she was soothing an upset kitten, then smiled bitterly. ¡°But this empire can¡¯t function without me right now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it. This is a huge empire. One absentee shouldn¡¯t stop it from running!¡± ¡°That absentee can be anyone but me.¡± Lesiah looked up, as if she could see the azure sky beyond the roof. In actuality, all she could see was the pink gauze draping over her bed. When she was a child, she thought she could fly like a proud falcon but in the end, she found herself still shackled by a heavy burden known as the ¡°crown princess¡±. ¡°Lilith, you¡¯ve seen the attitude that Lord Gregory has toward me. That is no way for a minister to behave toward the leader of an empire. In their opinion, I am just someone who happened to inherit this power and will eventually give it up to someone else.¡± ¡°And that someone else will most likely be my future child. This is why they will do everything to make me a baby-making tool that can provide them a son as soon as possible. And naturally, it would be best for them if they can be the one picking my spouse. To put it simply, a crown princess is not a real emperor. And this leaves a lot of space for those sly foxes to manipte things.¡± ¡°Why not just make you an empress? It¡¯s not good to leave things soplicated.¡± Lesiah sighed. ¡°It would have been nice if things were this easy. The Macedonian Empire has never been ruled by an empress since its founding. Hence, it would not be right for me to im myself as an empress. Not only that, doing so will give those sly foxes an opening to exploit.¡± A trace of fatigue could be seen in Lesiah¡¯s eyes. ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s always about the power. These people will do anything to get a bigger piece of the empire.¡± ¡°Then let me kill all of them. They¡¯re nothing but insatiable scum anyway.¡± Killing intent radiated off Lilith. Getting rid of scum had never been a problem for her. ¡°No way.¡± Lesiah quickly grabbed Lilith¡¯s hand, fearing that she would really go on a killing spree at the drop of a hat. ¡°Although they are scum, I have to admit that the empire can¡¯t function without them for the time being.¡± At the end of her sentence, the light in Lesiah¡¯s eyes dimmed. The empire was like a machine. The ministers who held great power were parts that kept this machine running. However, the machine was too reliant on them. Frankly speaking, the root cause of all this was because she was too useless as the core. If Lesiah were as remarkable as her father, then those little clowns would not dare to hop around even if she was not an empress. Lilith pouted. ¡°This won¡¯t do and that won¡¯t do. What is your n then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m not going anywhere. I have to stay here since I¡¯m still holding the military power, which is the core power of the royals. My departure means this military power may fall into their hands. If that happens, the royal family would be reduced to their puppets.¡± ¡°Ah, how troublesome. Since that¡¯s the case, we can only do things my way.¡± ¡°Your way?¡± A bad feeling suddenly crept into Lesiah¡¯s heart. Her intuition told her that the idea Lilith had was nothing good. ¡°Yep.¡± Lilith ced her hands on waist and smiled confidently. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to shine now!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Truth be told, the problem that Lesiah was facing had been amon issue between the monarch and their subjects since ancient times. In order to gain greater power and wealth, the subjects would want to assume part of the monarch¡¯s power. In order to maintain their reign, the monarch would have to suppress any subject who held too much power. This created a delicate bnce. It had been established since ancient times that if this bnce was broken, bad things like tyrannical reign or shift of governing power from monarch to ministers was bound to happen. Therefore, the best way to solve this matter was to get Lesiah sessfully out of here without affecting the perfect bnce. ¡°And that¡¯s my solution to this problem.¡± Lilith crossed her arms in front of her chest and concluded her exnation with confidence. Ah, as expected of me toe up with such a perfect solution. Even Lesiah will be impressed by my wisdom and intelligence. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t solve anything.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± The smug smile on Lilith¡¯s face froze. ¡°Everyone knows what you¡¯ve just said. The most important part is how I am going to get away. Your long-winded exnation exined nothing at the end of the day. And if I knew how to get out of here, I would have done so long ago.¡± ¡°I-Is that so? Hehe¡­ I¡¯ve actually thought of a way to do that.¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t fool me no matter how much you stick your chest out. You were clearly guilty just now¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small details!¡± Lilith clenched her fist and continued seriously, ¡°Since it¡¯s so difficult for you to get away, why don¡¯t we just look for your recement?¡± ¡°My recement? Does someone like that even exist?¡± Lesiah asked doubtfully. ¡°You can¡¯t just pick a random person. After all, one of the most important reasons that keep me here is my people.¡± ¡°I assure you, she is an extremely reliable candidate.¡± Lilith shifted her eyes to Leniah, who was innocently ying with her doll¡­ ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Lilith. You¡¯re not talking about Leniah, are you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? She¡¯s a princess too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a huge problem! She¡¯s only seven! She knows nothing! How can she possibly take on such an important duty of running an empire?¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry! It was just a joke! I¡¯m not crazy enough to leave an empire to such a small child!¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± Lesiah breathed a sigh of relief. Even if Lilith liked to mess around, there was still a limit to that. Otherwise, things would get out of hand. ¡°I only wish for someone as lovely as Leniah to be the empress of this empire.¡± ¡°Ah, bing the empress. That sounds all right and nothing too¡­ Wait.¡± Lesiah suddenly realized the meaning of those words. The corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°What do you mean by empress?¡± she asked slowly. Lilith smiled. ¡°I¡¯m talking about having Leniah take the throne. Which part of that do you not understand?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll take the responsibility of forming the best think tank for her or something to assist her. All Leniah has to do is just sit on the throne and show off her adorable smile.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯s that? This will deter those sly old foxes from trying anything funny, and also allow you to get away. Wahaha, I¡¯m such a genius.¡± ¡°Genius, my a?s?s?!¡± Lesiah pounced on Lilith, pinching and pulling her cheeks mercilessly as she hissed, ¡°Did a donkey kick you in the head or a door hit you on the head? Did you not hear what I just said? I don¡¯t even have the right to ascend the throne, let alone Leniah who is only second in the line of session!¡± Even under Lesiah¡¯s merciless assault, Lilith kept smiling and slurred, ¡°T-Then¡­ We¡¯ll make it so that it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Easier said than done. This is quite an impossible feat.¡± ¡°Actually, there were countless simr stories in the history of distant nations. A hero with an ordinary background had a great ambition of bing an emperor. Just like Lesiah, someone who had an ordinary background meant they did not have the right to ascend the throne. If they weren¡¯t careful, they could be branded as traitors or bandits. So the hero came up with a solution.¡± Lesiah¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°A solution?¡± she asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. A method which wouldter be overly used by ambitious people who came from ordinary families¡­¡± Lilith deliberately paused, then pointed to the sky and she slowly said, ¡°And that is¡­ to prove that this is the will of heaven.¡± Book 5: Chapter 7: A Difficult Decision Book 5: Chapter 7: A Difficult Decision ¡°T-The will of heaven¡­?¡± Lesiah started to think. It did not take her long to figure out what Lilith meant. ¡°You¡¯re saying to find a way to prove to everyone that¡­ Leniah¡¯s ascension to the throne is the will of heaven?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°But¡­ how do I say this¡­ Don¡¯t you think this is too unrealistic?¡± Lesiah frowned slightly, obviously having a hard time understanding Lilith¡¯s proposal. ¡°Not at all. In fact, the heroes in that nation I mentioned achieved this through absurd methods such as killing a white snake or rare creatures alike, or hiding a note in the belly of a fish then deliberately making someone discover it.¡± Lilith patted her chest and confidently continued, ¡°If it works for amoner, it will surely work for Leniah who is a royalty. In my opinion, helping Leniah to be an empress rightfully isn¡¯t even a challenge.¡± ¡°I see. Looks like you are already prepared for this.¡± Lesiah stood up and walked to Leniah, who was ying by herself. The crown princess stroked her younger sister¡¯s long silver hair lovingly. Her gaze was as gentle as water. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I have to refuse.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Lesiah raised her head. Her gentle eyes met Lilith¡¯s, and Lilith could see an unprecedented emotion lurking in them. ¡°I do not wish for Leniah to follow the same path that I¡¯ve tread on. I know better than anyone the horrible vortex of destruction hiding behind that glorious and mighty throne. A suitable ruler will find that the throne is a path paved with gold and jewels. But for those who aren¡¯t suitable, it is a path paved with bones that will drag you into a hell of no return.¡± ¡°And I do not wish to send Leniah on a path of no return at such a young age. She¡¯s still young and blessed with boundless prospects. I don¡¯t want her fate to be bound to royal duties for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sister?¡± Even Leniah could tell that something was wrong from the sad look on Lesiah¡¯s face. ¡°Are you unwell?¡± Lesiah ruffled her younger sister¡¯s hair until it was all tangled up into a bird nest, thenughed. ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just peachy.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± The little princess tilted her head to the side, seemingly in deep thought. A short momentter, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I get it now. You want a candied fruit skewer too, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Before Lesiah could even react, Leniah had pulled out a candied fruit skewer out of nowhere. She then offered it to her elder sister like it was a piece of treasure. ¡°Here! It¡¯s really yummy!¡± Lesiah was at a loss. She did not know if she should ept it or not. In the end, she had no choice but to ept the treat while giving Lilith a side eye. ¡°Geez, why did you give Leniah these? We don¡¯t even know if the vendors are hygienic enough.¡± Despite her words, Lesiah parted her red lips and bit on a piece of candied fruit under Leniah¡¯s hopeful gaze. Hmm, it¡¯s really sweet. ¡°So, you n on cing all the burden on yourself just because you don¡¯t want Leniah to be like you?¡± Lilith suddenly asked. Her serious tone was one that Lesiah had never seen her take on before. ¡°What other choices do I have? There are currently only two of royal lineage, Leniah and I. If not her, then who?¡± Lesiah smiled wryly. ¡°This is the mission and responsibility that I should bear as the crown princess of the Macedonian Empire.¡± ¡°Mission¡­ and responsibility?¡± Lilith echoed softly, as if digesting the weight of those two words. Indeed, they were very heavy words. So much that they could bind an incredibly headstrong person to duties that she was unwilling to perform for the rest of her life. However, Lilith refused to see things going down that way. ¡°Lesiah, do you know that I actually have the simplest solution to this matter?¡± ¡°Hm? Let¡¯s hear it then.¡± Lesiah¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°It¡¯s a very simple and direct solution. We just do what I proposed and kill anyone who objects to it,¡± Lilith borated her terrifying solution like it was something as normal as inviting someone out to dinner. Lesiah¡¯s lovely face instantly froze. ¡°Wait, haven¡¯t I already mentioned that the empire won¡¯t function without those people for the time being?¡± ¡°Yes, you did. That¡¯s why I said we will kill anyone who doesn¡¯t agree to this.¡± An amiable smile appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°They don¡¯t have to die if they¡¯re obedient.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lesiah was going to argue, but a terrifying aura appeared out of nowhere. Even on a hot summer day, it chilled her to her bones. Lilith¡¯s eyes glowed gold as she leaned in closer to Leniah and whispered, ¡°Say, have you forgotten who I am, Lesiah? Although this sounds like an impossible solution to you, it¡¯s actually a very simple matter to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡­Is that so?¡± No matter how dense Lesiah was, she understood what Lilith meant by the simple. ¡°Kill two to make an example, and then make the others work seriously. Kill any who has ideas that don¡¯t align with ours. With that, even without a crown princess, an emperor, or a ruler, there will still be order in the empire,¡± Lilith exined with a smile, not caring how cold and brutal her idea sounded to normal people. ¡°This will be the first time I exercise my power on such arge scale. I¡¯m sure those back home will be happy to assist me. It¡¯ll be a lot of fun for them too.¡± Lesiah trembled slightly. To put it simply, Lilith¡¯s idea involved using the dragons¡¯ absolute power to terrorize the upper echelons of the Macedonian Empire, and force them into absolute submission. That way, even if Lesiah was out of the picture and the throne remained permanently vacant, the minister would not dare to even fart with the dragons hovering over their shoulders like a sword of Damocles. They could only obediently work long hours, six days a week for the rest of their lives until all their hair fell out. But then, would the Macedonian Empire still be the same Macedonian Empire? It might as well be renamed as the Dragon¡¯s Puppet Empire. This solution was just transferring the imperial power from the ministers to a more terrifying entity. And this loss of imperial power waspletely irreversible. This meant if Lilith really executed this n, the royals of the Macedonian Empire would be reduced to insignificant names in history books. If that happened¡­ would she have failed to live up to her father¡¯s expectations? ¡°Alright, make your decision now.¡± Lilith stretched her hands out, lifting one finger on each hand. ¡°Let Leniah ascend the throne, let me gather two reliable experts to support her with her role so she can enjoy her childhood until she is capable enough to govern the empire by herself, or¡­ we turn those poor and reliable little ministers into the ves of the empire. Your pick.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The atmosphere seemed to have frozen around them, a heavy silence filled the air. Lesiah¡¯s eyes moved between Lilith¡¯s fingers, as she carefully considered the options. In actuality, both Lilith and Lesiah knew there was only one choice. ¡°Hey Lilith, why do you have to force me to dirty my hands in such a disgusting way?¡± ¡°Of course that¡¯s because¡­¡± Lilith suddenly looked straight into Lesiah¡¯s eyes. She smiled but her tone was serious. ¡°I do not want to see you so sad again in front of me.¡± Book 5: Chapter 8: Specialists Book 5: Chapter 8: Specialists The sun rose from the east. The warm morning sunlight shone down upon the capital city of the Macedonian Empire, bringing life back to the city. Roosters crowed and dogs barked, the entire city seemed to awaken from its slumber. The silent streets were gradually revitalized by the sounds of people talking and enthusiastic street vendors hawking their goods. Some people on the streets stopped to exchange pleasantries with the vendors and tried to get some discounts. Some were headed to their destinations with two hot steamed meat buns in hand, ready to start another day¡¯s work. The atmosphere today was slightly different. The main street of the capital, which was wide enough for ten carriages to pass at the same time, was currently surrounded by a crowd of unprecedented size. Pedestrians,borers and street vendors alike gathered at the intersection, craning their necks to catch a glimpse of the announcement that was just freshly posted. Its pure gold appearance made it known to everyone that it was not an ordinary announcement. In fact, no one would dare to post gold announcements in the entire Macedonian Empire except for the royal family. And every time the royal family personally published an announcement, it must be one that was enough to shake the entire empire. Therefore, the announcement attracted arge crowd as soon as it was posted. ¡°The princess is ascending the throne?¡± The first person to finish reading the content of the announcement could not help but exim loudly. A heated discussion immediately broke out among those who saw or heard the incredibly shocking news. ¡°The ascension is a good thing! An empire can¡¯t do a day without an emperor. It has been so many years since the passing of thete emperor. It¡¯s about time for a new emperor to take up the reins.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The public has seen the contributions that Her Royal Highness has made for the past few years. I¡¯m sure everyone has no objection to this ascension,¡± someone agreed. ¡°But this is the throne we are talking about. How many heroes and heroines in history had changed the moment they ascended the thrones? In the past, there was a prince who treated his subjects kindly and had the people¡¯s best interest at heart. However, he changed as soon as he was made the emperor. There were plenty of such cases.¡± ¡°You have a point. Aspirations before thrones were most short lived in this world. Besides, there has never been a ruling empress in this empire since its founding. Is Her Royal Highness really capable of this?¡± Someone expressed their concerns. No matter what the public¡¯s opinions were, they would not affect the oue in the slightest. After all, the core power in this empire was held by a small group of people. ¡°Ascending the throne? No way!¡± In a magnificent royal garden, an old man with white hair smacked the wooden table in front of him so hard that it shattered. The servant who just delivered the news to him kneeled on the ground and trembled in fear. He was afraid that making one mistake could lead him to the same fate as the expensive wooden table. ¡°What are the other two old geezers doing? Are they going to just sit and watch that little girl do such a treacherous thing?¡± ¡°Lord Augustus has informed us not to acknowledge the matter. But Lord Gregory never got back to me. His opinion on this matter remains unknown.¡± ¡°Hmph, useless coward!¡± The old man said disdainfully, ¡°He must be trying to be a wallflower again. Ridiculous. Is he not aware that if that little girl bes an empress, then all hope is lost for us? Idiot!¡± ¡°You are right, my lord.¡± ¡°Forget it. He doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡± The old man emptied the cup of bitter tea that another servant served him in one gulp, and felt anger quelling in his heart. He thought for a moment before ordering, ¡°Summon Lord Augustus to my residence. I have important matters to discuss with him. We cannot let that little ninny seed in ascending the throne, no matter what!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± ¡­¡­ Unlike the lively streets, the royal pce was so eerily silent that one could hear a pin drop. This was not because the pce was empty, but everyone was so upied that there was no time for idle chit chat. They toiled on tirelessly, like fine cogs in a machine. In three days¡¯ time, the princess would ascend the throne. Since the announcement did not state the exact princess¡¯ name, everyone assumed that it would be Princess Lesiah getting crowned. Yet, the insiders knew that the one who would ascend the long-vacant throne was not the capable and smart crown princess, but that adorable Princess Leniah, who was also known as the mascot of the pce. This had intensified the invisible pressure surrounding the topic because in everyone¡¯s opinion, there was no other suitable candidate for the throne beside the crown princess. Hence, a certain head of maidservants who did not wish to be named had secretly prepared the imperial robe that was needed for the big day. And now, it was suddenly announced that it was Princess Leniah who would be ascending the throne. There was no time for questions, as everything had to be redone in just three days. Even the ceremonial procession, which had been prepared for this event, had to be rehearsed again. After all, touring a foreign nation and ascension were two very different matters. No matter how they looked at it, there was not enough time. ¡°A¡­Are we really doing this?¡± Although Lesiah had agreed to this, she could not help but feel worried about the situation that was clearly out of her control. She was really afraid that Lilith would go overboard and stir up great trouble. ¡°Rx! Do you have to worry when it¡¯s me doing the job?¡± Lilith winked at Lesiah to assure her. ¡°I¡¯m worried precisely because it¡¯s you doing the job!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith immediately clutched her chest and looked extremely sad. ¡°You broke my heart! I didn¡¯t expect the most important person to me to not understand me. What is the meaning of living in this world? I should just let Cornelia make a nuclear bomb and destroy this world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go destroying the world over something so trivial!¡± Lesiah smacked her forehead. She was even more worried about what was going toe next. ¡°Isn¡¯t three days too short of a notice? Even if the pce works at full power, it probably isn¡¯t possible to finish so many tasks within just three days.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already prepared for that.¡± An extremely confident smile appeared on Lilith¡¯s face, almost as if she was waiting for Lesiah to ask her that question. She snapped her fingers. The crystal wind chime hanging under the zed roof tiles tinkled musically, as if there was a breeze. The empty hall was now suddenly filled with people whom Lesiah could not recognize. ¡°These people are¡­¡± The princess could not help but ask. She already had a hunch on the background of these people since they could suddenly appear without alerting anyone. Even so, she still could not understand why Lilith would summon these legendary creatures here. After all, it was not the time for their appearances yet. Was she thinking of making them help with sewing? Haha, of course not. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lilith cleared her throat to get Lesiah¡¯s attention. With a smug look on her face, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lesiah. They are specialists I have carefully chosen from my n. I can vouch for them, quality and quantity-wise.¡± ¡°Specialists¡­?¡± Lesiah¡¯s face stiffened. For some reason, she had a feeling that her hopes would be dashed if she stayed here any longer. Book 5: Chapter 9: In Position Book 5: Chapter 9: In Position ¡°First one here is Gulch. A great sewer, embroiderer and weaver from our n. He¡¯s a professional and honest tailor. Basically everyone¡¯s clothes back home were personally sewn by him. His service is excellent, quality and quantity guaranteed. All the dresses and imperial robes needed for this ceremony, including Lesiah and Leniah¡¯s, can be given to him. Time is not an issue.¡± ¡°You tter me, Your Highness. I am only a personal tailor who has been sewing for 2,500 years, not someone who is worth mentioning to others.¡± The man in the ck tuxedo bowed slightly to Lilith like a gentleman, and then gave Lesiah a smile. ¡°But since Your Highness has given me a direct order, I will definitely do my best to sew a stunning dress for this beautifuldy.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Lesiah expressed her heartfelt gratitude to Gulch with a polite smile. Although she had no idea why a legendary and invincible dragon would be a tailor, 2,500 years of sewing was not something a human was even capable of. Surely if this guy sewed with a chicken w, he could definitely still create a fairytale dress that could make any mortal sigh, right? It was certainly a great honor to have a legendary dragon sew a dress for her. As long as she was with Lilith, there would be many more such honors toe. Lesiah smiled as she thought to herself. Unaware of Lesiah¡¯s thoughts, Lilith continued with the introduction. ¡°Second one here is named Kvass. A great sculptor in my n. He always creates wless and lifelike masterpieces. I can attest to this. After all, he has sculpted hundreds of statues for me. There isn¡¯t one that I can find even the slightest fault with. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to hand over the statue that Leniah will use after she ascends the throne.¡± He was a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes who patted his chest, and confidently dered loudly, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. I will do my best. If the sculpture is slightly different from the original thing, I will cut myself to atone for my ipetence!¡± ¡°Tell that to Lesiah, not me.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Kvass turned to Lesiah and said loudly, ¡°Lady Lesiah, please have faith in my ability. I will make sure to produce a perfect sculpture for you!¡± ¡°Yes, of course I will¡­¡± Looking at the burly man who seemed like he would eat her alive if she doubted him, Lesiah could only force herself to smile. ¡°Of course I will trust you unconditionally, since you are a kin to Lilith.¡± ¡°Gwahaha, thank you!¡± Kvassughed heartily. Hisughter was so powerful that they could almost feel the entire room shaking. Lesiah secretly thought to herself that it was hard to imagine such a callous man could excel in artistic and delicate sculpting work. Was this what people meant by ¡°not to judge a dragon by its hide¡±¡­? Indeed, the dragon was an unfathomable race. ¡°Good¡­¡± Lilith nodded, then continued introducing the third guest. ¡°Third one here is Akarin. My mother¡¯s right-hand man who is in charge of many matters in my n. He is reliable and highly efficient in his work. A very helpful person overall. Thanks to his mediation, there has almost never been any major conflicts within our huge n (note: fights where no saint-level spells are used are not considered conflicts. Illegal boxing matches, poking eyes, poisoning, and One Thousand Years of Death technique1 belong under the fun and games category). I have left the most important task to him this time, I trust that he can execute it wonderfully as usual. The man wearing a butler attire responded, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Your Highness. What an honor it is to receive your order. Your humble servant will definitely get it done, even if it costs this old life of mine!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your old life, just make sure you don¡¯t screw up,¡± Lilith said expressionlessly. ¡°Rest assured, when has your humble servant ever failed you?¡± Akarin patted his chest and assured Lilith. He almost sounded like failing would be a great humiliation to him who had been serving the dragons for the past thousand years. Lilith secretly rolled her eyes. If it was not for the fact that she could not find better helpers, she would never have gotten help from these idiots. In any case, these were all trivial matters. Even if they were to screw up, it could not possibly be that bad. ¡°On behalf of the Macedonian Empire¡¯s royal family, I would like to express our sincerest gratitude to you, Sir Akarin.¡± Lesiah let out a long sigh of relief, seeing such a capable servant from the dragon n assisting them. It looked like this sudden idea that Lilith wanted to execute within three days was not that impossible after all. With the aid of these legendary dragons, any nation would be able to carry out a simr n with ease. Failure to do so under such conditions would be a great embarrassment. ¡°Since Lilith has gone out of her way to get help from her n, then as the hosts, we must not ck in preparation either. Let¡¯s do our best to help each other.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Uh? Shouldn¡¯t we be the one rejoicing?¡± Lesiah was confused by Lilith¡¯s excitement. For a moment there, she had a bad feeling about all this. ¡°Ah, I mean¡­ that¡¯s great if everything goes smoothly. Haha¡­ Sheesh, stop overthinking, Lesiah.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m overthinking about this.¡± Lesiah nodded, then pped her hands. The maids, who had been waiting outside, filed into the hall. ¡°Bring them to Miss She and tell her these are our guests. Also, please do your best to assist them in all rted matters.¡± ¡°Your wish is ourmand,¡± one of the maids bowed and responded, before leading three other maids out of the hall. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Lilith looked like she suddenly recalled something, then waved at the empty space beside her. The man, who left a deep impression on Lesiah by kicking Lord Gregory¡¯s a?s?s? with thew of Cause and Effect, slowly appeared like he had been waiting for his order all this while. It was none other than the Green Emperor, who shrouded himself in green smoke. ¡°Let¡¯s have Greenie be Leniah¡¯s bodyguard for the time being.¡± ¡°Bodyguard? The pce is heavily guarded, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary¡­¡± For some reason, Lesiah had a bad feeling about this man so she was not keen on the idea of having him hang around Leniah. ¡°Heavily guarded? You are describing somewhere I can effortlessly break in as heavily guarded?¡± Lilith questioned her seriously. Lesiah was going to argue that those dragons Lilith brought with her were no ordinary people, but Lilith did not even give her any chance to fight back. She continued saying, ¡°Even if it¡¯s as heavily guarded as you im, a thief from within is hard to guard against. How can you be so sure that there are no enemy spies in the pce grounds? What if they try to poison Leniah?¡± Lesiah pondered for a moment. ¡°You have a point there, then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leniah will definitely be safe with Greenie around her. I can guarantee this.¡± The crown princess¡¯ eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that this¡­ Green Emperor is highly knowledgeable with all kinds of poison or can neutralize them?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ No. Greenie has been honing his culinary skills for a thousand years. He can cook very well. If we get him to personally prepare Leniah¡¯s food, then the enemy spies will have no chance of poisoning her,¡± Lilith exined. ¡°¡­¡­¡±
    1. TL Note: Google Naruto¡¯s Sennen Goroshi ;)
    Book 5: Chapter 10: Just As Planned Book 5: Chapter 10: Just As nned Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Nibbling on a pork bun about half the size of her face that Greenie had made, Lilith looked out the window of a balcony that was high up in the pce. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really crowded.¡± Although she had seen many things in life, the endless ocean of crowds down there still stirred something in her. The size of this crowd was probably far bigger than the Goddess¡¯ worshippers at the Whispering Square of Luminous Theocracy back then. But then again, those were two fairly different things that could not bepared to each other, as one was a religious event and the other was an ascension ceremony that the entire empire had their eyes on. ¡°Seems like they care a lot about the ascension ceremony of your cute little princess,¡± Lilith casually remarked as she looked at the rowdy crowd down there. For a moment there, she felt like the ascension ceremony might not be as troublesome as she thought. If people did not want to recognize the new empress, Lilith would certainly see rotten eggs and vegetables flying across the sky by now. Yet here she was, leisurely enjoying a pork bun. The riot that she had expected did not happen down there. This meant that the adorable little princess still had a ce in people¡¯s hearts. Did this mean that beauty had be one of the criteria to ascend the throne in this era? Gosh. If that were the case, she would have to wear a big hat when she would walk down the streets next time. Wouldn¡¯t want anyone to suddenly kidnap her and make her a king, then bestow her a harem of three thousand beauties. That would be a problem. ¡°That¡¯s because the pce did not announce that it would be Leniah ascending the throne. This is for the sake of security in the city. If we had suddenly announced that the seven-year-old Leniah is bing the empress, there would be riots in the city.¡± Lesiah sipped her morning tea elegantly, in contrast to Lilith who was munching on her bun. ¡°And Lilith, you better stop grinning like a creep. You¡¯re going to scare others.¡± ¡°I-Is¡­ that so?¡± Lilith subconsciously wiped her face. After making sure no one was looking at her, she finished the rest of the bun in three bites then said, ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s our cute little sister? I haven¡¯t seen her all day.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your little sister?¡± Lesiah rolled her eyes at Lilith like it was nothing new, and said, ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping.¡± A sigh escaped her. ¡°When ites down to it, the celebrant herself turns out to be the most rxed person today. I¡¯m already starting to wonder if this is a good idea.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t worry. No harm in trusting me one time, right?¡± With a mischievous chuckle, Lilith snatched the teacup in Lesiah¡¯s hand and emptied it in one gulp. A bitter yet refreshing aftertaste filled her mouth. ¡°Besides, even if the n fails, nothing terrible will happen as long as I¡¯m around. At least, things can¡¯t get any worse than this.¡± ¡°I¡­ guess.¡± Lesiah sighed softly in defeat while the smile on Lilith¡¯s face grew broader. A few knocks on the door were heard. ¡°Sorry to intrude.¡± Lesiah straightened her back like how a princess should, then calmly answered, ¡°Come in.¡± Miss She brought Leniah, who was still sleepy, into the room. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s gettingte. We can start getting ready.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m counting on you, Miss She.¡± Miss She bowed her head and answered, ¡°dly.¡± She looked like she wanted to say something, but quickly banished the thought after a moment of hesitation. She let go of Leniah¡¯s small hand, then turned around to leave so that she could carry out the necessary preparations. ¡°It seems she still can¡¯t understand what we¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°I guess so¡­ Since I haven¡¯t told her about your true identity.¡± Lesiah looked up at the beautiful ornate ceiling, and quietly said, ¡°If Miss She knew about your true identity, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about me.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her? It appears to me that many people in the pce are quite puzzled about your actions as ofte.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Lesiah gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Her lips curled into a smile so sweet that while looking at it, one would think it was rather divine than human. ¡°I want to give Miss She a surprise gift.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t, Lilith.¡± Lesiahughed yfully in a rare girlish gesture, ¡°If even you can get it, how can it be called a surprise?¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? It seems that our crown princess still needs to be trained~¡± Lilith wriggled all her ten fingers, her face growing wicked by the moment. ¡°W-Wait. Are you aware of where we are right now, Lilith? To do this kind of thing in broad daylight is¡­¡± Lilith licked her red lips and chuckled mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I know where we are, and that¡¯s what makes it even more exciting, no?¡± Just when she was about to make her move¡­ Leniah yawned like she woke up a little, then tugged the hem of Lesiah¡¯s blouse and asked cutely, ¡°What are you talking about, Sister?¡± Lesiah¡¯s cheeks heated up as she hurriedly exined, ¡°We¡­ We were just saying that the weather is nice today.¡± At the same time, she shot Lilith a re as a reminder to thetter to watch her mouth around children. ¡°Really? Why doesn¡¯t that sound like what I heard?¡± Leniah tilted her head to the side, looking confused. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re still in dreand, Leniah. You probably heard that in your dream.¡± Although it was a pity that Lilith failed to cop a feel, she chose to be a good influence to the child by immorally fooling her. ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡± However, her cheap lie failed to even convince the innocent Leniah. ¡°No doubt you heard that in your dream. If you don¡¯t believe me then close your eyes and count to three. I¡¯ll cast a magic spell that will wake you up from a dream without you even realizing it! By the time you wake up, I¡¯ll be waiting for you with your beloved candied fruit skewer!¡± The smile on Lilith¡¯s face was extremely shameless, even when she was talking to the innocent child. ¡°¡­Really?¡± Leniah suspected nothing and shut her eyes tightly, then eagerly started counting down. ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Three!¡± Lilith calmly took out a candied fruit skewer. The moment Leniah reopened her eyes, she pretended to be pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Oh my, Leniah woke up at a great timing! Had you woke up a littleter, this would have been given to someone else.¡± ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ) Wow! Yaaaay!¡± Leniah took the candied fruit skewer, then started eagerly munching on it like a squirrel with great satisfaction. She had long forgotten about what she heard just now. ¡°Sheesh. You¡¯re already eating this kind of stuff first thing in the morning. That¡¯s going to give you cavities.¡± Lesiah patted Leniah¡¯s head. Although she sounded like she was admonishing her younger sister, she had a doting smile on her face. ¡°Little Sister really loves to eat candied fruit skewers, huh?¡± ¡°Well, Leniah has loved eating sweet food since she was little. I reckon the amount of cakes she has eaten from the moment she got her milk teeth can probably be stacked into a huge castle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true love.¡± ¡°True love¡­ indeed¡­¡± Watching Leniah stuffing candied fruits into her mouth one after another while smiling blissfully, Lesiah¡¯s face suddenly turned solemn. ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ call off Leniah¡¯s ascension?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t it a bit toote already?¡± ¡°Am I a despicable older sister for forcing Leniah to shoulder such a burden while she¡¯s still ignorant of the situation?¡± Lesiah was still bothered by this¡­? Lilith smacked her head and sighed. ¡°I told you that having your little sister ascend the throne is to merely keep that vacant position upied, so that those ambitious ministers won¡¯t have too much room to exploit. As for the political affairs, I¡¯ll send reliable personnel to deal with them on her behalf. All she needs to do is just sit on that magnificent chair, and asionally motivate others by giving them her cute smile. It¡¯s going to be apletely different job scope than the time you¡¯re in charge.¡± ¡°But still, I¡­¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s make a three-year deal,¡± Lilith suddenly said. ¡°Three-year¡­ deal?¡± ¡°Correct. We¡¯ll leave Leniah in that position for three years. If she decides that she doesn¡¯t want to do this anymore after that, you¡¯ll return to rece her, okay?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No but, this is the best way. It¡¯s only for three years and even if Leniah hates this, I don¡¯t think she will me you too much.¡± Lesiah pondered for a moment, then finally said, ¡°Well¡­ Fine then. Three years. I¡¯ll leave the throne in her hands for three years, then it¡¯s up to Leniah whether she wants to stay up there or not.¡± After saying that, Lesiah immediately felt a weight being lifted off her chest. She turned her head to the window, and saw the most radiant first ray of sunlight she¡¯d ever seen in her life. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± An almost unnoticeable smile crept onto Lilith¡¯s lips. Lesiah was really as gullible as a certain saintess she knew. The throne was a position that countless would do anything just for a chance to sit on, or even just to warm their a?s?s?e?s? on it. Lesiah was well aware of her ministers¡¯ wild ambitions, but she did not know those starving wolves had actually been coveting the throne. Perhaps Lesiah was an anomaly. She longed for freedom instead, and did not care about the throne. She only wanted to be relieved of that burden. While her little sister stayed on the throne for three years, she would not have to work the whole time. No political affairs to deal with, no responsibilities to bear. She was just going to sit there and enjoy the benefits of that excessive power, such as having unlimited candied fruit skewers to eat¡­ Would she want to leave after three years? Of course not. Not unless she got kicked in the head by a donkey. Hehe, what a perfect n. Oh, this n should be given a name. Hmm¡­ What about¡­ ¡°The Ultimate Empress Project¡±? The objective would be to make the cute Leniah want to stay on the throne forever. If the n seeded, there would be nothing stopping her from kidnapping Lesiah. Book 5: Chapter 11: Assassin Book 5: Chapter 11: Assassin After making the three-year deal with Lesiah, all the focus was now ced on the preparations for Leniah¡¯s ascension. Ascension had never been a simple matter. All the past emperors spent a few months preparing for it, and the public was informed in advance that a new ruler would take over the throne. However, Leniah¡¯s ascension was so sudden that not only the preparations had to be rushed, there was not enough time to properly inform the public either. All they did was post an announcement on the ascension, but the princess was not named. This had never happened before in history. Fortunately, information spreads extremely slowly in this world. After all, spectrum stones were something that only a minority could afford. By the time news of this had spread throughout the entire empire, Leniah¡¯s position would already be long secured. Even so, they still had to deal with those hundred thousand people who came to witness the ceremony. If this was not done right, then it would not be long before those with ill intentions would round up insurgents and demand power to be returned to the rightful owner. This would definitely cause disorder in the entire empire. Therefore, whether or not Leniah¡¯s ascension to the throne would be deemed a rightful one and epted by the people all hinged on this. Dong! The sound of a bell echoed throughout the capital city, signifying that Leniah¡¯s ascension ceremony was about to officially begin. Lilith withdrew her gaze from the bell that tolled, then turned around to look behind her. ¡°Not bad. Looks like I was worried for nothing,¡± she said in relief. Leniah stood there, already dressed in a gorgeous robe, which was hand-sewn by the royal tailor of the dragon n, with the help of a group of maids. There were no unexpected idents that Lilith had been wary of. Gulch did note empty-handed after three days of work, and imed that what he had made was actually the empress¡¯ new clothes. Leniah¡¯s robe was perfect. The pure ck background signified archaic magnificence. A huge beast, that was the symbol of the royal family, was embroidered on the robe with golden threads. It was so vivid, as if it would jump out of the robe at any time. Her crown was merely the size of a baby fist, and was not adorned with many precious jewels. As if imbued with magic, it was a dazzling sight to behold. Anyone whoid eyes upon it would involuntarily avert their gaze, as if afraid to taint the crown with their gaze. Although it was not adorn with plentiful jewels, no one doubted if the crown could represent the noble status of the empress. It was almost like its very existence was synonymous with the symbol of nobility. ¡°How beautiful¡­¡± Even Lesiah was stunned at the sight of it. Leniah¡¯s adorable face was currently covered by light makeup that enhanced her features even more. Even the best dollmaker in the world would probably sigh at her perfect face. ¡°Where¡¯s Gulch?¡± ¡°It seems like Akarin has given him some other work,¡± Green Emperor replied. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll have to give them their rewardster.¡± Lilith nodded, feeling very pleased. She initially invited those guys here with expectation that they would screw up along the way. Not only did they prove her wrong, they even did an outstanding job. How could the Dragon Princess bear to go on without rewarding them? After all, appropriate incentives were the way of the royal family. ¡°Your Highness, the sweet soup for Little Princess is here.¡± A maid appeared at the door, holding an exquisite small porcin bowl. ¡°Bring it over.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The maid walked past the other maids who were huddled around Leniah to put the final touches on her. She kept her head lowered and seemed distracted. As she passed Leniah, she stumbled over something even though everyone had moved out of her way, and spilled the sweet soup on Leniah. ¡°Ah! Sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I am too careless! I will clean it up right now!¡± Sweat beaded the maid¡¯s forehead. She hurriedly took out a handkerchief and scrambled to clean Leniah¡¯s robe, but her hands stopped in midair. The robe that Gulch sewed seemed to have the ability of self-purification. The sweet soup that was spilled on it immediately vanished. The maid stared at it nkly for a moment, before her eyes suddenly glowed coldly. She clenched her teeth. Before anyone had the time to react, she tossed her handkerchief, revealing a sharp dagger in her hand and lunged it at Leniah. Everything happened in just the blink of an eye. Even if the other maids had detected the maid¡¯s malicious intention, they were toote to stop it. They could only watch helplessly as the gleaming dagger came closer and closer to Leniah. Lilith had a weird look on her face. ¡°An assassin?¡± ¡°Looks like it,¡± Green Emperor replied, but he had already vanished. ¡°AAAAHHH!¡± A piercing rang out. It was not Leniah¡¯s, but the maid who was armed with a dagger. Green Emperor appeared behind her. His shadow loomed over her like a giant. The assassin looked at her arm in disbelief. It was all twisted up, from her wrist to her elbow. White broken bones protrude from her flesh. Blood soaked her entire arm. The other maids snapped to their senses, and rushed forward to shield Leniah behind them. Two maids covered the little princess¡¯ eyes and ears, as they stared at their former colleague warily. Green Emperor gripped the assassin¡¯s head. ¡°Wait!¡± Lilith nced at Lesiah, who looked furious. ¡°Find out the mastermind.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Green Emperor applied a little force to his grip. The force that could almost crush her skull gave the maid excruciating pain. ¡°Say it, who ismanding you?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± The maid¡¯s face contorted hideously. The pain in her arm and head almost made her lose consciousness, but the warmth that came from therge hand which was gripping her head kept her conscious. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Green Emperor suddenly released the maid. Before the maid could even relish in the feeling of going from hell to heaven, Green Emperor made a small cut on his index finger with his nail. A drop of faint golden blood immediately oozed out of his fingertip. He then dripped that drop of blood into the maid¡¯s mouth. ¡°What¡­ are you trying to do¡­?¡± ¡°My blood is highly poisonous.¡± ¡°W-What?!¡± The maid retched, trying her best to spit out that blood of unknown effect. But it was toote. The blood had directly entered her body. ¡°It¡¯s not only deadly, but it will also let you die an excruciating death.¡± ck spots suddenly appeared all over the maid¡¯s arm. They started to expand and emit a pungent stench. ¡°Your flesh will start decaying now, but the vitality in my blood will protect your internal organs. This means you will slowly rot away into a pile of internal organs. By then, you will still remain conscious.¡± The maid¡¯s face first turned horrified, then contorted in extreme pain. ¡°The pain of your flesh slowly decaying is real,¡± Green Emperormented indifferently, as if he had just dissected a frog in a science ss. ¡°Judging from the toughness of your flesh, I¡¯d say this willst about three hours.¡± Only half a minute of such an ordeal was enough to drain color from the maid¡¯s face, let alone three hours. She writhed in pain, like fish out of water. The other maids watched on with a pale face. Having to watch such a scene was like a harsh punishment itself. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll say it!. It¡¯s¡­ Lord Augustus. He ordered me to do this¡­¡± The maid finally gave in and spilled the beans. ¡°You are my servant, why did you listen to Lord Augustus?¡± Lesiah questioned. ¡°He has my family¡­ I-If I don¡¯t listen to him, my family will be dead¡­¡± Blood streamed down the maid¡¯s face. She did not seem to be lying. ¡°Let her go for now,¡± Lilith said with a sigh. ¡°Understood.¡± Green Emperor tapped between the maid¡¯s brow, and the decaying of her body immediately halted. He then instructed the other maids on the side, ¡°Get a doctor to scrape the rotten flesh off her body. It will grow back in no time.¡± The maids acknowledged, all feeling their hair standing on end. ¡°As expected of my poison dragon who has a soft spot for animals. Your way of doing things is simply exemry,¡± Lilith praised. ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Your Highness.¡± Although that was what he said, Lilith could kind of see an invisible huge tail wagging behind Greenie. ¡°Well then, perhaps Greenie can go and exterminate that Augustus guy now.¡± ¡°Understood, I will¡­¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Lesiah suddenly interrupted, ¡°Never mind about that.¡± ¡°Hm? Are you sure you really want to let the culprit off the hook?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Fury burned in Lesiah¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already got the evidence, giving Augustus his just punishment is only a matter of time. I would love to dispose of that old man by my hands too, but¡­¡± Lesiah nced at the maid who had lost her consciousness and said, ¡°That old man still has her family. We should proceed cautiously and leave this until ater time. For now, our priority is still Leniah¡¯s ascension ceremony.¡± Book 5: Chapter 12: Big Fish Book 5: Chapter 12: Big Fish The ceremony music started ying, the gongs and drums thundered. The sun was at its highest point in the sky, and the ascension ceremony of the new ruler of the Macedonian Empire officially began. More than a hundred thousand people raised their heads to gaze at the high tform in front of the pce square. Excitement, anticipation, or unease filled everyone¡¯s heart. The gates opened. An entourage of the people came filing out, then split neatly into two lines on both sides of the gates. Under themand of their leader, hundreds of magic spells shot up into the sky, then bloomed into the most dazzling ceremonial fireworks in the sky above the capital city. They even outshone the midday sun. And then, a small figure slowly came out of the gates, followed by a huge entourage. The people below the stage craned their necks, hoping to be the first to catch the glimpse of the beautiful empress that would soon rule the empire. However, everyone froze with an astonished expression on their face when they finally saw the figure d in imperial robes with a crown on her head. She was not the crown princess Lesiah, who had been in charge of the empire for several years, but the young princess that many had only heard of but never seen. The young princess who was only seven years old. The crowd below the stage immediately got rowdy. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why is Princess Leniah the one ascending the throne? Why is it not the crown princess?¡± ¡°This must be a bad joke. They¡¯re going to let a seven-year-old kid rule this vast empire? I reckon this empire will fall in just a year, no, three months.¡± ¡°We demand an exnation from the crown princess! Is she deliberately doing this to lead this empire to its downfall?¡± The crowd was going wild. Their angry protests even momentarily drowned out the ceremonial music. The soldiers who were doing crowd control had to draw their weapons to keep the angry crowd at bay. Leniah, who was on the stage, shrunk back fearfully when she saw the people who were roaring like wild beasts. A warm hand patted Leniah¡¯s shoulder, calming the young princess who was trembling in fear. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, leave it to me.¡± Lesiah smiled gently, then slowly stepped forward. She only had to put out her hand palm to quickly calm the noisy crowd. She scanned the square, The uneasy expressions on countless faces nearly gave her the urge of recing Leniah on the throne. However, she suppressed her emotions and remained rational. After a brief moment of silence, her lips parted slightly and her melodious voice spread in all directions with the voice amplification tool. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I understand your difficulty in epting the fact that Leniah is ascending the throne instead of myself. I am aware of your concerns that the decision I am making now will lead the empire into its downfall. I understand all of this, but I also hope that you will continue to trust me with this decision. The decision to make Leniah the unprecedented empress of this country was not made on a whim, but after long and careful consideration.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°She may be young, but I know her best as her sister. I believe that she has the ability to lead the empire to prosperity in my ce. Moreover, giving Leniah the reign of this empire is not fully my decision. It is also¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s face turned solemn, and she spread open her arms as if she were embracing the sky. ¡°¡­willed by the heavens.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°PFFFT.¡± Lilith suddenly burst outughing on the pce¡¯s balcony, where she was watching Lesiah delivering the impassioned speech down there. ¡°What is it that amuses you, Your Highness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect Lesiah to be able to say something as absurd as that with a straight face. Maybe I should say that I expected no less from someone who is experienced in managing the empire for several years.¡± ¡°You are right, Your Highness,¡± Green Emperor responded to Lilith with ttery as usual. Afterughing for a moment, Lilith wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes andposed herself. She turned around and said, ¡°If you have something on your mind, then say it. No need to be so formal, I¡¯m not the princess you serve.¡± The leader of the White Stocking Maids stood at the door. She was also the head of the maidservants, She, who had been serving as Lesiah¡¯s personal maid and guard since the princess was a child. ¡°Then I will hold my tongue no longer.¡± Miss She had a very serious face that made it apparent that she was not here to offer Lilith a cup of tea. ¡°What is Your Excellency trying to achieve by encouraging Her Highness to hand over the throne to the little princess? And who exactly are you? Why does Her Highness follow your advice?¡± ¡°Ah, I thought you would never ask.¡± Lilith winked yfully at She and chuckled. ¡°To answer your first question on why am I encouraging Lesiah to rid herself of her title¡­ You will find out in the future. As for the second question regarding my identity¡­ you will find out in the future too.¡± ¡°You speak nonsense, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I merely see no point in answering questions that you will eventually find answers to in due time.¡± ¡°You!¡± Miss She¡¯s eyes flitted toward the Green Emperor, who was standing beside Lilith. Although she wanted to resort to violence, the presence of that man beside Lilith was simply too overwhelming. After hearing about the appalling methods he used to interrogate the assassin earlier, She knew that she had no chance of winning. She even wondered if this man had somehow coerced Lesiah into doing all this. However, the heartfelt joy on Lesiah¡¯ face when she met Lilith could not possibly be faked. And this was the reason why She had remained silent until now. ¡°Seeing for yourself will be more convincing than my words.¡± Lilith turned her head to the side and looked at the empty spot beside her. ¡°Are the preparations done?¡± ¡°All preparations are perfectly ready, Your Highness.¡± The dragon n¡¯s great butler, Akarin, appeared at some point and smiled. ¡°All left is just a word from you.¡± Lilith nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good job. I will tell Mother to reward you guys handsomely.¡± ¡°Thank you, but we really don¡¯t deserve it.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lilith waved her hand, her mouth curled into a slight smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Commence Project Empress Leniah.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Akarin gave her a bow before sending a message to Gulch and Kvass, who were somewhere else right now, tomence their n. Seeing Akarin¡¯s reliable response, Lilith suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know what you guys are nning to do.¡± Thinking aboutplex matters like these were too troublesome for Lilith, so she simply dumped all the burden to Akarin. She did not care about the process as long as they could achieve the objective. Their recent performance had proven that they were quite reliable and it was even enough to make Lilith see them in a new light. Who said that the dragons were all idiots? Today, Akarin and his two brothers were going to set things right for the dragon n! ¡°Hehe. We were able toe up with a perfect n, all thanks to Your Highness.¡± Akarin fawned over Lilith in response. ¡°Thanks to me?¡± Lilith was stunned. ¡°But I did nothing.¡± ¡°No, no, no. The stories that Your Highness told us about ying the white snake and hiding a note in the belly of a fish gave us great inspiration. So we decided to do that.¡± Akarin nodded, looking extremely confident about his n. But somehow, a bad feeling was rising in Lilith¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t find a white snake, so I can only resort to hiding a note in the belly of a fish. I believe this will yield a simr oue that we desire.¡± Akarin pointed toward the balcony outside. ¡°Look, they¡¯reing.¡± Lilith turned around, and was stunned to find¡­ that the sky had turned dark. ¡°This is¡­¡± She raised her head stiffly, and finally got a good look at the huge object that covered the sky. The sight was simply too shocking that Lilith was rendered speechless for a short period of time. Her lips trembled for a long time before she finally managed to squeeze out the words that were stuck in her throat. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ a huge fish¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 13: Stark Contrast Book 5: Chapter 13: Stark Contrast It was a fish huge enough to block the sky and cover the entire city in its shadow. From the balcony of the pce, Lilith could only see part of its white underbelly. With the sunlight blocked, the city turned as dark as the night even though it was actually noon in the day. This sudden change confused everyone in the city. They lifted their heads up and saw the huge creature floating in the sky. The crowd that Lesiah had finally calmed down not long ago with her speech immediately grew rowdy again. ¡°W-What¡¯s¡­ that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so huge! Monster! That must be a monster!¡± ¡°Why would a monster suddenly appear in the sky?!¡± ¡°Everyone, please remain calm.¡± Lesiah¡¯s voice echoed throughout the pce square. The calmness in it quickly settled the rowdy crowd down like a shot of tranquilizer, effectively preventing the chaos from worsening. ¡°Everything is well within our expectation, so please remain calm.¡± Although that was what Lesiah said, her hands were already mmy with cold sweat. She raised her head and looked at the gigantic fish of unknown species floating in the sky and tried her best to suppress her panic. She could only keep telling herself over and over that Lilith had everything under control. This was part of the n she had prepared to ensure that Leniah¡¯s ascension ceremony would go smoothly. This probably would not cause any major problems. Yes, probably¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡°What the heck is that?¡± Lilith asked. Her face was twitching as she looked at the gigantic fish in the sky. ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s a White Kun. A legendary fish that Gulch, Kvass and I captured from the Sea of Origin.¡± Akarin replied proudly. He seemed extremely pleased with the shock that the creature in the sky brought to everyone. ¡°White Kun? Why did you capture something like that?¡± ¡°Of course, it is to reenact the scene about hiding a note in the belly of the fish! Your highness¡¯ main objective is to make sure that little girl has a valid reason to ascend to the throne because of a prophecy, right? An ordinary fish could hardly do a job like that, so I made Gulch and Kvass finish their tasks as soon as possible so they coulde with me to capture the biggest fish in the Sea of Origin.¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you guys devoted to your job?¡± Lilith sighed softly. Frankly, she was a little touched that these people would actually go all the way out to the Sea of Origin, just to catch a fish toplete this mission. She never had high hopes for them in the first ce, but they still tried their very best to help her, even if their efforts were always put in strange ces. No wonder why the imperial robes that Gulch had sewn and the statue that Kvass had sculpted looked so normal this time. It turned out they were rushing to finish it as soon as possible in order to help Akarin. That must be why they did not have the time to do anything weird to it. However, the feeling of unease was still growing stronger in Lilith¡¯s heart after hearing Akarin for some reason. It was to the point that not only her face, but also her eyelids were twitching. ¡°So¡­ what are you guys going to do next?¡± Lilith asked cautiously. Akarin looked like he had been waiting for Lilith to ask him that question all this while. He pointed to the creature in the sky proudly, like a king showing his subjects thends he had just conquered. ¡°We¡¯ll cut open its belly to retrieve the note, of course.¡± ¡°Cut open its belly¡­ to retrieve the note¡­¡± ¡°Yes, a document proving that Princess Leniah is the best candidate for the throne has already been stuffed into the belly of this fish through space-time magic. All we need to do now is just cut open the belly of the fish and let those mortals witness the miraculous scene down there. They¡¯ll definitely be convinced that Princess Leniah is the rightful heiress to the throne and bow before her.¡± ¡°Cut open¡­ the belly of this fish?!¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes slowly widened. She lifted her head stiffly and swept her gaze over the gigantic fish. Wait¡­ Could it be that¡­ Lilith started shuddering involuntarily. Finally¡­ She finally realized what was going wrong and made sense of that uneasy feeling in her! ¡°WAIT!¡± Lilith tried to stop Akarin, but it was toote. Akarin was totally engrossed in his so-called perfect n. Before Lilith¡¯s voice could reach him, he already ordered Kvass and Gulch, who were just next to White Kun, to begin. ¡°Damn it, this is the worst!¡± Even if she told Akarin to change his order now to stop Gulch and Kvass, she knew it would still be toote. Those two were eager to cut the belly of the fish open, so they would have already started doing it the next moment they got the first message. Communicating would take time and cause dys, so it was toote to say or do anything now. Lilith could do nothing but stare at the White Kun in the sky, hoping that she could at least salvage the situation even if she was powerless to stop the n. ¡°Do you have an umbre?¡± Lilith asked the head of the maidservants, She, who was puzzled by her sudden question. ¡°Huh? Well, yes I do, of course¡­¡± ¡°Please fetch one for me as quickly as possible. Hurry.¡± After giving She an order, her golden eyes glowed. Her vision immediately zoomed into Gulch and Kvass. She could see both of them clearly and as expected, the two had started on the task as soon as they received their instruction. They did not bother to even wait for a moment in case there were further changes to their order. Gulch was responsible for stabilizing the huge White Kun, while Kvass pulled out a silver carving knife. Although the carving knife was small and exquisite, it turned into a terrifyingly sharp weapon in Kvass¡¯ hand. He only had to apply a little force for the sharp de to sink into the belly of the fish and open a wound. With a manic smile on his face, Kvass ran wildly across the White Kun¡¯s abdomen while dragging the silver carving knife along. ¡°It¡¯s the time to witness a miracle.¡± Akarin had an intoxicated look on his face. ¡­¡­ ¡°Yes, a miracle indeed.¡± Lilith expressionlessly took the umbre handed over by She, then opened it and held it above her head. Akarin did not notice Lilith¡¯s strange action beside him. He ced his hand over his chest, then sighed emotionally like he was delivering a heartfelt praise. ¡°Ah, I bet no one will object to the ascension after witnessing a miracle like this.¡± Lilith took a few steps back just in case. Shepletely retreated from the balcony and stayed in the room. She then turned her pitiful gaze to Lesiah, who was still doing her best to reassure the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lesiah, Leniah, I will make sure these three fools pay for thister¡­¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Please remain calm, everyone. This could be a sign from the heavens caused by Leniah¡¯s ascension to the throne.¡± Calming the crowd whileying the groundwork for Lilith¡¯s next n was more work than what Lesiah had imagined. Sheesh, what is Lilith waiting for? The temperature at noon was at its peak and Lesiah was wearing a gorgeous but tight dress. She could already feel her back was drenched with sweat. Ahhh, it would have been nice if it was raining right now. Huh? While she was wishing for that, Lesiah suddenly felt a cold touch on her skin. A water droplet? Was it really raining? Since when did her wish starting true? Wait, no! Lesiah suddenly remembered that gigantic fish over her head. How could it rain if there was such a huge creature blocking the sky? Not only that, this rain smelled kind of fishy. Lesiah¡¯s face gradually stiffened. Her hand reached up slowly and gently wiped the skin where she felt the cool sensation earlier, then she looked at her fingertips. Haha, how peculiar. This rain was actually red in color! ¡­¡­ The ¡°rain¡± started pouring down. Akarin escaped the balcony to hide indoors. He waspletely drenched in bright red, with a strange fishy smell on him. He looked out of the window, admiring the stunning view of the world¡¯s only red rainstorm. He must have thought that the overly quiet atmosphere in the room did not match such an amazing moment, so he gave Lilith a thumbs up and eximed, ¡°What lovely scenery! Nicely done! Red is festive.¡± ¡°Festive indeed.¡± Lilith smiled at him and said, ¡°So I sent a special message to my mother. She will make sure to make things even more festive for you guys when you return.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No one knew how long it would continue raining. But Akarin¡¯s old face turned as white as a sheet. It made quite a refreshing sight, given the stark contrast it made with the red scenery. Book 5: Chapter 14: Cornered Book 5: Chapter 14: Cornered The rain finally stopped at longst. The two idiots up there must have finally sensed that something was wrong and stopped the n. Given the immense size of that creature, the entire city would have been covered in red had they carried on the n until the end. The air was now filled with a pungent, fishy stench. At least the huge internal organs in the fish did not fall on the city since those two idiots up there were smart enough to realize something was wrong in time. With this, their ambitious n to hide a note in the belly of a fish came to a close. No one would take the blood rain as an auspicious omen. Thanks to the horrible n that this bunch of idiots came up with, it would be harder to convince the mass that Leniah was the rightful sessor to the throne. If the same thing had happened in the ancient times of the previous world where Lilith had lived in, there would probably be a rebellion on the very next day after the ascension ceremony. Lilith looked at everyone who was drenched in the blood rain down there and let out a long sigh. She massaged her temples, trying to soothe her headache. She should have known better than to trust these idiots from her n and risk it by seeking their help. Their brains were simply wired very differentlypared to other creatures in this world. The ideas they came up with were always difficult to be understood by ordinary people. In fact, they were probably the only ones who could manage to drag a gigantic fish which was the size of a city all the way out here and attempt to cut it open in midair. As for the brocade book which indicated that Leniah was the rightful sessor and was supposedly hidden in the belly of the fish? The blood rain was falling too heavily for anyone to see it. And now that the blood rain had stopped, not many people had courage to look up at the sky again. In any case, this turn of events spelled trouble for Lesiah. ¡­¡­ ¡°Care to exin, Your Highness?¡± The crowd parted and a balding old man slowly came out from it. He was dressed like a gorgeous nobleman. Unfortunately, his expensive clothes had been dyed red by the blood rain that fell from the sky earlier. Even so, the coat of arms on his chest remained prominent, signifying his noble status in the empire country. The old man was none other than one of the three dukes of the Macedonian Empire, Lord Augustus. ¡°What exnation for what, Lord Augustus?¡± Lesiah narrowed her eyes slightly. She was surprised that this old man still dared to show his face in front of her after all the things he did. The fact that he dared to show up meant he was going to take advantage of this incident topletely crush her. After all, vicious men like him do best in kicking a man when he¡¯s down. Lord Augustus did not even show any respect that he should have toward Lesiah. His wrinkled face scrunched up with undisguised anger as he questioned her in a cold voice, ¡°Still ying dumb, Your Highness? Is this a farce Your Highness has deliberately created in order to amuse us?¡± Lord Augustus was livid. This was no doubt a torture for a germaphobe like him. He flung his sleeves. Since his clothes werepletely soaked, the blood in them sshed everywhere. Some even got onto the corner of Lesiah¡¯s dress. The red looked especially ring on the white fabric of her dress. The guards of honor in Leniah¡¯s entourage were holding decorative umbres. Since they were carefully handpicked guards, they were naturally capable people. When the blood rain was about to fall, they reacted quickly and shielded the two princesses with the umbres. So unlike Lord Augustus and most of the people who werepletely soaked, Lesiah and Leniah remained pretty ¡°dry¡± despite the blood rain. Lesiah did not expect this would be an ammo for the old man to use against her. She did her best to suppress the anger rising within her, then calmly replied, ¡°It was just an ident, Lord Augustus. You¡¯re overthinking about it¡­¡± ¡°ident? Overthinking? How can I not overthink? The ascension ceremony today is a sacred event for the empire. Putting aside how inappropriate it is for the young princess to take the throne when she is not in the direct line of session, can I take this so-called ident as¡­¡± Lord Augustusughed grimly and continued, ¡°A divine intervention to stop this ascension ceremony?¡± His statement immediately caused an uproar in the surrounding crowd. The voice of opposition then gradually got louder. ¡°Yes, our empire has never seen a female emperor in its long history! Let alone being reigned by the young Princess Leniah, who is the second daughter of thete emperor!¡± ¡°This must be a divine punishment! A divine punishment for such a great sinmitted! If we continue this, something even more terrible surely awaits us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not toote to stop this! I implore Your Highness to stop this farce at once and set things right!¡± ¡°We implore Your Highness to stop this farce at once!¡± ¡°We implore Your Highness to stop this farce at once!¡± The crowd that Lesiah had calmed down not long ago turned rowdy once again. The voices were sparse at first, then they eventually grew into a sea of opposition that nearly drowned Lesiah. It seemed that the old man was prepared for this, but the blood rain gave him a better excuse. ¡°Silence!¡± Turning the power of the voice amplifying magic tool to the maximum, Lesiah¡¯s voice immediately overpowered those voices of opposition. ¡°This grand ceremony is of great importance to the empire¡¯s future, and your unruliness has no ce here!¡± The authority she had gained through her reign for the past several years still prevailed over the uneasiness in the hearts of the masses who were incited by the duke¡¯s words. The crowd once again calmed down. However, some people naturally could not stand by and watch Lesiah seed in calming down the situation. ¡°Your Highness, your words are too harsh. Your subjects, myself included, are merely offering you our humble suggestions for the good of the empire. How can you describe it as unruliness?¡± Another respectable middle-aged man, who wore a monocle, slowly came forward. He smiled and continued saying, ¡°Your harsh words break the fragile hearts of your faithful subjects.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Lesiah clicked her tongue at the sight of this man. This person was not a duke but he was the right-hand man of Lord Rnd, who was one of the three dukes of the empire. Lord Rnd was an extremely cautious man who would never take the risk of making a public appearance. This time was no different. He must have sent someone over to speak on behalf of him, while he huddled in a corner to secretly observe the situation. To see this person appearing here meant that Lord Rnd was already somewhere nearby. It seemed like he was also opposed to having a real emperor above him and getting in the way of his business. ¡°Haha, a bunch of truly faithful subjects you all are, for two out three dukes to go against my decision. I¡¯m afraid that all of you are not qualified to talk about loyalty with me,¡± Lesiah sneered. ¡°What wisdom did you bring with you here today?¡± ¡°Oh, we wouldn¡¯t dare to call it wisdom,¡± Lord Augustus said earnestly. ¡°We only hope that Your Highness will change your mind on this foolish decision to crown the young princess, who is merely seven-years-old and carry on being the good crown princess you¡¯ve been. We pledge to continue serving and supporting you to the best of our abilities. Lesiah¡¯s gaze turned icy cold. ¡°I suppose that beneficial advice is always unpleasant to hear¡­¡± Lord Augustus nodded her head sincerely. ¡°I am d that Your Highness thinks so.¡± ¡°But what if I disagree with you? Lord Augustus, you are not going to rebel against me in the name of the empire and great righteousness, are you?¡± Lord Augustus¡¯ face instantly changed. Treason was not something to be taken lightly. If he showed even the slightest hint of admitting to it, it would not be impossible for Lesiah to immediately order for him to be executed on the spot. ¡°Naturally, your loyal subject would not dare to even think of it, however¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°Your Highness, please remember that you are still only considered a regent.¡± ¡°So what of it?¡± Lesiah¡¯s face remained expressionless, but she already understood what these old guys were nning to do. ¡°I hope that Your Highness remembers that there is one rule which was passed down to prevent situations where the regent forcefully ims a throne.¡± Lord Rnd¡¯s right-hand man took off his monocle, wiped it before putting it back on again and said, ¡°If the three dukes cane to an agreement, then it is possible for them to cancel the decree issued by the regent.¡± Book 5: Chapter 15: A Sudden Change Book 5: Chapter 15: A Sudden Change The Macedonian Empire was an ancient empire with a history of tens of thousands of years. Naturally, cases where the reigning emperor passed away before the heir grew up were not unheard of. Therefore, to support the young heir to the throne, the special position of a regent appeared. There was no specific criteria to select a candidate to assume the role of a regent. It could be thete emperor¡¯s sibling, but it could also be a high-ranking duke or general. No matter who it was, the regent would be granted supreme authorityparable to that of an emperor during their reign without an exception. With power came greed, and greed in the depths of the human heart knew no bound. After learning the intoxicating taste of power, most would reach their ws out to a bigger slice of that cake. A regent was only a regent at the end of the day. People who had tasted a piece of that cake called power would still crave for more. Even if they held powerparable to that of an emperor, they would still fear having it inevitably taken away from them one day. Therefore in the long history of the empire, there had been precedents of power-hungry regents usurping the throne and recing the rightful heir, who had yet to reach theing of age, as the new emperor. In order to avoid repeating the same mistake of losing the royal authority to unrightful candidates, one of the previous emperors created a system to ensure the bnce of power and ordered his descendants to maintain it. This was why the three dukes of the empire could overturn a regent¡¯s decree. It was at this moment, Lesiah understood why these old guys would act so brazenly. To be more precise, this system created to ensure bnce of power not only became the biggest obstacle that prevented her from making certain decisions over the years, but also became the most powerful shield for the three old dukes. It went without saying that Lesiah was well aware of all the things that those three old guys had done over the years. How could she possibly be blind to their notoriety in the capital city, when it had already reached the point where it could stop children from crying at night? Unfortunately, her hands were tied. Although the three dukes usually worked independently, they would immediately band together against Lesiah if she tried interfering with their core interests and use this rule to cancel any decrees Lesiah issued against them. This was also the reason they did not want a new emperor to take the throne, even if that new emperor was a mere seven-year-old girl. After all, the birth of a new emperor meant they would lose their immunity to decrees and freedom to do as they pleased. ¡°What a pity, Your Highness. Now that the previous emperor is no longer here, it is our duty to watch over you and keep you from making foolish decisions.¡± Lord Augustus snickered. He was sure that Lesiah had nothing up her sleeve to counter them, so he no longer bothered to put up the act of a good guy and exposed his ruthless side. ¡°Your Highness should just go back to being a good crown princess. You¡¯d best hurry to find a husband and produce a real heir to the throne soon. Of course, if Your Highness cannot find a suitable candidate, I can always suggest one or two.¡± Lesiah clenched her fists but maintained a neutral expression on her face as she said, ¡°There are three dukes in this empire, only two are here. Lord Augustus, I wonder where did you get your confidence from when the third duke is absent?¡± ¡°Haha. As naive as ever, Your Highness.¡± Lord Augustus covered his face andughed like he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. The fats on his body even jiggled as heughed. ¡°Although that old b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, Gregory, has not expressed his opinion, I¡¯m sure we all know what his thoughts on this are, don¡¯t we? I heard some rather interesting news about his family recently, so I¡¯m guessing he hasn¡¯t shown his face here today because of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah¡¯s face darkened. Although Lord Augustus made her want to kill him so badly, Lesiah knew that she did not have any means to break the current situation if the dukes were challenging her decisions through means within the rules. Gregory would undoubtedly side with the two of them, so this ascension ceremony could only be considered a farce since it was neverpleted. Maybe she should just¡­ let Lilith secretly assassinate all of these old guys. Lesiah could not help but think to herself. ¡°Oh, speak of the devil! I see that an old man like you can¡¯t bear to sit still either, unlike a certain cowardly turtle who only dares to watch from afar. Lord Rnd¡¯s right-hand man pushed his monocle up his nose and merely looked at the man who had just arrived on the scene in silence. That person was none other than Lord Gregory himself. ¡°Haha. You ignored my invitation to join me before this but in the end, you still got worried and ended up showing up here.¡± Lord Augustus rested his hand on Lord Gregory¡¯s shoulder and continued teasing him, ¡°I heard things had been chaotic at home for you. Do you want me to find you some chicks to entertain you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lord Augustus was quite surprised by Lord Gregory¡¯s silence and said, ¡°Hmm? Not talking? It¡¯s hard to believe that a thick-skinned old man like you would feel ashamed of what happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lord Rnd¡¯s right-hand man swept his sharp gaze over Lord Gregory and his expression slowly turned serious. ¡°Wait, Lord Augustus. Something isn¡¯t right.¡± Lord Gregory was standing in front of them, but he could not feel any life in him. He looked like he was staring into space and his movements. He looked almost like¡­ A puppet? ¡°Something is wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lord Augustus did not notice anything unusual about Lord Gregory, so he did not heed the warning from Lord Rnd¡¯s right-hand man. He moved his hand from Lord Gregory¡¯s shoulder and started rubbing circles on his back. Then¡­ ¡°Get out of the way¡­¡± A hoarse, demonic voice came out of Lord Gregory, chilling everyone to the bone. Lord Augustus was startled too. He instinctively backed up a few steps, but it was already toote. The hand he ced on Lord Gregory¡¯s back suddenly exploded. Blood sttered everywhere. ¡°GWAAAAH!!! W-WHAT¡­? MY HAND! MY HAND¡­!¡± Lord Augustus rolled all over the ground in pain. Lord Gregory moved forward stiffly, but bizarrely did not make any sound. He came in front of Lord Augustus, lifted his foot right above Lord Augustus¡¯ bald head¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ You¡­ What are you doing?!¡± Lord Augustus must have realized his fate. He was literally scared s?h?i?t?l?e?s?s? as he bawled in fear. However, it was no use. Lord Gregory stomped on his head. The crowd instantly fell so silent that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Lord Rnd¡¯s right-hand man fell to the ground in fear and frantically backed up, trying to distance himself from this madman. The shock that he experienced from the blood rain from earlier was nothingpared to witnessing such a gore scene that just happened in front of his eyes. The good thing was Lord Gregory seemed like he was done with killing. He stiffly turned his head and rested his gaze on Lesiah. His cold gaze was devoid of the slightest bit of life. It did not even look like it belonged to a living person. ¡°You¡­¡± Lesiah unconsciously trembled under Gregory¡¯s cold gaze. She felt like she was trapped in ice, facing the fear of death. It was at this moment, she realized that this person¡¯s target was her. ¡°YOOOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU AREEEEEEEEEEEE GUILTYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!¡± Lord Gregory twisted his body. His teeth chattered loudly as he squeezed out the most unpleasant voice from his throat. His eyes turned bloodshot and rolled independently in all different directions like a chameleon. He looked more like a monster than a human. Then Gregory vanished. The look on Lesiah¡¯s face turned unpleasant. Fortunately, the maids and knights on the scene were alert. They quickly created a defensive magic barrier to protect Lesiah. When Lord Gregory reappeared, he was just right outside the barrier. He kept banging his head against it fiercely, with a crazed grin on his face. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t run away.¡± Lesiah¡¯s pupils shrank in shock, because she saw Lord Gregory¡¯s face cracking like a porcin vase. Then, a strong light burst through the gaps. The pce square, which was dimly lit due to the huge floating fish corpse blocking the sunlight, was now as bright as day. Book 5: Chapter 16: Meeting Again Book 5: Chapter 16: Meeting Again ¡°That was¡­ close.¡± The burst of light faded as quickly as it appeared. A tall figure stood in front of Lesiah, holding up a mutted male corpse in his hand. ¡°Green Emperor¡­ Your Excellency, may I ask¡­ what happened?¡± Lesiah asked in confusion. Although a vast majority of the shockwave was blocked off by Green Emperor, the sudden bright light and loud noise still disoriented Lesiah briefly. She could not process the situation in front of her. ¡°It looks like a suicide attack.¡± Green Emperor threw a nce at Lord Gregory¡¯s corpse, then instantly lost all interest in it. It seemed to be just an ordinary corpse. He could not feel anything special about it, but the power of the explosion just now was no less than a saint-level magic spell. Had he not stepped in time to intervene, none of the people in the crowd gathered here, including Lesiah, would be spared from death. After determining that there was nothing special about the corpse, Green Emperor tossed it away then started scanning the environment vigntly. ¡°Please be careful, there might still be danger lurking in the shadows.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Knowing that her presence here was a burden to everyone else around her, Lesiahplied and retreated for the time being. The maids and knights, who were rtively safe, all rushed toward Lesiah and anxiously checked if she had sustained any injuries from the attack earlier. ¡°Lesiah, are you all right?¡± Lilith also hurriedly jumped down from the balcony of the main hall and quickly came over to Lesiah¡¯s side with a worried look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Lesiah held her forehead and shook her head. Although she was still a little dizzy, it was not a major concern. On the contrary¡­ ¡°Waaaaah¡­!¡± The loud explosion frightened Leniah and she burst into tears. ¡°Sheesh, this is not the time to be crying.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Leniah wiped her tears. Lilith expected no less from a young princess who had been brought up in the royal family. Although Leniah was still young, she quickly calmed down after hearing Lilith¡¯sforting words. After calming Leniah down, Lilith returned her gaze to Lord Gregory¡¯s corpse who just self-destructed and wondered, ¡°Did that guy¡­ despite Lesiah that much?¡± It would have made sense if Lord Gregory despised Lilith and Greenie after they made a fool of him, so why did heunch a suicide attack on Lesiah instead? Even if Lord Gregory despised Lesiah, it was still highly unlikely for him to express it through such an extreme method. After all, the more powerful a person was, the more they cherished their lives. Besides, knowing what Lord Gregory¡¯s objective was, sacrificing his own life to kill Lesiah just did not make any sense. Lilith reached a conclusion. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s a mastermind behind all this.¡± She then discreetly gave Akarin and the others an order to remain vignt through her spectrum stone. After all, Lilith reckoned that anyone who could simply use a duke from the Macedonian Empire as a human bomb was not an ordinary person. ¡°Ooooh, I expected no less from the dragon princess. That¡¯s a brilliant conclusion.¡± A strange voice suddenly appeared without any warning. When Lilith heard the word ¡°dragon¡± clearly, her pupils shrank and she immediately looked toward the source of the voice. It belonged to an unknown person who wore ck robes and a hood. Under Lilith¡¯s wary gaze, he calmly removed his hood, revealing his not-so-real face underneath it. A sheet of white paper stuckically to his face, lifting slightly with his every breath. A strange character was written in thick handwriting on the paper, but that was only what it looked like for other people in this world. For Lilith, she was able to recognize that the character on the white paper meant ¡°nine¡± in her previous world. ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°Pardon my rudeness. Lilith, Your Highness, can call me Nine.¡± The ck-robed man respectfully bowed to Lilith, but it came across asical and clown-like. The fact that he could easily state Lilith¡¯s identity and name was an indication that he came prepared. ¡°Nine¡­ What a strange name. You even have a piece of paper stuck on your face. Are you ying a zombie game or something?¡± ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Your Highness. But I am not here to y games this time~¡± A familiar-looking ck card appeared in the hand of that ck-robed man who called himself Nine. He then gleefully said, ¡°I¡¯m here to purge a sin.¡± ¡°Purge¡­a sin?¡± Lilith¡¯s gaze fell on the ck card in Nine¡¯s hand. She was very certain that it was the same mysterious card that the people around her had received not long ago. In other words¡­ ¡°You are the one who sent those cards?¡± Lilith asked coldly, with undisguised murderous intent on her face. The ck cards and the incident that happened during the regr exam not long ago enveloped Lilith¡¯s heart like a haze. It had actually been making her unable to sleep and eat well. She did not care if the enemy was targeting her. Worsees to worst, she could just ask help from that Dragon Eater that dwelled inside her. However, she simply could not bear it if the people whom she cared a great deal about got hurt because of her. If this guy in front of her was the mastermind behind all this, then she must not let him get away at all cost. Nine tried to tempt Lilith. ¡°Too bad for you. I am not the guy who set this boring game, but¡­ I do know who that guy is~¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­ both of you guys are a team?¡± ¡°Haha, Your Highness is really smart, but we¡¯re not exactly a team. We just happen to be working toward the same goal. You can probably only say that we share the same object of faith. Our way of doing things is quite different. That guy likes to lurk in the shadows like a rat, but I hate those kinds of sneaky people.¡± Lilith could hear the undisguised disgust and resentment in Nine¡¯s voice. ¡°As friends of justice, we should act openly and honestly. That guy is simply a disgrace to us!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith thought she had heard wrong. ¡°What did you say you guys are?¡± ¡°Friends of justice, is there a problem?¡± The corners of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of problems, okay? How can a guy who suddenlyunched a terrorist attack using another person as a human bomb be qualified to call himself a friend of justice? Did a donkey kick you in the head?¡± ¡°Ah, another ignorant one.¡± The white paper on Nine¡¯s face trembled violently as if it had been hit by a gale. He got even more worked up. ¡°Ignorant! You all are ignorant! In order topletely purge the sins and filth in this world, we will have to employ inhumane means! Those are necessary and irreceable methods! I¡¯m sure those guys would be immensely happy to sacrifice their lives for us, who are going to save the world!¡± Lilith was dumbstruck by his words. Where the hell did this guy with eighth grade syndromee from? ¡°It seems like we have nothing to talk about. Instead of listening to your crazy ramblings here, we should capture you first then interrogate you for answers that we seek.¡± Lilith cracked her knuckles and leapt to her feet. ¡°Quite some confidence you have there, Your Highness. Let me tell you this, I never take risks. The fact that I appeared here means the oue has already been determined.¡± Nine put his palms together. When he pulled them apart again, a ck cane appeared in his hand, just like a magic trick. He spun the cane skillfully between his fingers like the most elegant magician in the world, then stopped abruptly, pointing straight at an empty spot in front of him. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A muffled grunt rang out. Someone who was trying to sneak up on him was forced to show himself. ¡°Even if Your Highness has another legendary dragon as your henchman, you still won¡¯t be able to change the oue.¡± Looking at the shocked Akarin in front of him, a mockingugh escaped from underneath the fluttering white paper on Nine¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­!¡± Akarin froze for a moment, then burst into a rage. How dare this guy make fun of him, the great butler of the dragon n?! If word of this got out, this would be a great humiliation for him! Simply unforgivable! The abundant magic power within Akarin suddenly exploded. It coursed through every part of his body like a tsunami wave. Ignoring Princess Lilith¡¯s order to capture their enemy alive, he swung his fist with all his might at Nine¡¯s head without any hesitation. ¡°Oh my, I wouldn¡¯t dare to take a punch from a legendary dragon head on.¡± Nine suddenly twisted his cane, and a golden arcane rune appeared on it. ¡°This is¡­¡± Akarin felt all the strength in his fist being absorbed. Although the enemy was right in front of him, he felt like he could not reach him. Not only his fist, Akarin also felt like his entire body was being dragged into a quicksand. The more he struggled, the further away he was from Nine. His vision gradually began to blur. ¡°Unfortunately, you are not among the targets I need to purge. So, I could only make you vanish for a while.¡± Nine chuckled and tapped his cane on Akarin¡¯s shoulder. The butler, who was actually the one of the strongest among the dragon n, then vanished into the thin air under everyone¡¯s gaze. Book 5: Chapter 17: Fearless Warriors Book 5: Chapter 17: Fearless Warriors Seeing that Akarin had vanished without a trace before he could even hit Nine with his undragonlike sneak attack, Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What kind of demonic spell did you use?¡± she demanded. ¡°Demonic spell? Haha, how rude, Your Highness.¡± Nine yed with his cane and chuckled lightly. ¡°This is not a demonic spell. It¡¯s my innate ability.¡± ¡°Innate ability?¡± Lilith was taken aback by his answer. She then suddenly remembered the existence of innate ability in this world, just like Lesiah¡¯s [Absolute Distance]. By relying on this ability alone, Lesiah could pretty much outrun any enemies that were on the same level as her. In a sense, this kind of innate ability could be considered an advantage that the heavens had given to you over others. However¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think you can simply make Akarin disappear with just your innate ability.¡± Although Lesiah¡¯s [ Absolute Distance ] was quite a formidable skill, it was actually rendered useless if there was a great disparity in strength between her opponents and her. In fact, when Lesiah tried to use this skill on Lilith, she could not achieve anything other than ending up with an extremely sore and thoroughly exhausted body. In Lilith¡¯s perspective, this Nine was giving off the aura of a mere saint-level opponent. On the other hand, Akarin was a peak saint-level expert. How could he fall prey to his innate ability so easily? ¡°You are right. Just my innate ability alone is not enough, but I have this¡­¡± Nine gently caressed the golden runes on his palm with an intoxicated look on his face. ¡°This is the most precious treasure my master has bestowed upon me. It could amplify my innate ability [Banishment] to the point that it can disregard the level of my opponents. Even an incredibly strong opponent from the dragon race won¡¯t be able toe back anytime soon after being banished more than ten thousand miles away.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Lilith felt an impending headacheing on. Being able to disregard opponents¡¯ strength and banishing them from the battlefield was simply a powerful single target skill. It was definitely not funny to be targeted by a skill like this. Ugh¡­ Damn. Lilith was starting to regret her past decision. For some reason, Cornelia had been very fond of sleepingtely. She could even sleep for a few days straight without waking up. Since it was too much trouble to bring her around, Lilith left her behind in the academy. Now that she thought about it¡­ Mommy¡¯s sorry! Mommy shouldn¡¯t have left you behind in the academy! I¡¯ll definitely tie you on my back and carry you around next time! That way, Mommy wouldn¡¯t have to worry even if someone appeared in front of me with a poisoned knife! ¡°I have to thank you for inheriting the stereotypical trait of viins who always like to talk a lot and¡­¡± The expression on Lilith¡¯s face changed. The corners of her mouth slightly lifted up as she said, ¡°Do not underestimate the dragons.¡± The space suddenly distorted. The sky above them turnedva red. The preparation for a great magic spell had beenpleted while Nine and Lilith were talking, and the light of the magic was slowly shining down upon them. The strong magic power caused a terrifying elemental turbulence, which in turn created all sorts of phenomena in the surroundings. However, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the sky above them. They were too busy gaping at the strange phenomenon in the sky and failed to notice the burning sensation on their skin. The white paper on Nine¡¯s face was fluttering noisily in the strong wind caused by the elemental turbulence. It was as if it would be blown away at any moment. ¡°I expected no less from a legendary dragonnguage magic spell. To think that such arge scale magic spell could lock on to only a single target! How frightening!¡± he said mncholically as he looked up at the sky that seemed to be burning, but seemed to have no intention of dodging the spell. ¡°I forgot to mention one thing. People aren¡¯t the only thing I can banish with my innate ability.¡± Nine pointed his cane at the sky. He was not very tall. In fact, he looked like a tiny ant underneath that colossal dragonnguage magic array. A golden pattern came out from the end of his cane, then bloomed like a lotus flower in the sky, creating an equally magnificent sight. A spiral pattern appeared in the sky. It started rotating counterclockwise, in the opposite direction of the space distortion caused by the dragonnguage magic spell. When the two magic spells collided into each other, there was no hugemotion like everyone had anticipated. Everything just happened in absolute silence, and the magic spell unleashed by the dragons simply vanished. Lilith¡¯s cheeks twitched as she muttered under her breath, ¡°This is bad.¡± Gulch appeared beside her and said apologetically, ¡°I apologize for my ipetence, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not to be med. This guy could even easily banish Akarin away from here. It¡¯s no surprise that this happened. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Lilith swept her gaze over Lesiah, Leniah, the group of maids and knights, and the crowd that had gathered around them. She sighed softly and said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s impossible for us to get out of this citation with no casualties.¡± No matter how bizarre and absurd Nine¡¯s ability was, Lilith could not just sit back and do nothing. A decisive battle was inevitable, but the number of casualties was beyond Lilith¡¯s control at this point. Fortunately, Lesiah had already ordered her servants to start evacuating the masses. All Lilith needed to do next was just stalling for time. ¡°Oh my. The show has only just started, why is our audience rushing to exit already?¡± Nine suddenly seemed to find it a pity that the audience was retreating. He thumped his cane on the ground. The golden pattern spread to the ground and covered the entire square in front of the pce in just a sh. A pale golden barrier then rose up to the sky, caging more than one hundred thousands of people in it. The people who could not find a way out started panicking. They scrambled and pushed the people in front of them, unintentionally causing casualties in a stampede. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO DO?! THEY ARE ORDINARY PEOPLE!!¡± Lesiah shouted sternly at Nine. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m only making them stay as our audience. I only have three targets today¡­¡± Although Nine¡¯s eyes were hidden behind the white paper, they could still feel his bone-chilling cold gaze. ¡°Princess Lilith, Lesiah and Leniah. The three princesses are the three sinners here. You are my only targets.¡± ¡°The three¡­ of us¡­?¡± Lilith clenched her fists. To put it simply, she was the one who got both Lesiah and Leniah involved in this mess. ¡°Greenie.¡± ¡°Your humble servant is here.¡± ¡°Guard Lesiah and Leniah well.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lilith¡¯s gaze fell on Leniah, who was frightened to tears, for a moment, then took out a few candied fruit skewers. She handed them to Green Emperor and said, ¡°Comfort her with these whenever needed.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kvass appeared beside Lilith. Since there was no time to deal with the huge fish carcass in the sky, he used a magic spell to keep it afloat in the air for now. ¡°Your Highness, leave this to us,¡± Gulch suddenly said in a serious voice. ¡°Hmm? Will your n work?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to work, but we have to try.¡± Gulch clenched his fists. His eyes burned with anger and humiliation. ¡°How dare he look down on the dragons. I must settle this score with him personally.¡± ¡°But that guy¡¯s innate ability¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Your Highness¡­¡± Kvass suddenly interrupted Lilith. ¡°Innate abilities are certainly terrifying, but I believe that hard training is where the source of strength lies. That guy¡¯s innate ability may indeed put me in a bind, but I can definitely break through my limits and deliver an unimaginable blow to him!¡± he said confidently. Gulch nodded in agreement. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When did these guys be this cool? ¡°Alright then.¡± Since that was what they said, Lilith could only choose to believe in them. ¡°You guys go break through your limits! Whether you seed or not, you may be able to significantly increase my chances of winning.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let you down!¡± Gulch and Kvass marched forward with their heads held high, like fearless warriors rushing into the battlefield. Book 5: Chapter 18: The Greatest Work In This World Book 5: Chapter 18: The Greatest Work In This World ¡°Oh, so eager to rush to your death?¡± Nineughed contemptuously when he saw the two dragon warriors standing in front of him like lofty twin towers then teased, ¡°Or do you think I was just bluffing?¡± ¡°No, we have seen what you are capable of, but¡­¡± Gulch hissed angrily, ¡°Do not underestimate the dragon n either! After all, we are species that could break through our own limits to ovee desperate situations and prevail over formidable enemies!¡± Their will to fight and determination somehow earned Nine¡¯s admiration, even though he was an enemy. Lilith was moved to tears too. What a great speech. Although these two were unreliable, at least they did not disgrace the dragon n. Lilith decided that she would say something nice about them to her mother next time, and temporarily forget their foolish idea of trying to slice open that huge creature in the sky today. ¡°Come, let us battle with full strength!¡± Kvass said and got into a fighting stance. Nine¡¯s voice turned serious too. ¡°I expect no less from the dragon n and I must admit that I admire your determination. However, I have no intentions to fight with you.¡± Kvass turned a deaf ear to his words. He suddenly appeared in front of Nine, then swung his fist at Nine¡¯s face with full force. It was a direct attack without any fancy moves. Nine was unperturbed. He merely snorted coldly and said, ¡°Does everyone in the dragon n only know how to speak with their fists? How barbaric.¡± He pointed his cane forward. A golden array bloomed in front of him and started devouring Kvass. ¡°No matter how hard you swing your fist, it¡¯s futile against me. If I¡¯m not willing to be your opponent, you won¡¯t be able to touch even the hem of my clothes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky! Haargh!¡± Kvass yelled angrily. A powerful aura erupted from him and the golden array started showing signs of copse. ¡°What?¡± For the very first time, there was panic in Nine¡¯s voice. Ever since he was bestowed with that cane, no one could resist his innate ability, let alone overpowering it. Yet this humanoid dragon in front of him was already showing signs of overpowering it. Was this what he meant by¡­ breaking through his limits? What a terrifying n. Even so¡­ ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate me too much either!¡± Nine¡¯s loose ck robes fluttered like gs in a strong wind as he channeled all the magic power in his body into the cane. A golden array wrapped around Kvass¡¯ body like thorny vines growing wildly in the summer. The surrounding space around Kvass started distorting. The fist he swung at Nine seemed to be separated from him by a heavenly rift. ¡°Haha, think you could hurt me? No way!¡± Nineughed wildly. Almost. He was almost killed by Kvass. Fortunately, he could stop it in time. ¡°In the end, I¡¯m still the one who wins!¡± ¡°Is that so? I think it¡¯s still too early to celebrate.¡± Kvass¡¯ calm voice caused Nine to break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible to the dragons!¡± Kvass was slowly disappearing, but his lips curled into a confident smile. An exquisite, small carving knife appeared in his hand. It looked like those used for wood carvings and seemed harmless. Yet for some reason, Nine felt a chill in his back the moment Kvass had that knife in his hand. It was fear that transcended life and death. ¡°ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!¡± Nine no longer bothered to keep up with his image as he frantically pushed his cane forward. Even so, he failed to stop Kvass¡¯ next attack. ¡°Secret Technique: Super Unravel!¡± The exquisite carving knife danced in the air like a butterfly. Thanks to his sculpting career for more than a thousand years, Kvass was able to control his knife like no one in this world could. Although the two were far apart from each other and the de of the knife did not touch him, Nine still felt coolness on his skin as if the tip of the carving knife had drawn all over his skin. Nine was powerless against Kvass¡¯ brute force and failed to stop the cold light of his de from blooming. Although the moment felt long, everything happened in just a sh. Kvass sheathed his carving knife with a smirk. ¡°My mission has been aplished.¡± Before he could do anything again, the space around him distorted even more and hepletely vanished from the scene. Color drained from Nine¡¯s face. He could not feel anything apart from the fleeting coolness on his skin. There was not even pain and this terrified him greatly. An expert like Kvass would never do meaningless things. Could that be the legendary ultimate de technique that could cut down an opponent without him realizing it until muchter? Would he crumble into a pile of minced meat the next moment after he moved? The more Nine thought about it, the more terrified he became. As expected of the dragon n, they were indeed terrifying beings. ¡°Big Sister, why did that uncle suddenly strip off his clothes?¡± An innocent voice rang out, drawing Nine¡¯s attention. He wanted to look toward the source of the voice but since he did not dare to move, he could only try to see out of the corner of his eye. His expression under the white paper must be extremely funny right now. Leniah was tugging on the hem of Lesiah¡¯s dress as she asked the question innocently. Lesiah had an embarrassed look on her face and she was at loss for words. Lilith looked like she was at loss for words too. ¡°Stripped?¡± As if realizing something, Nine lowered his head¡­ He guessed that no matter how perfect Kvass¡¯ de moves were, it was impossible that it did not leave any traces on his skin if the tip of the de had really drawn over it. Then howe the skin of his muscr and somehowpletely naked body was still wless? ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! He acted all cool but he was only shredding my clothes to pieces with his knife?!¡± Nine roared, as if he had suffered the greatest humiliation from being stripped butt naked. ¡°The legendary dragons do such despicable and low moves?!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve underestimated us.¡± Gulch finally stepped forward. ¡°Everything Kvass had done was part of the preparations for my next action!¡± Gulchughed wildly. ¡°What?!¡± Nine gasped in surprise. This was all¡­ part of his enemies¡¯ ns? Now that Nine thought about it, even if Kvass broke through his limits in that situation, he might not be able to escape from his banishment spell and hurt him. This was why he focused all his efforts on Nine¡¯s clothes, to prepare his friend¡¯s follow-up attack. The more Nine thought about it, the more petrified he became! What would his enemy do next? Was he going to do something lecherous to him? No, no, that would be absurd! No matter how he thought about it, it did not seem very likely¡­ But they were the legendary dragons! Nothing was impossible for them! The rms in Nine¡¯s head red. The white paper on his face fluttered wildly. Nine clenched his teeth, then took out a pill from his storage ring and swallowed it. As soon as he did, powerful magical power surged in his body. Making the first move was always an advantage. The golden array from his cane pulsed powerfully! ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! I¡¯m not going to let you get what you wanted!¡± ¡°Haha, what a pity. It¡¯s already toote!¡± As the space started distorting, countless threads shot out from Gulch and spread toward Nine like a web. ¡°BANISH! BANISH EVERYTHING!!!¡± Blue veins throbbed in Nine¡¯s temples. Anyone with a brain would know that these threads were bad news. However, these threads were extremely strange. They just regenerated as soon as a batch of them got banished. It was almost like there was no end to it. Nine could only hope that he would be able to banish Gulch from here before any of those threads touched him. ¡°Haha, give up. My invincible sewing technique that has been perfected over a thousand years can¡¯t be undone so easily! Finally, one of the threads touched Nine. It quickly wrapped itself around him until he was arge cocoon. Unfortunately, that did notst long before all the threads disappeared and Nine was freed again. Nine trembled and looked at Gulch in disbelief. While Gulch was on the verge of being banished away from here, his eyes lit up at the sight before him. He gave Nine a thumbs up then flipped his long hair proudly. ¡°I knew it. Putting you in an adorable pink princess dress is the greatest work in this world.¡± Book 5: Chapter 19: Breakdown Book 5: Chapter 19: Breakdown For some reason, the entire pce square suddenly went dead silent even though there were more than one hundred thousand people gathered there. Everyone was just staring dumbly at the scene in the middle of the square, as if in a trance. For a moment there, everyone had forgotten about their fear. After all, it was hard to feel fear in their heart when they looked at all that pink in front of them. Loud beeping noises soon broke the eerie silence. Lilith took out her spectrum stone then opened it. ¡°What did you think of that, Your Highness? Is everyone shocked by our amazing performance?¡± Gulch¡¯s excited voice came out through the spectrum stone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Your Highness? Are you so shocked by our artistic performance that you can¡¯t even speak?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need for such a reaction, Your Highness. This may be an extremely rare performance to others, but you¡¯re our noblest princess and we can show you this as many times as you want in the future!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gulch continued speaking proudly,pletely unaware of the strange look on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°Gulch¡­¡± she said his name, her voice almost inaudible. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Despite the fact that Gulch was dense, he finally sensed that something was wrong. ¡°May I ask¡­ is there a point¡­ for you to do what you did?¡± ¡°Point?¡± On the other end of the line, Gulch¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. As expected of Princess Lilith to be asking such a profound question right off the bat. The princess would surely understand the profundity and greatness of their self-created imagery art. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to start with telling you the first time I came to the human kingdom a thousand years ago. I saw a cute little girl in a pink dress running past me on a crowded street, and it was love at first sight. That was the beginning of how I came to understand the ultimate art of this world and how I seized the opportunity to¡­¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Lilith suddenly interrupted Gulch. ¡°I havepletely no interest in learning how you became a perverted lolicon. What I want to know is¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s tone gradually turned cold and sounded like she was on the verge of an outburst. ¡°Did you guys deal any actual damage to the enemy before you left here¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was dead silence. Forced by the increasingly terrifying pressure from Lilith, Gulch gulped then gathered his courage and said, ¡°Of¡­ Of course we did¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Can you be more specific?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Uhm¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right. Our actions have dealt a great blow to the enemy¡¯s psyche. I bet that guy who called himself Nine has probably lost all his will to fight now after what he¡¯s been through thanks to us. I reckon he won¡¯t be able to do anything other than waiting to see what Your Highness will do to him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith lifted her gaze and looked at her enemy, who was about to shoot fire out of his eyes, then said coldly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it seem to be that way to me?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ I¡¯m sure that¡¯s because there¡¯s a dy in the effect. Just wait for a little while longer¡­¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have that much time to wait around. Just tell me, did you two manage to stab him in time while you were putting him into that pink princess dress and being banished from here?¡± ¡°¡­ I think¡­ we did¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. Just wait for your death.¡± Without waiting for Gulch to say anything else, Lilith immediately snapped her spectrum stone shut with a click. There was no need to listen to anything they wanted to say either. After all, the words of the dying were meaningless. Her top priority now was to think about how to handle this viin who had obviously gone nuts after receiving a huge blow to his psyche. Green Emperor¡¯s gaze hardened as he patted his chest and offered, ¡°Your Highness, please allow me to handle this. I promise I won¡¯t let you down. The enemy will definitely feel the worst pain in this world.¡± There was eagerness and determination in his eyes. It was almost as if as soon as Lilith nodded, he would make her enemy suffer the worst pain in this world within the next few seconds. In all honesty, he sounded extremely reliable. However¡­ ¡°Really? How nice of you, Greenie.¡± Lilith let out a soft sigh. Her lips then curled into a kind smile, but her eyes were as still as an ancient well filled with ice-cold water. One would be chilled to their bones just by meeting her gaze alone. With her most extremely gentle voice, she asked, ¡°Do you know what hell looks like, Greenie?¡± Lilith¡¯s anger was already off the charts at this point. Despite the smile on her face, her tone was dead serious. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Green Emperor wisely shut his mouth and started coaxing Leniah with the candied fruit skewers he received earlier. ¡°Each and every single one of you is good for nothing! I¡¯m starting to understand how my mother turned into such a huge ******!¡± Lilith figured that probably only a ****** like her mother could control this bunch of idiots who kept doing stupid things just because they had innate talents. She continuedmenting in her heart while turning her head to look in Nine¡¯s direction. In a sense, Gulch¡¯s ¡°work of art¡± was notpletely useless. It was just as he said, being forcibly changed into an adorable pink princess dress in front of an audience of more than a hundred thousand people in broad daylight was indeed a traumatizing experience that not many could bear. However, there were two very different ways a person would react to trauma. They either lost all their will to fight, as Gulch had hoped¡­ Or¡­ They wouldpletely lose their mind. ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL. I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL. I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL. I¡¯LL KILL YOU ALL¡­¡± After Gulch waspletely banished from here, Nine hung his head and kept muttering the same thing over and over again. His chants grew louder and louder, until they eventually turned into hysterical screams after Lilith finished speaking with Gulch. His targets also seemed to have changed to everyone. ¡°ALL OF YOU! ALL OF YOU WHO SAW THIS WILL HAVE TO DIE! DIE, AHAHAHA!!!¡± The paper on Nine¡¯s face fluttered wildly. If it was not for the lovely bow that Gulch had carefully tied on his head before he left, Nine would have looked as terrifying as a vengeful ghost right now. But now¡­ ¡°PFFFT¡­¡± Oops, I identallyughed out loud. Lilith quickly covered her mouth. Even so, she could not suppress herughter. Although she was so mad that she wanted to beat the crap out of Gulch and Kvass, she still lost it when she saw Nine. After all¡­ No one could possibly hold back theirughter at the sight of a viin in a cute and pink princess dress,plete with a bow on his head, no matter how intimidating his aura was. With Lilith¡¯s sense of hearing, she heard many stifledughter around them until they gradually converged to the extent that even ordinary people could hear. It went without saying that Nine also heard it clearly. ¡°A-ALL OF YOU¡­!!!¡± Nine tore the pink princess dress like he was out of his mind. He seemed to rather be naked than enduring the shame of being humiliated this way for the rest of his life. However¡­ ¡°W-¡­What¡­?!¡± He could not rip the dress to pieces. Despair gradually filled Nine¡¯s voice as he realized that he could not destroy that adorable pink dress no matter how hard he tried to tear it up. ¡°How¡­ can this be?!¡± ¡°Looks like Gulch isn¡¯t that bad¡­¡± Lilith gloated whileughing. ¡°People who are weaker than him won¡¯t be able to rip this dress. How nice of him to give you such a high quality dress as a gift.¡± Book 5: Chapter 20: Crisis Book 5: Chapter 20: Crisis ¡°It seems like I have no choice but to kill everyone¡­¡± Nine dropped his arms to his sides and finally gave up his meaningless act. As his sanity crumbled, despair and violence filled his voice. He still could not ept the reality and kept muttering something to deceive himself. ¡°As long as all the witnesses disappear, I can pretend that this never happened, hehe¡­¡± ¡°No. Even if you kill everyone here, you still won¡¯t be able to take off that dress.¡± Lilith smiled at him then added, ¡°Anyway, that pink princess dress fits you quite nicely. Such a perfectbination of a rugged man in a pink dress could basically be considered Big Ivan, the king of bombs in the history of arts. Why do you insist on taking it off?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Nine trembled with anger and humiliation. ¡°I¡¯ll start with you then. As long as I have the dragon princess as a hostage, making them tell me the way to take off this ridiculous dress will be no difficult task.¡± Lilith sneered. ¡°You¡¯re wee to try it.¡± Lilith clenched her fist and punched the open space to her side. The air shook, and a figure that should not appear in that spot gradually appeared. It was Nine, who was frustrated at his own ipetence in the middle of the square earlier. He was now standing just less than two steps away from Lilith. He blocked Lilith¡¯s attack with his cane that had a golden pattern on it. The paper on his face fluttered lightly. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Surprise filled his voice. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Lilith smiled cunningly. Her golden eyes shone brightly and in the next moment, her limbs glowed with the luster of jade. She had activated the White Jade Style and the dragon blood in her was boiling. She was almost at her peak condition. Facing a saint-level enemy like Nine, Lilith did not dare to push her luck too far. She started off with the strongest punch she could manage in her strongest state. The wind that her fist generated scattered and like a storm, it swept everything up. Though not even a direct hit, a huge crater of about a hundred meters was formed in the ground before her. Lilith squinted as her eyes darted about the rising dust and smoke. Not here. Nine had vanished in just a sh. Even with Lilith¡¯s superior eyesight, she could not see how he moved. That meant¡­ ¡°It seems like that toy in your hand can do more than just amplifying effects, right?¡± ¡°As expected of the dragon princess. It¡¯s hard to imagine how terrifying you¡¯ll be in a few years¡¯ time when you¡¯re already this surprisingly powerful at your age.¡± Nine¡¯s admiring voice came from the right side. Lilith spun to the left instead, and mercilessly whipped her leg toward Nine, who had just appeared. BANG! The huge impact shook the ground around them, but the golden barrier that suddenly appeared in front of Lilith remained perfectly still. This was simply not the capability that a saint-level expert should have. Lilith¡¯s eyes rested on the cane in Nine¡¯s hand. The golden pattern on it almost seemed alive. It glowed and faded along with Nine¡¯s breathing, like a sleeping baby. ¡°Tsk.¡± Lilith clicked her tongue in annoyance. The ability to amplify Nine¡¯s ability to the extent of being able to banish everything away, forming an incredibly powerful barrier instantaneously and teleporting its user anywhere was nothing an ordinary sacred artifact could do. ¡°That¡¯s a fine treasure.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment. This is a sacred artifact bestowed upon me by a great existence. It¡¯s not something that can bepared to those broken toys in this world.¡± ¡°A great¡­ existence¡­?¡± Lilith¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly. It seemed like the mastermind behind all this was even more terrifying than she had imagined. It was even likely that it might be an existence that was far beyond the level of this world. Although she had no idea why that existence would target such an innocent, lovely, pure, harmless, beautiful and kind person like herself, she was certain that she was not qualified to make enemies with that kind of terrifying existence yet. That was why¡­ she must at least be able to protect those around her. Lilith took a deep breath and tried to regain her focus. This was not the time to think about all this. She got into her fighting stance. Fueled by the boiling dragon blood in her, the will to fight burned inside her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue. I¡¯m going to find out how many punches that turtle shell of yours could take.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly changed my mind.¡± Nine, however, suddenly pulled away from Lilith. ¡°I¡¯ve no desire to continue this fight.¡± Lilith stared at Nine in disbelief, unable to understand his intentions. ¡°I see. You¡¯re trying to deceive me with words so that you can find an opportunity to sneak an attack and finish me with one hit, right?¡± Lilith did not dare to let her guard down. Nine could appear anywhere at any time with that weird cane of his. The moment she let her guard down, she would be doomed. ¡°I truly have no desire to fight with you.¡± Nine really seemed like he did not have any intention of attacking her. ¡°Or maybe I should say fighting with you is not worth it.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m going to believe your b?u?l?l?s?h?i?t??¡± Lilith snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t think a madman will return to normal this soon.¡± The killing intent that escaped Nine, who nearly lost his mind earlier, and his words about killing everyone here were no doubt real. There was no way an act would be this convincing. ¡°No, I think you¡¯ve misinterpreted my intentions. I said I don¡¯t have the desire to fight with you because I realized that you¡¯re more troublesome than I expected, but¡­¡± Nine smiled sinisterly. ¡°I never said anything about not killing you, I¡¯m just changing my approach.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lilith finally understood the intention behind Nine¡¯s words. If he did not want to fight with her but still wanted to kill her¡­ Then the only way to do that was¡­ Lilith snapped her head around and shouted at Lesiah, ¡°WATCH OUT, THIS GUY¡¯S TARGET IS¡­¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not nice of you to tell her.¡± Nine suddenly vanished from the spot where he was standing. Lesiah¡¯s eyes widened as her heart missed a beat. As a martial practitioner, her honed instinct was telling her that an immense danger was approaching her. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I won¡¯t kill you right away.¡± A cold voice appeared in her ears, like the whispers of a demon. The terrifying aura Lesiah sensed caused her to tense up. Unsurprisingly, Nine was targeting Lesiah directly. ¡°I¡¯m not a weakling!¡± Lesiah clenched her teeth and immediately unsheathed her silver longsword. She spun her sword behind her, creating the illusion of a rising moon behind her before it turned into countless ripples of cold light as she lunged her sword at Nine. Nine gently swatted in front of him, easily pping away Lesiah¡¯s silver sword from her grip. Nine sneered disdainfully. ¡°Fancy moves, but they¡¯repletely useless.¡± While saying that, Nine was already just a step away from Lesiah. He reached out and gently lifted Lesiah¡¯s chin with a finger. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful. Unfortunately, I have to destroy you because you¡¯re involved with that sinner. I guess I could spare you, but that wille with a few conditions.¡± Lesiah sneered disdainfully back at him and spat, ¡°Do you think a cross-dressing pervert like yourself is qualified to negotiate with me?¡± Nineughed angrily upon hearing her insult. ¡°Fine. If punishment is what you want, then so be it.¡± He channeled more magic power into his cane, turning it into an extremely sharp de. Just a stab to this beautiful woman¡¯s vital spot and she would wilt like a flower. However, Nine was not going to do that yet. He had to keep this girl alive to deal with that troublesome dragon princess, but it was inevitable for her to lose one or two important body parts in the process. ¡°Stop it or I¡¯ll let you have a taste of something worse than death!¡± When Lilith saw Nine was about to bring his cane down, her heart was in her throat. Her golden pupils reddened as if dyed with blood as she stared at Nine. The violent aura that was emanating from her could almost freeze the air. Nine did not heed her warning. He brought the cane in his hand down quickly while chuckling. ¡°Haha, sure. I have never experienced something that is worse than death.¡± Book 5: Chapter 21: Candied Fruit Skewer Book 5: Chapter 21: Candied Fruit Skewer The cane which was as sharp as a de came down straight at Lesiah with lightning speed. Lesiah¡¯s delicate body would surely stand no chance against the cane that was made of unknown material. Color drained from Lesiah¡¯s face. The difference between their strengths did not allow her to evade, so she could only watch as death drew closer and closer to her. ng¡­ The bloody and gruesome scene that everyone expected did not happen. Instead, the ear-splitting sound of metals shing pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums. A wide hand blocked the cane just in time. Sparks flew everywhere at the point of contact, and neither party could inch forward. Looking at the tall figure in front of her, Lesiah realized that she had just made a trip to hell and came back again. Her gorgeous gown was already drenched in her cold sweat at this point. ¡°Well done, Greenie! You¡¯re going to get an extra drumstick for dinner tonight!¡± Lilith let out a sigh of relief after Green Emperor managed to block Nine¡¯s attack in time. ¡°Thank you for the reward, Your Highness.¡± Green Emperor pushed his palm slightly, and the sharp cane was easily repelled like a twig. Nine was pushed back a few steps. His arm was so sore and numb that he could barely keep the cane in his grip. ¡°Tsk, what a nuisance,¡± Nine cursed angrily in a low voice. Naturally, he did not dare to take Green Emperor head on. The golden pattern on his cane shed, and his figure disappeared again. ¡°You think I will give up so easily? There¡¯s another hostage I can take here.¡± Nine¡¯s sinisterughter echoed in the air. ¡°Another one¡­?¡± Lesiah was the first to react. She did not have time to feel relieved before her heart started palpitating again as she anxiously shouted to Green Emperor, ¡°His next target is Leniah!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Green Emperor¡¯s body blurred slightly before he reappeared beside Leniah. At the same time, Nine appeared too. ¡°WHAT?!¡± Nine eximed in shock. He made the first move, but this guy beat him to it? ¡°You can¡¯t be truly powerful if you keep relying on external objects,¡± Green Emperormented emotionlessly as he grabbed Nine¡¯s neck like he was a helpless chicken. There were no fancy moves, he captured Nine with a simple and brutal method. Since the distance between the two was small, Nine did not even have time to react before Green Emperor¡¯s big hand tightened around his slender neck. ¡°D-Damn it¡­¡± ¡°You were too arrogant. You should have banished me in the first ce.¡± Due to the difference between their physical size and strength, Nine was practically dangling in the air. He wed at the hand that was wrapped around his neck, trying to free himself. Unfortunately for him, Green Emperor had his neck in a vice-like grip. Nine thrashed his hairy legs around wildly, giving the audience sneak peeks of what was under the princess dress that no one asked for, and making a clown out of himself. In just a short time, Nine¡¯s face turnedpletely blue-purple. If this continued just a bit longer, he would probably be strangled to death by Green Emperor. Green Emperor frowned slightly in confusion. Given his strength, mortals like Nine would usually be as good as dead the moment he had his grip on his neck. As long as he applied a little more force, Nine¡¯s fragile neck and head would be crushed like a soft banana in his hand. The fact that Nine could still struggle until now was extremely abnormal. Even so, Green Emperor would not make simple mistakes like deliberately giving his enemy an opportunity to turn the table against him. Instead of searching for another sharp tool to finish up the job, he turned the skewer, which he had yet to give to Leniah, into his simplest but deadliest weapon. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ get all cocky now¡­ B?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Nine squeezed the insult through his throat with much difficulty. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have you know that dancing beside our enemies¡¯ graves is one of the great traditions that has been passed down the dragon n,¡± Green Emperor said lightly. Without wasting another breath, he thrust the sharp end of the skewer directly into Nine¡¯s forehead. Although capturing Nine alive would provide more value, his ability was simply too bizarre. Failure to seize this opportunity would lead to an unpredictable oue or even endanger the princess¡¯ life. Therefore, it was imperative to finish him off with a single blow. In the next moment, blood flew everywhere. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened like saucers at the gruesome scene. Green Emperor¡¯s emotionless face suddenly contorted as he looked at his hand that was flying toward Nine¡¯s forehead in shock and disbelief. It got cut off. ¡°Hehe, this is¡­ what you get for being too cocky.¡± Nine took a deep breath, then mocked Green Emperor with what little air was left in his lungs. ¡°Have a good time regretting this.¡± Before Green Emperor and the crowd could evene back to their senses, Nine reactivated his cane. Golden array bloomed like giant roses in the void, then Green Emperor¡¯s body turned into a blur and vanished. His severed arm fell to the ground, with the candied fruit skewer still in its grip and golden blood flowing out of its severed end. Nine slumped down on the ground, gasping for air whileughing sinisterly. ¡°Ha¡­ha, I won! With the blessing that the great existence bestowed upon me, you sinners will never be able to harm me!¡± Nine swept his gaze over the crowd andughed. ¡°Now that the three most troublesome guys have been banished from here, the rest of this will be easy. I¡¯ll kill that damn dragon princess first, then everyone in the audience until not a single one is left!¡± His crazy killing intent filled the air. Some mentally weaker people in the crowd started whimpering under extreme fear. Their most dependable Princess Lesiah seemed to be powerless against this madman. Some pessimistic people had already given up and were just waiting for their death in despair. Most of the people chose to shove their way out of here while screaming. They wanted to get away from this unpredictable madman as soon as possible, only to be stopped by that barrier. Before the massacre that Nine spoke of had begun, a stampede was already happening. The ground that had been stained red with fish blood earlier was now stained by human blood. True despair began to spread. ¡°Dream on!¡± Lilith arrived with a powerful strike that could destroy everything that stood in her way. Unsurprisingly, Nine easily dodged it. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, Your Highness. We¡¯ll do this one by one. I haven¡¯t even recovered my strength. I don¡¯t want to take you head on,¡± Nine said with a smile and appeared in front of Lesiah. Since Green Emperor had already been banished, Nine no longer had the reason to waste his time by targeting Leniah. ¡°Your Highness, are you willing to make a small sacrifice for that child?¡± He ced his hand tenderly on top of Lesiah¡¯s head, who was unable to move, while he rested his gaze on Lilith who was livid. ¡°Eat this, and I¡¯ll let this girl go.¡± Nine threw out a ck pill, which slowly floated to Lilith under Nine¡¯s control. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This pill will only temporarily incapacitate you. It won¡¯t kill you. After all, the ultimate sinner should be punished with a grand ritual.¡± After throwing out the pill, Nine waited for Lilith to make a choice. Looking at the seemingly ordinary pill, Lilith clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. For the first time, she felt so powerless. The most important person to her was right in front of her, yet she could not even protect her. She was just¡­ ¡°I ¡­ will eat it¡­¡± Lilith made her choice, then reached for the ck pill with her trembling hand. Lesiah shook her head frantically with tears in her eyes. Due to Nine¡¯s suppression, she could not even make any sound. ¡°Do not bully my sister!¡± An unexpected voice suddenly appeared. Leniah had stood in front of Lesiah at some point. Her petite and frail body was trembling in fear. Big drops of tears were rolling down her cheeks, but she bravely stood in front of Lesiah to protect her. ¡°What are you doing, Leniah?! Get over here quickly!¡± Lilith shouted anxiously. Leniah shook her head, then looked up at Nine. ¡°Please don¡¯t bully my sister, all right?¡± she asked in her baby voice tearfully. She probably thought that her plea was not sincere enough, so she offered up the only treasure she had on her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a candied fruit skewer, so please, don¡¯t bully my sister.¡± She looked so pitiful. However, Nine suddenly burst outughing while looking up to the sky. ¡°Haha! How touching! I almost feel a little bad to do this after seeing your sisterly love, but¡­¡± Nine suddenly snatched the candied fruit skewer from Leniah. He slightly lifted up the white paper in front of his face, revealing a stubbled chin. He finished the candied fruit skewer with two or three bites, then threw the bamboo skewer away with a hand. Licking his lips, he viciously said, ¡°One candied fruit skewer can hardly satisfy me.¡± Book 5: Chapter 22: You Shouldn’t Accept Food From Random Strangers Book 5: Chapter 22: You Shouldn¡¯t ept Food From Random Strangers ¡°One candied fruit skewer can hardly satisfy me.¡± The vicious look on Nine¡¯s face made Leniah even more scared. Despite her fear, she mustered her courage to reply to him, even though she sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°B-But¡­ but¡­ that¡¯s thest I have¡­¡± ¡°Gwahaha, then you will offer me yourself.¡± Nineughed maniacally as he reached out to Leniah. With no one in the room powerful enough to challenge him, he figured he would have fun with this little girl as a prelude to the main event today. Anyway, the oue of this encounter had been decided already, right? ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Stop it!¡± Lilith snarled angrily, but did not dare to act recklessly because Lesiah was still being held hostage by him. Tears were already rolling down Lesiah¡¯s cheeks as she could do nothing but watch on helplessly. For Nine, this was the perfect time to do whatever he pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡± Nine¡¯s hand glided across Leniah¡¯s face, leaving her frozen with fear. Her reaction made Nineugh delightfully. The sight of Leniah quivering like a frightened bunny was the most fulfilling reward for him. ¡°Hm?¡± Nine suddenly furrowed his brow. He was nning to go to the extremes and do something unspeakable to Leniah in front of Lesiah, thinking that it would elicit a very interesting reaction from Lesiah. However¡­ For some reason, a sharp pain suddenly shot through his hand. It was as if it had been unexpectedly stabbed deep into his bone marrow by a knife. The intensity of the pain caused him to suddenly break out in a cold sweat. He found no visible wound nor did he detect any actions from his enemies. Even so, the sudden, intense pain nearly incapacitated him. What was going on? Could it be that there was a dragon lurking in the shadows and attacked him without him realizing it? No, that was impossible. His cane was specially bestowed upon him by a powerful entity. It had the ability to detect enemies on its own, so he would have been able to anticipate and evade those attacks. Right now, his cane was not giving any reaction. In other words, it was not an enemy attack. Nine suddenly noticed the ck spots on his arms, which were bare because the pink princess dress did not have long sleeves. The spots were apanied by a foul odor, and they were rapidly spreading on his body at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°This is¡­¡± Nine¡¯s face was grim under the white paper. Upon seeing that noticeable symptom, it was only natural that he would be able to figure out the cause. That knowledge only served to further enrage him. ¡°You! How despicable and shameless! You poisoned the candied fruit skewer!!!¡± Careless. He was too careless! He did not expect such a young child would set a trap for him! Damn! He waspletely deceived by her appearance! While Nine was yelling angrily, Leniah took a few steps back in fear. Her face was pale and with surprise, as she frantically waved her hands and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t put poison in the candied fruit skewer!¡± ¡°Still acting dumb?¡± Nine¡¯s anger continued to escte. The ck spots on his limbs grew quickly, covering his torso in a matter of seconds. He tried doing everything he could to slow the poison. This was not the kind of poison that an innocent little girl could obtain. Now that he thought about it, this event was the ascension ceremony of this little girl who looked as harmless as a cute bunny. This meant that she would be the next to rule over this vast empire. Could an ordinary harmless little girl be the empress? The answer was of course, no. This little girl in front of him was definitely not some cute mascot or worthless ornament if she had the power to convince her elder sister to willingly give up the throne to her. s, even the loveliest rose was not without its thorns. At least in terms of acting skills, this little girl had achieved a level of brilliance that would leave the world and the gods astounded. ¡°It¡¯s true, I really didn¡¯t poison it¡­¡± she sobbed. Look. Just look. She could easily convince anyone that she was truly innocent! The more Nine ruminated on the situation, the more he was horrified by this little girl named Leniah. His gaze hardened and his cane transformed into a sharp de, aiming menacingly at Leniah¡¯s delicate neck. ¡°Hand over the antidote!¡± he demanded sternly. The severe pain caused by the poison became more and more excruciating. Nine was even starting to feel like he was losing his grip on life. His flesh that was covered by the ck spots began to fall off, creating a horrifying sight of his body rotting away before his very eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about poison or antidote¡­¡± Leniah continued sobbing. Her ¡°acting¡± became increasingly realistic, looking as though she was on the verge of fainting from fear at any moment. ¡°You asked for this!¡± Nine moved his cane from Leniah¡¯s neck to her arm. Since he needed the antidote urgently, it would be a problem if Leniah had hidden the antidote in a ce known only to her. Leniah must be kept alive for now, but that did not mean he could not take an arm or two from her. Nine was about to make his move but a burst of wind stopped him. Nine¡¯s face contorted in distress under the white paper as he quickly teleported himself away with his cane. BOOM! With a loud explosion, a massive crater appeared where Nine had just been standing, surrounded by clouds of smoke and dust. Nine reappeared somewhere not far away. Before he could do anything, he suddenly copsed onto the ground. He clutched his chest tightly. His face which was hidden under the paper turned as white as the paper itself. He did not expect that using just a little bit of power would cause the poison to spread so rapidly, and directly into his heart. If this continued, the deadly poison would cause his heart to rot if he used his power two more times. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having a hard time.¡± Lilith emerged from the smoke with a smile on her face, apanied by Lesiah, who had been freed from her bonds, and Leniah, who held her hand tightly. For the first time since the ceremony started, Lilith found herself in a good mood as she gazed upon Nine, who was half kneeling on the ground and could hardly move. She certainly knew where the poison came from. Of course, it was not Leniah who did it but¡­ She shifted her gaze to the severed hand that belonged to Greenie. Green Emperor was a rare dragon species with poisonous blood. Due to his high cultivation realm, the toxicity of his blood was so potent that it would affect anyone who came into contact with it, and he was the only one who could neutralize the poison. And his blood happened to be on the candied fruit skewer. It probably got there when Nine severed Greenie¡¯s arm. Then Leniah picked it up unknowingly, and offered it to him. Hah! What a delightful coincidence! Karma would hit anyone who tried to bully a cute loli! The sudden resolution of such a big crisis through this coincidence gave Lilith a somewhat surreal feeling. In any case, this was for the good. Lilith did not want to deal with any more surprises and just wanted to bring this to a close as soon as possible. There were no other surprises in store for her after this, right? ¡°You think that¡¯s the end of it?¡± Nine suddenly yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°No, it¡¯s far from over!¡± He stuck his cane into the ground, and a pir of light shot up into the sky. At the top of the pir of light, a grand and awe-inspiring golden double doors slowly materialized, apanied by a daunting aura that seemed to belong to a being which was not meant to exist in a world that was limited to only demigods. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lilith gazed up at the sky emotionlessly, but she was already secretly cursing under her breath. Nine looked like he was just sticking a random g in the ground, so she did not expect it would lead to something as absurd as this! Book 5: Chapter 23: The Lord’s Descent Book 5: Chapter 23: The Lord¡¯s Descent The aura radiating from the golden doors became increasingly intimidating. Lilith sensed a terrifying entity slowly making its way toward the doors and approaching them. Lilith could only watch on helplessly as the golden doors slowly materialized. Even if she used all her strength, she could barely move as she was caught within the light emitted by the pir. The poison in Nine¡¯s body had spread to his internal organs. The ck spots were creeping upward from the V-neckline of his pink princess dress to his face under the white paper. Even without looking at it, one could imagine how horrible he looked under that sheet of paper. His limbs were starting to fester too. ck watery blood and flesh were melting off inrge chunks, revealing the stained ck bones underneath it. It was an appalling sight. Nine, however, did not feel anything about his impending death. The moment those golden double doors appeared, Nine fell to the ground with his head pressed firmly against it. He looked like the most devout believer waiting for his Lord¡¯s descent, and catching even a glimpse of Him was considered sphemy. Finally, the double doors slowly opened. A certain entity was about toe out. The first thing to emerge from the golden doors were two hands with golden patterns on their palms. They gripped the edge of the doors and pushed hard, causing them to open a little faster with a loud grating sound. An eye appeared next. Even someone as fearless as Lilith felt a chill down her spine when she saw that eye. It was a cold and dignified gaze, like that of a deity looking down upon the insignificant worm beneath it. His gaze would humble anyone and bring forth a sense of their own insignificance and powerlessness. As the doors were fully opened, the being was gradually revealed to the onlookers. He was a giant who stood nearly ten meters tall. A faint golden mist shrouded him. The rippling muscles on his bare upper torso created a mesmerizing disy of raw strength. His skin was covered with golden arcane patterns, which looked simr to the ones on Nine¡¯s cane. The giant appeared like a god descending from the heavens. His overwhelming aura suffocated everyone. For ordinary people, the giant was akin to a zing sun at its peak, scorching the eyes of anyone whoid their gaze upon him. The ¡°audience¡± gathered in the square were stunned into silence and even forgot to flee. Most of them dropped to their knees and started to worship the being that had appeared, while color already drained from the face of the remaining ones who understood what was going on. ¡°Haha, my lord, you have finally descended!¡± Nine¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. His vocal cords appeared to have been damaged by the poison. Each word he spoke caused intense, unbearable pain that would be difficult for an average person to endure. Even so, he squeezed all the remaining air in his lungs and shouted with the loudest voice he could muster. He had devoted his life to serving that being, whom he regarded as his lord. If he could not even show his loyalty at this moment, he would not be able forgive himself! ¡°My lord, hurry¡­ Destroy all these sinners! Their mere existence tarnishes you, my lord! I am ipetent, having fallen prey to their treacherous schemes. All I can do is implore you to eliminate them yourself.¡± ¡°This is but a trifle,¡± the golden giant said. His voice boomed with the mighty resonance of a great bell. ¡°They are nothing but mere insects to me.¡± Nine¡¯s face, already partially decayed beneath the white paper, lit up with frenzied delight. Not even the bits of rotting flesh that had fallen off due to the stretching of his cheek could diminish his excitement. His lord was about to strike. He would crush everyst of those who dared to inflict this upon him! He would let these sinners get a taste of the ultimate pain. The pain of having their soul crushed alive. That kind of pain was a million times worse than the physical pain he was currently enduring. ¡°My lord, will you please let me dispose of that little girl named Leniah? I still have a score to settle with her,¡± Nine said through his gritted teeth. He would not be able to find peace until he personally punished the one responsible for his current state! ¡°And the price?¡± ¡°I have already prepared the soul of the sinner.¡± Nine offered up a small orb that was shrouded by ck mist with his trembling hands. The swirling mist around the small orb formed agonized faces, each distinct from the other. But all of them were silently screaming in distress. The small orb flew toward the giant. As soon as the giant inhaled it into his body, a look of delight overtook his face. ¡°Permission granted.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± The golden giant swept its extremely menacing gaze over Lilith and the others. When his gaze fell upon Lilith, a flicker of emotion appeared in his eyes that were as still as an ancient well. The sound of the doors opening grew louder by a few decibels. Lilith¡¯s limbs were paralyzed as though she was trapped in an ice block. Despite this, her mind raced, as she frantically searched for a way to break free from the situation. Cornelia should be able to fight with the golden giant in front of Lilith. Both of them seemed about equal in strength. Even if she was terrified, she could still go for a few rounds with him. Unfortunately, Cornelia was not around. Apart from her, the only one who could fight against an existence from the divine realm would be¡­ The one dwelling within her¡­ the Dragon Eater. To be honest, Lilith did not really want to have anything to do with that Dragon Eater inside her anymore. Her suspicion for the Dragon Eater had skyrocketed ever since the day the Dragon Eater effortlessly defeated Cornelia who was in her full strength and transformed her into Lilith¡¯s ¡°daughter¡±. Besides, she was not sure if the Dragon Eater would really protect Lesiah and the others. Previously, she was all alone when she summoned the Dragon Eater. What if she came out and decided to blow up an entire continent or two for fun? Lilith would not even know where else to go and cry. Did that mean that¡­ she was already at the end of the road? ¡°Damn it!¡± Lilith could not help but curse. Shouldn¡¯t the three demigods, including her mother, supposed be the strongest beings in this world? Since when did the demigods in this world be as irrelevant as the pebbles by the roadside? Was the world changing too fast or did she fall behind with the rapidly changing time? The doors finally opened wide enough to allow the golden giant to pass through. The golden giant raised his foot slowly, and at this moment, Nine also lifted his head, holding his breath as he quietly waited for his lord¡¯s descent. Soon¡­ Soon! His lord was about to descend! By then, the sinners would be executed first before the people around them! And then all the people whoughed at him too! All of them should die! Ha¡­ Ha¡­ How unfortunate that they had to witness his most humiliating moment. If they must me someone, then me it on those dragons who branded him with that mark of humiliation! Nine wasughing wildly in his heart. Not even the intense paining from his rotting body could lessen his delight in the slightest. It was a pity that those three b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s? had been banished away from here. Otherwise, they would get a taste of the ultimate pain in the world too! Lilith was faced with a dilemma as she had to make a decision whether to rely on the Dragon Eater in her or not. The golden giant¡¯s foot steadilynded on the invisible step in front of him. Though his step was light, it created a tremor that was felt by all. He lifted his other foot as well. Just one more step and he would bepletely out of the doors. Nine waited for it to happen with bated breath while Lilith struggled with her dilemma. The golden giant¡¯s heel was finally about to leave the doorspletely¡­ He would soon unleash hell upon this world. It was at that moment, the expression on his face suddenly turned serious. He froze for a moment before he fished out a sparkly golden spectrum stone out of nowhere. ¡°What? Mom called me home for dinner? Alright, I¡¯ming back now. Give me three seconds, I¡¯ll be there immediately,¡± the golden giant said to his spectrum stone in an extremely serious tone. As the crowd below watched him in astonishment, he retreated back into the doorway, not forgetting to close them behind him. Book 5: Chapter 24: Late-Night Talk Book 5: Chapter 24: Late-Night Talk ¡°People are iron, rice is steel, one will feel like crap without a meal. Additionally, food is most important for nourishment. Denying someone a meal is equivalent to causing harm to their parents, taking away their spouse and children, or robbing them of their wealth. Furthermore, I was summoned by my 800,000-year-old mother to have dinner at home. Not doing so would cause me great distress, thus affecting my sleep and appetite. This is a crucial matter.¡± The golden giant¡¯s face was grim as he looked at the fiery red figure in front of him and continued to say indignantly, ¡°And mydy, you have crossed the line by standing in my way.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then what do you think I should do?¡± The fiery-red figure gave him a smile that did not reach her eyes. The golden giant put one hand behind him. A golden pattern, more intricate than the one from Nine¡¯s cane, bloomed from his palm discreetly. The pattern flowed slowly, pulsing with a subtle energy. ¡°As the old adage goes, don¡¯t burn bridges as you¡¯ll be surprised by how many times you need to cross the same river. Why don¡¯t we take our separate paths and tend to our own affairs from here on out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sound suggestion.¡± The fiery red figure took a step forward, creating visible ripples under her foot that spread in all directions like the waves of water. With a pop, the arcane patterns on the giant¡¯s palms and his back burst like bubbles. Cold sweat clung to the giant¡¯s forehead, he forced a smile and let his arm fall to his side. ¡°So in that case, mydy, you will¡­¡± ¡°Well, of course, but¡­¡± The fiery-red figure approached him in a rxed manner. The golden giant turned pale with each step she took, as if he was a mortal witnessing the approach of a ravenous tiger. Since she was of average human height, she appeared petite when standing next to the towering giant. ¡°But what¡­?¡± The golden giant gulped nervously. Despite his strong self-control, he could barely suppress the temptation to flee and escape. The fiery-red figure chuckled lightly then said, ¡°But¡­ I think your death is perhaps the best way to make sure we take our separate paths and tend to our own affairs from here on out.¡± Without saying another word, the golden giant spun on his heels and attempted to make a break for it. However, the fiery-red figure had already positioned herself in front of him, blocking his escape. ¡°Fortunately for you, I am not a heartless person. Even if you nearly hurt my most lovely, beautiful, kind, remarkable and wless daughter, I am willing to extend mercy and grant you the luxury of choice.¡± The golden giant was now shaking like a leaf in the wind. ¡°W-What¡­ choice?¡± he stammered. The fiery-red figure offered, ¡°You have three options: do it yourself, allow me to assist, or defend your life. Since we are both reduced to the demigod level now, why not take a chance? Perhaps you mighte out victorious¡­¡± She then shrugged and added, ¡°Although your chances are quite slim.¡± The golden giant finally erupted and started cursing, ¡°Get lost, you crazy daughter-obsessed old woman. Rather than challenging me to a battle, you might as well seal all my power and send me to battle one of those monsters floating in the void!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ monsters in the void, huh¡­?¡± The fiery-red figure nodded. She swiftly moved to stand in front of the golden giant and ced the tip of her finger between his eyebrows on his ashen face, then chuckled. ¡°That might be a good idea too.¡± The door slowly closed and then vanished into thin air. The onlookers were left gaping at the sky in awe, unable to react for a moment. The golden giant, who was majestic like a god, simply turned around and walked away, which was unimaginable to all who witnessed it happen. Was he really a mama¡¯s boy who would obey the instructions of his mother? Did he really return just because he was told to? No one had any answer, but everyone knew that his decision brought joy to many except for one. And that one person was Nine. ¡°What!!! Why do you have to leave me behind, my lord!!!¡± Nine pounded his chest in frustration, the white paper stuck to his face rustled noisily and his tone was full of disbelief. ¡°My lord, didn¡¯t you im to be a deity born from the light? Why do you suddenly have a mother now?!¡± ¡°You also said you rely on the essence of the sunlight, moonlight, heaven andnd to survive! Why do you need to eat now? Have you been deceiving us, my lord?!¡± ¡°And most importantly¡­Even if you wanted to leave, could you not at least rid me of this poison before leaving? Your most devout believer is going to die here!¡± The intense movement and outpouring of emotion caused Nine to cough up a mouthful of foul-smelling ck blood. His condition was visibly deteriorating, like a nearly extinguished oilmp. His exposed skin was an unhealthy ck hue. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he was on hisst legs. Lilith approached him with a smile and asked, ¡°Mr. Nine, do you have anyst thoughts or wishes you want to share? You may speak your mind.¡± Just as Nine was about to speak, he coughed up more ck blood. Lilith shook her head sadly. Nine¡¯s internal organs were damaged beyond repair at this point. Even if Greenie was here, it would be difficult to save him. She could only try to gather as much information as possible while she still could. Lilith reached out to remove the white paper from Nine¡¯s face, but he mustered the strength to put his decaying arm on Lilith¡¯s to stop her. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No?¡± Lilith cocked her head to the side, but still decided to lift the white paper to get a glimpse of Nine¡¯s true face, which she had long been curious about. BOOM! Before Lilith could take a clear look at his face, Nine burst into mes. The fire quickly consumed his rotting face and body, emitting an even more unpleasant burnt smell than the foul odor of decaying flesh. Lilith took a few steps back in surprise. ¡°This¡­¡± Was this how his so-called lord maintained secrecy? Was Nine¡¯s face something that could never be seen by anyone? Lilith let out a soft sigh. In any case, it seemed like it would be impossible to get more information on Nine. ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± An almost inaudible, hoarse voice suddenly came from Nine¡¯s burning body. ¡°What?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Could it be that Nine found the conscience to share some important information before his death? She hurriedly leaned in closer, only to hear a voice full of regret and remorse amidst the burning mes¡­ ¡°I¡­ have sinned¡­ against the first of the millions ofmandments¡­ in our holy faith¡­ Blindly following a false doctrine¡­ My tears are a testament to my repentant heart.¡±
    It was an unbelievably quiet night. Lilith gazed out the window and at the silent square illuminated by the moonlight. A vast amount of blood had been cleaned up and the damaged square had been restored to its original state by magic. The ce looked exactly like how it was twenty-four hours ago. It was hard to imagine that just a few hours earlier, a significant event that could have altered the fate of this empire and shaped its future had just taken ce here. Footsteps approached Lilith from behind. Lilith leaned out of the window, her elbows on the windowsill, her head in her hand. Without even turning around, she knew exactly who was approaching her. ¡°Is everything taken care of?¡± ¡°Yes, all done for the day.¡± Lesiah leaned out of the window next to Lilith¡¯s. She basked in the moonlight while massaging her temples, unable to hide her fatigue. Lilith¡¯s heart ached to see her exhausted. ¡°Why do you have to push yourself so hard when you¡¯re no longer the ruler of this empire.¡± Lesiahughed. ¡°It¡¯s only easier to truly let go of my duties once some matters have been taken care of. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Lilith nodded, then returned her gaze out of the window. ¡°What was the public¡¯s reaction?¡± ¡°Thankfully, the stampede only resulted in a dozen casualties despite the chaos today. This could be considered a blessing amidst the misfortunes. Many people also recognized Leniah as a savior due to her attempt to poison Nine with a candied fruit skewer, and epted her new status. So in a way, your n in making Leniah the Chosen One was a sess,¡± Lesiah said wryly. Lilith¡¯s cheeks twitched as she rubbed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up again, it¡¯s too humiliating.¡± Gulch and the others¡¯ antics were terrible enough to make Lilith feel ashamed for a very long time toe. Every time anyone mentioned this grand scheme that she was so intent onpleting, she would be filled with embarrassment. To think that she had acted so cool and confident in front of Lesiah, telling her that she would take care of it, only for the n to nearly fall apart. It seemed like only her mother was capable of handling those idiots. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Huh? Why are you apologizing, Lilith?¡± ¡°Because what happened today was all because of me, wasn¡®t it? Those guys were after me,¡± Lilith replied with a sullen expression. Lesiah turned her head. Her long silver hair glimmered beautifully in the moonlight. She stared at Lilith intently for a long time before she suddenly clenched her hand into a fist and struck Lilith¡¯s forehead. ¡°O¡­ That hurts¡­¡± ¡°¡­O¡­¡± Two painful groans sounded at the same time. Lesiah puffed up her cheeks while rubbing her sore knuckles with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what happened today, Lilith?¡± she grumbled. Lilith rubbed her forehead, which did not really hurt much at all, and quietly said, ¡°The ascension ceremony nearly went wrong, an enemy came out of nowhere, you and Leniah almost got hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Lesiah was about to strike Lilith, but abruptly withdrew her hand when she remembered that her knuckles nearly shattered from the impact earlier. ¡°The ascension ceremony was still a sess in the end, and Leniah was able to gain the public¡¯s favor, the three toxic dukes who have long gued this empire have been eliminated, and we also got a glimpse of the mysterious enemy that was previously unknown to us!¡± Lesiah ced her hands on her hips and dered, ¡°That¡¯s all good news, isn¡¯t it!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lilith was taken aback for a moment before suddenly doubling over withughter. ¡°What so funny, Lilith?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Lilith replied as she wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to have such a childish side.¡± Lesiah¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. ¡°W-Who¡­ are you calling a child!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re acting like one now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really mean of you, I only said all that to cheer you up!¡± ¡°I know.¡± The smile on Lilith¡¯s face suddenly faded. She looked straight into Lesiah¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°But being with me will continue to put you in harm¡¯s way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± ¡°And I can¡¯t predict what kind of danger wille to you either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± ¡°Like what happened today, I may not be able to protect you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m aware of that too,¡± Lesiah replied with a smile. Her smile was prettier than the moon and the stars in the sky. ¡°But I have no qualms about entrusting my safety to someone who will sacrifice everything to protect me.¡± Lilith was struck dumb by her words. Lesiah waved her hand in front of Lilith¡¯s eyes, and then came closer. ¡°Lilith?¡± She was close enough to tickle Lilith¡¯s face with the strands of her hair. The sweet scent of her perfume wafted over to Lilith, surprisingly causing her to blush and take a few steps back. ¡°It¡¯s just Lesiah, what am I nervous about!¡± Lesiah raised her eyebrows. The corners of her mouth lifted into a smile. ¡°Did I say something?¡± ¡°Dang it!¡± Lilith stomped her foot and viciously said, ¡°How dare you try to throw me off guard! Lesiah, you sure have gotten bolder now!¡± Lesiah finally could not keep a straight face as confusion took over her face. ¡°What are you doing, Lilith?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ What do you think I¡¯m doing? I thought you would know this better than anyone?¡± Lilith wiggled her fingers like crazy, smiling sinisterly like a big bad wolf creeping closer to a little sheep. ¡°Stay back!¡± ¡°Hehe, scream all you want. No one wille even if you scream at the top of your lungs.¡± ¡°Noooo~¡± Book 5: Chapter 25: The Queen’s Sudden Appearance Book 5: Chapter 25: The Queen¡¯s Sudden Appearance A pale pink streak slowly brightened the eastern sky as dawn approached. The entire city was still asleep in deep silence, interrupted only by the asional barking of dogs and roosters, or the cries of babies startled awake by bad dreams. However, Lilith did not feel like sleeping. After sending Lesiah away, she went to the highest point of the pce to gaze upon the stars that asionally twinkled and the pale moon that could still be seen in the sky. The breeze carried not only the lingering scent of blood, but also the scent of something else. Lilith then sensed an incredibly familiar presence behind her. She pursed her lips then turned around, only to see a fiery-red figure who was staring at her with a smile on her face. ¡°Mom,¡± Lilith acknowledged her softly. Before she could do anything else, the woman suddenly turned into a blur before her eyes. Two towering peaks with terrifying aura loomed before Lilith¡¯s eyes and then dominated her field of vision. She then found herself trapped in an endless darkness ¡°Ummmmfffffffff¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, I am finally reunited with my lovely daughter. Come, give Mommy a hug! Did you gain or lose weight? Have you been eating properly¡­?¡± ¡°Ummmfffff¡­!¡± ¡°What was that? You¡¯re so happy that you can¡¯t speak? The feeling is mutual, Mommy is just as happy as you are! How I wish I could hold you in my arms like this forever¡­¡± ¡°Umff!? Ummmmfffffffff!!!¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t struggle so much. Just be a good girl and bask in all the warmth Mommy is providing¡­ Or¡­ are you saying that you want more body heat from Mommy~?¡± ¡°Ummmff¡­¡± Lilith thrashed her limbs around violently, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not break herself free from the fiery-red figure. She grew powerless and eventually sumbed to the overwhelming force, sinking deeper and deeper until¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Little girl, hell is just up ahead¡­¡± An old man with a blurred face stood before two towering mountains, warning the young girl who was about to scale them. ¡°Once you go there, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± ¡°Is that so? All right, I understand. Even so¡­¡± The young girl clenched her hands into fists and spoke with conviction, ¡°I must go. What I¡¯m searching for is there.¡± The old man let out a long sigh. ¡°You¡¯ll only lose your way if you pursue things that you¡¯re not meant to possess. Do not be led astray, little girl.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I believe that hard work pays off. As long as I understand the secrets of these mountains, I will one day im them for myself,¡± the young girl said resolutely. The old man shook his head and gestured behind the girl. ¡°It¡¯s futile to pursue what isn¡¯t meant for you. It¡¯ll only bring you regrets. Look around, young girl. The scenery is beautiful here, but there¡¯s more to see beyond this ce.¡± The young girl turned her head around. She saw the boundless t in that stretched endlessly. The long grass rolled in the breeze like waves. When the wind picked up, the horizon dropped by a full twenty centimeters. ¡°No! I want to go into the mountains!¡± the young girl cried tearfully. ¡°All right then, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± The old man sighed helplessly. ¡°But let me remind you for onest time, the mountains are filled with life-threatening dangers.¡± The young girl halted in her tracks and asked fearfully, ¡°What kind of dangers?¡± The old man chuckled, then made a gesture of two huge hemispheres with his hands and left her some mysterious words. ¡°They¡¯re so immense that they¡¯ll suffocate you¡­¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Lilith snapped open her eyes, and was greeted by the Dragon Queen¡¯s gentle smile. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake, my lovely daughter.¡± ¡°What¡­ happened to me¡­?¡± The Dragon Queen patted Lilith¡¯s head and chuckled. ¡°You actually fell asleep in Mommy¡¯s arms like an adorable child. You must have been exhausted.¡± ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched. Why was her memory slightly different from what her mother told her? She scratched her head, then sat up. It was only at this moment, she realized that her head had been resting on her mother¡¯sps. As soon as she got up, she was met with those powerful and terrifying entities. ¡°Why did they¡­ remind me of that strange dream I saw?¡± Lilith stared at the powerful pair with her dead fish eyes. She could not help but think that exposure was really a terrible thing. She still remembered how excited she was when she first saw them. She was no different than a country bumpkin who came to the big city for the first time, and could not wait to explore every part of it. Now that she had seen too many of them, she felt more jaded than thrilled. Lilith looked down at her t ins again. Herck of enthusiasmpletely turned into self-pity as she concluded that nothing could be more unreliable than gics. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re getting up already? Do you dislike Mommy that much?¡± The Dragon Queen appeared saddened when she saw Lilith getting up. She wiped away the non-existent tears from the corner of her eyes and cried, ¡°We¡¯ve only been apart for such a short time, and you¡¯re already drifting away from Mommy? Oooooh, Mommy is really sad¡­¡± ¡°N-No¡­ it¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡± ¡°It seems that I have to let my lovely daughter feel the heat of my passionate affection for her¡­¡± The Dragon Queen pulled a piece of very questionable-looking garment out of nowhere, then held it up in front of Lilith. ¡°I¡¯m already feeling it! I can always feel your passionate affection!¡± Lilith hurriedlyy down again obediently then said anxiously, ¡°I can¡¯t tell if that¡¯s a maid, bunny or nurse outfit, or it¡¯s a three-in-one outfit. But please hurry up and put that thing away!¡± ¡°Geez, what a shame.¡± The Dragon Queen put the garment away with a disappointed look on her face. ¡°Mommy has always wanted to see how it will look on you.¡± ¡°I love Mommy the most, so please don¡¯t make me wear that!¡± Lilith, who had a strong desire to live, could only abandon what little pride she had in front of the Dragon Queen. ¡°Aww, what a sweet girl you are.¡± After hearing Lilith¡¯s ¡°love confession¡±, the Dragon Queen¡¯s cheeks flushed as she stroked Lilith¡¯s head with satisfaction. She felt like all her efforts were worthwhile, even if it meant almost torturing Gulch to death just to push him to break through his own limit to make this ultimate cute little dress. Lilith sighed in exasperation. She could only give in when it came to the Dragon Queen. She preferred being in control, so being forced into a situation like this was really unpleasant for her. With that thought in mind, Lilith turned to her side, pressing her entire cheek against the Dragon Queen¡¯s soft thigh¡­ Hmm¡­ As expected of the legendaryp pillow. It was reallyfortable~ The Dragon Queen ran her slender fingers through Lilith¡¯s soft long hair. Her warm gaze remained on Lilith throughout, and the corners of her mouth curved into a smile. She looked as if just having a moment longer with Lilith would bring her utmost joy. Lilithy on her side, resting her head on the Dragon Queen¡¯sp as she gazed at the slowly brightening morning sky in the distance. It was quiet and peaceful, the Dragon Queen could not help but wish for this moment tost forever. Suddenly, Lilith interrupted their little paradise by asking, ¡°You were the one who made that giant run away yesterday, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but he didn¡¯t seed,¡± the Dragon Queen replied without any hesitation. ¡°¡­You¡¯re really not beating around the bush, huh.¡± ¡°Of course, Mommy can¡¯t possibly bring herself to deceive her lovely daughter.¡± The Dragon Queen was very focused with braiding Lilith¡¯s long blonde hair. In just a short amount of time, Lilith¡¯s hair was skillfully weaved into several beautiful braids. ¡°What does my lovely daughter want to know?¡± she suddenly asked. ¡°All of it.¡± ¡°Oh my, what a greedy girl you are.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for never telling me anything.¡± ¡°Aww~ you look so cute when your cheeks are puffed up like that. I have to record this quickly.¡± The Dragon Queen was fiddling with her spectrum stone to record the new contents for her ¡°loveliest and cutest daughter¡¯s growth diary¡±, while thoughtlessly mumbling to herself, ¡°Since my lovely daughter wants to hear it, then I¡¯ll tell her all about it. Hmm¡­ where do I begin?¡± ¡°Ah yes, let¡¯s start with reintroducing myself.¡± The Dragon Queen¡¯s eyes, which had been squinting because of her smile, opened slightly. A golden beam of light immediately poured out of it, like a ray of sunshine. ¡°I am the zing Dragon, Artemis El Nino Regalis. I have been serving as the thirty-second dragon elder of the Third Major World in the Great World for thirty-five¡­ million and six hundred seventy thousand years. I am currently a demigod. My hobby is my daughter, and I hate everything my daughter hates. Currently a single mother who is cultivating arduously¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 26: Invasion Book 5: Chapter 26: Invasion ¡°Thirty-five million six hundred seventy thousand¡­ May I ask how old you are now, mother?¡± Lilith¡¯s cheek twitched as she cautiously asked, ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ over a hundred million years old, are you?¡± ¡°Oh my, how direct. My good daughter, even if I am your mother, I am still a woman. And most women do not like telling their age. How inconsiderate of you to ask me that, it makes Mommy really want to discipline you~¡± The Dragon Queen smiled as she took out the extremely embarrassing dress from earlier again. ¡°I think as long as you wear this, you will listen to Mommy.¡± ¡°I am sorry for my poor behavior!¡± ¡°Oh well, forget it. I can¡¯t possibly bring myself to force my lovely daughter into wearing this.¡± Seeing that the Dragon Queen did not try to do anything else, Lilith breathed a sigh of relief. Her gaze lingered on the gentle smile on her mother¡¯s face for a moment before asking, ¡°From what you shared just now, were the dragons quite powerful in the Great World back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an understatement, we were extremely powerful.¡± The Dragon Queen gazed into the distance as nostalgia filled her voice. ¡°At that time, the dragon race could be considered one of the five strongest races among tens of thousands of races living in the Great World. On top of that, our poption was very small. I guess now you can imagine just how absurdly powerful an average dragon was at that time. Even the natural gods that emerged were inferior to the dragons during their most glorious era.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­ no longer the case right?¡± The Dragon Queen looked at Lilith with slight surprise thenughed. ¡°It seems like my lovely daughter has experienced more than I imagined during this period of time. Aww, should Mommy reward you with some love since you¡¯ve been working so hard?¡± The Dragon Queen smiled wickedly, her yful tongue flicked across her vermilion lips. ¡°Uhh¡­ I¡¯ll pass.¡± The Dragon Queen pouted at Lilith like she was a child. ¡°Aww, my lovely daughter is really all grown up now. You were super clingy to Mommy when you were still a baby back then!¡± Well, I had no choice back then! But then again, those were really good times. ¡°More than that, I want to know what happened afterward. Why did the glorious dragons choose to live in this world where only demigods could exist? Why did you tell me that dragons only existed for nine million years? And most importantly, who exactly is that person who calls herself the Dragon Eater inside my body?¡± ¡°Oh my, what an impatient girl you are. How can Mommy answer you when you keep bombarding me with so many questions.¡± The Dragon Queen gently stroked Lilith¡¯s forehead with her slender hand. Her gaze slowly drifted off into the distance, like she was looking very, very far into the past. ¡°Then¡­ let us start from the very beginning.¡± ¡°That was the era when the dragon race was at the height of their power. Through the efforts of countless dragon ancestors, the dragon race managed to rank among the top three most powerful races in the Great World, despite having the smallest poption. During that time, the dragons were able to transform the previously barren Third Major World into the most prosperous world in the Great World, with abundant resources and magical elements. They were also the only race who could solely dominate an entire major world.¡± ¡°Oh yes, do you have any idea how big a major world is?¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°Well then¡­ let Mommy show you.¡± With a wave of her hand, the rising sun in the east instantly disappeared and the entire sky turned dark again. A gentle breeze followed, as if cleansing this world of its impurities with the fragrance of blooming flowers it carried. The Dragon Queen gently tapped Lilith¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Look up at the sky.¡± ¡°The sky¡­?¡± Lilith, who was lying on her side, rolled over to face the sky. The sky, now a stunning sight filled with countless twinkling stars, shimmered like a sea of diamonds that engulfed her vision. ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± This was the first time Lilith had seen such a brilliant river of stars. ¡°Look. From this point to that point, that¡¯s about the size of a major world.¡± ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that include all the stars?¡± The Dragon Queen nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, all the stars within your sight add up to almost the size of a major world.¡± Lilith sucked in a breath of cold air. She thought that she had been overestimating the dragon race, but she only now realized that her previous judgment was made solely based on their scales and ws. The real dragon race was so much more powerful than she had imagined. ¡°Back in the days, there were so many vacant stars and worlds. Anyone who performed well had the chance to get their own star, and being rewarded anywhere from eight to ten stars at once for great merit was not umon.¡± Lilith could feel the corner of her eye twitching. Why did that sound like awarding stars to children who performed well in kindergarten? ¡°But now¡­¡± The Dragon Queen lifted her gaze and looked up at the sky. The expression on her face turned sad. ¡°The dragons only have this world that doesn¡¯t even belong to them.¡± Lilith felt a pang in her heart. Before she could respond, the Dragon Queen continued her story. ¡°Nine million years ago¡­ marked the beginning and the end of everything. At the time, the dragon race was at their peak. Some even believed that they would be the most powerful race in the Great World. The dragons were on the brink of invincibility and their power became the totem of faith that was worshiped by countless weaker races¡­ they arrived.¡± The Dragon Queen looked down at Lilith. Her molten golden dragon pupils were as still as the dead of the night. Despite knowing that the Dragon Queen was not looking at her, Lilith still felt as if she were trapped in an ice block. The coldness of the Dragon Queen¡¯s gaze made her shiver uncontrobly. ¡°The Dragon Eaters¡­ arrived.¡± ¡°The Dragon Eaters¡­¡± ¡°Yes. No one knew where they came from or what their intentions were.They were like a wildfire in the fall, consuming everything in their path and reducing everything to ashes. And the first ce they burned down was the Third Major World.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened. The Dragon Queen nodded. ¡°Yes, the dragons were the first to encounter them. At first, we reached out to them with good intentions. However, those guys refused tomunicate with us at all. They waged that great war against us, indiscriminately killing our fellow nsmen. In order to protect our home, we had to rise up against them and fight back, but¡­¡± The Dragon Queen paused for a moment, then continued with a heavy tone, ¡°We were eventually¡­ defeated.¡± Although Lilith already knew the oue of that great war, she still felt a stab in her heart when she heard it from the Dragon Queen¡¯s own mouth. ¡°Defeated¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was a devastating defeat.¡± ¡°At first, those guys were not referred to as the Dragon Eaters. They were generally referred to as the Void Visitors or Extraterritorial Visitors. But after that great war¡­¡± The Dragon Queen, who always smiled kindly to Lilith but acted like an ice queen around the others, balled her hands into fists as a rare expression of sadness appeared on her face for the first time. ¡°The ck me that consumes everything, the ck crystal that resists everything, and the ck liquid that can change everything. They showed us what¡­ invincibility truly means.¡± ¡°Everywhere they went, they devoured all life and energy. Nothing was left of the corpses of our nsmen who fought bravely against them. It just almost seemed like they had been¡­¡± ¡°Eaten by them.¡± Book 5: Chapter 27: Weakness Book 5: Chapter 27: Weakness Lilith was left breathless. Even without experiencing or witnessing the tragedy for herself, she could imagine how desperate the dragons must have been just by listening to her mother¡¯s ount. She had used the Dragon Eater¡¯s ck me before so she knew very well how absurdly powerful that thing was, but she had never expected it to be terrifying enough to defeat the once invincible dragons and force them to flee their home. From once owning one to three stars each, they were now forced to live in a world where many races coexisted. The dragons were ranked as the top three powerful races in the world, but they were now deemed as extinct to the rest of the world, and some even used their name to unt their power. It was no exaggeration to say that they had fallen from heaven and straight to hell. ¡°What happened after that¡­? ¡°Well, the dragons were defeated. Most in their tribe were either killed or wounded. The Third Major World was reduced into a wastnd. The only adult dragons who survived at that time were only Gerald the Origin Dragon and myself.¡± ¡°The Origin Dragon left and I had no idea where he went. I took the only remaining dozen dragon eggs I had and came to this world.¡± ¡°Dragon eggs¡­ You mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Dragon Queen nodded. ¡°Those guys¡­ don¡¯t know about this.¡± Lilith was at a loss for words. She did not know how to react to this revtion and she could not find her voice either. If those idiots were still unhatched dragon eggs when Mother brought them over to this world¡­ And if they were thest dragons in this world¡­ Then that means¡­ Mother¡­ the Dragon Queen¡­ had no one else to rely on but herself back then. The pain of facing extinction, the pain of leaving her homnd¡­ All of this was enough to break a person. For the past nine million years that was unimaginable to humans, she had carried the burden in silence. All alone¡­ ¡°Oww¡­ that hurts!¡± The Dragon Queen suddenly flicked Lilith on her forehead. The impact was so loud that it could be clearly heard from several meters away. Lilith held her forehead and grunted in pain. ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden, Mom! That really hurts!¡± The Dragon Queen tapped on the tip of Lilith¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°That look on your face just now, you¡¯re not feeling sorry for your mommy, are you¡­?¡± ¡°Well, of course I was, because Mommy¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s mouth was suddenly covered by the Dragon Queen. For the first time since Lilith was born, the Dragon Queen showed anger toward her most precious daughter. ¡°I do not need anyone¡¯s pity,¡± the Dragon Queen said coldly. ¡°I. Do. Not. Need. Anyone¡¯s pity,¡± she repeated, emphasizing every word. For one moment, Lilith thought she saw a fiery-red figure sitting on a high throne, with a ferocious beast lying at her feet and moltenva behind her that could melt anything. Her gaze was icy. Any creatures whom sheid eyes on would bow down to her in reverence. Yes, this person in front of her did not need anyone¡¯s pity. She was the esteemed Dragon Queen. The proud and powerful ruler of her race. Any act of kindness toward her would be perceived as an affront to her dignity. She had maintained her pride for countless years, and would continue to do so for many more years toe. Even so, Lilith somehow could not help but feel a twinge of sorrow deep in her heart. ¡°Besides, Mommy has been very content with this new life. Although this world may not be as prosperous as the others, it is peaceful. I don¡¯t have a lot to worry about. There is also a lot of entertainment in this world for me, such as instructing those fools and pretending to fight with all my might against the Demon King or that little guy from the Sea of Origin. It is always amusing to watch how hard they fight, thinking they can beat me when in reality they can¡¯t even harm a single hair on my head. Of course, Mommy now has one more thing to enjoy.¡± The Dragon Queen¡¯s expression softened again as she heartachingly stroked the red, aching spot on Lilith¡¯s forehead where she had flicked earlier. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already told you all the past, let¡¯s talk about the person in front of us.¡± Her gaze drifted to Lilith¡¯s belly, but Lilith knew very well that she was not talking about her but the Dragon Eater inside her. ¡°We did not walk away empty-handed after that great war. Technically speaking, that person inside of you, was the only spoils of war we got from the war that nearly exterminated our entire race.¡± Lilith also lowered her gaze to her t tummy that was unobstructed from her view thanks to the absence of a certain pair of peaks. ¡°It took an entire n¡­ to defeat one single Dragon Eater? What a depressing difference in power. How many Dragon Eaters were there?¡± ¡°A total of¡­ six.¡± The Dragon Queen lowered her head, her face became concealed, rendering her expression indiscernible. ¡°Only six Dragon Eaters, yet they were able to decimate nearly half of the Great World.¡± Lilith drew a sharp breath. ¡°But that didn¡¯t matter. Ultimately, we were victorious.¡± The Dragon Queen chuckled. ¡°So¡­ then this thing inside me¡­.¡± Lilith¡¯s lips began to tremble as she spoke. ¡°Is one of those six Dragon Eaters?¡± ¡°Yes, correct.¡± The Dragon Queen affirmed with a nod. ¡°So it¡¯splete and whole? Not just a soul fragment or a clone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Dragon Eater. Complete and whole.¡± ¡°What? So you¡¯re telling me that¡­¡± Lilith stared at her own hands, on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°I have something that is strong enough to destroy the world living inside of me?¡± The Dragon Queen smiled and patted Lilith¡¯s head. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°What?! What am I supposed to do now? Is there a way to remove her from me? Can we just get rid of her altogether? Why did you put such a dangerous existence inside me? This petite and t body of mine can¡¯t possibly house such a godly being! What if I identally release her? Won¡¯t that make me a perpetrator of world annihtion?¡± ¡°Do not fret. Even the Dragon Eaters aren¡¯t perfect. They have their own weakness, though it is rtively minor,¡± the Dragon Queen reassured her. She pointed to herself and continued, ¡°Like us, they also have a soul.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A look of confusion appeared on Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°What kind of weakness is that?¡± Doesn¡¯t everyone have a soul? ¡°Of course it is a weakness. It was with this knowledge, we managed to figure out how to deal with them.¡± ¡°Do you know, my dear daughter, in addition to the three abilities I previously mentioned, the Dragon Eaters also possess another unique and incredible ability? It was this ability that rendered the entire Great World nearly powerless against them.¡± ¡°W-What¡­ is it?¡± The Dragon Queen stared at Lilith deeply for a moment then slowly said, ¡°The Dragon Eaters¡­ are immortal.¡± ¡°Immortal?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wide with shock though this was not the first time she had heard about immortality. In her previous life, she heard about revival spells in games. Thea also mentioned that the gods could be resurrected by the faith of all beings. In fact, dragons were also depicted as immortal monsters in numerous tales due their remarkable regenerative abilities. Even so, all of them had their own limitations. Certain games required yers to undertake arduous quests to obtain revival spells that have an incredibly long casting time. If the spell was interrupted, the consequences could be dire. If gods were to be resurrected, their stats would be reset, which pretty much meant they would start anew as entirely different individuals. As for the dragons, they were simply created with an innate resilience, which was not rted to immortality in any way. However, this ¡°immortality¡± which rendered the entire Great World powerless that her mother spoke of¡­ ¡°It is what you have in mind, my dear daughter. The Dragon Eaters possess an ability that can be used infinitely without any temporal restrictions. They can be revived in any circumstance as long as they have sufficient energy¡­ On top of that, their primary ability is to consume¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a never-ending cycle¡­¡± ¡°Indeed. Therefore, despite being an almost invincible foe, the Dragon Eater¡¯s only weakness is possessing a soul. When reduced to this form, they be incapable of using their extraordinary ability. This was how we emerged victorious in the monumental conflict that spanned from the Third Major World to the entire Great World. Without this weakness, the oue would have been uncertain.¡± ¡°Uncertain, huh?¡± Even without personally witnessing the tragic great war, Lilith understood how devastating it was. Countless powerhouses from various parts of the Great World had rushed toward the Dragon Eaters like moths to a me, solely for the sake of creating a small opening to enable thetter to directly strike at its vital point. Although the oue of the battle was a stunning victory, the toll it took was unimaginable. ¡°Hey, wait a minute. Isn¡¯t that even worse? After hearing your story, the Dragon Eater¡¯s level of horror has skyrocketed. Why did you put something like that in my body? Why did you not kill her right after her soul was stripped out of her body?¡± The Dragon Queen shook her head. ¡°Everyone in the Great World would love to kill the Dragon Eaters too. Unfortunately, they are not dead, even if only their soul is left.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyelids twitched. So they were not dead even if they were left with only their soul? Just how crazy were these Dragon Eaters? ¡°But didn¡¯t you mention that the Dragon Eater¡¯s infinite resurrection requires energy? Since they can¡¯t use their powers in their soul state, they can¡¯t consume to replenish their energy. If you keep killing them while they are in that state, won¡¯t they eventually die?¡± ¡°Indeed. Someone once had the exact same idea as you, my dear daughter. He did nothing and just focused on killing the Dragon Eater¡¯s soul. Can you guess how long he kept up with that?¡± ¡°How long¡­?¡± The Dragon Queen gave her a small smile and said, ¡°A million years. Yet, the Dragon Eater¡¯s soul still came back to life again.¡± ¡°One¡­ million¡­¡± Lilith froze. ¡°Wait! Please tell me you¡¯re exaggerating!¡± The Dragon Queen let out a soft sigh. ¡°My dear daughter, although the soul is very fragile, the energy needed to preserve it is much smaller than that needed to preserve a physical body. Can you imagine how much energy the Dragon Eaters have stored in them after devouring countless worlds, and how long it will take to deplete all that energy?¡± A million years is not enough to kill them. Now, imagine spending a million years futilely trying to kill them, only for them to taunt you and say that you¡¯re not killing as fast as how they killed your family. It¡¯s enough to drive even a god crazy.¡± Lilith shuddered. ¡°This was why the only option we had was to seal the soul of the Dragon Eaters and let time slowly wear it down. As long as one reaches the deity realm, life is infinite and they can afford to wait it out,¡± the Dragon Queen exined. ¡°But¡­ why me¡­?¡± Lilith asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m neither a deity nor a powerful person. Why ce something, which can easily threaten the entire Great World, in me?¡± If she were to identally release the Dragon Eater, it would be catastrophic. ¡°Because¡­ you are special, my dear daughter.¡± The Dragon Queen emphasized every word as if trying to etch them into Lilith¡¯s soul. ¡°The title of a Dragon Queen is not given arbitrarily. It represents something that you wille to understand as you grow older.¡± ¡°Until then, walk with confidence, my dear daughter. Never look back and never allow any useless distraction to cloud your vision. No matter when or where, Mommy will always be by your side.¡± Book 5: Chapter 28: Misunderstanding Book 5: Chapter 28: Misunderstanding Lilith slowly awoke from her dream. The sun was currently at its peak and its strongest. It zed down upon the zed tiles of the roof, unleashing a wave of intense heat that caused distortions in the air. Despite the scorching heat, Lilith remained unfazed. Even so, the sun still heated up her cheeks until they were rosy red like a pair of freshly ripened apples in autumn. The sun was known for inducing lethargy in people. Lilith could barely open her eyes. They were unfocused and her brain was still a little foggy. For one moment, she even felt like she was floating and drifting in a sea of shimmering gold. ¡°Ugh¡­ Mom has left already?¡± Lilith sat up and shook her head in an attempt to dispel her drowsiness, while absentmindedly feeling the spot beside her. Save for a pillow that had a cartoon version of herself embroidered on it and the lingering scent of her mother, there was no one else around. ¡°Sheesh, how irresponsible of Mom to leave me so abruptly after dropping an information bomb on me.¡± Lilith scratched her head and continued muttering, ¡°She could have at least given me some tools to protect myself. As the Dragon Queen, she must have that kind of stuff in her possession.¡± She got up and stretched. Although it was noon, the breeze was still quite cool. ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t need those tools to survive anyway. If Mom didn¡¯t give them to me, that means she believes in my abilities.¡± Putting the pillow away, Lilith turned to leave. Today was the day she was due to leave with Lesiah. There was much to do, so she had no time to waste. ¡°There you are, Lilith,¡± Lesiah called out from behind. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere. What have you been up to?¡± ¡°Well, I came to take a break. How¡¯s your preparation going?¡± Lilith respondedzily. ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave as soon as you are ready, Lilith¡­ Huuuuuuuuh?!!!¡± Lesiah suddenly let out an adorable squeal of surprise, as if she had witnessed something incredible. Lilith turned around to look at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Lesiah stammered with a red face and quickly averted her gaze. Lilith could not be certain if she was imagining it, but she thought she saw white steam rising from the top of Lesiah¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Lilith, you¡­¡± ¡°Me? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± All she did was take a nap on the roof and have a deep conversation with her mother. Was that something to be so surprised about? Lesiah reached out with a trembling finger and pointed at Lilith¡¯s body¡­ ¡°Lilith¡­ you¡­ This is¡­ too¡­¡± Lilith scratched her head in confusion. Did her bad sleeping posture mess up her clothes? Even if it did, did Lesiah have to make such a big fuss about it? She had pretty much seen every inch of her skin anyway. Lilith lowered her head to adjust her clothes. It was then¡­ ¡°HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUH?!!!¡± She let out a scream that was even louder than Lesiah¡¯s. T-That¡¯s strange¡­ Why am I wearing that maid-nurse-bunny girl dress that Mom showed me before? No matter from which angle I look at it, it¡¯s truly an offending piece of clothing! Did Mom put it on me? No need to guess, it was definitely her! She was the only one with such a nasty fetish. How the heck did she manage to put such an intricate outfit on me without waking me? Did she have some sort of invincible sewing technique like Gulch? No wonder the air had felt so cool despite it being midday. So this was the reason! ¡°Wait, Lesiah, I can exin¡­¡± Lilith desperately tried to save what little dignity she had left. ¡°This dress is¡­¡± ¡°N-No¡­ you don¡¯t have to exin.¡± As a noble princess, Lesiah had never encountered such extreme attire that was only popr among a very niche circle. It was no surprise that she was shocked to the core the moment sheid eyes on that dress, which had been magically altered by the Dragon Queen herself. ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that Lilith has such a fetish, but I¡¯ll try to understand it!¡± Lesiah slowly lowered her hands that were covering her blushing face and forced herself to look straight at Lilith. Her cheeks grew redder by the second, but she remained determined and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure I¡¯lle to understand it!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand something like that!!!¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t understand it, I¡¯ll still try to get used to it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Lilith wanted to cry. She felt like something important within herself had just shattered in front of Lesiah. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m toozy to exin anymore.¡± Lilith waved her hand weakly, feeling drained already even though she had not done anything today. It must be because she was out in the sun for too long. Lesiah hesitated for a moment before firmly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lilith, your secret is safe with me.¡± ¡°This is not a secret!¡± Moreover, how many people would believe such a thing if they did not witness it firsthand? After all, who would wear such disgraceful clothing for their own amusement in broad daylight? ¡°Excuse me, Princess Lesiah, there is¡­¡± The voice abruptly halted, causing a sinking feeling in the pit of Lilith¡¯s stomach. Lilith turned her head around stiffly, only to see the maid whom Lesiah called Miss She. She was staring at Lilith with a surprised expression. ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ terribly sorry, Your Highness. I was not aware that your friend had a strange hobby of wearing such an outfit on the roof in broad daylight. Please forgive my intrusion!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Lilith reached out and tried to stop her from leaving. Yet She¡¯s longstanding professionalism as the head of maidservants told her the appropriate response to handle such a situation. ¡°I shall take my leave then.¡± Deliberately ignoring Lilith¡¯s presence entirely, She activated her saint-level skill and vanished in just a sh. Lilith was left alone with her trembling outstretched arm in the chilly wind. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The Dragon Queen leisurely strolled through a golden space, moving at a slow pace as if she were walking in her own garden in the backyard. With each step, ripples emerged in the space around her, spreading outward like water ripples and eventually dissipating when they hit a golden door. Rather than the strange golden surroundings, the Dragon Queen¡¯s attention was on something in her palm. It was a spectrum stone that was projecting several clear images. The images were of Lilith. More precisely, they were images of her in the world¡¯s cutest outfit that the Dragon Queen had put on her after making her fall asleep with some little tricks, posing in all sorts of adorable poses and some embarrassing ones. Of course, Lilith knew nothing about this. Had she known about this, she would undoubtedly destroy these embarrassing photos, even if it meant risking her life. After looking at the final image, the Dragon Queen looked like a desert traveler who had stumbled upon an oasis. She took a deep breath as an intoxicated look appeared on her face. ¡°As expected of my lovely daughter. I already feel like I¡¯m back in my prime just by looking at images of her.¡± The Dragon Queen then tossed away therge skull she was holding in her other hand. It dropped into that huge ¡°mountain of skulls¡± under her feet, rolling along the slope for nearly half a minute beforeing to a halt at the ¡°foot¡± of the mountain. The mountain was made up entirely of the same skull. ¡°Now that my energy is replenished, it¡¯s time to take care of some business.¡± The Dragon Queen stepped into the air and walked up to the golden door. She lifted her arm and with a light press of her hand, the door cracked open with a loud creak. The Dragon Queen stepped through the door, the corner of her mouth lifted into a cold smile. ¡°Well done, little vermin. I would love to find out just how many incarnations you have.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Lilith was grunting while changing her clothes in Lesiah¡¯s chamber. ¡°I see. So Lilith¡¯s mother came to visit?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d you get it, Lesiah!¡± Lesiah mustered an awkward but polite smile. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t quite understand what your mother¡¯s visit has to do with that outfit you were wearing just now. Isn¡¯t it even stranger to be wearing that outfit just because your mom is visiting?¡± Lilith snapped impatiently, ¡°Like I said, my mom tricked me into wearing this! I have no desire to wear this at all!¡± ¡°I see, I see¡­ I understand now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like you understand!¡± Not only did she wear such clothes, but she was also seen by others. That kind of thing¡­ That kind of thing was¡­ Ugh¡­ the more she thought about it, the more depressed she felt. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lesiah looked away, cleared her throat and rposed herself before redirecting the conversation. ¡°By the way, where are the people who will be assisting Leniah? This is a significant matter and I would love to personally meet them beforehand.¡± Lilith shot onest re at Lesiah before pouting and said, ¡°Right, they¡¯re already here. Look over there.¡± Suddenly, the space in front of Lesiah rippled like water. Two figures then materialized before her. One was tall and the other was shorter. The taller one was none other than Green Emperor, who had been previously whisked away. The person beside him was forced to kneel on the ground because he was all tied up, and he was someone that Lesiah never expected to see here. Book 5: Chapter 29: A Reasonable Request? Book 5: Chapter 29: A Reasonable Request? ¡°This is¡­ Professor Marlin?¡± ¡°Yes, I see the professor has left quite an impression on you as you are able to recognize him straight away,¡± Lilith said, slightly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s impossible not to recognize him. He has certainly made quite an impression on me.¡± He had delivered a long andpelling speech during the square table conference, overseen the operation to assassinate Golden Demon Htilil, and interrogated a princess like her as if she was a criminal. It was impossible for anyone with a sound mind to not remember a character like him, given his explosive presence. ¡°That makes things easier then. Allow me to reintroduce him to you, this is¡­¡± Lilith pointed to Professor Marlin, who could only whimper because he was gagged, and solemnly introduced him. ¡°Marlin, the former professor of St. Caroline Academy, who is renowned for his mastery of formation and strategy. An excellent strategist like him shall be Leniah¡¯s assistant! Let¡¯s give him a round of apuse!¡± ¡°Ohhh¡­¡± Lesiah nodded nonchntly and simply yed along by pping twice. ¡°I recall Professor Marlin giving you a hard time before, why did you choose him?¡± she asked curiously. As far as Lesiah could remember, Lilith had always been an extremely vengeful person. It was rather surprising for her that Lilith did not hang the professor on a tree and skin him alive after he made her go through all that trouble, let alone choosing him to assume such an important role. Did the sun rise from the west today and made Lilith change her personality? Had she be a sweet, understanding and forgiving loli? How could that be? Lesiah immediately dismissed that possibility. It would be harder for Lilith to change that bad personality of hers than to destroy the world! ¡°You are right about that, but¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile. ¡°That¡¯s precisely the reason that allows me to uncover Marlin¡¯s hidden potential!¡± ¡°Potential?¡± Lesiah furrowed her brow as she recalled everything Professor Marlin had done in the past. ¡°Apart from his tendency to overthink, what other potential does he have?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the potential I was talking about!¡± Lilith pped her hands and eximed, ¡°As expected of my dear Lesiah! You¡¯re quite sharp! Professor Marlin¡¯s habit of overthinking makes him the ideal candidate to be Leniah¡¯s advisor.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lesiah looked even more puzzled. ¡°Absolutely. Think about it, we¡¯ve already established the general direction for Leniah. What remains are the mundane tasks of governing the empire, and what¡¯s most crucial for dealing with these matters? Prudence and attention to detail! Professor Marlin excels in both of these areas, which is why I believe he¡¯s the perfect candidate for the job. Besides, he¡¯s perfectly capable of dealing with these matters, given his high intelligence. He just needs to be monitored to ensure that he doesn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Lesiah contemted for a moment before nodding. ¡°I suppose that makes sense¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± As if suddenly remembering something, Lilith pped her hands and grinned. ¡°Of course, the most important reason is¡­ that only Professor Marlin, the most excellent strategist on the continent, has that ability to bear this immense responsibility of handling Lesiah and the three dukes¡¯ duties. Since he¡¯ll be able to handle everything alone, there will be no need to appoint new dukes and risk creating more trouble for the empire. Don¡¯t you agree, Lesiah?¡± Beads of cold sweat immediately formed on Lesiah¡¯s forehead. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°d you think so,¡± Lilith responded with a nod of approval. ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled then. I can¡¯t just let Professor Marlin mess around, so I¡¯ll assign someone to keep an eye on him. Besides, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to brand the coordinates of this location onto a few teleportation scrolls. That way, you can alwayse back if anything goes wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll have to do, but¡­¡± Lesiah lifted her head and looked at the professor who was struggling to free himself. ¡°I remember that Professor Marlin once refused a high-paying job offer from a big shot before. Will he agree to be Leniah¡¯s advisor?¡± ¡°That will be up to him, but I can give him a little piece of advice,¡± Lilith said, then proceeded to release Professor Marlin from his bonds. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to that!¡± Professor Marlin protested loudly as soon as he was freed. ¡°My sole focus is on studying formations! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll agree to be an advisor!¡± ¡°Oh really? Are you sure you won¡¯t reconsider? You¡¯ll get food, shelter, health benefits, an annual ie of one million gold coins, and a two-storey vi in the heart of the Imperial City. Many people will kill for a job thates with those perks,¡± Lilith said. Professor Marlinughed coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t be swayed by material possessions. I only have eyes on the studies of formation.¡± Lilith pulled a gleaming machete out of thin air and held it to Professor Marlin¡¯s neck. ¡°The old man you call the vice dean has sold you to me for a million gold coins. That means I can do whatever I want with you now. Besides, you¡¯re in my territory now. If you refuse my offer, I¡¯ll slice you up and feed you to the fish. No one will dare to jump out and stop me either.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Professor Marlinughed disdainfully and said arrogantly, ¡°No matter how important a person is, they are mortal and bound to die one day. Even if you chop off my head and throw my body into the sea, I won¡¯t give up on my beloved study of formation to be an advisor to that nuisance!¡± ¡°Besides, do you really think I¡¯m deaf? You think I can¡¯t tell this is a big mess based on your conversation just now? I¡¯m not going to say yes unless I¡¯ve been kicked in the head!¡± Lilith frowned, feeling an impending headache. She did not expect Professor Marlin to refuse such a tempting offer. Of course, killing him was out of the question too. Was giving up on him and finding another candidate for Leniah¡¯s advisor her only option now? No. Absolutely not. Giving up like this meant she was throwing away her pride. Professor Marlin would definitely ridicule her every time they met in the future! Even so, Professor Marlin was adamant on refusing this. It was clear that convincing him was going to be a challenge. Since brute force did not work, Lilith decided to try a gentler approach. She nodded at Lesiah, who then turned around and summoned someone outside the room. ¡°Bring it in!¡± ¡°Right away, Your Highness.¡± A slender maid walked in gracefully with a bowl of fragrant broth and set it down on the table in front of Professor Marlin. With a soft and sweet voice, she said, ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡± Professor Marlin remained still, but his eyes roamed up and down the maid¡¯s figure. His breathing grew more ragged. Lilith raised an eyebrow, as if she had discovered something amazing. It seemed that Professor Marlin was always apanied by a female teacher, and it was different every time. The vice dean also once mentioned the fact that Professor Marlin was still alive and not killed by a woman was one of the three wonders of the St. Caroline Academy to this day. The second wonder was suddenly feeling an inexplicable attraction to a strange rock while walking in the depths of the forest, and hearing a strange voice in your ears that said ¡°it worked again¡±. The third wonder was the sight of a woman in a long ck and white dress floating outside the male dormitories every night, apanied by muffled sobs that sounded terrifying. However, Lilith was not concerned with those wonders at the moment. Her lips curved into a wicked grin once again as she tugged on Lesiah¡¯s sleeve and whispered in her ear, ¡°Bring in a few more.¡± Although Lesiah was puzzled, she followed Lilith¡¯s instruction. Fifteen minutester, maids of various shapes and sizes with beautiful faces came in and served up a variety of delicious dishes on the table in front of Professor Marlin, wearing their impable smiles on their faces. However, Professor Marlin had little interest in those mouth-watering dishes on the table. His eyes were fixated on the maids instead. Deciding that the time was right, Lilith smiled again and said, ¡°So, Professor Marlin¡­¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith was momentarily confused before she realized that the professor was referring to the maids. After exchanging nces with Lesiah and deliberating for a moment, Lilith answered, ¡°Over a hundred.¡± This group of maids was specially trained by Lesiah¡¯s father to handle the housekeeping in the pce. It was safe to say that their quality and quantity were guaranteed. ¡°Over a hundred¡­ Over a hundred¡­ Over a hundred¡­¡± Professor Marlin kept murmuring in a low voice. Lilith was about to say something else when he suddenly stood up and mmed his hand on the table in front of him, startling both Lilith and Lesiah. In a deep and unmistakably serious voice, he dered, ¡°I¡¯ll ept. Whatever it is¡­ I¡¯ll do it. I don¡¯t require a vi, a bonus, or a sry. Just provide me food and shelter. I have only one condition though¡­¡± Professor Marlin pushed the ck-rimmed sses up the bridge of his nose, the lenses glinted. ¡°May I stay in the staff quarters?¡± Book 5: Chapter 30: Hostile Meeting Book 5: Chapter 30: Hostile Meeting The day hade to an end. Lesiah had exined everything she needed to before departing. With that, Leniah officially assumed her new role as the empress of the Macedonian Empire. While she spent most of her day snacking and ying with dolls, she had at least learned to do so on the highest seat in the empire known as the throne. The rest of her responsibilities naturally fell on Marlin, her advisor. While Professor Marlin appeared tock grand ambitions, Lilith left Green Emperor behind as precautionary measure. One reason was to ensure that any potential riots after the ascension could be dealt with, and the other was to keep an eye on Professor Marlin. After all, power could corrupt even the most virtuous of men. There was no telling if Professor Marlin would be a new threat to the empire once he tasted the freedom that came with power. Lilith gave Professor Marlin only a single chance. If he crossed the line in any way, the Green Emperor was allowed to take matters into his own hands. Of course, this was also explicitly conveyed to Professor Marlin, though he appeared to have little concern for it. All his attention was on the staff quarters Lesiah had promised him. The pce only had trained maids as servants. There were no male servants or eunuchs. Therefore, living in the staff quarters was no different than living in a paradise¡­ for a gentleman like Professor Marlin. In order to make Professor Marlin ept the role of being Leniah¡¯s advisor, Lesiah had no choice but to agree to his insolent request. However, there was just one thing¡­ Lilith and Lesiah had mutually agreed to deliberately hide from him. Creak¡ª The door behind her opened with a creak. Lilith turned her head around and saw Professor Marlin, who was struggling to push open the door and enter the room with arge pile of documents in one hand. He was seated in a wheelchair, visibly bruised and battered. Lilith was not surprised by his appearance at all. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Marlin? You look like you had an underwhelming night in your paradise,¡± she teased. A look of anger crossed Professor Marlin¡¯s face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that the maids were well trained with their fists? Did you deliberately hide that from me to make a fool out of me?!¡± Lilith nodded with a grin. ¡°Yeah, I did. It was more fun that way, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Professor Marlin was rendered speechless by her response. ¡°But damn, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually have the guts to do it, Marlin. I thought you were just joking about it.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d rather castrate myself than cower in fear after witnessing the scene I¡¯ve always dreamed of,¡± Professor Marlin remarked with a straight face, like a seasoned general who just returned from a battlefield, wounded but still exuding a powerful aura. Lilith was definitely impressed. ¡°That¡¯s admirable. Just a reminder though, if you do that again tonight you may get killed for real. After all, Lesiah gave the maids permission to defend themselves.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Professor Marlin chuckled disdainfully and pushed his ck-rimmed sses up his nose. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated me. What¡¯s there to fear about death? For a saint-level expert like me, there¡¯s no greater humiliation than being defeated by weaker prey.¡± Professor Marlin clenched his fists and said firmly, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to start training again after so long and work hard until I¡¯m strong enough to conquer them. Come to think of it¡­ it¡¯s not so bad to get beaten up by them hehehe.¡± Lilith sighed when she heard him and shook her head. This man was beyond help. In any case, he could do whatever he wanted. He did not know the existence of the head of maidservants, who was the superior of these maids. As long as she was there, Professor Marlin had no chance in taking advantage of the maids through brute force. He was merely chasing a carrot that was out of his reach. After Professor Marlin had left, the door at the far end of the room opened slowly and Lesiah came out. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lesiah nodded, her eyes slightly red. ¡°This is the first time I realized that goodbye is the hardest word to say.¡± ¡°Indeed. No one wants to part ways with someone important if they can help it.¡± Lilith shrugged, then curiously asked, ¡°What did you say to Miss She?¡± ¡°Nothing. I only gave her a few words and a farewell gift.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°O-Of course. There¡¯s no reason for me to lie to you,¡± Lesiah replied and averted her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re acting kind of suspicious¡­¡± Lesiah had this weird look on her face¡­ ¡°No way. You must be imagining things.¡± For some reason, her cheeks immediately turned a little red. Lilith could tell that it was not due to guilt from lying but more like¡­ Shyness. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll stop pressing since you don¡¯t want to share it.¡± Lesiah immediately breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Lilith. In any case, Lilith knew she had plenty of opportunities to interrogate her anyway, like when they were on the bedte at night or something. A meaningful smile crept onto Lilith¡¯s lips before she changed the subject. ¡°So, Lesiah, are you ready?¡± Lesiah, who was nowposed, smiled and nodded to her. ¡°You bet.¡± ¡°Well then, our adventure has officially begun!¡± Lilith announced excitedly as she pointed into the distance. ¡°All right~¡± Lesiah raised her fist in the air, sharing the same level of enthusiasm as Lilith. ¡°Onward to our destination, the Great Celestial Rite!¡± ¡°All right~¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out who¡¯s the culprit behind this and beat the crap out of them!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Looking at Lilith bubbling with excitement, Lesiah could not help but feel a flutter in her heart. This was the first adventure she could go on without any worries. She no longer had to put her empire or subjects before herself. She could finally indulge in her own adventure and take a proper look at the world. Most importantly, she could experience this with Lilith¡­ Just the two of them alone¡­ ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô At St. Caroline Academy, Lesiah looked at the two women in front of her who appeared to be close to Lilith. They were apparently going to join their adventure. ¡°Lilith, who are these two women?¡± Lesiah asked coldly. The two women standing before her were none other than Thea and Brea. Lilith was puzzled by the hostility Lesiah was showing to both of them, especially since they had just met for the first time. ¡°I can understand if Cornelia is joining us, but why are both of them too?¡± Lesiah¡¯s gaze shifted between the two before returning to Lilith, clearly intent on getting an answer. Lilith scratched her cheek awkwardly and triedughing it off. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. They¡¯ve been issued a card too and it¡¯ll be dangerous to leave them behind.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been issued cards too? That means these two women are also close to you?¡± ¡°I¡­ suppose so.¡± After all, they were roommates in the same dormitory. As soon as Lilith said that, a chill ran down her spine. It was a warm day, but Lilith could feel the cold bitter wind of winter. Meanwhile, Lesiah¡¯s smile grew wider and wider. Book 5: Chapter 31: Couple’s Suites Book 5: Chapter 31: Couple¡¯s Suites Jeorgetown City, the bustling capital of the Holy Dragon Empire, boasted the most poption and prosperity among all cities on the continent. Despite its unusual name, the city¡¯s environment and culture fully justified its name. Thergest river in the Holy Dragon Empire, Sterya River, coursed through the city from east to west, dividing Jeorgetown into two sections¡ªnorth and south. In the north, the snow-capped Mount Kreya soared to almost 10,000 meters above sea level, providing shade to most of the surrounding areas. Icy spring water flowed through hundreds of streams that ran through the streets of the city before eventually converging into the Sterya River. Meanwhile, in the southy an expansive, endless in. The forest closest to Jeorgetown City was located millions of miles away. The sun scorched the ground relentlessly. Without any shade in the area, the weather was slightly on the warmer side here. Hence, Jeorgetown City¡¯s unusualndscape, with the river as a boundary, had people in the north warmly dressed while those in the south were lightly dressed. As a result, this peculiar scene fostered tolerance among the city¡¯s people toward diversity and culture. Whether it was a beastman ustomed to the northern ice fields or an elf raised in the dense southern forest, everyone found a weing home in this city. Tolerance was also a moral virtue advocated by the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s constitution, and it served as the foundation for the empire¡¯s prosperity. Unfortunately, Jeorgetown City was not a particrly friendly ce for parties consisting of members with varying preferences for climate. Lilith¡¯s party was a prime example. Lesiah hailed from the Macedonian Empire in the far north, while Thea hailed from the Luminous Theocracy in the far south. Both of their preferences happened to be ¡°pr opposites¡±. ¡°Commoner, did you not hear me say we¡¯re headed to the northern part of the city?¡± ¡°The north? Eww, who wants to go to such a cold ce? And who are you to address me as amoner? Are you some concubine in the emperor¡¯s harem? If that¡¯s the case, you should have stayed in your beautiful courtyard and waited for the emperor¡¯s visit. Shall I remind you thating out here without permission is an act punishable by death?¡± Lesiah forced a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Punish? I¡¯ll have you know that my status in my empire is closer to an emperor than a concubine. How dare you, a meremoner, insult me like that? Do you wish for your entire family to be exterminated?¡± ¡°Exterminated¡­? Oh no, I¡¯m totally shaking in my boots,¡± Thea replied sarcastically while patting her chest with a ¡®terrified¡¯ look on her face. She then sneered disdainfully. ¡°Too bad for you, my closest rtive is the Pope from Luminous Theocracy. I doubt anyone can possibly exterminate my family.¡± A throbbing blue vein immediately appeared on Lesiah¡¯s temple. ¡°Oh, and here I was wondering who you are. So, you¡¯re the former saintess who went missing from Luminous Theocracy. Oh yes, I heard that you were abducted by the Golden Demon Htilil¡­¡± Lesiah threw Lilith a meaningful nce then sneered. ¡°But it seems like our former saintess is not at all unhappy with her current situation. What¡¯s the word for this again? Ah, elopement. Yes, elopement. To think that a saintess has abandoned her millions of followers and eloped with someone. Are you not afraid that the goddess will unleash her heavenly wrath on you, Saintess Thea?¡± The corner of Thea¡¯s mouth twitched, but she maintained her smile. ¡°Likewise, I didn¡¯t expect to see the crown princess of the Macedonian Empire, who holds almost as much power as an emperor, here. Although yourte father has been gone for years, I¡¯m sure he would rise from his coffin if he knew you had abandoned your subjects and chosen to travel the world.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not your ce to decide whether or not myte father would be upset with me.¡± ¡°Hmph, and it¡¯s absolutely none of your concern whether or not the goddess will unleash heavenly wrath on me either.¡± The conversation between the two quickly heated up so much that sparks could be seen flying everywhere. Lilith could only huddle in a corner with Cornelia and Brea, trembling in fear. Her dragon instincts told her that it would be unwise to interfere with either of them right now. ¡°How dare you, you third wheeler, not even the Pope would dare to speak to me like this.¡± ¡°Oh, I simply don¡¯t feel the need to be respectful around an old hag with white hair.¡± ¡°Third wheeler!¡± ¡°Old hag!¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish? I¡¯ll advise you not to test my patience!¡± ¡°Hmph, who are you trying to intimidate now? I¡¯ll let you know that I¡¯m not made of y either!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that a fight was about to break out between both of them, Lilith had to intervene despite knowing that it was unwise. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together now. There¡¯s no point in fighting like this. Let¡¯s just try to get along with each other.¡± ¡°Get along?¡± Lesiah raised an eyebrow and gave Lilith a look that made her scalp crawl. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ let¡¯s get along with each other. There¡¯s no reason for you two to be enemies anyway. Let¡¯s put this behind us and move forward, shall we?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡± Lesiah suddenly walked up to Lilith, her eyes shone with a sadistic glint. She poked Lilith¡¯s cheeks and asked, ¡°So, where do you think we should go next, Lilith? To the northern or southern part of the city?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lilith¡¯s face froze. Thea nodded approvingly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have no objection if it¡¯s Lilith making the decision.¡± Lesiah¡¯s face immediately lit up with a pleasant smile when she heard Thea, but battle qi was already coursing through her finger. Feeling the pain in her cheek, Lilith was sweating bullets. S?h?i?t?, s?h?i?t?, s?h?i?t?, s?h?i?t?, s?h?i?t?, s?h?i?t?, s?h?i?t?¡­ One wrong answer and someone was going to find an unidentifiable female corpse floating down the Sterya River tomorrow morning. ¡°U-Ummm¡­¡± Lilith turned to Brea for help, but Brea ignored her desperate gaze and buried her head in her arms like an ostrich. Lilith then ced her hope on Cornelia who was in her arms. Cornelia only made a few noises before rolling away from her. Damn it! She had shown so much kindness to these two but they were not going to help her in such a crucial moment! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lilith? Have you made your decision?¡± The smile on Lesiah¡¯s grew broader, but her hand was already reaching for the hilt of her silver sword. Thea also sped her hands together and began praying to the goddess. Powerful light elements started gathering around her. A chill ran down Lilith¡¯s spine, she knew that time was running out for her. It was at that moment, she caught a glimpse of something on the river out of the corner of her eye. She whipped her head around to see it, and her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± Excitement filled Lilith¡¯s voice as she pointed at the enormous boat in the middle of the river. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a famous floating hotel on the Sterya River that provides a unique dining experience! Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well try something new!¡± A look of disappointment immediately appeared on Lesiah and Thea¡¯s face before they gave each other a silent re. Lesiah sheathed her sword and conceded, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to agree with you and stay there.¡± Thea nodded silently. Lilith breathed a long sigh of relief, feeling as though she had just narrowly escaped death once again. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°What? You¡¯re fully-booked already?¡± Lilith grabbed the receptionist by the cor and snarled, ¡°Care to repeat that again?¡± This is a matter of life and death for me, how can you tell me there¡¯s no more room avable? ¡°W-Well¡­¡± The receptionist waved her hand in a panic and said, ¡°A-Actually we still have avable rooms, but¡­¡± ¡°But what? Speak up!¡± ¡°But there are only two couple¡¯s suites left.¡± Lesiah and Thea exchanged looks and immediately noticed the glint in each other¡¯s eyes. Lesiah was the first toe forward. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? There¡¯s four of us here. We can stuff this little brat in the bagter. It won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree with the hag.¡± Thea nodded. Lilith released her grip on the receptionist and said, ¡°You heard them. We¡¯ll take the rooms.¡± However, the receptionist hesitated. Lilith scowled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You think we can¡¯t afford them?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± The receptionist started bowing apologetically as she exined, ¡°The establishment only allows a man and a woman to check in to a couple¡¯s suite. I¡¯m afraid that the four of you¡­¡± The receptionist swept a nce at Lilith and herpanions, then hurriedly averted her gaze and finished her sentence in a flustered tone, ¡°Do not meet the requirement.¡± Book 5: Chapter 32: Acquaintance Book 5: Chapter 32: Acquaintance ¡°Wee! How may I¡­¡± The bell at the door rang melodiously, announcing the arrival of a guest. The receptionist raised her head and wore a professional smile. As soon as sheid eyes on the newly arrived guest, the smile on her face froze. A handsome ¡°man¡± stood before her in ck training clothes, long blonde hair pulled into a ponytail, and sporting a pair of sunsses. The word ¡°cute¡± woulde to the mind of anyone who saw this ¡°man¡± with an otherworldly charm. Needless to say, ¡°his¡± presence had already attracted the attention of both men and women who seemed eager to im ¡°him¡± as their own. For some reason, she thought that this ¡°man¡± looked quite familiar. Not only that, ¡°his¡±panions behind ¡°him¡± were¡­ ¡°Ahem.¡± The ¡°man¡± cleared his throat irritably and stuffed ¡°his¡± hands into ¡°his¡± pockets. ¡°He¡± secretly stood on tiptoes, so that he could be at eye level with the receptionist sitting behind the counter. ¡°Hello beautiful, two couples¡¯ suites please,¡± the ¡°man¡± deliberately said in a low voice. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The receptionist scratched her cheek with a troubled look on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that our establishment has strict policies which we must abide by. Simply changing your attire won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± A scene that happened not long ago repeated itself again as the ¡°man¡±, now identified as Leonith, grabbed the receptionist by the cor and snarled, ¡°I-I¡¯m trying my best to be courteous here. If you continue to find fault with me, I¡¯ll tear this shoddy boat apart!¡± The receptionist trembled and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice either! I can¡¯t disobey the owner¡¯s instructions or I¡¯ll be fired!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get your panties in a bunch.¡± Leonith mmed a bag of gold coins on the counter and said, ¡°Make an exception for us. Here¡¯s a little tip for you.¡± The receptionist fixed her gaze on the bag of gold coins and gulped audibly. It was a sum that she could not even earn in ten years. She looked around before discreetly epting the bag and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Well then, please don¡¯t blow your cover, sir. I¡¯ll be in trouble if the owner finds out about this.¡± Lilith patted her chest and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will be able to tell.¡± The receptionist scanned Lilith¡¯s chest then nodded in agreement. She immediately resumed her professional demeanor and said, ¡°Wee to our establishment, sir. Are you here to stay or dine?¡± Leonith rolled his eyes under the sunsses, but yed along with her. ¡°Two couples¡¯ suites, please.¡± ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll need the basic information for all guests, along with a deposit of one gold coin.¡± The receptionist pulled out a registration form and began the process. As she was filling the form out, she suddenly looked up at Lesiah and Thea who were standing behind Leonith. ¡°How would you like me to assign the rooms?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The question caused the atmosphere to freeze again. After a few moments of silence, Lesiah was the first to snap out of it. She took Leonith¡¯s arm and hurriedly said, ¡°The two of us will share a room.¡± Thea was not going to give up just like that. She took Leonith¡¯s other arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that hag. We¡¯re obviously the ones who will share a room.¡± ¡°So¡­ who will it be?¡± Unable to make a decision, the receptionist turned her uncertain gaze to Leonith, whose feet were now dangling in the air. Her instincts told her that anyment she made could lead to dire consequences, such as bing an unidentified female corpse floating along the river. So, it would be wiser for her to keep her mouth shut for the time being. Fortunately for her, Leonith did not give her a hard time. He inteced his fingers together and rested his chin on it. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of us share a room?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Three people immediately expressed their confusion all at once. The receptionist waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The policy of this establishment states that only real couples are permitted to stay in the couple¡¯s suite. I¡¯ve already made an exception for you. I can¡¯t possibly go against the policy again.¡± ¡°Your establishment sure has many stupid policies.¡± Leonith sighed softly, then took the arms of the twodies beside him and pulled them closer to him. He looked at the receptionist and said, ¡°Never seen a love triangle?¡± ¡°What?¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. For a moment, she did not know how to react. Having worked as a receptionist at this establishment for several years, she had seen various types of couples ¡ª married couples, married men with mistresses, friends with benefits¡­ Even so, it seemed like she was still too green as this was the first time she had seen people in a love triangle seeking to book a couple¡¯s suite. ¡°What are you staring at? Hurry up!¡± Thedy at the reception desk jolted. She could only begrudgingly continue to fill out the form, grouping Leonith, Lesiah and Thea¡¯s names together in one column and listing down Brea¡¯s name separately in another. As for Cornelia, she was treated as luggage by Leonith so she did not need to be registered as a guest. Once the registration waspleted, Leonith received two keys from the receptionist. He took the hands of his two dazedpanions and headed further into the establishment. Brea carried their bags and followed behind them with Cornelia. Meanwhile, the receptionist tried to calm herself down by patting her chest and pondered how to exin the situation to her often ill-tempered owner. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Inside the pink couple¡¯s suite, Lesiah and Thea both closed in on Leonith, with an unusually kind and gentle smile on their faces. ¡°Lilith~ Care to exin what was that love triangle all about?¡± Leonith was unfazed. He pushed back a strand of hair on his forehead and responded in a serious tone, ¡°You two are looking for that incredibly adorable Lilith, yes? What does it have anything to do with me, the incredibly handsome Leonith?¡± ¡°Oh~? So it doesn¡¯t matter to you huh? Then I guess teaching Lilith a good lesson has nothing to do with you either huh, Leonith?¡± The twodies cracked their knuckles. Leonith nodded. ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter. Knock yourselves out, I¡¯ll excuse myself now. I happen to be a bit hungry, and I heard the restaurant on the third floor serves a decent meal.¡± With that, Leonith slipped away from the room, leaving the twodies behind. The two exchanged a quick nce and decided to set aside their differences for the time being to focus on theirmon enemy. ¡°Let¡¯s go after her!¡± Lesiah hissed through her gritted teeth. ¡°Yes!¡± Thea nodded in agreement. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô This boat was named ¡°Lovetide¡±. Judging by its name, it was obvious that this was a love hotel. It was no surprise that Lilith, no, Leonith mostly saw couples on his way to the restaurant. There were only a few people wandering alone. Since he was not the only person walking around without apanion, Leonith did not have much to worry about. For some reason, he felt burning gazes on him. Lilith could not help but wonder if her disguise was really that handsome. Leonith put his hands behind his back, thinking that he could walk with a little more confidence in the future. ¡°Lilith~ Where are you going~?¡± Lilith was caught off guard as a ghostly voice filled her ears, causing her to jump in surprise. Her instincts kicked in and she bowed slightly, her body tensing up like a leopard ready to pounce. Her back arched like a bow and she was ready to dart away like an arrow at any moment. She lightened his footsteps, her body fluidly weaving through the crowd with ease. In just a few breaths, she left the voice far behind and stopped to breathe a sigh of relief. Lilith was not sure what had caused both Lesiah and Thea to be that terrifying. How humiliating that she, a supposedly formidable individual, could not control those twodies. She figured she had to find an opportunity to assert her dominance over those twodies! But for now, she was just going to take it easy as she was hungry and had no strength to teach anyone a lesson. Leonith looked around and his appetite was stimted. The food in the restaurant definitely lived up to what he heard about them on his way here. Despite not having seen the dishes, the aroma wafting through the crowd already made him feel like he had already sampled all the sea¡¯s delicacies. Unfortunately, there was a long line of people waiting to be seated. Looking at the long queue in front of him, Leonith wondered if he should just send all of them to heaven with a magic scroll. As he was contemting that, a slightly familiar voice suddenly rang out from behind him. ¡°Are you¡­ Lilith?¡± Book 5: Chapter 33: Monster Book 5: Chapter 33: Monster ¡°Lillith?¡± A slightly familiar voice rang out from behind Leonith, causing him to snap his head around, baring his fangs like a frightened little beast at the owner of the voice. ¡°Who are you?¡± Anyone who could see right through her impable disguise was no ordinary person. When Leonith saw who it was that had called out to her, she froze and blinked. The girl behind her was dressed in a knee-length ck and white dress that ttered her figure. Her white stockings covered her perfectly shaped legs. Her long, silky hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing her delicate face. Her huge, watery eyes sparkled with mixed emotions. She was a stunning beauty, and to top it off, one that was dressed as a maid. Leonith admired her for a moment before backing away cautiously. His experience had taught him not to underestimate those who were bold enough to strut around in a maid dress in broad daylight. ¡°Who are you, how do you know my¡­ real name?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± The mixed emotions in the beautiful maid¡¯s eyes quickly turned into volcanic anger. She took two steps forward, grabbed Leonith¡¯s shoulders and started shaking him fiercely. Her surprising strength made it hard to believe that she was a frail and delicate girl. ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?, you have the nerve to ask who I am after what you¡¯ve done to me? You¡¯re a monster!¡± Leonith steadied himself, then lifted his sunsses slightly as he carefully swept his gaze over the beautiful maid once more. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve certainly seen quite a few maids recently, but I fail to recall who you are.¡± Although it was hard to believe that Leonith could forget a beautiful maid like her, her androgynous voice did sound somewhat familiar to him. ¡°Damn it,e with me.¡± The maid was not willing to give up. She gritted her teeth and took Leonith¡¯s hand, determined to drag him off somewhere. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Stop asking questions and just follow me.¡± She was beautiful, but not cute at all. Leonith grimaced, but made no attempts to free his hand from her grip because he sensed no real hostility from her. Besides, he was also curious to know if the maid was really an acquaintance of his. The maid pulled Leonith toward a deserted area. She looked around cautiously before staring straight at him and said, ¡°Watch closely now.¡± The beautiful maid reached the top of her head, then grabbed a fistful of her long, silky ck hair. With a hard pull, the entire thing¡­ came off. ¡°AH!¡± Realization dawned upon Leonith. He pointed at the beautiful maid in shock and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re bald!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s bald? Can¡¯t you see the stubble?¡± ¡°Oh~¡± Realization dawned upon Leonith once again. ¡°I see¡­ So you have cancer and you want me to cure you of it.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?!¡± The beautiful maid pped Leonith with her waist-length wig and thundered, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m a man?!¡± ¡°A man?¡± Leonith gasped in shock with a pale face. ¡°You¡¯re a pervert?¡± Leonith stared at the maid with a wary look on his face as he slowly backed away, covering his chest protectively with his arms. ¡°Did you¡­ bring me all the way out here to¡­ do something perverted to me¡­?¡± Leonith backed into a corner. With nowhere else for him to run, he put up a brave front and intimidated the maid. ¡°I¡¯m warning you now, don¡¯te any closer, or¡­ or I¡¯ll scream! You better know that I can scream very loudly. Everyone in this building will hear me ande! By then, everything will be over for a cross-dressing pervert like you!¡± he spat viciously. The maid took several deep breaths, forcibly suppressing the idea of fighting this guy in front of him. She¡­ He sneered coldly.. ¡°Hoho¡­ Still ying dumb huh? I refuse to believe that you still can¡¯t recognize me.¡± ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in knowing who a pervert is.¡± A throbbing vein bulged on the maid¡¯s temple. ¡°As expected of the most famous and beautiful student in St. Caroline Academy. I bet you¡¯re also the most shameless person in the academy, Lilith.¡± Leonith looked to his left and right. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Lilith, the most kind, cute, smart, considerate, beautiful and lovely student from St. Caroline Academy, that you speak of? There¡¯s only a manly man here.¡± The maid¡¯s beautiful face contorted with rage as he grabbed Leonith¡¯s shoulders and growled, ¡°You can¡¯t fool me. I¡¯ll definitely make you return what¡¯s most important to me today!¡± ¡°Look, an airne!¡± Without looking back, the beautiful maid snorted. ¡°Do you really think such childish tricks will work on me? Thanks to you, I¡¯ve outgrown my old, naive self.¡± Leonith sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Oh Kieran, can¡¯t you see? You have no chance of defeating me.¡± Kieran, the beautiful maid, sneered. ¡°Finally admitting it, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?.¡± Leonith looked up at the sky and sighed. ¡°Does it matter if I admit it or not? In any case, you¡¯re going to¡­¡± The corners of Leonith¡¯s mouth curled up into a sinister smile and he suddenly shouted, ¡°Take this! Nutcracker Shadow Kick!¡± Kierans¡¯ face paled as he released his grip on Leonith to protect his vital parts. However, the anticipated attack never came. Kieran looked up, only to realize that Leonith was already standing ten meters away, waving and grinning at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯ll never be able to defeat me? Sorry, I was only shouting for fun. Did you think I would be so cruel? Anyway, I have to run now. See youter!¡± Kieran gritted his teeth as he watched Leonith leisurely bouncing away with his hands behind his back. ¡°Damn you. Did you really think I would let you off so easily?¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Leonith had lost count of how many times he was on the run today. He patted his chest, trying to calm his palpitating heart. ¡°What terrible luck I have to meet Kieran in a ce like this.¡± Kieran¡­ That Kieran who challenged Lilith and was swiftly defeated within a second not long after she enrolled in the academy. Lilith then forced him into the maid outfit her mother had given her and sold him for a measly price to Diana to handle all her official duties. If Leonith had not bumped into him out of the blue today, Kieran¡¯s existence would have beenpletely erased from his memories. Thinking up to this point, Leonith suddenly pped his hands in realization. Oh no, how pitiful Kieran is. Lilith is truly a monster for treating Kieran that way. However¡­ Leonith¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Well, whatever between Kieran and Lilith was none of his business. It was time to go~ Leonith had only taken two steps when he was interrupted. ¡°Where are you sneaking off to, Leo¡­nith?¡± That voice was so unusually gentle, that it chilled Leonith like a gust of winter wind. Book 5: Chapter 34: Misunderstanding Book 5: Chapter 34: Misunderstanding ¡°Where are you sneaking off to, Leonith?¡± Leonith¡¯s gaze flickered under his sunsses as he watched Lesiah emerge from around the corner with her sword glinting coldly in her hand. Though he appeared motionless, he had already activated Wave Waltz, a long-lost escape technique in the world. In fact, he was already slowly moving backward unnoticed. ¡°W-Walk¡­ What else could I possibly do other thaning out here for a walk?¡± ¡°Since you have time to walk around, how about keeping mepany?¡± ¡°Ah, as much as I¡¯d love to keep you apanied, I¡­¡± Leonith clenched one fist and hit his palm with it, as a look of realization lit up his face. ¡°Ah, I suddenly remembered that I have something extremely important to do! I must take my leave now, see youter!¡± With that, Leonith proceeded to make a quick escape but he only managed two steps before someone blocked his path. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Why don¡¯t you share with us, maybe we can help you too, Leonith~¡± Thea suggested with a smile. She sped her hands together and a faint golden light immediately gathered around her. ¡°No need, I can handle it myself.¡± S?h?i?t?, why are these two teaming up? Leonith forced a smile, then sidestepped away like the crab, trying to sneak away in a different direction before Thea could unleash hell upon him. As fate would have it, Leonith¡¯sst escape route was unexpectedly blocked too. ¡°Hehe¡­ Why are you not running away, Lilith?¡± It was Kieran, who had re-donned his wig and looked almost like a stunning woman. Standing in Lilith¡¯s way, he let out a sinisterugh. ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?, I¡¯ll haunt you for the rest of your life if you don¡¯t return the most important thing to me today!¡± Leonith immediately paled. He looked at Kieran, wishing he could castrate this idiot a thousand times for running his mouth without using his brain. Why couldn¡¯t he just say what he wanted, instead of keeping it vague and misleading? If he had difficulty withnguages, Leonith would dly enroll him to a preschool for a refresher course! Perhaps he thought that the maid¡¯s outfit looked so good on him that he did not want to take it off anymore? ¡°Who is she, Leonith? What did you steal from her¡­?¡± As if on cue, ck fog enveloped Lesiah, and a silver moon was just rising behind her. Her sword glistened in the moonlight, poised to strike Leonith at any second. ¡°Wait, I can exin! It¡¯s not what you think! This is a dude! A dude¡­!¡± Leonith waved his hands and shouted frantically, hoping that Lesiah would believe him. Unfortunately, the dark aura around her showed no sign of fading and her sword glinted colder by the second. ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, then do it better! Do you honestly think I¡¯m blind?¡± Lesiah narrowed her eyes at the woman who had just appeared before them. With a slender figure, long hair, and delicate features, the woman shamelessly wore a maid¡¯s dress in broad daylight. A man? Do you think I¡¯m blind? Lilith is such a liar. Who knows how many other women she has out there, now that she can even tantly call a woman a man in front of me. The more Lesiah thought about it, the angrier she grew. and the sword glinted in her hands even more menacingly. ¡°No, no, no! I swear I¡¯m telling you the truth! Besides, Thea was there too! She should know the real identity of this person!¡± Leonith turned to Thea desperately, cing all his hopes on this lifeline of his. Unfortunately¡­ With her hands firmly sped and her head bowed in prayer, Thea waspletely engrossed, shutting herself off from the outside world. Her red lips parted slightly, her voice echoed with the rity of flowing water. ¡°Light, descend upon me.¡± A huge pir of light instantly descended from the sky, as if it were a miracle. It prated the boat and shone on Thea, basking her in its light. As though an ethereal miracle had urred, a massive pir of light descended upon the ship, illuminating Thea and enveloping her in its radiance. Lilith was stunned. *******, did she have to use the Goddess Descent skill over something this trivial? What should I do? What should I do?! Should I forcefully interrupt her chant with violence? But if I do that then Thea will¡­ While Leonith was mulling over his options, something almost imperceptible suddenly flew toward him from a short distance away. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Ah¡­ That scared the hell out of me¡­ That nearly went terribly wrong.¡± Leonith plopped himself down on the plush pink bed inside the couple¡¯s suite, wiping the cold sweat off his head. He patted his chest, trying to calm his pounding heart. He turned to the handsome blonde man who joined him in the room and said, ¡°Thanks a lot, Durance. I don¡¯t know what would have happened if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡± Durance smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. We¡¯re ssmates andrades in arms. It¡¯s only right that I help when you¡¯re in trouble.¡± ¡°You truly deserve your title as the most popr guy at St. Caroline Academy. Not many share your unwaveringposure and ability to see the bigger picture.¡± Leonith wiped away the non-existent tears from the corners of his eyes, then looked over at Thea, who was now hanging her head in shame. ¡°Sheesh, Thea. Why did you have to make such a scene over something so small? We could have just talked it out. Don¡¯t you realize that using the Goddess Descent skill could bring a world of trouble down upon us?¡± During the Great Celestial Rite, any kind of fighting was strictly prohibited in Jeorgetown. Although minor scuffles were sometimes ignored, the Goddess Descent skill was a shy skill that would most certainly attract the authorities¡¯ attention. Leonith had a saintess and a princess forpanions. Their identities would surely invite trouble if they were ever scrutinized by the authorities. ¡°S-Sorry¡­ I was too impulsive and acted recklessly.¡± Thea looked even more ashamed, fully aware of the potential trouble her actions could have caused. ¡°Should you be saying that to me? You should be apologizing to the other passengers on this ship. Can you imagine the amount of damage you could have caused them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, I¡¯ll reflect on my actions!¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s useful? If that works, why do police officers even exist? Thea, you should deeply repent for your actions today and swear to the Goddess that you will never make the unforgivable mistake of attacking someone as lovely and charming as Lilith again!¡± ¡°Alright, I swear to the Goddess, I¡¯ll never¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Lesiah suddenly interrupted the irreversible oath that Thea was about to make. She directed a contemptuous look at Leonith and remarked in a sneering tone, ¡°Leonith, you seem to have just exploited Thea¡¯s confusion, scapegoated her and even forced her into taking an unwarranted oath.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± The corner of Leonith¡¯s mouth twitched, wondering to himself why did these two suddenly team up against him. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°How dare you even ask that question!¡± Lesiah cracked her knuckles, the throbbing vein in her temple clearly visible. ¡°Then tell me about that woman¡­¡± ¡°I already told you Kieran is a man! Ask him if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Lilith retorted with irritation in her voice. ¡°Is that true?¡± Lesiah turned her suspicious gaze to Kieran, who had been ignored all this while. Although that seemed unlikely based on the woman¡¯s appearance, Lilith had been oddly insistent about it even when it was unnecessary to continue lying at this point. Kieran¡¯s lips curved into a strange smile. ¡°Geez, don¡¯t be so angry,dy. She¡¯s right¡­¡± Kieran suddenly acted alldylike and said in a girly voice. ¡°It was indeed just a misunderstanding. I was merely having a deep conversation about life with this handsome little girl. We definitely didn¡¯t do anything strange~¡± After saying that, he shot a yful wink at Leonith. Book 5: Chapter 35: The Consequences of Cross-Dressing Book 5: Chapter 35: The Consequences of Cross-Dressing ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I didn¡¯t expect him to really be a man.¡± Lesiah stared at Kieran, who had taken his wig off, in shock. Given his stunning appearance, no one would believe he was a guy unless they verified it with their own eyes. Lesiah could not help but feel admiration toward this man who could wear a maid¡¯s dress so confidently in broad daylight like it was nothing. This was no small feat, even for ordinary women. In fact, even the maids who had been trained by the Macedonian pce since young would not run errands outside of the pce in a maid dress. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all because of this little devil! Do you have any idea how much she has made me suffer?¡± Kieran threw his wig on the table in frustration. He pretty much got used to the feeling of shame after being forced to wear this outfit in public for the past six months. At the beginning, Kieran felt as though his entire world was crashing down. He holed himself up in his room all day, too embarrassed to face anyone. He tried numerous methods to rid himself of the dress, but to no avail. Eventually, he understood that he was not going to be able to solve this problem on his own so he had no choice but to embrace the situation. The Illusion Gem Lilith gave him somehow suddenly ceased to work. As a result, his true face was instantly exposed in front of over forty people attending the ss. From then on, Kieran felt as though nothing else mattered. Even when his girlfriend broke up with him following the incident, it did not make much of an impact on his heart. Time was truly the most terrifying force. It could slowly heal even the deepest wound until not even a scar was left behind. Leonith rubbed his cheek. The bruise on it began to fade at a speed visible to the naked eye. When Kieran expressed his frustration, he curled his lips in annoyance. ¡°Well, you asked for it. You were arrogantly enough to brag about making me your possession. If you¡¯re going to speak so brazenly, shouldn¡¯t you at least be prepared to bear the consequences of your words?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Kieran red sharply at Leonith, but failed to make a retort. He could not deny that he found himself in his current predicament because he was too young and naive back then. He thought he could easily bully a first-year student just because he was the best among the second-year students. He even firmly believed that he had seeded in gaining two cute little maids to serve him at that point. He had never expected a special existence like this little devil, who could easily shatter his pride with just a single punch, was hidden among the first-year students. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to be so brutal with me! Do you know that my life for the past six months has been worse than hell after my appearance was exposed?¡± Kieran held his head in agony as he was forced to relive the painful memories. ¡°My girlfriend broke up with me, and the whole academy decided tobel me as a pervert. Even the teacher who used to treat me with respect now looks at me in disgust. Not only that, my family made me attend counseling every day. And the worst part is that the guys in my dormitory, including my old enemies, started looking at me in a weird way. They have been paying strange attention to me. And just a month ago, my childhood friend¡­ confessed to me.¡± Three faces stared back at him in shock. Leonith was stunned into silence for a good while before he could process this huge amount of information. With shivering lips, he asked, ¡°This childhood friend of yours¡­ is a dude?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask?!¡± Kieran growled, ¡°Do you know that since then, I don¡¯t dare to return to the boys¡¯ dormitory. I¡¯ve been eating and camping in the forest every day! I finally managed to survive until the school break, and running into you again gave me a glimmer of hope that could put an end to my misery! But I never expect that¡­ that you have actually forgotten all about me! How could you forget me, after doing such a horrendous thing to me! Are you even human?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Faced with Kieran¡¯s intense and hysterical usations, Leonith scratched his cheek, unsure of how to react. Seeing Kieran so miserable kind of made him feel guilty. ¡°Oh, Lilith, you¡¯re too heartless! How could you forget someone after doing such a horrendous thing to them? If it were me, my conscience would hurt so bad.¡± The kind-hearted saintess of light could not bear to listen to such a tragic story. She sobbed and wiped her tears, feeling nothing but sympathy for the poor Kieran. Leonith rushed over to her, pinching her cheek as he spoke with anger in his voice, ¡°Your conscience doesn¡¯t hurt at all, okay? Let¡¯s not forget that you were an aplice in this and you¡¯ve also forgotten all about him too!¡± Thea shifted her gaze and awkwardly said, ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Certainly, Miss Saintess! Do you not fear that the Goddess may smite you one day for that poor memory of yours?¡± ¡°The Goddess will only punish those whomit sphemy against Her.¡± Leonith sneered. ¡°Are you absolutely certain that you have never done that?¡± ¡°Have I?¡± Thea asked uncertainly. ¡°Of course not, you idiot!¡± Leonith knocked Thea on her head. ¡°Oww, that hurts. Leonith, you should know that your fist will make people dumber.¡± ¡°Heheh, not for idiots! They can¡¯t get any dumber!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one!¡± ¡°Thea is the stupid one.¡± ¡°Lilith is stupid!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re stupid!¡± ¡°You two really get along quite well, huh? Perhaps I should join in too.¡± Lesiah suddenly interjected with a glum expression. ¡°Ahem, no. We¡¯re done. We¡¯re done!¡± Leonith cleared his throat and sat back down. To shift the conversation, Leonith turned to Kieran and asked, ¡°By the way, what brings you to this kind of ce? Didn¡¯t you just mention that your girlfriend broke up with you?¡± Leonith suddenly had a realization, and a small smile formed on his face. He leisurely rested his chin on his hands as he made a guess. ¡°Could it be that¡­ you¡¯ve alreadye to terms with your true feelings, despite alwaysining about your miserable life? You have realized what your heart truly desires and understand that women are merely fleeting clouds in your life, that¡¯s why¡­ you came to this love hotel in a maid¡¯s dress?¡± ¡°Nothing of that sort. I¡¯m here for business!¡± ¡°Business?¡± Leonith repeated in shock. ¡°Have you finally resorted to being a cross-dressing sugar baby?¡± Kieran looked clearly offended by Leonith¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± Durance, who had been silent for quite some time, finally spoke up and rified, ¡°Kieran came here with me. We do have an important business to attend to.¡± Leonith raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Is it a date or a blind date?¡± ¡°You better watch what you say.¡± Seeing that Kieran was ready to slug him in the face, Leonith waved his hand dismissively and chuckled. ¡°Haha, rx! It was just a joke.¡± After what you did just now, it¡¯s only right I get even with you. Seeing that Leonith had no intention to continue joking around, Kieran grunted and sat down on the chair. Durance, who was sitting next to Kieran, suddenly slid his chair away from him and said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t get any funny idea. I¡¯m solely devoted to my rapier. No matter how attractive Kieran looks, I only consider him a regr friend and nothing else.¡± Kieran remained silent. Book 5: Chapter 36: Seven Book 5: Chapter 36: Seven ¡°Kieran and I are here to track down a strange organization.¡± ¡°Track down a strange organization? Is that what a student should be doing?¡± Leonithmented in surprise. Durance smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already graduated. After leaving that little world with you, I sensed that I was close to the saint realm. Recently, I finally reached the verge of attainment. As per the academy regtions, one graduates right away when they are about to attain the saint realm. After all, there are innumerable paths to take beyond that realm. Not even the academy can provide guidance from that point on. So, I don¡¯t have to return to the academy for the remaining six months. It just so happens they¡¯re short of manpower due to the Great Celestial Rite, so I¡¯m allowed to help out.¡± ¡°I see. So what you used to interrupt Thea¡¯s skill is¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a premature domain,¡± Durance confirmed with a nod. Whether it was a magic spell or a martial arts technique, being interrupted before the skillpletion could lead to great risks. Even a minor slip-up could cause a violent bacsh, potentially causing irreversible damage to the user. Out of all the methods avable, only fine point control of a domain could allow one to directly sever the energy supply from its source, easily interrupting the casting without any adverse side effects. This was one of the reasons why there was a world of difference between the saint realm and the mortal realm. ¡°How nice it must be to attain the saint realm¡­¡± Leonith fell back onto the bed. He grabbed the nket and rolled back and forth. ¡°When will I be able to reach the saint realm?¡± As a dragon princess, Lilith was born with a full level of magic power, which put her at the peak of the mortal realm and also made her a rank nine magician. As a martial practitioner, she had also reached the rank nine with the help of Elder White previously. However, it had been so long since then and Lilith was yet to feel any signs of a breakthrough. For the sake of harmonizing arge amount of magic power and battle qi in her body, Lilith paid the price of losing her meridians. Although this decision had significantly enhanced herbat power, no one had ever attempted it before so Lilith could not help but wonder if such a path was viable. Dual cultivation of magic spells and martial arts in the absence of meridian was an unprecedented path, both for humans and dragons. Therefore, Lilith could only move forward blindly. If this path turned out to be a dead end, she would have no choice but to get her mother¡¯s help to rebuild her meridians and start all over again. Fortunately, Lilith had the luxury of time, being a dragon. Thinking about how some of her nsmen had be chefs and tailors out of boredom in life, she figured that taking a little detour was not really a big deal. Speaking of training, Leonith had a feeling that he had forgotten something very important¡­ What was it though? Was it¡­ Never mind, Leonith did not want to worry about it. Nothing was more important than participating in the Martial God Tournament at the Great Celestial Rite right now. ¡°Durance, what is that mysterious organization you¡¯re tracking down? Since you came all the way to a love hotel, is it rted to gangs that are involved in po?r?n?o?gr?a?ph?y, gambling, or drugs?¡± Durance shook his head. ¡°It would have been simpler if it was just an ordinary gang, but it¡¯s not. This organization only appeared during the preparation of the Great Celestial Rite and it almost seems like it was formed specifically for this event. We don¡¯t have any information about them. It was only brought to our attention because someone suddenly set themselves on fire in the downtown area and this incident greatly affected the surrounding areas. Even the Emperor himself has taken notice of this and ordered a thorough investigation.¡± Lesiah rubbed her chin and said, ¡°Someone set themselves on fire? Sounds like a cult to me.¡± ¡°It could be a cult, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very likely.¡± ¡°Why? Only a fanatical cultist would do something as extreme as setting themselves on fire.¡± The pain inflicted by this act was excruciating, surpassing anyone¡¯s imagination. Only those driven by the influence of radical ideologies could summon the immense courage and unwavering determination to execute such an act. Without the maniptive power of a cult, Lesiah could not fathom any logical reason for a normal person tomit such an atrocity. ¡°That person is no ordinary person. Otherwise, this incident wouldn¡¯t have reached the Emperor¡¯s ears.¡± Durance took out a spectrum stone and projected an image of a kind-looking middle-aged man wearing a monocle. With a sigh he said, ¡°This was the man who set himself on fire, Viscount Edgar. He came from a long line of esteemed nobles and was renowned for his benevolence toward themon folk. His poprity in the city was unmatched, and he was going to serve as the chief security enforcer responsible for maintainingw and order during the Great Celestial Rite.¡± Leonith sat up from the bed and said seriously, ¡°The chief security officer? Then this is no trivial matter.¡± The Great Celestial Rite was an event that would bring high-ranking officials from many nations together. With an influx of tourists from other nations and its own citizens, the city would be very crowded, thus making security measures the priority during this period of time. For the chief security enforcer to suddenly set himself on fire, it was difficult to believe that this incident was not orchestrated by a mastermind. Lesiah also nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine a nobleman like him with a prestigious family background, high education, and notable power would sumb to the influence of a newly formed cult.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Durance agreed with her. ¡°After His Majesty assigned the investigation to my family, my father also believed it was not as simple as a cult. Our investigation of Viscount Edgar¡¯s home led to the discovery of this.¡± He fiddled with the spectrum stone, the projection suddenly changed into the image of a parchment with bright red handwriting on it. ¡°This is¡­¡± Leonith tilted his head as he looked at the parchment for a long time. ¡°A threat?¡± he asked tentatively. The letter was vague in its message, urging Viscount Edgar to perform a certain task at an undisclosed time, otherwise terrible consequences awaited him. However, the exact time and nature of the task were left unspecified. It only mentioned that further instructions would be provided to him in due course. No matter how Leonith looked at it, the contents of the letter clearly looked like a threat. Durancemented, ¡°They used parchment, the raw material of magic scrolls, to make a threatening letter. How wasteful¡­¡± Leonith tilted his head and said, ¡°You think so? I don¡¯t think this kind of stuff has any threatening power at all. If it were me, I¡¯d just attach a few saint-level explosive scrolls along with the letter. That way, they won¡¯t even have to worry that the viscount would disobey them.¡± Lesiah chopped Leonith on the head with her hand and said exasperatedly, ¡°Not everyone is as rich as your family.¡± She then continued, ¡°Did you find anything else?¡± Durance switched the image to another section of the parchment and responded, ¡°The only thing left is this strange symbol.¡± Leonith immediately leaned in until he was just ten centimeters away from the projection. His eyes glowed with golden light as he stared intently at the strange symbol on the parchment. It neither resembled a conventional drawing nor any form of writing. The strokes were simple, yet seemed to convey a special significance. Despite Durance¡¯s orders to scour all the ancient history books in Jeorgetown, no reference to the symbol¡¯s origin could be found. He was even beginning to be convinced that the organization had fabricated it out of thin air. Leonith¡¯s fingertips delicately glided over the parchment, and as he did so, a mesmerizing pattern resembling water ripples emerged on the projection. This symbol, no, this word¡­ He knew it too well. It shared the same origin as the symbol on Nine¡¯s face. This was a ¡°seven¡±. It was ¡°seven¡±, written in thenguage of his previous life. ¡°And then what? What else did you discover about this symbol, Durance?¡± Leonith¡¯s tone turned icy cold. Despite wearing sunsses, Durance could still clearly see the gold glow of Leonith¡¯s eyes behind them. Feeling the immense dragon aura emanating from Leonith, he instinctively stepped back. ¡°We discovered that there are some people secretly engaging in activities rted to this symbol. They act with caution. We¡¯ve tried to capture them several times, but all our attempts have been in vain. We were at a loss, almost at the end of our rope until not long ago, one of our informants sent us the name of a person before he went missing.¡± ¡°Lacey Guinevere. She¡¯s the owner of Lovetide, this floating establishment.¡± Book 5: Chapter 37: Drama King Book 5: Chapter 37: Drama King ¡°The owner of this establishment?¡± Leonith¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he sat back down. ¡°So, you¡¯vee all this way to find Lacey Guinevere?¡± Durance nodded. ¡°Yes, but since the informant only provided me with her name, I¡¯m still poking around cautiously so I won¡¯t spook my target.¡± ¡°Have you uncovered anything?¡± Durance frowned. ¡°Unfortunately, no. Lacey Guinevere is extremely cautious and rarely shows herself. She prefers to delegate tasks to those she trusts. Truth be told, we¡¯ve been here two days and we still have no idea what she looks like.¡± ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re really in a bind.¡± Lesiah stroked her chin thoughtfully. ¡°I think your method isn¡¯t going anywhere. If you want to get closer to the truth, you have to find a way to meet Lacey Guinevere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of my ipetence.¡± Durance could only smile helplessly. He had too few clues to go on and the enemy remained hidden in the shadows. Durance was wary of using any tactics. If he failed his mission here, the next person to set himself on fire could be the new chief security enforcer and his father, Lord Aneva. Hence, it was imperative to move as carefully as he could. He even brought Kieran, who waspletely unrted to the case, just to throw the enemy off-track. At the same time, he also had a back-up in case something went wrong. Being the son of Lord Aneva, he knew that he was a likely target on the enemy¡¯s radar if they were meticulous. However, Kieran was different. As long as he took on this appearance, no one would be able to find out his identity since he technically did not exist in this world. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Even Lesiah struggled to formte an effective strategy due to theck of clues. Durance and Kieran already exhausted every idea they had long ago. It was at this time, Leonith suddenly stood up and pushed his sunsses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°Leave this to me,¡± he said with a serious face. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You must be joking.¡± All eyes turned toward Leonith. ¡°Are you certain we entrust this to you?¡± Kieran had a look of mistrust on his face. ¡°Of course!¡± Leonith smacked the table, causing the others to jump in surprise. ¡°I have the perfect n to lure the snake out of its hole. Leave the rest to me¡­ I¡¯ll show you!¡± Seeing that the crowd still looked unbelieving, and even Lesiah secretly pulled her coat corner and told her to stop, Leonith could not help but feel extremely angry. ¡°Are you guys¡­ doubting me?¡± Leonith fumed. ¡°No, of course not!¡± Thea waved her hands frantically and continued, ¡°We¡¯re totally not doubting you! It¡¯s just that with the Great Celestial Rite underway, violence is prohibited in the entire city. If you identally cause even a little bit ofmotion¡­ I¡¯m not saying that Lilith is the kind of person who often creates trouble, but we¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble if that happens.¡± Durance nodded in agreement. ¡°My father is an extremely strict and straightced man. He won¡¯t turn a blind eye to that even if you are my friend. Besides, given your identity¡­¡± However, Durance hesitated before he could finish his sentence¡­ It was difficult to imagine the destructive power of the dragon princess, and he feared what would happen if she lost control¡­ That would be far greater news than a chief security enforcer setting himself on fire. Leonith sighed and said, ¡°It seems you guys still don¡¯t trust me¡­ but don¡¯t worry¡­¡± He gracefully hopped onto the table and crossed his arms. ¡°The person who will create trouble today is me, Leonith. It has absolutely nothing to do with that petite, cute, beautiful and charming Lilith!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point at all!¡± Despite Durance¡¯s usualposure, he almost lost it. ¡°And did you just say¡­ create trouble¡­?¡± ¡°You must have imagined that¡­¡± Leonith pointed at Durance and continued saying, ¡°Let¡¯s stay focused on the matter at hand and skip the boring talk! Durance, you are the pride of the academy, the dazzling man, the best student of all time, and the elite of the elite! Can you endure the shame of not making progress on this case for so many days? Can you endure the pain of losing your informant and not being able to avenge him?¡± ¡°No, I actually¡­¡± ¡°Of course you can¡¯t!¡± Leonith roared, ¡°How could you possibly endure such humiliation? Fear not, this is precisely why God had sent me, the dependable Leonith, to assist you!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I think you don¡¯t actually have to do anything, Lilith¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my n is foolproof! Even if something goes awry, I, the dependable Leonith¡­¡± He shot a smile at Durance beforepleting his sentence, ¡°will take full responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lesiah ced her hand on Durance¡¯s shoulder and assured him, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can stop Lilith anymore, seeing how determined she is. We better save our energy and prepare to solve any potential consequences that her n may bring.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s better we think about what to do after,¡± Thea agreed with a nod. Durance smiled wryly and could only nod, albeit very reluctantly. It was not like he had any other option at this point. ¡°Great, seems like you¡¯re on board with it. Well then¡­¡± Leonith suddenly turned to look at Kieran. ¡°Put on your wig, let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Kieran pointed to himself with disbelief. Everyone else in the room was much more powerful than him, why did Leonith choose him? Looking at the dumbfounded look on Kieran¡¯s face, Leonith frowned and exined seriously, ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re so stupid. The others aren¡¯t in disguise like us. If I were to ask for their help, how would we be able to escape and let someone else take the me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Durance suddenly wondered if he should send for his father, requesting for the aid of the royal knights just in case things got out of hand. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Leonith waved at Kieran and said, ¡°You. Stand in front of me.¡± Kieran looked confused butplied. He put on his wig and stood in front of Leonith. Leonith took out a fake mustache out of nowhere and stuck it under his nose to make himself appear more manly. He then waved at the others who were sitting at the side. ¡°Move to the side a little. After I start a chaos, seize the opportunity to evacuate the room. Wait for our signal, and don¡¯t screw up.¡± The group looked at each other, but followed his instructions and stood up. Kieran, who was standing in front of Leonith, suddenly realized that something was off about Leonith¡¯s words. ¡°Chaos? How?¡± Leonith did not answer. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, they were filled with distress and sadness. He looked like a middle-aged man who had just caught his wife in bed with his neighbor. A bad feeling immediately welled up in Kieran¡¯s heart, followed by panic. ¡°W-What exactly are you nning to do¡­?¡± Before Kieran could finish his sentence, he saw, out of the corner of his eye, a fair and small hand flying toward his cheek so fast that he could not react in time. SLAP! A loud noise echoed throughout the room. His mind went nk and darkness consumed his vision. His body spun 3,600 degrees in the air, crashed through the wooden door of the couple¡¯s suite andnded outside in the huge lounge. The noises in the huge lounge immediately ceased, as dozens of pairs of eyes stared at the woman, who was now lying on the ground in what seemed to be a maid¡¯s outfit. A short, fair-skinned man with an imposing presence then slowly emerged through the hole of the broken door. He had a very unpleasant expression on his face as he pointed at the woman with his shaky finger. It seemed like sending her flying out of the room did little to quell his anger. ¡°You little s?l?u?t?! You¡¯ll be the death of me! I¡¯ve mostly been away from home this year, only because I have to work hard to put food on the table, buy you expensive clothes and makeup! I¡¯ve been trying my best to afford you a good life, is this how you repay me? By sleeping around with other men out here? You spent my hard-earned money on those toy boys, and bought these fancy dresses to impress them with your cosy! Going as far as calling them your master, have you no shame at all? It¡¯s time for justice to be served today! I¡¯ll deal with you first, before chopping those toy boys of yours up and feeding them to the pigs! Otherwise, I¡¯ll never find peace!¡± Book 5: Chapter 38: True Nature Exposed Book 5: Chapter 38: True Nature Exposed Kieran waspletely stunned. The suddenness of the incident left him with no time to react before he was sent flying through the door by a powerful p from Leonith. That was not a p you would receive from a girl crying and screaming ¡®pervert¡¯ before hitting you, which was painless and maybe even gave you a bit of pleasure. It was a p that felt like it was delivered by a massive bear-like demonic beast in the depths of the forest. One that could send your brain flying a few meters out of your ear and you would not even be able to find it back even with a magnifying ss. If Kieran had not built up his strength through six months of hellish training, he might not have survived that p. Even so, it still left Kieran¡¯s brain in aplete muddle. It took him a while to be able to start processing the situation. What happened? Why did Lilith suddenly hit him? Did she think he was weak and an easy target? Kieran slowly recovered his senses, as a mix of grief and anger washed over him. So far, he had yet to receive even a hint from Lilith how to get out of this damned maid¡¯s outfit. On top of that, he had to be on his guard against being bullied by her. He had no choice in the academy back then because Lilith had indeed defeated him so he had to obey the academy¡¯s rules and let that little devil order him around. However, they were outside of the academy now and he was no longer bound by its rules. He was a man with dignity who could do whatever he wanted. So why? Why was Lilith still pushing him around? Did she choose not to respect him as an individual or did she truly think that he was actually her little maid? Who did she think she is?! Kieran was about to retaliate but suddenly sensed that something was off. The lounge was so silent one could hear a pin drop. The people around Kieran silently distanced themselves from him, leaving him standing in an open space that seemed almost like a stage. Bathed in the radiant glow of the 108 light stones set in the chandelier, he stood poised like the leadingdy on stage, ready to deliver a heart-wrenching performance after being forcefully brought down to the ground by the male lead. The surrounding audience was considerate enough to leave adequate space and stood in silence, patiently waiting for the y to unfold. Some people even grabbed popcorn and began making bets with their friends about how many more ps he would have to endure. Kieran felt a shiver run down his spine. He was overwhelmed with feelings of vulnerability and disgust. It felt no different than being stripped naked and suddenly thrown into a circus, his bodyid bare for all to see. Leonith moved before he could respond to the repulsive gazes directed at him. The pain of betrayal shone through his sunsses, his face contorted with hatred and resentment toward the world. With a deadly re fixed on Kieran, Leonith closed in on him like he wanted to skin Kieran alive. ¡°W-What is it again¡­?¡± Again? Kieran bared his teeth at him. Leonith better stop treating him like a docile cat just because he never roared at him like a tiger. However, Leonith continued walking toward him. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Kieran red at him fiercely. Even a cat knew how to use its ws when backed into a corner! Yet it did nothing to make Leonith stop. ¡°N-No¡­ Stay there! Or¡­ or¡­!¡± Or I¡¯ll cry in front of everyone! Leonith stopped in his tracks, perhaps intimidated by Kieran¡¯s iplete threat. Squatting down, he adjusted his sunsses and then ced his hand on Kieran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Tell me, have I treated you well in the past?¡± he asked in a gentle voice. What? What¡¯s with that question? Kieran was utterly confused. Leonith had been acting strange since just now. Was this part of the n he had in mind to draw out the owner of this establishment? So, his n was beating his ally up? Despite the gentleness in his tone, that was a threat rather than a question. There was no doubt that it was anger burning in his eyes behind those sunsses. Even so, Kieran was an elite and also the best second-year student from St. Caroline Academy. He was not going to be intimidated so easily by a mere threat! ¡°T-That¡¯s right¡­ You were very nice to me¡­ in the past, Lilith.¡± He decided to speak his mind. ¡°Right? So¡­ Why did you betray me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When did I¡­ SLAP! Before Kieran could think deeply about the question, another pnded on his face. Although it was with less forcepared to thest time, it still hurt like hell! He was obviously not taking Kieran seriously and bullying him. It was almost like Leonith did not only want to cause him pain but also thoroughly humiliate him. Could he continue tolerating that? Of course not! He had only tolerated Lilith¡¯s actions before since Lilith was slightly~ stronger than him. However, this was pushing his limits as a man, and he could no longer endure it. Kieran¡¯s eyes reddened as he roared at Leonith, ¡°You better cut it out!¡± Leonith suddenly frowned, seemingly displeased with Kieran¡¯s response. ¡°That¡¯s not the right response.¡± Kieran froze as Leonith¡¯s voice directly appeared in his mind. ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t give that kind of response. How can you possibly yell out at your husband when you¡¯re a woman who just got caught red-handed cheating?¡± The corners of Kieran¡¯s mouth twitched. A woman who just got caught red-handed cheating? What kind of setting was that? ¡°What the hell are you doing exactly?¡± Kieran tried asking in his own head. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell yet?¡± Leonith¡¯s voice was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re the wife who got caught cheating and I¡¯m the angry husband.¡± ¡°Who the hell could tell! And I¡¯m sure you werepletely serious just now!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it! The only way to truly deceive people is by putting on a convincing act, no? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not going to die. Not in that maid¡¯s dress!¡± ¡°This maid¡¯s dress is indeed very powerful¡­¡± Throughout these six months, Kieran had personally confirmed the dress¡¯ invincibility. Weapons were proved powerless against it, and it was impervious to both water and fire. Any magic spells below saint-level were ineffective against it, and it even came with an automatic cleaning function. If this were a cool training uniform rather than a maid¡¯s dress, Kieran would never have considered removing it. Now that he thought of it¡­ ¡°Why have you been hitting my face this whole time, Lilith?¡± ¡°What do you mean? In this situation, where else am I supposed to hit besides the face?¡± Leonith asked in a tone that made it seem like he was treating Kieran like a fool. ¡°Are you expecting me to knee you in the face? Kneeing your wife in the face after catching her in bed with another man seems tooical.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For some reason, Kieran could note up with a retort for that. ¡°In any case, why do I have to y along with you?!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Leonith¡¯s exasperated sigh echoed in Kieran¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you so stupid? Didn¡¯t I just tell you that we need to find a way to meet the owner of this establishment? What do you think would be the most effective way to do that?¡± ¡°By sneaking around?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! It¡¯s to create chaos. If we can cause enough trouble, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll sit back and do nothing.¡± Kieran nodded. As the owner of the establishment, it was indeed impossible to turn a blind eye to anymotion that could inconvenience other guests. ¡°But there are thousands of ways to stir up trouble. Why do something like this when you could have just pped a random person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget where we are, you idiot! This is a love hotel! The most effective way to cause chaos in a love hotel without arousing suspicion would be for a husband to catch his wife in the act of cheating and immediately have a dramatic outburst before directing the me toward the establishment!¡± ¡°But it looks like you were just having fun beating me up!¡± Leonith chuckled sadistically in Kieran¡¯s mind. ¡°Patience, we haven¡¯t gotten to that part yet, so¡­¡± p! ¡°Kieran¡­¡± p! Another p. ¡°Just be good¡­¡± p! ¡°¡­And y your part.¡± p! p! p! p! p! p! Kieran¡¯s head jerked left and right from Leonith¡¯s consecutive ps. His face seared with pain. The pain was bing so intense that numbness began to set in. As his head jerked from left and right, he saw it out of the corner of his eye. He caught a glimpse of it. The underlying emotion beneath the feigned anger in those eyes hidden by the sunsses of that mischievous little devil. It was neither anger, heartache, nor pity. It was an endless pleasure. Although she said this was all part of the n, she was relishing the moment and thoroughly enjoying herself. Book 5: Chapter 39: An Wonderful Response Book 5: Chapter 39: An Wonderful Response Lilith was super satisfied. She had been feeling frustrated ever since the ck card had appeared and even after meeting Lesiah, her mood remained spoiled by those idiots from her n and the sudden arrival of Nine. Every time her delicate palm ¡°lovingly caressed¡± Kieran¡¯s face, some of her pent-up frustration was released. Lilith had never realized how enjoyable it could be to hit someone. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! The sharp cracks were music to her ears. In her previous life, she liked tapping two coins next to her ear whenever she found herself alone. She could happily spend the entire afternoon doing nothing but listening to the crisp sounds that the coins made. It was the simplest, yet greatest joy. Lilith finally understood why her mother was so obsessed with torturing others. Her action was undoubtedly cruel, ruthless, heartless and immoral. However¡­ There was no denying that it felt amazing! That was all that mattered! The dragons were majestic creatures that could freely roam the world, how could they possibly be expected to conform to themon sense and morality of the mortal world? Definitely not! For the sake of pursuing the ultimate freedom that her mother had achieved, a small sacrifice was unavoidable. And she waspletely fine with it being Kieran. With this in mind, Leonith ¡°caressed¡± Kieran even more lovingly. He must train his endurance. ¡°Enough¡­ Stop¡­ You¡¯re¡­ going to kill me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kieran¡¯s breathy voice reached the depths of Leonith¡¯s heart, causing him to visibly stiffen. It was only at this moment, he remembered that¡­ There seemed to be an important reason for him to be doing this right now. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you can¡¯t get into your character.¡± Although it was super satisfying, he had to make sure not to make it seem obvious. After all, there was no way he, Leonith¡­ no, Lilith, the dragon princess, would do something as cruel, ruthless, heartless and immoral as abusing someone for her own selfish reasons. Definitely not. She did it for a good reason! It was all for the greater good. For justice! ¡°How the hell am I supposed to get into my character¡­¡± Kieran wanted to cry, but was unable to shed a tear. Since he was a child, he had been considered exceptional among his peers. He stood out among his peers due to his exceptional achievements and never lost a fight to them. Everywhere he went, he was showered with praise. Of course, this was all before he met Lilith. No matter how exciting the first quarter of Kieran¡¯s life was, there was one skill that he never had the opportunity to learn. Acting. He could not lie, and he was never fond of the idea. As an exceptional individual and a man who aspired to perfection, he had always perceived lying as an act of cowardice. Even if he was caught beating his meat in his room, he would admit it bravely like a real man! Lying or feigning ignorance were actions that a coward would take! Kieran was not a coward, but now¡­ He wished that he was one¡­ Otherwise there was no telling how many more times this little devil would p him for ¡°not being in his character¡±, all while iming to be doing this for the sake of aplishing their objective. Although he was already seeing stars, his ears were still working. Amidst the astonished gasps of the audience around him, he was able to gather that it was rapidly approaching four digits! ¡°I can¡¯t teach you that sort of thing, you¡¯ll have to think for yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As expected, it won¡¯t be that easy. There¡¯s no choice but to rely on myself! Think! How would the girls I¡¯m close to react to something like this? Think, think, think! A thought suddenly struck Kieran¡¯s mind. He recalled a past incident that happened to his neighbor, Viscount Kreig, when he was a child. What was his wife¡¯s response when she got beaten up by the Viscount after being caught cheating on him again? Ah, yes. It was¡­ ¡°You vile man! You¡¯re the one who started it first! You can¡¯t push all the me on me!¡± Kieran shrieked at the highest pitch he could manage, imitating the aggrieved viscountess in his memory. Leonith¡¯s hand abruptly stopped. A chorus of gasps echoed throughout the room, as the sympathetic nces previously directed toward the man instantly turned into something else. Leonith¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly at Kieran. Does his family have a long-standing tradition of advocating for the coexistence of mankind and nature? Are they always on the lookout for greener pastures? This guy¡­ really does a good job when he puts his mind to it. Even so, Leonith was not going to back down either! ¡°Nonsense! When have I ever done anything shameless like that?!¡± Leonith held his breath while controlling the flow of his blood to his cheeks, creating the illusion of a reddened face that would convince anyone that he was offended by the nder. ¡°You little b?i?t?c?h?! You¡¯re not even showing any remorse for your actions!¡± How¡­ wonderful! Leonith was astounded by his own acting abilities. So, Kieran, how are you going to respond to that? Kieran froze slightly. Leonith¡¯s demeanor and way of speaking was exactly the same as the Viscount Kreig from his memory! He was almost convinced that Leonith was there when the incident happened back then! In any case, this had made things much simpler for him. All he needed to do was to repeat every word the viscountess said to wlessly get into the character that Leonith desired. ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense! I have concrete evidence that proves you were the one who cheated on me first! That¡¯s because¡­ The person you cheated with is your long-lost¡­ half sister!¡± Kieran yelled at the top of his lungs, just like the viscountess at the time. The air was instantly filled with the murmurs of conversations. Leonith was rooted to the spot. However, Kieran was not done speaking yet. He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°And the reason why I know about this is because she¡¯s my stepsister!¡± Everyone in the room fell silent. That was¡­ a bit too much to process¡­ Leonith stumbled backward as he stared at Kieran in shock. This guy¡­ is terrifying as hell. He had to admit that he was impressed by Kieran¡¯s ability toe up with such twisted and emotionally charged family drama in a short amount of time. At the same time, his cheeks heated up a little. Although he admitted that he was quite shameless¡­ no, mentally strong, he could sense strange looks from those around him the moment Kieran hit them with his crazy tale. They looked at him like he was an animal. It was worse than the looks given to beggars and street performers. Leonith was ashamed to say that he had yet to reach the level of shamelessness required to withstand that. In any case, that concluded the prelude, now onto the next step¡­ ¡°Hmph¡­ Hahahahaha¡­¡± Leonith suddenlyughed wildly, his face twisting into a sinister expression as though he had been pushed to the brink of desperation. ¡°Since we havee to this point, there is nothing more for me to say. So¡­¡± Leonith swiftly took out a dangerous-looking magic scroll. He raised it high in the air and dered, ¡°All of you are going to hell with me!¡± Book 5: Chapter 40: Inferior Book 5: Chapter 40: Inferior Lilith had no idea about the typical expectations that were required of actors in the industry. She was nothing more than an amateur. An amateur ying the role of a manly man named Leonith. No matter how wonderful, elegant, and impable her performance was, she was still an amateur at the end of the day. She could never measure up to top-notch actors who could blur the line between reality and their performances. Even as an amateur, Lilith knew what it takes to be a great actor. A great actor would be able adapt to any unforeseen circumstances by improvising and gracefully steering the y back on track withoutpromising the authenticity of the performance. Lilith felt that she had done just that. Truth be told, Kieran¡¯s response caught her by total surprise. She never would have expected someone as serious as him to effortlesslye up with such apelling family drama. The intensity of Kieran¡¯s emotions nearly convinced Lilith that it was based on a true story. But how likely could it be? There was no way something as absurd as that would happen in real life. Art thrives on the endless possibilities of human imagination. However, it has its limit at the end of the day. No one, save for a fool, would confuse it with reality. After all, reality always takes precedence over art. Take Lilith, for example, who went round and round in circles only to end up back at square one, back to the reality where she was about to create her ultimate art with the explosive scroll in her hand. ¡°So, you made all thatmotion¡­ only to y hardball in the end?¡± Kieran¡¯s face appeared deathly pale as he remained on the ground, moving slowly with difficulty like a frail woman who was trying to get away from a murderer. He was trying to get as far away as possible from the magic scroll that was giving him unpleasant vibes in Leonith¡¯s hand. Despite his efforts, he knew very well that his attempt was futile. The only difference his efforts would make was either for him to be vaporized or turned into a pile of ashes by that saint-level magic scroll. In a life-or-death situation, survival instincts could overpower even the most confident man, making them kneel and beg for mercy, let alone a frail boy in a maid¡¯s dress. Most importantly, Kieran knew very well that this devil with an angelic face before him would definitely have the guts to activate the scroll without any hesitation! ¡°If you¡¯re going to do that, then what was the point of doing all that?¡± Kieran asked, on the verge of tears. Leonith casually waved the scroll with one hand while resting the other on his hip. ¡°There has to be a backstory to it, you know? Otherwise, how am I any different from a terrorist if I simply threaten to blow the boat up without a valid reason?¡± he said without even a shred of remorse. ¡°Well, you¡¯re no different from a terrorist right now!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Leonith cocked his head to the side and paused to think for a moment¡­ Shortly after that, he gave up on thinking with a p of his hands. ¡°Never mind all that. me Lacey Guinevere for not sending herckeys here despite our efforts in putting up a grand performance. She left me with no other choice.¡± Their bitter drama had been ying out for over ten long minutes, with Leonith spending half of the time pping the lights out of Kieran. Themotion attracted arge crowd of people and certainly disrupted the operations of the establishment. Not even a staff member came to intervene, let alone the owner herself. It was almost as if they were intentionally allowing the show to continue. Kieran¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°You could pick a less powerful scroll then! If you activate a saint-level scroll here, you¡¯re going tounch the entire boat into the air!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any weaker scrolls. This is the weakest scroll I have. If I were to use the others, I¡¯d end upunching more than just this boat into the air.¡± Leonith raised his hands in defeat. Who wouldn¡¯t want to y it safe at a time like this? Unfortunately, his family¡¯s wealth did not allow him to do so. Kieran was rendered speechless. Damn it, all these evil rich people. ¡°Have you forgotten that you have friends on this boat too? Aren¡¯t you worried that they¡¯ll be in danger because of your actions?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Leonith confidently gave Kieran a thumbs up. ¡°Lesiah and the other girls are smart. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to get awaypletely unscathed.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Thea watched the drama in the lounge from the couple¡¯s suite using her special skill. The corner of her mouth twitched when she saw Leonith finally taking out the scroll, just as she had predicted. ¡°Guys, do you think¡­ Lilith will use that scroll?¡± Standing beside her, Lesiah rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course she will.¡± Durance nodded in agreement. ¡°I think Lilith will use it without any hesitation.¡± If it were someone else, he might have reconsidered his answer. But this was Lilith, the scroll fiend¡­ There was no need to wonder about it. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you guys panicking? Brea has already fainted from fear,¡± Thea said Lesiah sat on the edge of the bed, casually filing her nails, while Durance upied a nearby chair, tending to his longsword with great care. Both of them appeared to be extremely calm. Her question got Lesiah looking up at her with a contemptuous smile spreading across her face. ¡°It seems like Lilith hasn¡¯t told you everything.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Never mind. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. We¡¯ll be just fine.¡± With a cryptic expression on her face, Lesiah gently patted the small bump hidden beneath the nket. Thea frowned slightly. Although Lesiah¡¯s words weren¡¯t that hurtful, her tone resembled that of a noble approaching a poor peasant who could not afford their own meals and announcing she would be having sulent roast meat for dinner. It was not offensive but still, Thea was disgusted. Her gaze fell on the little girl who was sleeping peacefully in the bed. She never bothered to ask much about the little girl whom Lilith had brought back to the dorms out of the blue. She just thought that Cornelia was just another ¡°odd child¡±. Cornelia¡¯s previous victory against the best student in the academy during the contest did not surprise her either. It was expected, as she was someone Lilith had brought along. No matter how strange Lilith¡¯spanions were, nothing could possibly faze Thea. After all, Lilith herself was considered the ¡°strangest¡± of them all. Lesiah and Durance¡¯s reaction also made it clear that this little girl was no ordinary child. Since they had both been in the Ancient Ruins with Lilith, it was not surprising that they were aware of the little girl¡¯s abilities, as Lilith had brought her out of the ruins. In any case, the situation was not particrly concerning. Regardless of how special this little girl may be, it is highly unlikely that she would be an enemy or develop any harmful tendencies toward her. It¡¯s just that¡­ Thea was upset. She simply could not shake off the lingering sense of inferiority whenever she was around this woman in front of her. Book 5: Chapter 41: The Change Begins Book 5: Chapter 41: The Change Begins ¡°Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°My hand is a little sore.¡± ¡°Not my problem.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold it for me?¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Lilith and Kieran stared at each other in the lounge, speaking nonsensically while eagerly waiting for Lacey Guinevere, the owner of the establishment, to show up so that they could end the standoff they were in. Despite waiting for a long time, not even a staff member showed up, let alone the owner. It was definitely bizarre. When Leonith first arrived at this floating love hotel, his curiosity led him to nce around. Although he could not recall every detail, he distinctly remembered there were at least ten different waiters passing by him, each carrying trays filled with food or other strange items that would make anyone blush. It was almost as if all the staff members of this establishment had vanished into thin air. There was not a single one in sight. Tick tock, tick tock. The clock on the wall beat rhythmically as time marched on. Leonith looked up and checked the wall clock. The minute hand was almost at twelve, while the hour hand was resting at seven. It had been almost an hour since Leonith¡¯s initial p had struck Kieran¡¯s face. It had been exactly an hour since Leonith confidently told everyone that he would take care of everything¡­ An hour had passed, yet nothing had happened. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô It was a bit embarrassing, but nothing too awkward. There were not really any spectators left at this point. To be exact, there were only Lilith and Kieran in the lounge, and a few others sneaking nces at them from a far off room. Those who had craned their necks to gawk at the spectacle, or were munching on popcorn while observing, had scurried away faster than rabbits as soon as they realized that Lilith was holding a real saint-level magic scroll. Leonith got to witness some really touching moments, all thanks to that. For example, there was this couple who had been married for over two decades that used eleration magic to zoom over to a kayak, eager to be the first to check if it was leak-proof for their partner. There was also another couple who had just enjoyed a lovely time in bed together were now arguing over their partner¡¯s magical prop, so that their significant other could experience the pleasure of a saint-level spell magic shower. Due to congestion at the exit, a couple with a disabled partner found themselves struggling to exit. To ensure that his disabled partner could escape, the gentleman effortlessly hoisted her and sent her flying out of the exit. Lilith was almost moved to tears as she realized that true love has always been challenged by countless obstacles throughout history. The mere thought of it brought a tear to her eye. ¡°Damn, where did all that smokee from?¡± Lilith suddenly noticed a pungent white smoke surrounding herself and Kieran, which may have caused her to tear up rather than her emotions. As someone with a keen sense of smell, she suddenly felt like she was surrounded by a dozen diesel generators running at full power. Her nose hurt as if it had been pricked by needles. She quickly covered her nose and mouth, but it was futile. The fumes continued assaulting her and messing with her brain. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t realize that either.¡± Kieran nced around in panic as his surroundings had turned into a nk canvas of white before he even realized it. The fear he felt now was just as intense as when Lilith had pummeled him with her fists. What was happening? The question came to the minds of both Leonith and Kieran at the same time. Unlike Kieran, Lilith was more calm and collected. Given that she had already been chased by a deity in the past, there was not much that could frighten her. They were suddenly engulfed by a cloud of industrial waste gas, so what? She, Lilith, refused to believe that this could poison a dragon to death, especially one that was the most exceptional among them. The real issue here was that the smoke was impeding her vision. Even her golden dragon eyes were unable to see through the strange white smoke. ¡°Kieran, go scout.¡± ¡°What? Me?¡± Kieran pointed to himself in disbelief. ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m delicate! If an enemy attacks me, I won¡¯t stand a chance. You should go instead, Lilith. You¡¯ve got thick skin, so you shouldn¡¯t be worried about getting ambushed.¡± ¡°Thick skin? Is that how you describe a delicate and refineddy?¡± Can¡¯t you at least sugarcoat it? ¡°No, of course not. You¡¯re not an ordinary human, Lilith! Who¡¯s better at wading through traps than you? Think about it, a hound would be better than a hunter at finding traps, right?¡± Kieran exined, trying to make his point. Lilith raised an eyebrow and gave Kieran a fierce re. ¡°Do you have a death wish or something?¡± Kieran shuddered as he realized that might have spoken a bit too hastily. Unfortunately, there was no way to take back what had been said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the lead, Lilith? I¡¯ll watch our backs.¡± ¡°Piss off! Why are you so scared? You have the maid¡¯s dress.¡± Lilith kicked Kieran into the white smoke and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the maid¡¯s dress fails you, I¡¯ll make sure to bring your corpse back. I can¡¯t just leave my beloved wife¡¯s corpse lying around in the middle of nowhere now, can I?¡± ¡°Well, thank you very much!¡± Kieran got up from the floor. He did not even have to worry about any dust because the maid¡¯s dress was in pristine condition at all times. Kieran used to despise this maid¡¯s dress, but now he had to admit it was the only thing keeping him warm and giving him a bit of courage in a world full of cold people. Taking a deep breath, Kieran could only move forward slowly, groping for a way out, following the terrain of the hall as he remembered it. Their first priority was to get out of this strange smoke and meet up with the others. Lilith followed behind him, keeping an eye on his back. This was the only way to avoid getting separated. Even a fool would know that it was too risky to move alone in this unknown situation. Lilith had considered using a scroll to disperse the smoke, but the saint-level magic scrolls she had remaining were too powerful and dangerous. Although she had no idea what the white smoke was, she was certain that someone was responsible for it. And it was most likely¡­ Lacey Guinevere. She must have sensed something. Now that she had made a move, this could be an opportunity for them. DONG! The bell¡¯s toll reverberated through the building. It was seven o¡¯clock. Lilith suddenly slowed down and scanned her surroundings, her gaze narrowing slightly. The smoke had grown thicker. Once she got used to the pungent smell, it was not so bad anymore. Kieran, who was walking ahead of her, did not seem to be affected by it. The smoke did not seem to be harmful. It was even unlikely for it to be industrial waste gas. Gunpowder did not even exist in this world, which was far behind in technology. If Lilith were topare it to her previous world, it would be simr to the era when feudal empires still existed. They had not discovered steam engines, so naturally there was no industrial waste gas. The only one who could bring about an industrial revolution in this world would be the transmigrator who came to this world a thousand years ago. If she did not go around stirring up chaos, but instead focused on tech development and became a great teacher for the people, there might have been a glimmer of hope for the growth of science. Only a glimmer. After all, the trajectory of human advancement was ultimately shaped by the demands of society. In Lilith¡¯s previous world, humanscked magical power or battle qi. If they needed to travel long distances quickly, they had to rely on transportation methods such as cars. Simrly, if they needed to fly in the sky, they had to use flying contraptions such as airnes. If they needed to killrge numbers of people quickly, they would have to rely on powerful weapons like the nuclear bomb. In this world, such a need was non-existent. The scroll Lilith got from her mother possessed the power of a nuclear bomb. Moreover, a saint-level expert could effortlessly travel a thousand miles in an instant, which was far more powerful than an airne. With magic spells and martial arts so effective, there wasn¡¯t really any need to develop technology. In any case, apart from the pungent smell, the fumes were nothing like typical industrial waste gas. It was too white, like a thick fog that waspletely clean. However, this pure and clean smoke made Lilith feel uneasy. Book 5: Chapter 42: Nothing Unusual Book 5: Chapter 42: Nothing Unusual Amidst the white smoke, Lilith trailed behind Kieran who was cautiously moving forward. Despite walking for ages, they remained surrounded by the thick smoke that showed no signs of dissipating. The entire area was most likely filled with smoke, but Lilith had no idea about the situation outside. She surmised that little had changed outside. After all, a hotel boat emitting smoke while drifting along a river in the capital of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s capital at this time of the year would have surely attracted the attention of security teams or other authorities within five minutes. Since nothing had happened for so long, there was a good chance that the smoke was confined within the boat. That made it very easy to conclude the location of their target. The deck. The deck of this boat that was specially built for sightseeing was not only spacious, but also featured a special pool with an artificial beach. The excellent visibility and wide space made it an ideal spot to fight, seek for help, or make a quick escape. At the very least, both of them could stop scurrying around aimlessly amidst the white smoke while constantly being on the lookout for any ambush or hidden traps that might spring out of nowhere. The most terrifying moment in a horror movie was not when the ghosts finally reveal themselves, but rather the nerve-wracking build-up leading to their appearance, when their ominous presence seemed to be lurking around every corner. For Lilith, who was incredibly brave, she was not scared. She just found the situation mentally draining and a pain in the a?s?s?. A quick and straightforward solution was her preferred course of action. In any case, they needed to escape the smoke first. Otherwise, they would be stuck here forever, unable to do anything. Lesiah would have likely thought of the same ce and headed there, so there was no need for Lilith to worry about her. With Cornelia around, even if the enemy hidden in the smoke was the same kind of character as the previous Nine, they would probably end up being kicked to death by her unconscious stomping motion when she kicked the covers. Nevertheless, there was a small issue. The deck was on the third floor, but Lilith had yet toe across any stairs. She clearly remembered that the lounge had spiral staircases leading to the upper floors at both ends. Did she go the wrong way? Or did the stairs somehow move? Or maybe¡­ Kieran and her senses were distorted because of the smoke? Lilith touched her nose. Yes, it was a possibility. She was still feeling a little dizzy from the smoke, but Kieran seemed to be handling it much better, possibly because he had a less sensitive nose. While the exact purpose of the white smoke was unclear, it was clear that the enemy had the intention to disrupt their senses. Tsk. Lilith clicked her tongue in annoyance. She was getting really frustrated being trapped in this smoke. Although it was not an impressive trick, it left her feeling powerless. From the very beginning, she had a feeling that something was amiss. The intensity of the feeling grew with each passing moment. Although there was no one else around, Lilith sensed danger akin to being surrounded by an army of a thousand strong. ¡°Hey, Kieran, do you sense anything unusual?¡± As she reached out to tap Kieran¡¯s shoulder to get his attention and opinion, she froze in shock. Her hand passed right through Kieran¡¯s shoulder, leaving her stunned. It felt like she was touching the air, unable to feel anything solid from beneath her fingertips. Not Kieran? Then this person in front of her was¡­ The image of ¡°Kieran¡± flickered before turning into a puff of green smoke and blending into the smoke around them. There was no one in front of Lilith now, and Kieran was nowhere in sight. Lilith stumbled backward in fear. For the first time, she was drenched in a cold sweat. It was hard to believe that she had been tailing Kieran for god knows how long, yet remainedpletely unaware that he had been reced right under her nose. This must be a joke! If her enemy was capable of doing so, why not just stab her right in the back while they were at it? Did they think they could intimidate her with such a petty trick? How ridiculous. Of course it wouldn¡¯t! Lilith scanned her surroundings, feeling extremely tense for real this time. At the same time, she held the magic scroll close to her chest. Feeling the icy magical energy emanating from it brought her somefort. Since Kieran had been reced at one point, it was likely that she was already off course. She reckoned that it was no longer possible for her to reach the deck and regroup with Lesiah and the others. What now? Should she continue moving or stay put? After a brief moment of contemtion, determination filled Lilith¡¯s eyes. She was never the type to sit back and wait for death. Staying in this ce would not solve anything, regardless of the enemy¡¯s intentions. Besides, Kieran, who had suddenly been reced, could potentially be in danger now. He was the weakest in the group, so that could be the reason for the enemy to make him their first target. As his¡­ master, Lilith felt obliged to take him home in one piece. After all¡­ That maid¡¯s dress¡­ Was kinda expensive. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô White¡­ White¡­ Nothing but white¡­ Kieran closed his eyes and rubbed them. His eyes got really tired after staring at the same color for a long time. Compared to that, he was more mentally exhausted. One would not experience fatigue when they were tense. However, as soon as they rx, they would feel a surge of energy that made them feel what they could not before. Although Kieran was scared, he was not all tensed up. After all, he had a T-Rex following behind him. He had heard that the little devil was not only able to survive and escape from Golden Demon Htilil, but the greatest enemy of mankind also perished without a trace left. Her performance in that Ancient Ruin was certainly noteworthy. Even the academy representative, Durance, sang praises of her abilities. Recently, she had also beaten the crap out of Princess Luna, who was one of the top five students at St. Caroline Academy. Most importantly, Princess Luna did not try to get even with her after that. Lilith had totally humiliated that notoriously overbearing, uncaring and petty Princess Luna in front of thousands of people¡­ That was the end of it. The princess did not seek revenge and the news gradually died down. A maid, who wished to remain anonymous, revealed that Princess Luna decorated her bedroom with numerous portraits of Lilith. The princess was seen practicing peculiar movements by rubbing her face against the portraits, seemingly motivating herself to ovee her shame and seek revenge as soon as she could. Even Princess Luna had to rely on her own strength to motivate herself, one could tell just how powerful Lilith was. Besides, no ordinary person could casually take out a powerful maid¡¯s dress and saint-level magic scroll like she did. Kieran also had the maid¡¯s dress appraised by an elder in his n. The old man appeared humiliated during the appraisal, probably because he never expected to appraise a woman¡¯s clothing in his life. The appraisal left him¡­ In tears. And in terror. Like a madman, he dropped to his knees and muttered strange things like ¡°Forgive me for identally soiling your dress, Your Majesty¡± in a certain direction. Countless doctors checked on him but were unable to do anything to improve his condition. Kieran never knew what happened to him in the end. After this incident, even a fool knew that this maid¡¯s dress was anything but ordinary! With that thought in his mind, Kieran grew more rxed as he continued moving forward. Without looking up, he asked, ¡°Have you noticed anything unusual, Lilith? Let me know in advance if you do, don¡¯t give mest minute surprises.¡± There was a brief silence before a gentle, pleasant and motherly voice replied to him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Book 5: Chapter 43: What A Coincidence Book 5: Chapter 43: What A Coincidence Question: What is Lilith¡¯s voice like? Answer: Clear, slightly childish, but enigmatic like ark. A 100% pure loli voice. Question: So, was that Lilith¡¯s voice? Answer: Absolutely not. Kieran froze, then stiffly turned his head around while murmuring to himself endlessly. I must be hallucinating. I must be hallucinating. I must be hallucinating¡­ I must be hallucinating!!!! I was definitely hallucinating!! ¡°Am I that terrifying?¡± Although the voice was gentle, it sounded like the piercing cry of a malevolent ghost that escaped from the depths of hell to Kieran. F?u?c?k?, it wasn¡¯t! Kieran braced himself and looked behind him. He was met with a pair of cold eyes that sharply contrasted the gentle voice. In that instant, Kieran felt as though he was trapped in an ice block. It sent a shiver down his spine. When he returned to his senses, he gulped. They were cold, but they were really beautiful. His attention was immediately captured by a wless face with delicate features that made it seem otherworldly. Kieran had never met a more stunning person. St. Caroline Academy was always graced with an abundance of stunning women. The students were either gifted or came from esteemed noble families. All of them were gically blessed with beauty. Of course, Kieran was also acquainted with an exceptionally stunning group of people, including that little devil, Lilith, and the other girls in her circle. Each one of them was a first-ss beauty, capable of turning heads on the street by a staggering 200%. Even for them, none couldpare to the beauty standing before him. It wasn¡¯t that they were less attractive, but the person before him was simply too perfect. Despite standing only a step away from her, Kieran could not find a single imperfection on her face. Rather than saying that her face was sculpted from a block of jade, it was better to say that her face itself was a block of jade. The urge to collect, no, to hold it in his hand and carefully inspect it was overwhelming. ¡°Pretty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Come with me then.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ my a?s?s?!?¡± Kieran quickly snapped out of it, and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face from being teased. He instinctively swatted away the cold hand that was about to make contact with his cheek. Taking a few steps back and putting distance between them, he stared warily at the beauty. His heart was racing wildly, and his forehead was already covered in ayer of cold sweat. He was actually¡­ Charmed by her beauty. Sensing Kieran¡¯s wariness, the woman smiled gently and asked, ¡°Why do you refuse to join me even though you are attracted to me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re super suspicious. Do you think I¡¯m the kind of idiot who thinks with his lower half?¡± Kieran wiped the sweat from his forehead and sneered. ¡°How about youe with me, beautiful?¡± The alluring woman brought her finger to her red lips and thought for a moment before smiling. ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle with you then.¡± She turned her body to the side and gestured for him to take the lead. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡± Kieran did not move. He scrutinized the strikingly gorgeous woman before him with a tinge of doubt, unsure of her underlying motives. ¡°Who are you, anyway?¡± Kieran found sce in returning to the basic questions, at least knowing that would make him feel more in control of the situation. ¡°Me?¡± The beauty¡¯s cold eyes, in stark contrast to her soothing voice, curved into crescents as she said, ¡°I am the one you have all been eagerly searching for.¡± With a graceful wave of her hand, the white smoke that had engulfed the area receded slightly, as if it had been dispersed by a gentle breeze. After a moment, it began to slowly fill the space once more, like water seeping into a shallow pool. Without hesitation, Kieran instantly assumed a fighting stance. Although the person Kieran had been eagerly searching for was Lilith, there had only been one particr person he was determined to find for the past couple of days. Lacey Guinevere. The owner of this floating love hotel, Lovetide, who also had a possible connection to the former chiefw enforcer¡¯s act of self-immtion. The sudden appearance of smoke and her arrival suggested that she was not simply here to greet him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to fight.¡± Lacey raised her empty hands in the air, indicating that she had no intention of doing anything at all. ¡°If I had intended to fight, I wouldn¡¯t have shown up on my own ord. Would it not have been better for me to ambush you in the smoke?¡± Kieran remained cautious and asked, ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you.¡± The tip of her tongue flicked across her seductive red lips as she fixed her gaze on Kieran¡¯s face. ¡°I could not help but fall in love with you from the first moment I saw you, beautiful~¡± she said with a suggestive smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kieran¡¯s eyes suddenly turned wide. Wait a minute. What did she just say? ¡°Truth be told, you have already captivated me from the very first day you stepped onto this boat. Your wless face, graceful movements, and regal demeanor drew me in immediately. When I came to my senses, I realized that I had not been able to take my eyes off you. It was at that moment, I realized that I had been fatally poisoned by the venom called love. I¡¯m beyond help.¡± Lacey¡¯s cheeks flushed with a rosy hue as emotions rippled through her eyes that used to be as still as an ancient well. The way she looked was undoubtedly that of a young girl who was deeply in love. Kieran took a few tentative steps back. He opened his mouth and attempted to speak, but no words came out, leaving him gaping like a goldfish. Calm down. I must remain calm! This must be a trap! A trap to catch him off guard! Lacey was a woman. Since she called him ¡°beautiful¡±, she perceived him as a woman too. How could a woman fall in love with another woman? That was too¡­ A certain little devil popped into Kieran¡¯s mind¡­ Followed by the two weirdos who were by her side¡­ It was totally possible!!! Kieran shook his head to clear his mind of the confusing thoughts clouding it. He looked at Lacey and cautiously asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lacey ced her hand over her heart with a miserable look on her face. ¡°Do you want me to rip my heart out and prove it to you?¡± Kieran took a few steps back again. Not good. This is really bad. Kieran was a suave and handsome man, who had captured the hearts of countless girls in his heyday. Throughout his life, he had the pleasure of dating over ten lovelydies. Back when he was still ying the field, he was known as quite the charmer, with a reputation as a casanova. He never thought that one day, he would be confessed by a girl as a girl¡­ By a girl he had met for the first time. Kieran¡¯s reaction brought a slight frown on Lacey¡¯s face. She strode forward boldly, closing the distance between them once more. With their bodies only ten centimeters apart, Kieran could clearly smell the alluring scent of Lacey¡¯s perfume. ¡°I specifically came to see you and even went through all the trouble of setting up this smoke, so that we won¡¯t be disturbed by anyone else. Don¡¯t you at least have something to say?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kieran attempted to pull away once more, only to realize Lacey had grabbed his wrist. Her grip was so strong that he could not break free. All he could do was smile awkwardly and politely. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to hear that you are attracted to me, but I¡¯m afraid that¡­ we¡¯re not a good match for each other.¡± Lacey was very gorgeous and beautiful. Her beauty seemed to transcend all worldly standards and expectations. This was the reason that kept Kieran from harboring any intentions toward her. It left him with a sense of unease. Furthermore, Kieran wasn¡¯t the type of guy who would fall for good looks. He had always preferred inner beauty over physical attributes when it came to women. All of his dozen or so ex-girlfriends could attest to that. So Lacey¡¯s charms would not work on him, and he would never consider going out with someone as a girl. ¡°It¡¯s okay even if we¡¯re not a good match, we can always take things slow and make it work.¡± Lacey lovingly caressed Kieran¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve agreed to go with you. I¡¯m sure we can work things out as long as we stick together.¡± Kieran¡¯s hair stood on its end. He could clearly feel Lacey¡¯s obsession toward him. She would not stop until she got what she wanted. Since the woman who was suspected to be rted to the self-immtion case took the initiative to appear in front of Kieran, Kieran understood that he must give her a satisfactory answer. Kieran gulped nervously as he saw Lacey¡¯s body was almost pressed up against his. He had no other option left but to do that. ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Lacey, there¡¯s one thing I must confess.¡± ¡°Oh my, is this what they mean when they say that lovers should open their hearts to each other?¡± Lacey said excitedly. ¡°You are quite an eager one, beautiful. Tell me all about it, I will ept all your ws.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I hope you¡¯ll still be able to say the same after hearing it. ¡°Miss Lacey, can you let go for a moment so that I can show you something?¡± ¡°Let go?¡± Lacey narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not going to run away as soon as I let go, are you?¡± ¡°O-Of course not. Why would I run?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lacey was still a little doubtful, but she still loosened her grip around Kieran¡¯s wrist anyway. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what you want, I guess I¡¯ll have to oblige. Besides, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to escape from me, beautiful.¡± Lacey took a step back, giving some space. ¡°All right, what is it that you want to show me? Take it out.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Kieran took a deep breath, then reached for the hem of his maid¡¯s dress. He shut his eyes, then took a deep breath before opening them again. He looked at Lacey firmly, then¡­ Without any hesitation, he flipped his skirt up. ¡°Look, Miss Lacey, I am actually a guy!¡± This time, it was Lacey¡¯s turn to widen her eyes. Waves of emotions stirred up in the depths of her eyes. Her lips trembled as she pointed at Kieran, but she could not find her voice for a long time. She was as shocked as Kieran had been when he heard her confession, if not even more so. Kieran breathed a sigh of relief at her reaction. Although there was no telling what kind of crazy things Lacey might doter, for the time being, the immediate issue had been resolved. At least, Kieran was able to preserve his reputation as the ¡°casanova¡±. Kieran quietly smoothed down his skirt. He hung his head wearily and was prepared to make this escape. SLAP! It was at this moment, a resounding p echoed through the air. Kieran looked up in dismay, only to see Lacey pping her thighs. She turned to Kieran, her eyes glowing with a pleasant surprise. ¡°What a coincidence, me too!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 44: Doll Book 5: Chapter 44: Doll Lilith continued groping her way forward. The white smoke around her was getting thicker and thicker, to the point where she could not see her fingers. Pressing on in this condition, she risked stumbling upon a trap without even realizing it. Nheless, she was determined to keep going. One, because it was pointless to stay put. She might as well wander around and who knows, she might get lucky and stumble upon a little viin who fell t on their face and knocked themselves unconscious as a result. Second, it was all for the sake of her lovely and hardworking maid, Kieran. Truth be told, it was highly unlikely that Lilith would be able to find Kieran in the space where her vision and senses were disrupted, unless the enemy voluntarily dispersed the smoke or someone powerful came to their rescue. However, being able to find him and actually going to find him were two entirely different matters. It was like math homework¡ªif an elementary school student did their homework but did not manage to solve the math problem correctly, the teacher wouldn¡¯t scold them, because it all came down to their academic capability. If the student did not even attempt the homework, then it was an attitude problem. The teacher must correct that attitude! Even if the studentter did their homework but did not manage to solve the problem correctly, they would still be punished. Therefore, Lilith realized that she needed to adjust her attitude. Even if she could not find Kieran, she had to appear as though she had made a significant effort to find him, even if only for show. That way, she would at least be able to me¡­ ahem, rify to Kieran how she ended up losing him at ater time. There was one thing that puzzled Lilith. If the enemy had gone after Kieran, why had nothing happened to her yet? Apart from the white smoke surrounding her and the ck shadow that was walking in front of her to confuse her, Lilith sensed no malice toward her. It was almost as if she was never the target of the enemy to begin with. Could it be that¡­ The enemy really preferred to pick on the weaker ones? Was Kieran her only target? What about the others then? Was she just going to leave them alone? If that was the case, then why did she release this mysterious white smoke? Was it to trap her here until she died of old age? A cold smile spread across Lilith¡¯s face. Death of old age? She wouldn¡¯t dare to say the rest, but she was confident that the dragons never lost out to anyone in terms of lifespan. Those guys in her n had lived at least tens of thousands of years. Given Lilith¡¯s young age, if the enemy wanted her to die of old age¡­ Hehehe¡­ They could dream on. Even by the time this city fully deteriorated, Lilith would still be looking gorgeous at the age merely tens of thousands of years old. The more Lilith thought about it, the more she could not figure out what Lacey Guinevere¡¯s purpose was. Was it to kill the weakest one among them to give them a warning, or¡­ was she only here for Kieran? Lilith frowned. Something still did not make sense. Kieran was not much of a fighter and did not have a prominent background. He did not uncover any of the enemy¡¯s darkest secrets.Come to think of it, Kieran did not even possess any quality that could be attractive to Lacey Guinevere. The only thing worth mentioning about Kieran was the fact that he was a man who dared to cosy a maid in front of everyone. Hmmm¡­ Could it be that¡­ he had been taken captive because of his beauty and got forced to be a bandit¡¯s wife? Pfft. No way. Who could possibly have such a questionable taste? Lilith chuckled and shook her head. There was no way she would be able to guess the truth unless she relied on her own eyes to confirm it. ¡°AH!!!!¡± As Lilith was about to leave, she heard a loud, miserable scream nearby. She turned her head in the direction of the scream, her expression suddenly became serious. It was unmistakably Kieran¡¯s voice. Although her vision and perception were distorted, her hearing was clear enough to pinpoint where the scream came from. However¡­ The expression on Lilith¡¯s face turned into confusion. Although Kieran¡¯s scream was piercing and sorrowful, it seemed to stem from a psychological anguish rather than physical agony. Could someone have force~fully taken advantage of him? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!!!¡± Kieran shook his head as he frantically backed away. Unfortunately, the guy in front of him clung to him like a parasite, staying within a distance of less than two feet, and Kieran could not seem to get rid of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, beautiful? Haven¡¯t we already opened our hearts to each other? Why are you still avoiding me?¡± Lacey gazed deeply into the eyes of the person he loved, but he backed away, causing his heart to ache. The mncholic look on his lovely face could easily melt hearts and evoke sympathy from anyone. Kieran reacted like a startled cat, leaping several meters away as if its tail had been stepped on. ¡°Don¡¯t call me beautiful! Don¡¯t evere near me again! And don¡¯t talk nonsense! We never opened our hearts to each other!!!¡± Kieran wanted to cry. He wished he could go back in time to a few minutes ago and smack the fool who didn¡¯t turn and flee at the earliest chance. I told you not to be blinded by beauty! I told you not to be blinded by beauty! I told you not to be blinded by beauty! Why did you keep staring at his face? Why didn¡¯t you look lower? I thought you like boobies! If you had looked lower¡­ just a little lower¡­ Maybe you could have noticed his chest was tter than that little devil and¡­ Realized that he had an Adam¡¯s Apple. But¡­ It was toote for regrets. The enemy has unleashed an extremely effective psychic attack and he has been struck by it. This emotional damage had left asting imprint on Kieran¡¯s heart, and it was something he would carry with him for the rest of his life. If Kieran had only one breath left before dying, he would use it to scream¡­ ¡°THAT BEAUTY IS A TRAP!¡± Geez¡­ What the hell¡­ What the hell is going on¡­! How could¡­ he be so unlucky to have been pped by Lilith and then have a super beautiful guy confess to him? If he had known about this, he would rather be pped a few more times. ¡°Calm down, beautiful¡­ no, handsome. We both have to calm down. As mature adults, we must approach the topic of rtionship between genders with rationality and avoid acting impulsively. Impulsiveness is often the recipe for disasters.¡± Kieran was sweating bullets as he saw that Lacey had no intention of staying away from him. Unfortunately, as he wasn¡¯t familiar with Lacey¡¯s strength, he could only try to reason with him for the time being, hoping that he would give up this dangerous idea. Instead of stopping, Lacey grew even more excited. His tongue flicked across his crimson lips while assuring, ¡°You have nothing to worry, beautiful. I¡¯m truly serious about you.¡± ¡°That is exactly why I¡¯m worried!¡± Kieran snapped. Lacey smiled faintly. ¡°Besides, strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t really a rtionship between the genders. Logic doesn¡¯t apply in this.¡± ¡°It still applies!¡± Kieran was growing desperate. He realized that there was no way he could reason with this man, and decided that his only option was to flee! He scanned his surroundings, but everything was still white and the interior of the ship was particrly spacious. Running around like a headless fly in this ce would only earn him bumps on the head. This was probably why Lacey was not worried that he would run away. There was one thing Lacey did not know. The maid¡¯s dress he had on was highly resistant to physical impacts. Kieran¡¯s eyes glowed with hope. That could work! He could take advantage of the intelligence gap between his side and the enemy! It was a n that would definitely work! ¡°Lilith!¡± Kieran suddenly looked past Lacey and shouted. ¡°What? How could she have found this ce?¡± Lacey turned back in horror, but there was no one in sight. Kieran¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He did not expect the enemy to actually fall for such a simple trick! In fact, it was the oldest trick in the book! This was the perfect chance for him to leg it! He swiftly spun around and bolted away as if he were racing in a 100-meter dash, shielding his head with crossed arms in anticipation of any potential collision. Lacey turned around calmly and indifferently watched as Kieran disappeared into the smoke. Instead of giving chase, he retrieved a small doll from his storage space. Despite its poor craftsmanship and unsightly seams, Lacey cradled the doll with tenderness, as if it were a cherished possession. He gently caressed the doll before taking out a piece of paper and stuck it on its head. He then took out a pen. With utmost care and attention, he used it to write ¡°Kieran¡± on the paper, forming each letter with precision. With a satisfied look on his face, Lacey put away the pen and held the doll up in the air, admiring the words he had just written. Gently squeezing the doll¡¯s short legs, he moved them one forward and one back, then one forward and one back again, repeating the motion like a child making his doll walk in the air. Lacey then shifted his gaze away from the doll. The smoke nearby stirred, and Kieran came out of it with a horrified look on his face. Book 5: Chapter 45: Love Book 5: Chapter 45: Love ¡°Hoho, keep running away. Why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡± Lacey teased Kieran with a yful smile on his face, and paced around him with his hands behind him. He looked like a gorgeous girl teasing her boyfriend. It was impossible for guys to not feel any attraction toward such a lovely girl, unless she was a guy too. ¡°Poor me. I¡¯m so sad that you would treat me that way, especially after all the feelings I had for you.¡± Lacey yed with the doll in his hands. He changed the pose of the doll and Kieran was forced to mirror its movement. It was almost like¡­ he was being controlled by the doll! ¡°What kind of demonic spell is that? Release me at once!!!¡± Kieran struggled with all his might, but to no avail. It was as if some external force was overpowering his own will, he was unable to control his body. This reminded Kieran of the St. Caroline Academy¡¯s ¡°rule¡±, but the control of that ¡°rule¡± paled inparison to the situation at hand. The ¡°rule¡± of St. Caroline Academy forced one to bend to its will with a powerful external force, much like the domains many saint-level experts used on those who were weaker than them. At the moment, Kieran hadpletely no control over his body. Despite struggling, his body just would not obey him. It was as if he was in someone else¡¯s body. Such a sophisticated and mysterious ability was almost impossible even for a saint-level expert to achieve. Kieran¡¯s gaze moved to the shabby-looking doll that Lacey held in his hands¡­ Could that strange doll be the cause of all this? Noticing Kieran¡¯s gaze, Lacey shook the doll in his hand, causing Kieran to twist his body in response. The corners of his mouth lifted up in a triumphant smile. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re being controlled by this doll, beautiful.¡± ¡°How can it¡­ be? It¡¯s just a normal doll!¡± ¡°A normal doll? This is a divine object bestowed upon me by that lord. By writing the target¡¯s name on it, I can effortlessly control their body at will. Isn¡¯t it very powerful and convenient?¡± Lacey¡¯s honesty surprised Kieran. That lord, divine object, name, control. Shouldn¡¯t Lacey have kept that crucial information to himself? Was he not worried that Kieran would find a way to break it and defeat him? Did he not know that it was amon trope that viins met their demise because they talked too much? No matter how formidable the final boss was, there would always be little viins who yed the role of cannon fodder. These viins generally believed they could defeat the protagonist at any time because they were slightly stronger, so they were willing to offer some extra words of encouragement to help the protagonist gain more experience. They sharpened the protagonist¡¯s holy sword, which he would use to defeat the final bosster, and even offered up a harem of girls that the protagonist could easily~ conquer. Even the weaknesses of the seemingly invincible boss were frequently exposed by these viins unintentionally. In short, behind every epic heroic story, there were always countless viins working silently in the background without seeking any recognition. They were truly the greatest people in a heroic story. ¡°So you think it¡¯s unwise of me to casually reveal important information?¡± Lacey scanned Kieran¡¯s expression as though he could read his thoughts. He covered his smile. ¡°How naive and cute, beautiful. Do you still think you can escape my control?¡± ¡°Hmph, who knows.¡± Kiran¡¯s cold snort embodied his contempt, willpower, and fearlessness. Whether there was a way to break this control or not, he must remain tough. Even if he was wearing a maid¡¯s dress or being toyed with by his enemy, he was determined to project an unwavering and imposing presence until the very end! This was the way of a man, an ancestral teaching passed down through generations in his family and should not be disregarded! ¡°Wow, I expected nothing less from you, beautiful! You¡¯re so manly! I find myself drawn to you more and more~¡± Lacey¡¯s heart overflowed with love, causing pink hearts to appear in his eyes. He gently ran his fingers over Kieran¡¯s chest as he whispered, ¡°I really want to make you mine now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, it was all an act. I¡¯m actually just a hopeless coward who runs around, dressed in women¡¯s clothes on a daily basis. I¡¯m not manly at all! I spend two hours every day applying my makeup and I¡¯m a useless crybaby when confronted by enemies!¡± Ancestral teaching? What¡¯s that? Can it retain your chastity? If not, then sorry. I don¡¯t know any ancestral teaching. ¡°So you see¡­ someone like me isn¡¯t even worthy of your affection. There¡¯s plenty of flowers in the meadow, so why waste your attention on a foxtail grass like me?¡± Kieran forced a smile at Lacey. ¡°Foxtail?¡± Lacey blinked at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a weed in the meadow, unlike other beautiful flowers out there. How can such a beautiful¡­ man like you waste your time on a foxtail grass¡­¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so romantic, beautiful~¡± Lacey suddenly interrupted Kieran. His cheeks flushed and his admiration for him soared once again. Kieran, however, waspletely bewildered. ¡°What? Romantic?¡± There was nothing romantic about foxtail grass. What¡¯s romantic about that long, thick, furry, green, unappealing nt? Have you ever seen lovers giving each other foxtail grass? It looks ridiculous. If Lacey could tell him what was so romantic about foxtail grass, he would give up his life for him today! ¡°In thenguage of flowers, the foxtail grass symbolizes an iprehensible love. Isn¡¯t that fitting for our unconventional love? Oh, that¡¯s just incredibly romantic.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ahem. Actually, I was just saying that for fun. Forget what I said! Lacey squirmed with a dreamy look on his face. ¡°I get it, beautiful. Even though you say no, your heart says yes. You¡¯re actually just shy right? I can rte. I was shy at first too. The white smoke around here was to mask my shyness. When Iid eyes on you, I felt like my heart was going to fly out of my chest and any shyness I had flew out of the window! If you go through the same thing, I have no doubt that your shyness will vanish too.¡± ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do?¡± Kieran suddenly had a very, very bad feeling. And it was intense. He had rather a terrified look on his face. Lacey merely smiled gently. In the eyes of a love-struck wo¡­ man, his entire world was tinted with shades of pink. Even the most dangerous objects seemed to take on the shape of a heart, viewed through a shimmering veil of glitter. So in Lacey¡¯s eyes, Kieran¡¯s beautiful face was actually beaming with joy and relief, which motivated him to strive toward protecting Kieran¡¯s happiness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, beautiful. You don¡¯t have to do anything, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡± Lacey manipted the doll and Kieran was forced to mirror the doll¡¯s movements. One step, two steps¡­ He was now standing in front of Lacey. He opened his arms and suddenly moved toward Lacey, attempting to hug him. ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡± Book 5: Chapter 46: Regret Book 5: Chapter 46: Regret Kieran was desperate. Surrounded by a nket of white, this ce would resemble an ethereal wondend after filtering out the pungent smell of smoke. It was mysterious, dreamy and romantic. Just picture how wonderful it would feel to hear the person you adore express their love for you in this enchanting setting. There is nothing more beautiful than two lovers in love, while on the other hand, there is nothing more painful than a one-sided love. Not the kind in which your feeling is not reciprocated, but the type in which your admirer is an extreme pervert who wants to forcefully make you his and you are too powerless to resist him. You can only watch yourself slowly falling into his clutches, bing a mere object of his amusement and allowing him to have his way with you. You are even aware that he desires to engage in all sorts of thrilling, cruel, and indescribable activities with you. Yet, you just can¡¯t resist. Not only that, you arepelled to surrender yourself to him. This agonizing pain is unbearable. People often say that one should embrace what they cannot resist. And when ites to a stunning beauty, why not indulge and see where it leads? After all, there¡¯s nothing to lose. Kieran wished he could convince himself to think that way, at least it would alleviate the sense of hopelessness he was currently experiencing. However, he could only do that if the beauty was really just a beautiful woman. ¡°Beautiful¡­ I mean handsome¡­ I beg of you, please let me go. If you do, I, Kieran, vow to repay you with the full might of our n in the future!¡± With a blissful smile on his face, Lacey opened his arms and waited for Kieran toe into his embrace, just like a mother watching her child take their first steps. ¡°Sheesh, beautiful. Do you have to be so polite after all this? Since you want to repay me, I don¡¯t want anything, just give yourself to me.¡± The corners of Kieran¡¯s eyes almost split open. His bloodshot eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. He saw Lacey, who was now only a few steps away from him, closing his eyes and pouting his rosy lips in anticipation of a kiss. ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOO!¡± Goddess of Light, Goddess of Darkness, Dragon God, whatever gods or deities that are out there, or even any skilled experts that are passing by, please perform a miracle! If you can protect my chastity today, then I, Kieren, will do anything for you! Even if¡­ Even if¡­ it means I have to wear this maid¡¯s dress for the rest of my life! So¡­ please show up! ¡°Take this, Dragon Flying Kick!¡± A petite and familiar figure suddenly appeared through the smoke. The wicked voice that resembled the sinister whispers of a demon sounded like a divine intervention to Kieran. Hot tears immediately gathered in his eyes. Miracle. It¡¯s a miracle. ¡°What?¡± Lacey turned around in a panic, instinctively assuming a defensive stance. The magic relic at his waist instantly activated, creating a barrier wall to block Lilith¡¯s iing attack. Lilith¡¯s kick struck the barrier, momentarily stopping her body in the air. Her molten gold dragon pupils zed as she fixed her gaze on Lacey. In that moment, Lacey felt his heart constrict as if he was staring into the eyes of a fearsome ancient beast. His blood ran cold, almost freezing in his body. Lilith was also stunned as she tilted her head and carefully examined her enemy. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the existence of such a stunningly beautiful girl in the world. This woman was only slightly inferior to the petite, lovely and beautiful Dragon Princess. She definitely had the qualification to look down on others. Too bad for her, Lilith was not the type to show mercy just because her opponent was attractive. On the contrary, the wless beauty before her face only fueled her desire to fight. Furthermore, after being surrounded by fog that was as pungent as the exhaust fumes from cars for so long, Lilith¡¯s had been pushed to its limit. ¡°Pretty good-looking, I¡¯ll avoid punching you in the face.¡± Lilith¡¯s skin glowed with the luster of jade, amplifying the power in her feet. Crack. Lacey¡¯s eyes widened as clear and visible cracks started spreading on the barrier. ¡°How¡­ is it possible¡­?¡± His magic relic could shield against the attacks of the low-rank Saint. He clearly did not detect any Saint Realm energy fluctuations from the blonde loli in front of him. How did she manage to do that? ¡°Low-rank Saint?¡± Lilith snickered disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She was someone who had defeated a deity before. How dare anyone put emphasis on a mere low-rank Saint in her presence? The barrier shattered. Lilith propelled herself away from it. She supported the weight of her body with her arms and arched her slender waist as an immense power surged to her legs. Although inherent power remained constant, the manner in which it was wielded through various techniques could result in a significant variance in its impact. After experimenting for so long, Lilith finally figured out some basics of techniques, so now she knew more than just throwing punches and kicks. ¡°You better not die from this,¡± Lilith gently whispered and at the same time, lowered her body. Considering the proportions of her body, her rtively slender and long legs then delivered a powerful blow to Lacey¡¯s chest. ¡°Wait, we can talk this out¡­¡± Before Lacey could finish his sentence or even make a shocked expression, Lilith¡¯s legs had already vanished from his sight. Crack. Crack. The sound of bones cracking echoed through the air. First from Lacey¡¯s arms that instinctively tried to shield himself from the kick, and second from his ribs. Like a fired cannonball, Lacey was propelled into the thick fog. The fog rolled and swallowed Lacey. Shortly after, there was a deafening noise akin to the booming of thunder. Lilithnded steadily on her feet. ¡°Strange, that felt kind of odd. Is that woman also as t as a pancake?¡± she mumbled as she shook her leg. So, there were women tter than herself in this world. How surprisin-¡­ ahem, ahem, how normal. She, Lilith, t? She was still in puberty, so how could she be considered t? Was there any three-year-oldrger than her? Hoho, no, right? With her newfound self-confidence, she turned to look at Kieran who was by her side. ¡°Are you alright, Kieran?¡± ¡°Lilith, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Kieran sobbed. ¡°Huuuuh?! Wait, why are you looking at me like I¡¯m your birth mother?¡± Lilith was surprised and instinctively took a few steps back. ¡°Let me warn you¡­ If you don¡¯t want to be the next person stuck in the wall then stay away from me! That snotty nose is disgusting!¡± ¡°Uh, sorry, I was too excited.¡± Kierans is also aware that he was too rude, so he stops, and directly with the sleeve to wipe the uncontroble tears, like a survivor of the disaster. His pride was long gone out of the window. The state that Kieran was in gave Lilith some doubts. ¡°Did that person¡­ do something to you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± As soon as the person was mentioned, Kieran¡¯ face turned a deep shade of red. After a brief moment of hesitation, he realized that he could not hide the truth any longer. With a look of shame, Kieran confessed, ¡°That person took advantage of me and tried to do¡­ that kind of thing to me!¡± Lilith raised an eyebrow. She did not expect her random guess to be right. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? She¡¯s a gorgeousdy, you really got lucky, Kieran! Why the hell are you acting all depressed?¡± Kieran looked like he had something stuck in his throat then finally whispered, ¡°What makes you think he¡¯s a woman?¡± A shocked look crossed Lilith¡¯s face. ¡°You mean he¡¯s male? A guy? With a d?i?c?k??¡± Kieran nodded imperceptibly. Lilith¡¯s eyes widened and she took a deep breath. That person with an exquisitely gorgeous face was actually a guy? What¡­ What a pity! Lilith pounded her chest, feeling the urge to p herself. ¡°Why did I rush over here to beat him up! I should have stayed in the shadows and secretly observed them! I could have witnessed a magnificent tale of love and conflict, worthy of being called the greatest drama of the century!¡± Book 5: Chapter 47: Strike! Book 5: Chapter 47: Strike! The corner of Kieran¡¯s mouth twitched in annoyance as he watched the regretful look on Lilith¡¯s face. Even if he could not defeat Lilith, he really wanted to go straight up to her and p her delicate, doll-like face a few hundred times in order to teach her some manners. Is it fun to mock people, hmm? Is it fun to say those kinds of things to someone¡¯s face without considering their feelings, hmm? Such a bad personality, did your mother ever teach you manners, hmm? Do you know you¡¯re wrong, hmm? When a private school teacher reprimanded their student, they would always make a certain noise at the end of their sentences, for instance¡­ Hmm? Ha? Huh? At first nce, they might seem like filler words to emphasize a point without any real impact. However, in reality, they were used to mask the desire to punish the ¡°wrongdoers¡± and to justify the use of violence on them. It was not out of malice but purely human instinct. It was the same reason why people would moan involuntarily when they felt pleasure orfort. It was difficult to control it through subjective consciousness. However, constantly going ¡°ah~ ah~ ah~¡± in that kind of situation was inappropriate, so it had naturally evolved into a reinforcing word with a questioning tone. Hm? Hm? Hm? Ah. Not good. The more Kieran entertained that thought, the more intense his heart burned with an uncontroble desire. It was as if there was a little devil with bat wings and a trident whispering in his ear, telling him that Lilith was standing right in front of him, so he should just gather the courage to teach her a lesson. That¡¯s right, teach that arrogant b?a?s?t?a?r?d? a lesson so she knows not to mess with you! Kieran, you¡¯ve been training for six months just for this! Remember all the hundreds and thousands of ps she¡¯s given you! What¡¯s most important to a man? It¡¯s dignity, of course. Stand up for yourself, Kieran! Otherwise that girl will keep walking all over you! Remember the times she humiliated you? Do you want to experience it all over again? Don¡¯t be afraid. Just do it! Besides, you¡¯ll be safe in that maid¡¯s dress! What¡¯s there to fear? An angel with white wings and halo appeared and started whispering in his other ear. You mustn¡¯t do it, Kieran. You can¡¯t fight against Lilith, especially considering the vast difference in your strengths. Have you forgotten that she was the one who gave you the maid¡¯s dress? Who knows if she has any special countermeasures for that maid¡¯s dress. Acting rashly might end up biting you in the a?s?s?. Besides, what¡¯s dignity? Can it fill your tummy? The angel and devil began to fight, but it was clear that the devil had the upper hand, ultimately swaying Kieran. Yes, the little devil is right. For a man, nothing is more important than his dignity! If Kieran continued like this, he would be reduced to Lilith¡¯s ything, unable to fight back against her. He would rather die than to live like that! I, Kieran, choose to die honorably instead of living on in disgrace! ¡°Hmm?¡± Lilith suddenly lifted her head and looked at Kieran, as if sensing something. Her eyes were still shining with a faint golden hue, holding the intensity of a fierce beast. Even her white canines glistened like sharp des in Kieran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Say, Kieran, did you just¡­ say something bad about me in your head?¡± ¡°What? How is it possible? Why would I say something bad about anyone for no reason?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. As a man of integrity, I, Kieran, will always address any issues directly. It¡¯s definitely not my nature to speak ill of others behind their backs!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Lilith tilted her head, still unconvinced. She approached Kieran slowly and gently patted his shoulder. Looking directly into his eyes, she asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t really have any dangerous ideas, like thinking you could defeat me with the help of that maid¡¯s dress, did you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not, I swear on my dignity,¡± Kieran replied with a straight face. Lilith believed him and nodded with a smile. ¡°Good, I wouldn¡¯t want to find myself in a situation where I have to deal with an ally before the enemy.¡± ¡°Of course, of course¡­¡± Kieran discreetly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and let out a relieved sigh. That was close. He almost forgot that the girl in front of him was a total devil. How could he trust someone who was of the same species as her? He was nearly led astray. How important could dignity be? At the end of the day, it was merely something that could be easily forfeited. ¡°By the way, can we just get out of here?¡± The trauma Lacey inflicted on him was too immense. Therefore, Kieran¡¯s first thought was to leave this ominous ce as soon as possible; otherwise, he would lose more than just his dignity. ¡°I would love to leave as well,¡± Lilith said, curling her lips as she scanned their surroundings. ¡°But which way should we go? The fog has not dissipated yet.¡± Lilith punched the air with her fist, causing a strong gust of wind to follow. The white fog surrounding them churned and swirled like a storm cloud, but their visibility remained poor and showed no signs of improving. It was like being in the deep sea. No matter how much they struggled against the powerful currents, they were still engulfed by water in every direction, with no end in sight. Lilith narrowed her eyes. She was the one who kicked Lacey away, but the white smoke around them showed no signs of dissipating. This could mean that either someone else had created the fog, or¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Lilith suddenly turned her head toward the direction where she had sent Lacey flying moments before. Thud, thud, thud. Slow footsteps echoed loudly amidst the pure white fog. ¡°No way! He could still stand up after getting kicked that hard?¡± Kieran swallowed hard, then quietly hid behind Lilith. He was all too familiar with the terror of Lilith¡¯s immense strength. The force of her punch had sent him reeling before, but her kick just now was at least ten times more powerful than that of six months prior. Could it be that Lacey was a demon beast in disguise, given his ability to walk with such loud footsteps after receiving a powerful kick? As Kieran pondered over the thought, a shiver ran down his spine. He knew he could not afford to be caught by that pervert again, even if it meant resorting to violence to defend himself. Otherwise, he would end up being pinned on the ground and be subjected to unspeakable acts. ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Lilith frowned, sensing that something was amiss. Was there a point for Lacey to walk that loudly? With the white fog obstructing their sight and distorting their senses, deliberately making any noise while walking was equivalent to giving away his location and forfeiting his greatest advantage. Even after being kicked, he still boldly revealed his position. Did he believe that Lilith¡¯s powerful kick was a mere coincidence or¡­ Did he enjoy it so much that he wanted more? Lilith¡¯s lips curled into a chilling smile as she realized one thing. ¡°This guy¡­ is really not taking me seriously.¡± The sound of footsteps seemed to be approaching, but then suddenly stopped. Despite still being invisible, Lilith could sense that he was standing just a short distance away from her. The only thing separating them was a thick veil of white fog, which obscured their vision. Amidst the haze, a pair of eyes scanned Lilith¡¯s body, moving back and forth with intense scrutiny. Lilith took a deep breath. It seemed like his vision was not affected by this white fog. That was going to be a little tricky, but she had already expected this. ¡°Now that I know you have a d?i?c?k?, I¡¯m not going to show any mercy. You better mentally prepare yourself to get punched in your face.¡± Without hesitation, she threw a powerful punch through the thick fog in front of her. Book 5: Chapter 48: Backstabbed Book 5: Chapter 48: Backstabbed Lilith¡¯s expression abruptly changed to a frown. As she threw her fist forward, it appeared to pass through empty space without making contact. The forceful gust of wind that followed only caused the surrounding white fog to swirl. Based on the enemy¡¯s aura and his unwavering gaze on her, Lilith¡¯s perception told her that the enemy should be motionless and well within the range of her fist. Even if the fog was not obscuring his vision, he should not have been able to dodge Lilith¡¯s lightning-fast attack at such close proximity. Did¡­ she see a ghost? Impossible. As someone who believed the theory of materialism, Lilith was skeptical of the existence of ghosts. She boldly pushed through the fog obstructing her view and kept her fist close to her tummy, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice. As soon as the enemy showed himself, she would aim her fist at his vulnerable face with her lightning-fast reflexes. In the event that her punch failed tond, she had a backup n. She would shift the center of gravity by putting all her weight on one leg, so that she could seamlessly follow up with a powerful kick. Now that she was armed with the knowledge that her enemy had a d?i?c?k?, Lilith knew the most effective area to strike in order to swiftly incapacitate him in closebat. No matter how many tricks her enemy had up his sleeve, none couldpare to the impact of her simple yet effective attack that would strike him where it hurt the most. Lilith walked through the smoke and finally caught sight of a ck shadow. As soon as it appeared, it vanished, leaving no opportunity for either her fist or leg to strike. Even its aura disappearedpletely, as if it had never been there at all. Lilith¡¯s pupils contracted as she recalled a simr encounter she had just experienced. The shadow she saw was more realistic than the silhouette she saw from earlier, causing her to overlook the possibility of it being another deception. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve realized what¡¯s going on huh? No matter, it¡¯s already toote for you.¡± A familiar voice rang in her ears. At the same time, she felt a sharp pain in her back and her abdomen. Lilith shuddered uncontrobly like she had just been struck by lightning. As she looked down in disbelief, she caught sight of the tip of a dagger, protruding from her abdomen. It was gleaming coldly and stained by her own blood. ¡°Kieran, you¡­¡± Lilith whispered incredulously. The only person who could seed inunching a surprise attack on Lilith while she was fully alert was Kieran, who was behind her and she had full trust in him. Lilith never expected Kieran would have the guts to ambush her. Was he not afraid of Lacey? Was that merely a pretense? Did he already team up with the wolf before she arrived? Was that why they put on such a convincing act in front of her? ¡°Did that feel good?¡± Kieran leaned in close to Lilith¡¯s ear, his breath tickling her skin as he let out a yfulugh. ¡°It feels pretty good to get stabbed by someone you never expect, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Lilith could utter another word, Kieran mercilessly pulled out the dagger that had impaled her, causing blood to gush out of the gaping wound. Lilith¡¯s body convulsed again, causing her to drop to one knee while clutching her wound. She turned her head to look at the familiar figure dressed in a ck and white servant outfit, who was grinning wickedly at her. ¡°You¡¯re not Kieran. Who are you?¡± ¡°As expected of the Dragon Princess. You actually saw through it at a nce. I thought we could y a little longer,¡± Kieran said regretfully. Lilith grinned. Talking with a slightly heavier tone was enough to cause a sharp pain to shoot through her wound. ¡°Actually, I was just guessing.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± ¡°It was nice of you to admit it.¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± He was skeptical that the Dragon Princess, who had a reputation for causing chaos wherever she went ording to the intelligence he had received, was simply guessing her way out. ¡°When did you take control of Kieran?¡± Lilith suddenly asked. ¡°Just now. If you hadn¡¯te out of nowhere and interrupted us, I would have been able to gainplete control over him instead of just being able to control him on a superficial level,¡± Kieran said, with a regretful expression as he looked over his own body. Lilith sneered. ¡°I thought you like Kieran?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. True love is all about havingplete control over your lover, so you can adore and admire them like a precious treasure every day.¡± Kieran blushed and hugged himself, squirming as he spoke, looking clearly excited to discuss the subject. Lilith¡¯s face twisted in disgust as she muttered, ¡°That¡¯s not love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to Your Highness to decide if it is love or not.¡± Kieran nonchntly tossed the bloodstained dagger aside and dusted her skirt, then bowed like a gentleman instead of curtsying like a nobledy. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, Your Highness. I am Lacey, the person whom you¡¯ve been looking for. Our first encounter was graced by your generous gesture, and thus, I am humbled andpelled to reciprocate. Please ept this small token of appreciation as a gesture of my utmost respect.¡± Lilith struggled to turn her entire body around to face Kieran, who was under Lacey¡¯s control. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°If you already know my identity, then you must be rted to the mastermind behind the ck card.¡± ¡°ck card?¡± It was Kieran¡¯s turn to look surprised. ¡°That guy who is alwayste to the party actually made the first move?¡± ¡°You guys know each other well?¡± ¡°Yes, quite. Don¡¯t worry though, we are nothing more than colleagues who work under the same boss. We don¡¯t hang out with each other, let alone assist each other in work.¡± Kieran waved his hand andughed. ¡°Then why have you guys suddenly started targeting me and those close to me? Is it for money? Social status? Or are you seeking something from me?¡± The mysterious purpose of the mastermind had been haunting Lilith¡¯s thoughts. Without knowing the organization¡¯s purpose, it was impossible for her to devise any countermeasures. No matter how hard Lilith racked her brain, she could not recall when she had offended this mysterious organization ever since she was reincarnated a few years back. If their intention was not to seek revenge, it was likely that they were after something she possessed or had some goal they wished to achieve through her help. There was one thing Lilith could not figure out no matter how hard she thought about it. How did theye to know of the words from her previous life? ¡°Purpose?¡± Kieran shook his head and continued, ¡°There is no grand purpose behind this. Our boss simply instructed us to eliminate you. Some of my colleagues with eighth grade syndrome may feel a sense of duty to rid the world of what they perceive as filth and evil, but for me, I¡¯m simply trying to carry out the task so that I can spend the rest of my life with my beloved.¡± ¡°No grand purpose other than just killing me?¡± Lilith echoed. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Then¡­ Which one are you?¡± In an instant, a frightening murderous intent emanated from Kieran, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet several degrees. Kieran fixed his gaze on Lilith, his expression fierce as if he were confronting his father¡¯s murderer. ¡°How¡­ did you know about that?!¡± Book 5: Chapter 49: Peace of mind Book 5: Chapter 49: Peace of mind Unexpected murderous intent filled the air. Despite having control over Kieran¡¯s body, the pervert named Lacey maintained a courteous demeanor ever since the moment they met. Lilith did not even sense a hint of killing intent and hostility that one would expect from someone who was about to murder her. Perhaps it was as he had mentioned, killing Lilith was simply a job given to him by his boss which was why he was carrying out the task in a professional manner. After all, the employee manual clearly stated that work should be done without involving personal emotions. However, the murderous intent from Lacey right now had already surpassed the level of ¡°personal emotions¡±. Even his aura alone caused the surrounding temperature to drop by several degrees. His hatred was almost vicious. Lilith simply could not understand why he was suddenly showing such a strong murderous intent, as she had not said anything that would provoke such a violent reaction. ¡°Know what?¡± Lilith asked, narrowing her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Although Lacey¡¯s sudden reaction confused Lilith, she had a feeling that she had stumbled upon a crucial lead. If she followed this lead, she might be able to get a step closer to the truth. ¡°Still acting dumb?¡± Lacey red at Lilith with fury, his eyes now bloodshot. Kieran¡¯s once gentle and feminine face had transformed into a malevolent, demonic face filled with hatred. ¡°I¡¯m not, I really have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Lacey snorted before his voice suddenly shifted. He was no longer speaking through Kieran but through his own body which was hidden in the fog. ¡°I gave you a chance but you asked for this!¡± A sudden burst of green light cut through the smoke, streaking through the air with a sharp, chilling energy. In an instant, red bloomed on Lilith¡¯s shoulder like a bloody rose. HISS¡­ A sharp pain shot through Lilith¡¯s shoulder, causing her to draw a breath of cold air. She quickly ced a hand over the new wound and turned her gaze toward the source of the green light. A small section of white fog parted to reveal a stunning man with a gorgeous face and a slender figure. It was none other than the real Lacey, in flesh. Lacey clutched his stomach with one hand, his figure slightly hunched over. Blood trickled from the corners of his mouth. He seemed like he was still in pain due to the painful kick from Lilith earlier. His other hand was raised, with his palm facing down. Five barely visible strings connected from each of his fingers to an extremely ugly doll hanging in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you would dare to show yourself,¡± Lilith remarked. Lacey sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a basic form of etiquette to personally bid farewell to someone who is about to die?¡± Lacey moved his fingers slightly, and Lilith immediately sensed an impending danger. Reacting on instinct, she frantically rolled away on the ground, just in time to avoid a sudden attack from Kieran while she was distracted by Lacey. Lilith got up from the ground with difficulty, her face turning pale from the pain of the wound inflicted by her intense movements. She paid no attention to Kieran, who was still under control, and instead focused her gaze on Lacey and his ugly doll. Following the attack, neither Lacey nor Kieran, who was still under his control, made any further movements. Even so, their presence was still intimidating. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, how did you¡­ know that?¡± Lacey¡¯s deep eyes grew even colder. His waist-length hair floated around him, despite the absence of wind. Over a dozen menacing green lights appeared around him. Every green light was a high-quality disposable magic relic. Given their number, they could give even the strongest saint-level experts a headache. The corner of Lilith¡¯s eye twitched. By facing another opponent who had deep pockets, she finally understood how disheartening it must be for her enemies to face her in battle. Of course, Lilith¡¯s pocket was still a bit deeper than Lacey¡¯s. ¡°Again, what are you talking about?! You keep repeating the same thing over and over again, who the hell knows what you¡¯re trying to convey!¡± Lilith felt like she was going to lose her mind at this rate. Lacey¡¯s aggressiveness reminded Lilith of a question she had seen in an elementary school student¡¯s summer vacation homework from her previous world: Question: Adam is seven years old. Adam¡¯s father is five times as old as Adam. Adam¡¯s mother is three years younger than Adam¡¯s father. Find: The mass of the Earth. ¡ªIt was simply baffling. Lacey clenched his teeth with frustration and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the point in ying dumb when you¡¯ve already asked that kind of question?!¡± ¡°What question? I¡­¡± Lilith suddenly froze. Was the question that Lacey was referring to the one where she had asked him, ¡°Which one are you?¡± It was just a casual question, like asking for someone¡¯s name when meeting them. It somehow triggered Lacey and upset him. Wait a minute. Realization suddenly hit Lilith. Her seemingly casual question could be interpreted in multiple ways. After all, she had asked ¡°which one are you¡±, instead of ¡°which number are you¡±. The person she encountered in the capital of the Macedonian Empire identified himself as ¡°Number Nine¡±. Since they were part of arger group, Lilith assumed that each of them was given a number, like ¡°Seven¡± or ¡°Eight¡±. All she wanted to find out was the real name of Lacey Guinevere, and confirm if he was the ¡°Seven¡± from Durance¡¯s intel. Lacey must have misunderstood her question and thought Lilith was asking him about his sexual orientation.1 Lilith had overlooked one crucial point. The ¡°Nine¡± on the paper covering Nine¡¯s face and the ¡°Seven¡± on the back of that threatening letter were not written in thenguage of this world. That meant no one knew the meaning of those symbols except for special individuals like herself. Therefore, the moment Lilith asked that question, she already revealed the fact that she knew what those symbols meant. In other words, her enemy wasn¡¯t aware that she understood those symbols. ¡°I see¡­¡± Lilith mumbled to herself. ¡°So that¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re mad.¡± Lacey¡¯s patience had obviously reached its limit because his expression grew increasingly cold. ¡°Hmph, if you know then hurry up and answer my question.¡± ¡°I see. Well then¡­ ha¡­ hahaha¡­¡± Lilith suddenly burst intoughter. Although the wounds in her abdomen and shoulder were still bleeding, she continued tough with great intensity. Lacey was stunned. ¡°You¡­ Are you crazy?¡± ¡°No, no, no. And it¡¯s quite impolite of you to refer to ady as crazy, Mr. Lacey.¡± Lilith gracefully lifted her head. Despite her injuries, she appearedposed, as if she just lost a strand of hair or broke a nail. Lacey retreated slowly with caution, while Kieran advanced confidently under his control. ¡°You seem happy?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy, dear Mr. Lacey. As ady, I have a little secret that I cannot reveal to anyone. The fear of it being exposed has weighed heavily on my heart, causing me distress. However, your perspective has shed light on the situation, and I now realize that my fear was unfounded. I feel relieved and happy, like the sun shining and flowers blooming all around me.¡± Lilith released her ponytail, and her long blonde hair cascaded down like a waterfall. As she did so, her skin, which glowed with the luster of jade, began to take on the appearance of zed amber, as if being melted by the furnace within her body. ¡°You¡­¡± Lacey¡¯s expression rapidly shifted, and he began to panic and retreat. The white fog around him rolled uncontrobly, engulfing his figure once more. ¡°Hehe, toote.¡± Lilith chuckled. Her pupils shone like molten gold, resembling two rising suns, and the fog around her seemed to freeze for a moment. ¡°Mr. Lacey, let¡¯s begin the second round.¡±
    1. TLN: This is a pun. In the raws, Lilith asked ¡°which one are you¡±, she meant to ask ¡°which number are you¡±, but Lacey misunderstood her and thought Lilith asked ¡°are you gay¡±, because ¼¸ (which number) and »ù (gay) share the same sound ¡°ji¡± in Chinese.
    Book 5: Chapter 50: On The Offensive Book 5: Chapter 50: On The Offensive As Lilith bent her legs slightly, the ground beneath her cracked. The floor was made of a special type of wood that was as hard and durable as steel, yet still lightweight. Under immense force, the floor crumbled. The wood chips scattered as Lilith¡¯s body shot forward like a cannonball, moving too quickly for the naked eye to follow as she closed in on Lacey. Lacey, of course, did not sit idly by and wait for death toe. He immediately unleashed a barrage of green lights, which turned into dozens of threads that sliced through the air, each one releasing a bone-chilling coldness. They were all aimed at Lilith from all directions, intending to trap her and give Lacey a chance to escape. That did little to stop Lilith. She was focused as she aimed a punch into the empty space ahead. Even though there was no target in front of her, the shockwave from her punch reverberated like thunder on a sunny day. The small space in front of her fist gradually darkened, like a tiny bubble being injected with dark water. Strong external pressure caused the bubble to deform. As water continued filling it, the bubble soon reached its limit and burst, releasing a powerful gust of wind that could sweep away anything in its path. The green threads were no match for the unstoppable force of the wind and were repelled. The thick white fog that had filled the area was temporarily dispersed, revealing what seemed to be a spacious office. Even so, Lilith showed no signs of stopping. Lacey¡¯s face was ashen as he sensed death. It had been a very long time since he felt anything like that. He knew that if the attack hit him head-on, he would die for real! Therefore, he could not afford to care too much at this point. He gritted his teeth and hidpletely behind his beloved Kieran. At least those two werepanions, so she would¡­ ¡°You¡­ Why¡­¡± Lacey¡¯s eyes widened as Lilith punched Kieran right in the abdomen without any hesitation or mercy. He wondered why she didn¡¯t stop or at least evade at the sight of Kieran. A visible dent appeared in Kieran¡¯s abdomen. After Lilith punched him, Kieran transformed into arge cannonball flying toward Lacey, who did not even have time to turn his head around. In order to enhance the effectiveness of the attack and prevent Lacey from escaping, Lilith took a step forward and positioned herself at the same level as Kieran. She forcefully changed the angle of her attack, applying diagonal force. As a result, Kieran and Lacey collided with a stronger impact and ended up being knocked into the ground. BOOM! BOOM! There were two loud sounds as the two men crashed through the floor and fell to the level below. Lilith straightened up, flicking her wrist before jumping into the hole that the two men had made in the ground. Shended gracefully downstairs and approached the pair, who were momentarily immobilized by the attack. She grasped Kieran by his cor and whispered, ¡°Sorry about that, why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡± After saying that, she pulled Kieran closer and fiercely headbutted him. The powerful blow produced a muffled noise simr to that of a ripe watermelon being hit by a stick. Kieran¡¯s eyes rolled back and he immediately lost consciousness. Lilith tore off a strip of fabric from her clothes and quickly bandaged Kieran¡¯s bleeding forehead before tossing him to the side. Her attention then returned to Lacey once again. As Lacey struggled to sit up, he coughed up a mouthful of blood mixed with bits of his damaged internal organs. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d hit your ownpanion. Are dragons such despicable creatures?¡± he mocked. Lilith raised an eyebrow at him and replied sarcastically, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream ofparing myself to you, Mr. Lacey, who readily uses his own beloved as a shield.¡± ¡°Oh, what do you know? As long as the beauty still breathes, I¡¯m capable of fully healing him. But if I were to perish, then everything would be over.¡± ¡°You justify your actions, but there¡¯s still much you don¡¯t know about your beloved,¡± Lilith pointed to the maid¡¯s dress Kieran was wearing and continued, ¡°As long as the dress remains undamaged, physical attacks won¡¯t do much to him. Despite his horrible appearance, he¡¯s only bleeding internally. It¡¯s nothing major.¡± Lacey¡¯s cheek twitched as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s definitely nothing minor about internal bleeding.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lilith eximed, covering her mouth in surprise. ¡°I had always thought it was just like amon cold.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ What¡¯s with that look on your face? Fine! Don¡¯t worry, your beloved¡¯s injuries are way less serious than yours. He won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Is that so? d to hear that.¡± Lacey¡¯s response was extremely t and he did not seem to be visibly relieved. There was a long silence, during which he kept shifting his gaze between Lilith¡¯s abdomen and shoulder. ¡°Wow, you pervert. You already have someone you like, yet you still keep checking out other girls. Karma¡¯s going to hit you for being unfaithful.¡± Lacey ignored Lilith¡¯s joke, and shifted to a morefortable sitting position. He let out a long exhale and asked, ¡°How?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How can your wounds heal so fast?¡± Lilith¡¯s wounds, which had been bleeding profusely, had fully healed. Lacey could see the new skin through her torn clothing. It was as smooth as a baby¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about it?¡± Lilith rolled up her sleeve. She patted her shoulder and bragged, ¡°We dragons have thick skin. This injury? We can recover from it in no time!¡± ¡°But I have used a type of magic potion that can impede a dragon¡¯s recovery¡¯s ability on the longsword and the magic relics to impede the dragon¡¯s recovery power. You shouldn¡¯t be able to heal this quickly.¡± Lacey was puzzled. The magic potion was given to him by that powerful being to deal with Lilith. Although it could notpletely suppress Lilith¡¯s strong recovery power, it should be able to temporarily incapacitate her after sustaining serious injuries. However, in less than two minutes, the wound on her shoulder and the life-threatening wound in her abdomen had fully healed. Was this some kind of bad joke? Surely even a legendary dragon¡¯s healing abilities had their limits. ¡°Oh, I see now. I thought I had lost some strength when I got impaled. Turned out that you had really drugged me.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes crinkled up as she smiled, but she was giving off a highly dangerous aura. ¡°But you better not make the mistake of underestimating me. I am the Dragon Princess, a super rare genius among my kind.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way a super rare genius can¡¯t transform into a dragon.¡± ¡°N-Nonsense¡­! Who told you that? How could you believe such rumors? I¡¯m the Dragon Princess, why would I not be able to transform into a dragon? H-Haha¡­ What a funny joke.¡± ¡°That powerful being personally told me about it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°¡­ Do you have a death wish?¡± The light in Lilith¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lacey closed his eyes and seemed to have fully epted the fact that he was going to die here today. Lilith pped her hands and dered, ¡°That¡¯s enough small talk. It¡¯s time for the delightful interrogation. Mr. Lacey, I hope you will cooperate with me. I must inform you that the sensation of having your bones slowly crushed in my grip is quite unpleasant.¡± Lacey remained unresponsive. ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as acknowledgement then. Let¡¯s move on to the first question. That powerful being, your big boss, who is he?¡± ¡°He is¡­¡± Lacey suddenly snapped open his eyes and spat, ¡°You think that I¡¯mpletely helpless and have resigned to waiting for death?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lilith was taken aback and raised her eyebrows. She had almost destroyed all of Lacey¡¯s internal organs, yet he still thought he had the strength to retaliate? ¡°You should pay the price for your arrogance. Death by talking too much does not apply to only viins.¡± An ugly doll floated in the air, emitting a dim glow. A piece of paper was attached to the doll, with horrible handwriting on it that read ¡°Leonith¡±. Lacey chuckled. ¡°Your fate is sealed. As long as this doll bears your name, you will remain under my control. Even a saint-level expert can¡¯t escape from it!¡± Lilith eximed in disbelief, ¡°That scary?¡± Laceyughed maniacally, causing him to cough up more chunks of damaged internal organs. Even so, that could not contain his excitement. ¡°Hehe, scared now huh? But it¡¯s toote! Get ready to be my ve, Dragon Princess, Leonith!¡± Book 5: Chapter 51: Thousands In The World Who Share The Same Name Book 5: Chapter 51: Thousands In The World Who Share The Same Name ¡°How despicable of you to y such a petty trick!¡± Lilith red at Lacey, her beautiful eyes burning with rage as sheunched an attack at Lacey. Eerie ck threads came out of the roughly stitched doll and Lilith¡¯s movements immediately became stiff and unnatural. Like a wooden puppet, she abruptly froze in an odd punching stance. Lacey watched Lilith¡¯s fiste to a halt just a few centimeters from his forehead, and he finally felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, the dragon princess could still be controlled by his doll. As Lacey let out a sigh of relief, blood in his chest churned and his wound started throbbing again. He forced himself to swallow arge amount of blood that had risen to his throat and quickly retrieved a magic potion from his storage ring to heal himself. After gulping it down, he managed to suppress the injuries in his body. He stood up with much difficulty andughed. ¡°So what if you¡¯re the dragon princess? You¡¯re still going to die by my hands!¡± ¡°Despicable! Shameless!¡± ¡°Hmph, from your perspective, I¡¯m the viin. Being called despicable and shameless is the highest praise for a viin, don¡¯t you agree, Princess Leonith?¡± Lacey sneered as he reached out to touch Lilith¡¯s delicate face. He had to admit that it was very rare to find someone who looked just as beautiful as himself, but he was also grateful that someone as exquisite as Lilith had fallen into his grasp. Looking at the contemptuous smile on Lacey¡¯s face, Lilith pursed her lips in frustration and spat, ¡°If you think you¡¯re so strong, then fight me! Let¡¯s talk with our fists instead of resorting to petty tactics.¡± ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dream of challenging Your Highness to a physical fight.¡± Lacey was left feeling extremely satisfied seeing how badly Lilith wanted to beat him into a pulp but was unable to. He could even forget about the internal injuries he suffered, which nearly destroyed his organs. ¡°Wait and see how I¡¯m going to transform you into a stunning beauty and make you my puppet.¡± Lacey gently touched the doll¡¯s forehead with his fingertips. His eyes zed over and became as vacant as the doll¡¯s. In response, his body began to glow in the same dark light as the doll, and they appeared to be resonating with each other. The light around them pulsed rhythmically along with his breathing. Strange energy fluctuations started to emanate from the two of them and gradually spread outward. This must be what Lacey had mentioned earlier when he said he hadn¡¯t had the chance topletely control Kieran yet. Once the ugly doll could deeply control Kieran, Kieran would be permanently reduced to Lacey¡¯s puppet, losing ownership of his own body forever. The most terrifying aspect was the fact that his consciousness would be trapped within his own body, condemned to eternal solitude and darkness while witnessing Lacey ruthlessly making his body do things that go against his will and desires. To Lacey, that was immense joy and he would now take this joy to the next level as his current target was none other than the dragon princess. His desire to make someone as noble as her to do things she would rather not do continued to intensify. Lilith¡¯s trembling lips betrayed her fear. ¡°Wait¡­ No¡­!¡± She could already envision her future of bing a mere toy for Lacey. As a dragon princess, an oue like this was worse than dying. Unfortunately, she could not even kill herself. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s toote for you now. You¡¯re about to experience a living hell.¡± Lacey shut his eyes and focused his mind on the doll, causing the energy around them to fluctuate even more intensely. After a while, he finally noticed a shining golden light. That was Lilith¡¯s spiritual world, which waspletely unguarded. Spiritual worlds were extremely important to any living being with consciousness. Any harm inflicted upon this spiritual world could result in memory loss or a decline in intelligence. In severe cases, it could even lead to a permanent mental shutdown. Thus, living beings had a natural instinct to protect their spiritual world. Spiritual worlds typically had a protectiveyer that became increasingly resilient as the living being grew stronger. Under the control of Lacey¡¯s doll on a superficial level, the defenses of a person¡¯s spiritual world were greatly weakened. They became as vulnerable as a mortal, so even a slightly skilled sensory-type magician could easily invade their spiritual world and wreak havoc in it. This was the doll¡¯s most terrifying ability, which allowed Lacey to haveplete control over his opponents. Now, he was just one step away from the door to Lilith¡¯s spiritual world. Lacey suppressed the excitement in his heart and concentrated, forming his consciousness into a thin ck thread. He followed the pathway created by the doll and began to infiltrate Lilith¡¯s spiritual world. Pop! Lacey heard a sound as if a bubble had burst in his mind. He was taken aback by the fact that the protectiveyer of Lilith¡¯s spiritual world was weaker than he had anticipated. Even so he did not dwell on it too much as his doll had never failed before. He simply assumed that Lilith was only a brute who focused on enhancing her physical abilities while disregarding her mental prowess. Now, onto the main event¡­ Upon Lacey¡¯s sessful infiltration into Lilith¡¯s spiritual world, ck threads began to spread throughout the world like the roots of a tree. As Lacey took control of Lilith¡¯s spiritual world, her senses were gradually transferred to his consciousness. Lacey had taken control of Lilith¡¯s hearing, smell, touch, sight, taste, and perception, effectively dominating all of her senses! Now that everything was in his control, there was no way Lilith could reverse the situation, even if she was a deity! Lacey was intoxicated by his victory. Ah! The moment I¡¯ve been waiting for has finally arrived! How exhrating will it feel to make the dragon princess do this and that kind of thing? I can hardly wait to find out! Lacey opened the eyes of the body he was controlling, instantly receiving all sorts of information from its senses. ¡°Let¡¯s open the door to a whole new world!¡± Lacey cheered in his mind. ¡°Leonith, hurry up and wee your patron~!¡± An extremely hoarse voice entered Lacey¡¯s ears. Huh? Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Lacey squinted and shook his head, trying to adjust to the bright colors emitted by the light stones around him. The voice he heard came from the poor quality spectrum stone. A group of people ahead of him were all dressed mboyantly while vigorously shaking their heads to ring the music. The air was thick with the scent of smoke, sweat, and perfume, causing Lacey to feel nauseous. Wait, what is this ce? Lacey¡¯s eyes widened as he scanned his surroundings repeatedly, but he could not find any simrity to his cherished Lovetide love hotel. Instead, he found himself in what appeared to be a seedy motel situated in the remote corner of a street, surviving on shady dealings to make a profit. No, scratch that. It IS that kind of seedy motel. As Lacey stood frozen, a¡­ man, wearing makeup so thick that it looked cakey, came over to Lacey and shoved him hard. ¡°What are you spacing out for? I¡¯m telling you to go greet your patron, you little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!¡± he said with a scowl. It took Lacey a long time to regainposure and forcibly suppress the unsettling feelings in his heart. ¡°Patrons? What patron?¡± he cautiously asked as if he was doubting the reality around him. The mboyant man got angry and roughly turned Lacey¡¯s head to the side. ¡°Are you asking for a beating, you little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?? See that? You have a patron! She specifically asked for you! Don¡¯t keep her waiting!¡± ¡°Patron¡­?¡± Lacey lifted his gaze and saw the ¡°patron¡±¡ª an obese woman in her fifties, easily weighing over three hundred pounds. She wore a thick gold ne that matched the thickness of her thumb and sat, or rather lounged, on the sofa. She beamed at him with a charming smile and even threw a flirtatious wink. Lacey nearly choked. He suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine, leaving him feeling cold and numb from head to toe. The mboyant man patted Lacey¡¯s shoulder and whispered in his ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the lucky one? The countess is known for her wealth. If you manage to please her tonight, you won¡¯t have to worry about money for the next six months. If she falls for you, then you¡¯ll have afortable life ahead of you.¡± Book 5: Chapter 52: Reckless Book 5: Chapter 52: Reckless ¡°Despicable, shameless!¡± Lacey woke up from a nightmare, his face already ashen before his eyes could focus. He cursed angrily and spat out a mouthful of bloodied spittle at Lilith, who was standing not far away and looking at him with a smirk. Only God knew what he had seen when he was possessing another consciousness. If the connection wasn¡¯t cut off in time, it could have left asting trauma on him¡ªone that weighed at least three hundred pounds! Her size, her face and that dazzling gold chain she wore around her neck! He nearly cked out from fear! ¡°To think a dragon princess would parade around with a fake name! Have you no shame?!¡± Lacey¡¯s angry outburst ended in a whimper. Lilith easily dodged his spit. Instead of getting angry, she shed him a big smile. ¡°Who told you I used a fake name? The guy who left his name at your reception was Leonith. The lovely and adorabledy standing before you now is Lilith. What does Leonith¡¯s action have anything to do with me?¡± Lacey clenched his teeth in remorse and hissed, ¡°I dare you to give me another chance to write the name. We¡¯ll do this fair and square, without resorting to these petty little tricks!¡± Lilith gently patted Lacey¡¯s cheek a few times, as if to wake him up, then smiled and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to. What if you really managed to take control of me? Although I enjoy stirring up troubles, I never like getting into one. It¡¯s best if you stop fantasizing about this.¡± ¡°Despicable scumbag!¡± Lacey cursed angrily once again. ¡°Hoho.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sadistic glint as she spoke slowly, ¡°ording to what you said earlier, you see yourself as the viin, which automatically ces me on the side of justice and righteousness. Is despicable the right word to describe the action of a good person? Anything done in the name of justice should be described with positive words. Ganging up on somebody is acting cautiously to ensure that a n is foolproof. Scheming is being resourceful with the wisdom of Confucious. Kicking someone in the balls is advocating feminism and fighting for true equality.¡± Lilith¡¯s excitement grew as she patted Lacey¡¯s face harder and harder until it turned into a powerful p that spun Lacey and disoriented him. ¡°So, instead of crying and running your mouth inappropriately here, you should ask your boss for a clear written instruction when you¡¯re given a task. After all, misunderstandings can easily ur with the verbal instructions.¡± ¡°Anyway, your ability is quite intriguing. Initially, I only wanted to see you fail at casting it so I can mock you. However, you surprised me by seeding. Come, tell me who did you end up possessing just now? Judging from your reaction, he must have been a very attractive, promiscuous man right?¡± Lacey gritted his teeth and seethed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the attractive part, but he¡¯s definitely promiscuous.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with great interest. ¡°Oh? Tell me more in details! I might spare your life if you manage to entertain me.¡± ¡°Dream on! I pretty much took a trip to hell just now! I¡¯ll never tell anyone about it!¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lilith sneered. ¡°It appears that you¡¯re still struggling to grasp your current situation. But forget it, I¡¯m not interested in wasting my time talking to you. Sometimes the most effective way to make an animal obedient is to inflict intense pain upon them.¡± Lacey¡¯s face, already ghastly white from excessive blood loss, grew even paler. ¡°Y-You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± ¡°Ahh, how nostalgic.¡± Lilith rubbed her hands together eagerly, as she took small, calcted steps toward Lacey. He could feel the weight of each step directly on his heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to borrow your words again¡ªyou¡¯re about to experience a living hell. I hope you¡¯ll still be able to keep your lips sealed like you did by the time we¡¯re done.¡± Lilith reached for the hideous doll floating in front of Lacey, determined to destroy it first and prevent any further trouble. Lacey¡¯s eyes immediately turned red and his face contorted with rage, almost as if Lilith¡¯s action was no different than killing his mother. ¡°You little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, you better don¡¯t go overboard!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°What are you going to do if I insist on going overboard?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I take you down with me!¡± Lacey said angrily. His body temperature suddenly skyrocketed, causing his cheeks to turn as red as a boiled prawn. This guy actually has the courage to self-destruct? The expression on Lilith¡¯s face changed drastically. She did not have time to process this as she quickly punched Lacey in the stomach, hoping to disperse the magic in his dantian before it caused a catastrophic explosion. Unfortunately, Lilith¡¯s efforts were in vain as Lacey¡¯s determination to self-destruct was stronger than she expected, resulting in a sudden and loud explosion. Lilith quickly pulled back to avoid the explosion, dodging the sttering flesh and blood. Lacey, who had self-destructed, was now a pile of mosaic blur. Lilith stood at a safe distance, calmly taking in the scent of blood in the air. Despite the gruesome scene, Lilith remainedposed, possibly due to her being a dragon, a race that was ustomed to such sights. Even when faced with the revulsion of ordinary people, she could maintain herposure. She was quite puzzled by Lacey¡¯s action though. What did he mean by taking her down too? He barely even dirtied the hem of her dress. What was the point of self-destructing? Did Lacey really believe that he was a peak saint-level expert who had condensed all the magic power in his body into crystals and was capable of causing an explosionparable to a nuclear bomb? What an idiot. What a waste of such good skin. Hmm¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Skin? As the thought shed across her, Lilith¡¯s eyes shot wide open. Without hesitation, she was going to quickly charge toward the pile of mosaic blur at top speed. Before she could take a step, a pitch-ck speck of light came out of the pile and flew away into the distance. ¡°Stay right there!¡± Lilith wanted to give chase, but soon realized that the area was engulfed in thick white smoke once again. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lilith mmed her fist against the wall next to her, causing it to splinter and break open arge hole. She immediately regretted her overconfidence. She had assumed that Lacey was trapped like an ant in her own bottle and unable to escape her grasp, but she realized that she had gotten the wrong target from the start! Who ever said that Lacey Guinevere was a human being? Who ever said that his current body was the original body, and not one obtained through that sort of way? A sneaky guy like Lacey would never have the courage to self-destruct, because the real Lacey Guinevere was not this perverted guy with a gorgeous face, but that ugly doll itself! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Amidst the thick white smoke, there was an unsightly rag doll floating with a dull glow. The doll appeared out of ce in the pure white surroundings, and it was burning with intense anger. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Because of that damned little b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, I lost that beauty and even had to part with my favorite skin! I never had the intention to fight her for the time being, so why did she keep meddling in my affairs?! The eyes of the ugly doll, which were sewn with buttons, glimmered with a wicked gleam. I can¡¯t call myself a man unless I get my revenge! If I can¡¯t have my revenge against her, then surely I can against her friends! They are still on this boat! Hehe, I wonder what expression she will show when I meet her again and have control over the most important people in her life! Dragon Princess Lilith, I¡¯m really looking forward to it. Book 5: Chapter 53: After-party Book 5: Chapter 53: After-party In the pink room filled with smoke, the aroma of tea wafted through the air, temporarily overpowering the pungent smell of smoke. Lesiah carefully and elegantly took a sip of the most premium ck tea she brewed, and closed her eyes as she savored the taste. The pleasant fragrance of the warm tea filled her senses and cleansed her soul, like a growing lush forest with a clear river flowing through it. The noises around her gradually faded away, leaving her feeling as though she was in a peaceful mirrorke on a quiet morning. ¡°The most premium ck tea produced by the Holy Dragon Empire truly lives up to its reputation. The tea leaves grown on the snowynd of the Macedonian Empire simply cannotpare.¡± Lesiah gently ced her cup on the table and let out a satisfied sigh. The production of this ck tea was simply too limited, even the Macedonian royal family was unable to acquire arge quantity each year. At most, they could only obtain half a kilogram of it. There were often supply shortages, and this year was no different. Therefore, even a noble princess like herself was only allowed to enjoy a richer brew with an extra amount of tea leaves when she was entertaining distinguished guests. Recently, she had been able to enjoy it more often because she finally discovered the person responsible for the Macedonian royal family¡¯s difficulty in acquiring the tea leaves this year¡ªLilith. She had nearly bought all of the most premium tea leaves avable on the market, which caused the prices of such tea leaves to soar this year due to their shortage. It was hard to find any that cost less than a thousand gold coins. Lilith drank ck tea like in water every day. When making tea, she never bothered to carefully measure the amount of tea leaves before following a set ofplex methods to prepare it. She instead opted for a bold approach¡ªsimply grabbing a handful of tea leaves and throwing it into the teapot. She never put much effort into making her tea either. In most cases, she only added the tea leaves, some water and a small fireball she created with the lowest-level Dragon Language Spell to heat the water in the teapot. The fireball would extinguish itself once the water reached boiling point. When the tea was ready, she just quickly gulped down the expensive drink. Giving the most premium tea leaves to someone like Lilith was akin to casting pearls before swine! Did she call that brewing tea? She looked like she was operating a boiler! Brewing the perfect cup of tea should involve picking the finest vermilion pot, selecting the sweetest and most refreshing spring water, heating it to the optimal temperature, rinsing the teacup with tea before letting the tea for three to five minutes. In the meantime, one should rinse their mouth before sitting down and savoring the tea with a grateful heart, for each sip was a beautiful blessing. Lesiah was horrified to discover Lilith pairing a cup of most premium ck tea with meat buns. If she hadn¡¯t stumbled upon that scene, she shuddered to think how many more tea leaves would be ruined by Lilith. At the thought of this, Lesiah¡¯s heart ached once again for the premium tea leaves she had failed to save. It was truly a tragedy for those precious leaves that were worth a thousand gold coins to be treated like those cheap leaves that were only worth a silver coin for arge sack. Lilith is rich, so she wouldn¡¯t realize the true value of these tea leaves. No one can me her. After all, the happiness of the rich is often unpretentious and boring. I guess my presence may be a blessing for her. Lesiah savored another small sip, enjoying the hint of sweetness amidst the bitterness. She then lifted her head and nced at the others seated at the table with a frown. ¡°Brea, Thea, don¡¯t you two want some tea? Or perhaps you think the tea I prepared is not up to par?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ The tea is delicious, but¡­¡± Brea tightened her grip on the tea cup and continued mumbling, ¡°Should we really be leisurely drinking tea here, considering the situation right now?¡± Thea nodded in agreement next to her. ¡°Right, I¡¯m not in the mood for tea until we find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Lesiah chuckled as she yed with her now empty tea cup. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t you just go out and investigate, instead of sitting here and wasting the tea I prepared, Saintess Thea?¡± Thea raised an eyebrow at Lesiah. ¡°You seem quitefortable. Aren¡¯t you worried about Lilith?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried, but I also have a lot of faith in her.¡± ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t even look remotely worried.¡± ¡°How I feel is none of your concern.¡± ¡°U-Umm¡­ I have faith in Lilith too, but¡­ I¡¯m more worried about our side.¡± Brea hurriedly tried to diffuse the tension between the two as the smell of conflict was growing stronger by the minute. They were still surrounded by a thick, white fog that obscured everything in sight save for the table in front of them and a few people who were seated nearby. From time to time, they could faintly hear the sound of explosions, which made them even more nervous, especially when they were in such a quiet environment. Lesiah took another sip of her tea and said, ¡°Just rx and drink your tea. It¡¯s very safe here.¡± Thea sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can be so rxed.¡± Lesiah shrugged. ¡°Why not? Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who can.¡± On the other side of the round table, Aneva Durance, the former strongest student of St. Caroline Academy and a young prodigy who had reached the gates of the Saint Realm, demonstrated exceptional mental fortitude. Despite the uncertainty and being in enemy territory, he remained calm and focused. He meticulously polished his longsword as if there was nothing in the world but him and his sword. Durance lifted his head, noticing the attention of the crowd. He took a sip of his tea and smiled before speaking, ¡°The crown princess is correct, this is indeed the safest location on the entire boat. You all can rx and focus on your tasks without any worries.¡± ¡°Is it because we have that little girl with us?¡± Thea nced to the side. Although her vision was obscured by the white smoke, she knew there was a cute little girl sleeping on the pink bed. Although the child did not bear any resemnce to Lilith, she referred to Lilith as her mother. Thea could not sense any powerful aura from the little girl, but Lesiah and Durance made it sound like she was a rare find. It was almost as if her presence alone could transform the room into a safe haven that no enemy could breach. As Thea thought about it, her heart began to feel heavy. Lilith had only left for a trip to the Ancient Ruins, but Thea could not shake the feeling that she had missed out on a lot. ¡°Even if our safety isn¡¯t a concern, shouldn¡¯t we consider meeting up with Lilith?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, I have considered that,¡± Lesiah said as she finished her tea and let out a small sigh. ¡°Currently, the most effective way to meet up with Lilith is to first eliminate any white smoke that could distort our senses and perception. Otherwise, we could easily fall into the enemy¡¯s trap and be at their mercy. To get out of the white smoke, our only solution is to venture outside the boat. After all, we are on thergest river in the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s capital and the owner won¡¯t be foolish enough to create a phantom vessel that produces smoke in broad daylight. If she did, the authorities would have undoubtedly arrived to investigate within three minutes.¡± Lesiah pointed upward. ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s best to head to the deck of this boat. Lilith should have considered this as well.¡± Thea gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t we waiting for her on the deck?¡± ¡°Because we most likely won¡¯t find her there,¡± Lesiah exined, then pointed to her ear. ¡°You heard those noises earlier, right? What do you think they were?¡± Thea answered without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m ny-nine percent sure they¡¯re under attack.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Lesiah seemed pleased to find that Thea had a few braincells and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve been sitting here for quite some time and even have a few rounds of tea, yet nothing has happened. Unless the enemy is intentionally toying with us, their objective likely lies with Lilith. Even if we were to find a way to escape this smoke, it¡¯s highly unlikely Lilith would be able to do the same. So it doesn¡¯t matter where we wait for her.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s really nothing we can do?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Lesiah poured herself another cup of ck tea and continued, ¡°There¡¯s no point in taking action. Whether Lilith wins or loses, the smoke will inevitably disperse. So we¡¯ll just have to wait for now.¡± Thea gulped down her ck tea in frustration. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m feeling a little bored from drinking tea. It would be nice to find a viin here for an after-party to our tea-tasting session.¡± Lesiah stared at a tea leaf floating in her cup and sighed wearily. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Durance suddenly stopped polishing his rapier and perked up his ears to listen. An imperfect domain expanded inside the room. ¡°Something is here.¡± Book 5: Chapter 54: Isn’t Over Yet? Book 5: Chapter 54: Isn¡¯t Over Yet? A buzzing sound suddenly filled the air. A brilliant green light shed, cutting through the thick white smoke like a sharp arrow aimed directly at Durance. Durance remained calm andposed. The golden rapier at his side emitted rings of light, resonating with the imperfect domain of the room and casting a faint golden glow. Time appeared to slow down as the green light approached Durance. The closer it got, the more resistance it encountered until it came to a halt less than a foot away from him. The sharp and slender weapon, resembling a hairpin, trembled but was unable to advance even an inch. Durance¡¯s gaze scanned the motionless green light, and eximed in surprise, ¡°A disposable offensive magic relic?¡± ¡°It appears that an enemy is really here.¡± With a wave of her sleeve, Lesiah swiftly stowed away her cherished tea set into her storage ring. She thenced her fingers and rested her chin on them, as if waiting for a good show to start. Thea and Brea were immediately nervous. Magic power coursed through their bodies as they swept their gaze over the still-green light before fixating on the direction where the smoke-covered doorway in their memory was located, ready to react if the enemy attempted to enter. Durance flicked his rapier, causing it to emit a dazzling golden light. The green disposable magic relic was instantly reduced to dust. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, the enemy isn¡¯t too strong. I can handle it,¡± Durance assured with a smile. He then blew the cloud of dust from the destroyed magic relic floating in the air, causing it to mix into white smoke. While disposable magic relics could be powerful, they also had some troublesome traits¡ªit could often yield unexpected results against enemies. Due to its expensive and unique materials, it was not as effective inbat as sacred artifacts aided by artifact spirits. As a result, it became less popr throughout the continent. Even Durance, a member of a wealthy family, had not seen one in years. Thest time Durance had seen a disposable magic relic was five years ago when he apanied his father to suppress mountain bandits. The bandits, aware that they were being targeted by the Count¡¯s family, knew that it would be difficult to escape. Therefore, they chose to fight with all they had and spent all their savings buying five disposable offensive magic relics that carried special magical side effects such as paralysis, sleep, poison, hypnosis, and decay, from the ck market. The magic relics nearly caused irreversible harm to Durance, but they hardly posed a threat to his father, who had just entered the Saint Realm. This was also one of the major drawbacks of disposable magic relics¡ªthey were only effective against weaker opponents and were not a cost-effective option for those with greater strength. Anyone with that kind of money would rather invest in more powerful elixirs or treasures to enhance their strength instead. Durance shook his head and called out softly, ¡°Ste.¡± A sweet, feminine voice answered his call as countless tiny specks of light resembling fireflies emerged from Durance¡¯s golden rapier, a sacred artifact of remarkable quality that had been passed down in his family. Slicing noises filled the air once again, swift and constant like the buzzing of bees. Dozens of ghostly green lights appeared and sliced through the white smoke with a chilling glow. They struck the specks of golden light floating in the air, causing a collision that made no deafening noise. The expensive magic relics lost their glow and tinkled as they fell to the ground. The enemy must have thought that using multiple magic relics at once would work since using a single one did not seem to be effective. Even so, Durance found their strategy to be naive¡­ It was almost silly and cute. If they had enough money to purchase so many disposable magic relics, they could have bought a real sacred artifact. The money required to buy these useless toys was definitely enough for a high-quality sacred artifact that would prove much more useful and effective. Even with Golden Ste in hand, Durance could not confidently say that he could withstand a direct attack from a real sacred artifact. Thea was still concerned and asked, ¡°Do you need our help?¡± Durance shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just some petty tricks that aren¡¯t worth drawing my rapier for.¡± His attention shifted towards the direction from where the green light had been fired. As the domain and golden glow expanded, the white smoke that had previously obscured his vision became nothing more than a mirage. ¡°Huh? The enemy actually withdrew?¡± Durance¡¯s domain was not yet fully developed, so it became increasingly difficult to stabilize as it grew. As a result, its expansion was slow, and Durance could not clearly see the appearance of the enemy outside the door. All that was visible was a dark trail of light as it swiftly passed by, leaving behind a clear image of its escape. ¡°Withdrew?¡± Lesiah pouted in disappointment. ¡°How boring, I thought I could watch a good show for free.¡± ¡°Crown Princess, while it¡¯s valuable to engage with others and gain knowledge, it¡¯s important to discern what is truly worth learning. In my opinion, Lilith¡¯s penchant for drama and mischief is quite enough. Having another individual like her will only lead to chaos,¡± Durance remarked helplessly. Lesiah rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m just really bored but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as awful as Lilith.¡± Durance remained silent, acknowledging that, while Lesiah might not be as awful as Lilith, their brief acquaintance had already revealed Lilith¡¯s influence on her. He wondered if prolonged exposure to Lilith would lead Lesiah down the same path. He feared that by then, their double princesses buff, in addition to their echoing of each other, would create a superimposed effect, putting the safety of the entire continent at risk. ¡°A-Anyhow¡­ let¡¯s proceed with caution¡­ If the enemy¡¯s temporary retreat is a ploy to deceive us¡­ that would be terrible¡­¡± Brea said, trembling as she hugged herself. ¡°True, the enemy is unlikely to give up so easily.¡± Durance nodded in agreement. ¡°So, Your Highness, what do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°What else can we possibly do other than preparing ourselves to respond to any situations? Since the enemy retreated in defeat, they¡¯ll definitely make smaller moves to find our weakness instead of attempting another direct attack on Durance.¡± Lesiah¡¯s expression then turned serious as she continued, ¡°This means things will get dangerous for¡­ the weakest one among our group.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! That ursed Aneva brat is on the verge of breaking through to the Saint Realm. Not only that, he also possesses a sacred artifact! Can these annoying prodigies just die already?!¡± Amidst the pristine white smoke, an unpleasant and hoarse voice rang out. It belonged to none other than the incredibly hideous doll that was emitting a dark glow. As its ck aura flickered, the white smoke surrounding it churned erratically. ¡°This is all that damn Lilith¡¯s fault for forcing me to destroy my physical body. Otherwise¡­ otherwise these guys would have been mine!¡± Without a physical body to rely on, Lacey¡¯s abilities were greatly limited when he was in his doll form. One of the biggest problems was that¡­ the doll could not write. The ragdoll¡¯s palms did not even have fingers, making it impossible to hold a pen. Without the ability to write his opponent¡¯s name, Lacey could not use his power to forcefully break his enemy¡¯s mental defense. With no other means than a few disposable magic relics, facing Durance would be no different than courting death for Lacey. ¡°Damn it, I was too reckless! I should have a spare body prepared.¡± Lacey seethed, but there was nothing he could do. The countless ordinary people on the ship that could have been mentally invaded by him had already evacuated the ship just now, leaving only mages or warriors onboard. Without breaking the barrier of their spiritual world, he would not be able to control them. Moreover, targeting Lilith¡¯s acquaintances proved to be a challenging task. Lacey thought for a moment before spitting out a spectrum stone from his nearly all stitched-up mouth. The spectrum stone was glowing, showing the inside of the room where Durance and the others were in. Lacey had installed detection magic relics in every room in cases of emergency. These relics were very well-hidden, making them extremely difficult to be discovered. After all, the reputation of Lovetide would be ruined if anyone found out about them. Lacey only used this to look for a solution in a seemingly impossible situation. He was running out of time and must act quickly to identify any weaknesses or vulnerabilities of his opponents. If he failed to do so, the consequences could be dire. ¡°Wait, this is¡­¡± Lacey saw a glimmer of hope. A precious little girl who appears to be around four or five years old was curled up on therge pink bed in the corner of the room. She was fast asleep, asionally turning over and sucking her thumb. ¡°T-The heaven¡­ hasn¡¯t forsaken me yet!¡± Lacey¡¯s petite body trembled with excitement as he did not expect to find hope at his darkest hour. Age was not a concern for him. As long as the little girl could hold a pencil and write, he would be able to fully utilize his abilities. Moreover, it was easier for him to mentally invade a young girl like her discreetly. Lacey¡¯s button-stitched eyes gleamed with malice, he had already crafted the perfect n in his mind! He would sneak into the room and silently take control of the little girl first. From there, he could manipte the remaining people. Theoretically, his ability had no limit to the number of people he could control. Lacey was just a perfectionist and in his pursuit of perfection, that beautiful skin from before was the only body he had. However, this was not the time to pursue perfection. Even though these people were repulsive, he had to force himself to ept them. This was all part of his n for revenge against Lilith! He would make her his toy, and trap her consciousness in her body eternally to torment her. The more he thought about it, the harder it was to control his growing restlessness. Hehehe. Just wait, Lilith! The game isn¡¯t over yet. The winner will be revealed soon! Book 5: Chapter 55: Over Already? Book 5: Chapter 55: Over Already? In the room where Lesiah and the others waited, the thick white smoke grew even denser, reaching a point where one could not even see their own fingers when they held their hands up in front of them. Durance tightened his grip on his rapier, focusing his mind and fully activating his domain while remaining vignt of his surroundings. Lesiah shed her carefree demeanor, and looked a little more serious, while Thea and Brea scanned the area, hands resting on their weapons, ready to draw at a moment¡¯s notice. From the unusual changes in the atmosphere, it was clear that their enemy was getting serious! Durance was taken aback as an unfamiliar figure appeared before him. His pupils shrunk and he felt a ripple of unease in his heart. Why was there no reaction from his domain when the enemy was already so close? Without hesitation, Durance took a step forward. His rapier gave off a brilliant golden light as he cut through the space, creating arge crack in the rolling smoke that seemed like an abyss that could swallow everything in its path. Yet, no one was in sight. ¡°Damn! It was a trap!¡± Horror, shock, and anger filled Durance¡¯s heart as he swung his rapier. Golden Ste, his sacred artifact, immediately released countless golden threads that shot out in all directions. Despite prating the smoke, the threads failed to capture any physical object. ¡°I got¡­ teleported?¡± The expression on Durance¡¯s face turned ugly as the threads failed to capture any physical objects, indicating the absence of any such objects around him. Just moments ago, there were tables, chairs, sofas, a bed, women, and even an array of sex toys in the room. Hence, Durance could not think of any other possibility except that his recklessness had allowed the enemy to transport him elsewhere. [That doesn¡¯t seem like the case. There was no energy fluctuation.] Durance¡¯s troubled heart was immediately calmed by the sweet, otherworldly voice that belonged to his beloved, the artifact spirit of his sacred artifact. ¡°Then¡­ this is¡­¡± [It should be some kind of trick that deceives perception, simr to the figure you saw earlier. It fooled you into thinking that the threads you condensed from your imperfect domain were shooting out in all directions but in reality, they were merely sweeping through empty spaces, making no contact with anything.] ¡°That means I¡¯m still in the room right now?¡± [That¡¯s right, but this is why you must be careful. There are others in the room, if you attack without thinking, you could inadvertently hurt someone else.] Durance felt a wave of relief wash over him. Fortunately the threads were merely a feature of his imperfect domain, and did not possess any offensive capabilities. ¡°So what do I do now?¡± [Wait,] Ste replied. ¡°Wait? What about the others? The enemy deliberately isted me, it must be part of their scheme.¡± [Don¡¯t worry, this ability won¡¯tst too long. Have more faith in the others, they are all special in their own ways.] Durance gave a slight nod of agreement. The Crown Princess of an empire, a former saintess of a theocracy, and a seemingly delicate young girl whom Durance was certain she was anything but ordinary because she could share a room with Lilith. He knew that an enemy with only a few tricks up their sleeve would not be able to easily defeat them. Moreover, there was also another person who would not just sit back and do nothing when things got dire, especially since the girl was technically Lilith¡¯s daughter. Hmm? Hold on, why did the enemy attack now? Since Durance could not do anything for the time being, he started thinking. The enemy suddenly attacked after a long period of silence. It was unlikely that they had forgotten about their existence until now. Rather, it was more likely that they had been defeated by Lilith and decided to redirect their focus towards them, because they were unwilling to give up so easily. What would a viin who was defeated by Lilith and refused to give up do at this point? They would attack those who were close to Lilith, either taking them as hostages, or seeking direct revenge. Who were the people close to Lilith in the room? It seemed like except for himself, all of them were. So there were two reasons the enemy deliberately isted Durance. One was because he was being a nuisance, and two, because he was not even a target. Since the enemy was defeated by Lilith, they must be greatly weakened, which could exin why they relied on disposable magic relics earlier. At this time, how would the enemy choose in order to ensure sess? As Princess Lesiah said, they would pick the weakest. Or at least¡­ the one who looked the weakest. And the weakest looking among them was definitely¡­ A smirk spread across Durance¡¯s face as he contemted the situation. What seemed daunting at first nce could often be simplified and handled withughable ease upon closer inspection. [Did you remember something good? You seem happy,] Stemented. Durance smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, but this should be the end of this matter.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The nket on the pink bed suddenly squirmed, as if there was a caterpir crawling under it, from the edge of the bed to the pillow. Shortly after, an ugly doll¡¯s face emerged from the tightly tucked corner of the nket, not far from where Cornelia was sleeping. The ugly doll turned its head 180 degrees, moving slowly and cautiously. It made sure not to make any noise as it rubbed against the nket. Once it was certain that no one had noticed it, the doll¡¯s button eyes gleamed with an eerie light. As soon as it gained control over the little girl, nothing could stop it from achieving its goals. Lacey would not make the same mistake of writing down the wrong enemy¡¯s name again. Since this body was not capable of making facial expressions, Lacey could only smile wickedly in his mind. He then directed his gaze towards the cute and helpless little girl. If she had to me someone, she could only me herself for being born in the wrong body. ¡°Eeyah?¡± ¡°?!¡± Lacey was startled as the little girl, who had been sound asleep, was suddenly awake now and was fixated on him with herrge, curious and watery eyes. ¡°A¡­ dwoll¡­?¡± A tender voice escaped from Cornelia¡¯s small cherry lips. The words she uttered were like the gibberish of a young child who had just begun speaking. She was perplexed to find a doll beside her pillow. ¡°So¡­ ugwyy¡­¡± WHO ARE YOU CALLING UGLY! Lacey¡¯s heart was filled with rage as he could hardly believe that even a young child would have the audacity to mock him. Despite his anger, Lacey did not dare to move. If a child woke up to find a spider on their pillow, they would observe it curiously. If the spider suddenly moved, the child would most likely start howling and crying in fear. Simrly, Lacey could not move because in the little girl¡¯s eyes, he was a doll and dolls should not move on their own. Gaining control of others was a process that required time and effort. Even if the target was just a little girl, all the effort Lacey put in would be in vain if she suddenly started crying and screaming. The deluxe room they were in was full of people, and the only weakness of the white smoke was the fact that it was not soundproof. Lacey was also afraid that he would suddenly be attacked with a strange flying kick or something simr when he was in the middle of the process. He could handle such a surprise once, but not two or three times. Although he was only a doll now, he could still keel over from the shock. Lacey was starting to feel impatient. He knew that the deceptive ability he used on Durance would notst long, and once Durance recovered, he would instantly be discovered even if Durance¡¯s domain was still imperfect. The little girl continued to stare at him. She neither moved nor showed any signs of distress. For some reason, her calmness left Lacey feeling a sense of unease. Damn! Why do I still have to go through such torture when this was clearly a life or death situation? As time passed, Lacey¡¯s patience began to wane. Just as he was about to take a risk, the little girl finally made a move. Book 5: Chapter 56: The Higher You Fly, The Farther You Can See Book 5: Chapter 56: The Higher You Fly, The Farther You Can See Cornelia shifted her petite body and leaned in towards Lacey. She then started sniffing like a kitten trying to determine if the object before her was food or a toy. She blinked a few times before her eyes shone brightly. This really, really ugly doll actually smells like Mommy! C-Could this be¡­ a special gift from Mommy? Did she leave it beside Cornelia¡¯s pillow while Cornelia was asleep to give her a surprise? Cornelia knitted her eyebrows together as she pondered over it. But¡­ What an ugly gift! Mommy really has a bad taste! While Cornelia was silently judging her mother, Lacey was excited instead. So close! She¡¯s so close! This is close enough for me to make a move! Lacey was secretly rejoicing in his heart. God was still on his side! Since this little brat was being rude, she should be taught a lesson. He would knock her out first, then do whatever he wanted with her! Although Lacey was not far from the little girl before, he could not use a disposable magic relic without being noticed due to the noise and movement it would create when being thrown. Now that the little girl¡¯s forehead was almost within his reach, he did not have to toss the magic relic! With calcted precision, Lacey aimed the disposable magic relic, which had a paralyzing effect, at the little girl in front of him. Though Lacey knew that the girl would suffer lingering effects, he, being a viin, could not be bothered to care. It wasn¡¯t like some deity would punish him for harming a child. Lacey found the thought itself amusing. Unless the brat was rted to a deity, no one would care about someone as insignificant as them. ¡°Twooooy!¡± Lacey heard a childish and otherworldly voice before he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his mind, as if something had been forcefully taken from him. His vision briefly went ck. When Lacey came to, he was surprised to discover that his disposable magic relic had vanished without any warning. It was easily taken away from him and he could not even react to it. Which big boss pulled such a stupid prank on him? Lacey searched in all directions, extending his perception to its limit, but failed to detect the presence of that big boss. ¡°Twooy!¡± The childish voice rang out again. Lacey could no longer deceive himself. He stiffly twisted the almost nonexistent neck of the doll¡¯s body and faced the truth that he did not want to acknowledge and refused to ept. The disposable magic relic glowed as it danced in the air, creating peculiar images. It followed the path that the little girl traced with her finger and asionally brushed past Lacey. The movements that it was making should have produced noises, but it was nowpletely noiseless, as if sound was never applicable to the disposable magic relic in the first ce. Lacey almost felt like crying. There was no special aura or energy fluctuation. Cornelia appeared to be just like any other girl, inwardly and outwardly. Yet, she was able to detect Lacey¡¯s spiritual power, seize his magic relic and effortlessly erased its ws. Lacey had never even seen a peak saint-level expert capable of doing such. Holy s?h?i?t?, there¡¯s really a big boss here. At this point, Lacey did not even care if Lesiah would discover him. His voice was hoarse as he bitterly asked, ¡°Who the hell are you¡­?¡± ¡°Eeeeyah?¡± The little girl tilted her head to the side as her eyes sparkled again. This doll can actually talk! Cornelia was extremely excited. Although the doll was ugly, it came with a peculiar flying toy and could also speak! As expected of Mommy! Of course, she wouldn¡¯t just give Cornelia a simple, ugly doll as a gift! This doll is anything but ordinary! There must be more to it, and Cornelia can¡¯t wait to unravel its mysteries! Cornelia stared at Lacey intently. Rather than sending a chill down his back, he felt like he was trapped in ice. The stare of an ancient beast paled inparison to this. Even facing ten of these intimidating beasts with theirrge, piercing eyes would not be as frightening as facing these sparkling eyes. W-What¡­ should I do? Lacey thought he had found a ripe persimmon that was easy to pick, but it turned out to be an anglerfish using the fruit as a bait! S?h?i?t?¡­! Do big bosses have such a sick hobby nowadays? Can¡¯t they just pretend to be weak instead of disguising themselves as harmless little girls? Are they even aware of the damage to their fierce reputation? Despite Lacey¡¯s inner turmoil, his fate was already sealed. In just the blink of an eye, Cornelia¡¯s wless face appeared before him. Her tiny, slightly chubby hand was reaching out to grab the doll up by its face. Lacey attempted to resist, but this only fueled Cornelia¡¯s excitement, as if she had discovered a newnd. ¡°Eeeeeeeeyayahhhh¡­¡± To think that this doll can even move on its own! How advanced! Cornelia quickly sat up from the bed and removed the nket before gently cing Lacey on the t surface. She patted on the bedding and babbled, ¡°Gwoo¡­ Gwooo¡­¡± Go? Is she telling me to leave? Lacey was extremely confused. Although he could not decipher the intentions of this big boss who seemed to enjoy acting like a child, he stood up and took a hesitant step forward. As he did so, he quickly turned his head to nce nervously at Cornelia. Cornelia pped her hands excitedly. ¡°Gwoooo¡­ Gwoooo¡­¡± Is she really telling me to leave? Lacey¡¯s breathing was a bit uneven, but he proceeded cautiously and took a few more steps forward. Seeing that Cornelia had no intention of stopping him, Lacey broke into a sprint. If he was going to die anyway, he might as well take a gamble! To Lacey¡¯s surprise, as soon as he stepped into the thick smoke, he suddenly hit a wall and fell to the ground. Huh? Strange. I don¡¯t remember there¡¯s a wall here before. Despite being a doll, Lacey could still feel pain. He rubbed his head in an attempt to soothe the pain and red at the obstacle that dared to block his escape route. As soon as that ¡°obstacle¡± entered his view, Lacey felt as though his heart was about to stop, even though he did not have a heart in this body in the first ce. Unbeknownst to him, the little girl had appeared in front of him at some point. No, she had never actually moved. It was impossible for the bed she was sitting on to move around with her. It was him who had somehow managed to run back to the little girl. Lacey wanted to curse the situation, but he wondered if the monster in front of him even had a mother in the first ce. Cornelia pped her hands even more excitedly. ¡°Run¡­ Qwuick¡­ Run¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Lacey snorted as he plopped down on the pink bed. He could not escape, so it was pointless to run. Don¡¯t even think of making me your toy. I won¡¯t budge, no matter what you say. Cornelia tilted her head cutely, staring at Lacey who remained still. She leaned towards him and pointed her little finger upwards. ¡°Fly¡­ Flyyy¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lacey continued pretending to be dead, or rather, a lifeless doll. He was determined not to give Cornelia any response, no matter how persistent she was. All of a sudden, Lacey felt a warm embrace enveloping him. He looked down and realized that he was being held by the monster who looked like a little girl. ¡°Wait, what are you trying to¡­¡± Before Lacey could even finish his question, the scene in front of him blurred. Then, there was buzzing in his ears, like countless bees flying past. There was a sharp pain in his back, but Lacey did not have time to register the pain before he regained his vision. Then¡­ he saw¡­ Boats. River. An entire city. Clouds and smoke. The whole continent beneath the clouds. And finally¡­ an azure-colored floating amidst the endless darkness. Book 5: Chapter 57: In The Name Of The Dragon God Book 5: Chapter 57: In The Name Of The Dragon God ¡°Ugh¡­ My head hurts,¡± Kieran groaned as he attempted to sit up, clutching his throbbing head. It felt as though his skull had been repeatedly kicked like a ball. As he opened his eyes, the world was blurry and filled with golden stars. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re awake.¡± Lilith smiled. She had been sitting at the side, waiting for Kieran to wake up. She was feeling bored, so she replenished her energy by taking a few bites. ¡°Did you know you were controlled by Lacey? Your throbbing head is the side effects of mind control. You better thank me, if I hadn¡¯t rescued you¡­¡± Kieran interrupted Lilith angrily and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking I don¡¯t know you¡¯re the cause of this pain in my head! Although my body was being controlled, I was still conscious. I watched you headbutting me as if your skull is a sacred artifact!¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Lilith clicked her tongue and took another bite of meat before muttering, ¡°So, you were conscious, huh? I thought I could rely on this to ckmail you into pledging your absolute obedience to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kieran¡¯s cheek twitched as he fought the urge to tear the little devil¡¯s offensive mouth. However, he remembered something and hesitated for a moment before speaking in a barely audible voice. ¡°In any case, I still have to thank you for saving me.¡± The experience that Kieran had just gone through left an unforgettable psychological scar on him. Putting aside the fact that he had to hear a love confession from a pervert like Lacey, the horror of bing a puppet to be manipted while still conscious was something he feared he would never forget in his entire life. It felt like experiencing sleep paralysis, where the body was unable to move, causing an intense feeling of terror. However, being manipted by Lacey was even more horrifying than that. Kieran could not imagine the despair of those who had been under Lacey¡¯s control for a long time, with their consciousness trapped in their physical bodies. He was just grateful to have been rescued. Lilith perked up her ears and eximed dramatically, ¡°Huh? Did you say something? I didn¡¯t catch that. You speak too softly, are you turning into a girl for real?¡± Kieran¡¯s face flushed as he clenched his teeth briefly before averting his gaze and speaking a little louder this time. ¡°I said thank you.¡± ¡°Thank who?¡± ¡°Lilith.¡± ¡°Who thanked Lilith?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Who did you thank?¡± ¡°WHO ELSE? DID YOU THINK I WAS GOING TO THANK YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY?!¡± Kieran snarled. ¡°Sheesh, what a tsundere.¡± Lilith covered her smirk as she looked Kieran up and down in his spotless maid dress. ¡°It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not a real girl, otherwise you would be highly sought after in the market.¡± ¡°Oh, f?u?c?k? off!¡± Kieran red at her and continued, ¡°Let me warn you, you better not be scheming against me, or else¡­¡± ¡°Or else¡­?¡± ¡°O-Or else¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you go down with me too!¡± Kieran finished fiercely. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Despite saying that, Lilith was unfazed by Kieran¡¯s re and roar. She simply offered him some food with a smile. ¡°Want some to regain your strength?¡± Kieran cast a nce at it and gulped. ¡°No, I¡¯m still dizzy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Under Kieran¡¯s hungry gaze, Lilith quickly finished all the food. With her mouth full, she said, ¡°You seem to be in a bad shape. Why don¡¯t you wait for me here?¡± ¡°Wait for you? Where are you going?¡± ¡°To chase after that sadistic doll, of course. Since the smoke hasn¡¯t cleared yet, he should still be on board.¡± ¡°How do you n on doing that?¡± Kieran furrowed his brow and scanned his surroundings. The smoke was getting so thick that it resembled a white iron curtain, maybe because Lacey was trying to cover his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this,¡± Lilith said while pointing to the tip of her nose with her thumb. ¡°That guy probably didn¡¯t even notice he got blood on him. I¡¯m going to track him down by following the scent of blood.¡± ¡°But the scent is probably¡­¡± As the smoke thickened, the pungent smell grew stronger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although the smell was a bit unsettling at first, I have be ustomed to it and it no longer affects me.¡± Lilith patted her chest and shed a confident smile. The adaptability of a dragon should not be underestimated. Given enough time, they could even detect the scent of virginity amidst a sea of rotten eggs from five hundred miles away. It was thanks to this ability that the Eclipse Dragon managed to locate the chamber of the Demon King¡¯s daughter during the infiltration of the Demon King¡¯s city through the sewer system. Kieran pondered for a moment, then nodded. ¡°¡­Fine. Now that Lacey is just a defenseless doll, it is indeed the best opportunity to capture him. Otherwise, it will be a problem if he takes control of someone else again.¡± Kieran was starting to worry about the others on the boat. They were stillpletely unaware of Lacey¡¯s abilities and the current situation. If Lacey were to take advantage of this and catch them off guard, it could be extremely dangerous. For some reason, Lilith did not seem to share this worry. Although Kieran was not as important to Lilith as the others, she still stayed around to guard the area when he was unconscious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading out now. Make sure you stay safe,¡± Lilith reminded, bouncing in ce a few times to warm up. As she lifted her foot to leave, she suddenly froze for a moment. ¡°W-What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡± Kieran asked nervously, wondering if there was another enemy attack. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re safe.¡± Lilith turned around and faced Kieran with a serious expression. ¡°The smoke is dissipating though.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kieran was stunned, as he had only just realized that the troublesome smoke around him was starting to thin out. Although it had been so thick just a moment ago, they could now pretty much see the room they were in. ¡°That Lacey¡­ gave up and ran away without seeking revenge?¡± Kieran frowned, a little unconvinced that the pervert would give up so easily. However, with the smoke clearing, it appeared to be the only usible exnation. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Lilith stroked her smooth chin thoughtfully as another suspicion came to her mind. The smoke had dissipated too suddenly. Could Lacey have made a mistake by attempting to ambush a dragon or deity that looked like an elementary school student and only to be defeated within a second? ¡°What do we do now?¡± Kieran looked at Lilith. Since Lacey had already left, there was no reason for her to go after him. ¡°What else? We¡¯ll go meet up with Lesiah and the others.¡± Lilith shrugged and yfully said, ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here all day and pray for Lacey to fall from the sky.¡± Kieran struggled to stand up, finding it difficult to remain still with his dizzy and foggy head. ¡°If daydreams like those coulde true, I wouldn¡¯t mind cross-dressing for the rest of my life.¡± Lilith crossed her arms and huffed, ¡°Is there any point in saying something that will never happen? I think you should be more realistic with that, it would make it more exciting. For example, we can y rock-paper-scissors. If you lose, you must wear that kawaii maid dress for the rest of your life.¡± Kieran sneered. ¡°Nice try. Rather than convincing me to say something absurd like that, your efforts would be better spent on praying. The chances of it happening might be better.¡± ¡°Well, you were the one who started it.¡± ¡°It is as you have said, it doesn¡¯t count because it will never happen.¡± Kieran bent down and focused on channeling his battle qi through the meridians in his body to elerate the healing of his wounds, enabling him to move better as soon as possible. In doing so, he failed to notice that Lilith had suddenly lifted her head and was staring at something that left her small mouth gaping open in disbelief. ¡°What if it does happen?¡± ¡°What if? Impossible! If Lacey truly fell from the sky, directly plummeting down, I, Kieran, swear on the spot that I will wear this maid dress for the rest of my life, until the day I die!¡± Kieran straightened up and kicked his legs before smiling confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll swear it in the name of the Dragon God.¡± Book 5: Chapter 58: How Did You Manage To Do That? Book 5: Chapter 58: How Did You Manage To Do That? Lilith lowered her head once more, propping her chin on her hand, and smirked. ¡°It looks like the heavens also believe that you were born in the wrong body.¡± Kieran frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean to say it¡¯s a shame that such a lovely personality had to be ced into a male body. Thankfully, our Dragon God is a powerful deity who is willing to take action and rectify such a mistake. Even if you can¡¯t physically be a girl, you can still embody the qualities of one.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Kieran asked angrily. Lilith¡¯s nonsensical rambling left him feeling unsettled. Lilith gracefully stepped back a few paces, then pointed her finger towards the sky and chuckled. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? I¡¯ve already made it so obvious.¡± Kieran lifted his head and his expression immediately changed. Most of the white smoke had dissipated, so his perception was no longer distorted. Although the range of his perception was limited due to his current realm, he could still clearly sense that¡­ Something hot was rapidly approaching the boat from a high altitude! What is that? A meteorite? Kieran¡¯s mind raced with all sorts of scenarios, including the potential impact and damage a real meteorite could cause if it were to strike the boat they were on. He was even prepared to flee at any moment, but Lilith was just standing nearby, staring at him with a creepy smile. Because of that, he figured that the likelihood of a catastrophic event was low, as that little devil would be the first to flee if there was any real danger. Observing Kieran¡¯s pensive expression, Lilith shook her head and let out a sigh. ¡°There¡¯s indeed something endearing when a girl, who has a pretty face and a nice figure, asserts her intelligence despitecking it.¡± However, it would beme if a guy were to do it. This just showed how shallow this world was. The boat shook violently, causing the river to churn up waves that reached over ten meters high, as it braced itself for a powerful impact from the sky. Kieran, positioned in the center of the boat, could hear the deafening roar of the surging waves. Themotion caused Lilith a great headache as she had keen senses, so she felt like she was standing amidst grand fireworks. Lovetide was barely stabilized on the water, thanks to the appearance of mysterious runes on the walls and floors surrounding Lilith. A series of loud bangs was then hearding from above, each one weaker than thest. It was as if something was crashing through theyers of flooring, hurtling towards the bottom with decreasing momentum. Lilith¡¯s ears perked up as she vaguely heard screams amidst the deafening sounds of impact. It sounded extremely familiar. Suddenly, the ceiling above her head exploded, showering Lilith and Kieran with wood chips and dust. ¡°What is it?¡± Kieran¡¯s injuries were not severe in the first ce and he had mostly recovered already. With a simple gesture, he used battle qi to summon a gust of wind that cleared away the dust and smoke, revealing the true nature of the supposed meteorite. ¡°Oww, oww, o¡­¡± A wicked and ugly doll pushed aside the wooden nks that had been crushing it and rose to its feet, albeit unsteadily. It clutched its side while cursing in pain. ¡°Damn, how did that little monster do such a powerful throw so casually?! That nearly crushed these old bones of mine¡­ even though I don¡¯t actually have any. But it still hurts like hell, b?a?s?t?a?r?d?!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kieran remained silent, his fingers slowly curling into ws before he pulled his hand back toward his body. As he did so, the dust and smoke he had dispersed shifted back to their original ce, as if being manipted by an invisible force. I¡¯ve seen nothing, I¡¯ve heard nothing. I¡¯m just a guest star without a single line in this show. Lilith lifted her leg and stomped her foot with such force that the dust and smoke was dispersed once more. ¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself. The Dragon God is watching,¡± she taunted. ¡°The Dragon God wouldn¡¯t pay attention to insignificant people like me¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re this lucky because the Dragon God favors you and sees great potential in you. Come on, kid! Show the world what you¡¯re made of!¡± Who the hell would want this kind of favor?! ¡°Can¡¯t we just pretend we never see that?¡± Kieran cried. ¡°Of course we can.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kieran¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected response. Whoever said that Lilith is as terrible as a little devil, I, Kieran, will be the first one to make them regret their words! Lady Lilith is smart, beautiful, adorable, gentle, and kind. She is a great person! ¡°Of course I can pretend I didn¡¯t see anything, but¡­¡± Lilith pulled out a wooden stump out of nowhere and climbed onto it. With a condescending look and a slight smirk on her face, she finished her sentence, ¡°Only if you kneel before me and be my ve. I¡¯ll consider sparing you.¡± ¡°Who would want to be your ve? You terrible little devil!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a shame then.¡± Lilith pouted. ¡°Never mind then. My mother seems to be busytely. At least I won¡¯t have to bother her.¡± Lilith was certain that if she had summoned the Dragon Queen all the way here just to undress a mere human, the Queen would be so offended and hurt someone. Of course, that someone wouldn¡¯t be Lilith. Lilith kicked the wooden stump beneath her feet away and turned her attention toward Lacey, who had stopped fussing and was now ready to sneak away. With a friendly smile on her face, Lilith said, ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the famous owner of this establishment. Where are you off to in such a hurry, Lacey?¡± Lacey turned his head around stiffly. An eerie grin appeared on his doll¡¯s face. ¡°You must have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m just a normal doll, passing through here.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, if you¡¯re just a normal doll then I guess it¡¯s not too much to ask for you to y with me, right?¡± Lilith slowly approached the doll with a wicked smile. Meanwhile, Kieran was also cracking his knuckles, his eyes zing with the desire to incinerate the doll in front of him! This person had traumatized him by manipting his body and now, he was also responsible for causing Kieran immense suffering and pushing him toward a life of darkness. Although this act of revenge might not be honorable, Kieran knew that he would not be able to sleep peacefully for the rest of his life if he did not rip this doll apart with his own hands. Panic shed across Lacey¡¯s button eyes as the two of them approached him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, don¡¯t force me to use my trump card!¡± he warned. ¡°Trump card? Oh no, I¡¯m shaking in my boots!¡± Lilith then sneered. ¡°You¡¯re wee to use it.¡± ¡°You better not regret this! The power of that move is beyond your imagination! Once I unleash it, only death awaits you!¡± Lacey roared. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t regret it.¡± Lilith scoffed. If Lacey truly had such a powerful move up his sleeve, he would have already unleashed it instead of wasting his breath here to intimidate them. How stupid. Lilith narrowed her eyes as the white smoke around her thickened once again. Could it be that Lacey was pretending to intimidate them while using the smoke as a cover to escape once more? Did he truly believe that she would fall for the same trick twice? How ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m warning you now, don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯ll do it for real!¡± Lacey issued the ultimatum, but Lilith just brushed it off like it was nothing more than a foolish show. ¡°Pfft.¡± Lilith snickered as she crossed the invisible line that Lacey had set up for them. ¡°Stop bullying me! Do you really think I¡¯m just bluffing?¡± Lacey shouted in frustration as he moved his hand to his abdomen. Click¡­ Although his doll hand was fingerless, he was able to pull something that seemed like a zipper on his abdomen for some reason. Lilith was dumbfounded. ¡°How did you manage to do something like that?¡± Laceyughed sinisterly and said, ¡°Ignorant child, there are still many things that you do not know!¡± With that, he pulled out a shiny bronze revolver from his abdomen. Book 5: Chapter 59: You Shall Transcend Into Eternal Rest Book 5: Chapter 59: You Shall Transcend Into Eternal Rest Lilith stood frozen to the spot as she scanned the object Lacey was holding again¡­ and again¡­ and again. No matter how she looked at it, she recognized the intricately constructed device as something she had only seen in her previous life¡­ No, to be precise, she had never even seen the real thing back then¡­ It was undoubtedly¡­ a gun. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± Lilith asked, her voice shaking slightly. Isn¡¯t this a magical world? Isn¡¯t this civilization so underdeveloped that it couldn¡¯t even create a steam engine? How did they manage to produce a product that clearly originated from the modern industrial revolution? And why is this walking doll, a magical creation, holding a revolver? The image just looks so wrong! ¡°Strange, you sound like you know what I have in my hand.¡± Lacey was rather puzzled. This special weapon called a ¡°gun¡± was a gift that his lord had personally bestowed upon him for self-defense in critical situations since he was physically weak. He was told that this gun did not originate from this world, so naturally, the inhabitants of this world should be unfamiliar with it. ¡°No, no, no, I know nothing about it,¡± Lilith firmly denied. When a remarkable youth like herself, who had been raised with the core values of socialism, found herself in a life-threatening situation at gunpoint, she would, of course¡­ Put her hands up in the air without a second thought. Lacey was horrified and quickly stepped back a few meters. He pointed his gun at Lilith and sternly demanded, ¡°What are you doing with your hands up? Are you nning to attack? Lower your hands immediately, or I¡¯ll shoot!¡± Observing Lacey¡¯s panicked expression with obvious fear, realization finally dawned upon Lilith¡­ Right, why do I have to be afraid? This was not her previous world where one could kill people by simply hurling a brick at them. As someone who possessed the body of a dragon, Lilith had no reason to be afraid of guns. For instance, the velocity of a bullet fired from a pistol ranges from 300 to 500 meters per second, slightly faster than the speed of sound. However, Lilith¡¯s punching speed typically surpassed the speed of sound effortlessly. Taking this into ount, the kic energy generated by Lilith¡¯s punch could easily outweigh that of a bullet. Therefore, even if her opponent wore tenyers of Level 3A armors, Lilith could still punch a hole through them in her previous world. Besides, Lilith¡¯s defense was not to be underestimated. Although she was often injured by swords, knives, or even hair, those weapons were all imbued with battle qi, magic power, or even crazy buffs like divine power. That was why bullets could hardly pose a threat to her, even if they were aimed at her face. She had previously wondered why this world had not developed technology, but she eventually understood that it was simply unnecessary. For now, technology seemed way inferior to the magic products that existed in this world. With this realization, Lilith found her confidence to win the uing battle. If she could capture this guy, she might be able to extract valuable information that she needed. ¡°Keep this short. I¡¯d advise you to surrender directly though. It¡¯ll save you from unnecessary suffering. You better make up your mind now before you lose the chance to,¡± Lilith said, cracking her knuckles as she approached Lacey with a smile. ¡°Dream on! I¡¯d rather die than fall into your hands!¡± Lacey gritted his teeth. Falling into Lilith¡¯s hands would be no different than falling into the clutches of a real demon. Lacey would rather die than to be anyone¡¯s ything! Thus, fully aware of the consequences of pulling the trigger, he firmly tucked his cushy arm in front of it and pulled. BANG! The bullet immediately shot out from the muzzle of the gun, apanied by a burst of me and a loud sound. Lilith¡¯s eyes, now filled with molten gold, could easily track the bullet fired at high speed, which used to be invisible to her. The once intimidating weapon from her previous world had indeed been rendered useless here. Lilith simply activated her golden dragon pupils, and the bullet appeared like a picture captured by a high-speed camera. Every frame was so detailed that she could even clearly see the strange pattern engraved on it. It was nothingpared to Cornelia¡¯s hair, which Lilith could only dodge by relying solely on her instinct. Since Lilith could clearly see it, she was able to dodge it. With a graceful spin, Lilith effortlessly dodged the bullet as it flew past her. As she turned back around, ready to taunt Lacey, she was met with a wicked grin on that ugly doll¡¯s face. Not only that, she could feel an abnormal heating from behind, causing her heart to nearly skip a beat. She quickly spun around, with a speed that could make one wonder if her head was going to fly off from her shoulders. To her surprise, the bullet that should have hit the wall was now hovering in mid-air. The strange, decorative patterns engraved on it were giving off a faint white light. Lilith had forgotten the fact that even though technology was inferior to magic in this world, they could still bebined. All of a sudden, the white smoke in the room started swirling like a turbulent whirlpool. ¡°That white smoke of mine isn¡¯t only good for concealing myself,¡± Lacey pointed out with a sinister smile. Like a lit cigarette thrown into a room filled with gas, the bullet swiftly ignited the white smoke, causing an explosion. Lilith was shocked and could only watch as the unstoppable shockwave and burning me rushed toward her in slow motion. The pungent smell of the white smoke was not meant to cover up any scents, but rather because the smoke itself was mmable and explosive. ¡°Tsk.¡± Lilith clicked her tongue in annoyance but did not try to run. She merely stood still and activated the White Jade Style to the maximum. After all, there was no way to dodge an AOE attack. Lilith could not help but feel a twinge of regret. She was still too careless and never learned from her previous mistakes. Guess there was nothing she could do but sacrifice ayer of her skin this time. She was not too worried about Kieran. As long as he was in the maid¡¯s dress, he would sustain less damage than Lilith. At this point in time, Lilith had already crossed out the option of showing kindness toward Lacey. The only remaining option was to be cruel. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Lacey took advantage of his soft body and curled himself into a ball. Although he could not resist the st entirely, he made a concerted effort to ensure that he retained some mobility afterward. He did not dare to dream of killing Lilith with this explosion, he only wished that he could at leaste out of it with fewer injuries than her. Unfortunately, his little wish went unheard. ¡°Eeeeyah!¡± The voice of a real demon appeared. In Lacey¡¯s ears, it sounded like a message from a higher power before the end of the world that said: My beloved believer, * *Do not continue to struggle, For this time you shall transcend into eternal rest. Book 5: Chapter 60: Assuring Book 5: Chapter 60: Assuring Suddenly, everything stopped as if God had pressed the pause button. All non-living things abruptly came to a halt. The shockwave and burst of me from the explosion stopped mere inches away from Lilith¡¯s cheek, like a breathtaking crimson rose in full bloom. Before Lilith could fully appreciate the divine spectacle, a small figure moved at an abnormal speed and collided with her back. ¡°Cornelia?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± CRACK. Lilith¡¯s face immediately paled as a distinct noise of her bone shifting out of ce echoed through the air. ¡°M-My spine¡­!!!¡± ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy ¡­¡­ Mommy, mommy¡­¡± ¡°S-Stop howling. I know you¡¯re excited, but can you let me go first? If you keep this up, your beautiful and charming Mommy will end up spending the remainder of her life in a wheelchair!¡± ¡°Eeeyah?¡± Cornelia blinked and released Lilith, tilting her head in confusion, as if pondering why Lilith had said that. However, she quickly gave up thinking and approached Lilith with small steps, her arms wide open and her face beaming with a bright smile. ¡°Mommy, hug.¡± Lilith took a deep breath while holding her waist as she red at the demanding young girl in front of her. ¡°No.¡± CRACK. ¡°O, o! I knew you wouldn¡¯t listen! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to use any divine power when hugging someone? What if you identally tten this 36D of mine?¡± Lilith lectured Cornelia sternly while peeling the little girl off her, then pulled her cheeks as hard as she could. Cornelia hung her head like a guilty child and replied meekly, ¡°Cornelia¡­ happy to see¡­ Mommy¡­¡± Lilith hit Cornelia hard on the head and said, ¡°Not even when you¡¯re happy! If it¡¯s unbearable for me, imagine what would happen to others if you use your power like that when you¡¯re happy! You could kill them.¡± Like a frightened kitten, Cornelia curled up into a ball and whimpered. She pitifully raised her head and looked up at Lilith with her big, watery eyes, as if pleading for forgiveness. Lilith sighed in defeat and stopped reprimanding Cornelia. This was not the first or second time that it had happened, and Lilith had already be ustomed to it. Moreover, Cornelia could not be held responsible for losing control of her power during her mood swings. It was an expected side effect when a child attempted to wield god-like powers that could destroy the world. If anyone were to be held ountable for this, it would be the Dragon Eater who had reduced her into this state. Lilith rubbed her sore waist and stiffly moved her body, asionally hearing the crunching noises of her joints. Thankfully, her misaligned spine got fixed. Otherwise, trying to shift it back into ce with her muscles would have been excruciatingly painful. In general, Lilith would rather break a bone than have one misaligned. Speaking of which ¡­¡­ ¡°Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you sleeping with Lesiah and the others?¡± Lilith looked at Cornelia from head to toe and asked with a hint of uncertainty in her voice, ¡°Did you¡­ grow a little?¡± ¡°Eeeeyah?¡± Cornelia tilted her little head in confusion. ¡°Never mind, that¡¯s a stupid question.¡± Despite saying that, Lilith was bing increasingly convinced that Cornelia had indeed grown a little after taking a nap. Previously, Cornelia could only utter basic phrases like ¡°Mommy, Mommy¡±, but now, her vocabry had expanded a little. Not only that, her powers used to be destructive, but now she could freeze time. This was a significant growth in a short amount of time. ¡°Is this a good thing¡­ or a bad thing?¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes and looked at Cornelia warily as she wondered if this was a good or bad development. For most people, growth was usually something worth celebrating for. However, Cornelia¡­ was a different case. After all, she was the deity who had a blood feud with the Dragon Eater inside of Lilith. As Cornelia continued to grow and eventually regained her memory, how would she treat Lilith? There was a high chance that she would stop babbling or seek her mother¡¯s attention, but instead¡­ ¡°Doll!¡± Lilith¡¯s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by Cornelia¡¯s excited outburst. ¡°Doll, doll!¡± ¡°Why are you yelling? What doll?¡± ¡°That one, that one,¡± Cornelia yelled, pointing not far away. ¡°Ah, what a coincidence to see you here again.¡± It was Lacey, who was on his tiptoes, trying to sneak away quietly. As he was caught in the act, he squeezed a smile, but it ended up looking worse than his crying face. ¡°Both of you must have not seen each other for a long time. I¡¯ll leave you two to your conversation and disappear from your sight now. Please excuse me.¡± Lacey only managed to take two steps when he suddenly found himself being held back by an invisible force, unable to move. ¡°Doll, talk, run, fly. Toy, I like,¡± Cornelia said while tugging on the hem of Lilith¡¯s blouse and chattering like a little sparrow. Lilith observed the expressions on Cornelia and Lacey¡¯s face. Cornelia looked like an excited child who had just received a birthday present. On the other hand, Lacey paled and looked as if he had been sentenced to life in prison. Lilith¡¯s mind raced as she tried to piece together the puzzle. She then finally figured out the reason why Lacey had fallen from the sky and the appearance of Cornelia. She had suspected from the beginning that Lacey was seeking revenge against her by targeting Lesiah, but unfortunately, it seemed that he had run into this mischievous girl along the way. ¡°You like that doll?¡± Lilith pointed at Lacey and asked with a smirk. ¡°Yes.¡± Cornelia nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Then, he¡¯ll be yours from now on.¡± ¡°Eeeyah?¡± Cornelia tilted her head in confusion as she wondered why her mother had to repeat that when she had already given Cornelia the doll as a present. Even so, Cornelia¡¯s doubt quickly disappeared as her eyes crinkled into a smile. She then reached out and took Lacey into her arms. ¡°Let go of me¡­ Let go of me!¡± Lacey struggled violently, but it was all in vain. Cornelia¡¯s loving embrace could overpower even Lilith, let alone a little doll like himself. Lilith leaned into Lacey and grinned. ¡°Wee to the family, Mr. Lacey. We¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°Who wants to be part of your family, you t demon!¡± ¡°Ah, it seems like Mr. Lacey still doesn¡¯t fully understand his current situation.¡± ¡°Ah! My eyes, my eyes!¡± Lilith withdrew her two fingers with a smirk and stood up straight. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. We have all the time in the world. You will soon understand the consequences of repeatedly pushing my boundaries.¡± Color immediately drained from Lacey¡¯s face. Lilith kindly patted his soft head and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t take it too far with you. At least¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to keep you alive¡­¡± Lacey¡¯s eyes lit up a little¡­ In the next moment, the light in his eyes was gently extinguished by Lilith. ¡°After all, you are now an important toy for Cornelia~¡± Lilith stretched her body. Although there was no intense battle, she felt even more exhausted than the time she fought with Cornelia. ¡°Well, we¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s go and meet up with Lesiah and the others.¡± She kicked Kieran, who was still bewildered by the frozen time, to bring him back to reality, and then took Cornelia¡¯s little hand. ¡°Come no, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Eeeyah!¡± Cornelia skipped beside Lilith, swinging her new toy in hand. ¡°Wait, something doesn¡¯t seem right. I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something.¡± After taking two steps, Lilith suddenly stopped and scanned the surroundings. But¡­ What is it? Lilith could not figure it out, no matter how hard she racked her brain. Lacey is in Cornelia¡¯s arms, and the explosion has been stopped thanks to the time freeze. What other crisis could there possibly be? In any case, it was extremely assuring to have Cornelia around. After all, she was an ally with a sky-high realm. Perhaps it was all her imagination. Lilith shook her head vigorously, trying to clear her thoughts before she continued walking. Cornelia, having aplished her objective, adhered to her mother¡¯s teachings of keeping her divine power in check at all times. As a result, time began to flow once more. Book 5: Chapter 61: Rumors Book 5: Chapter 61: Rumors As the sun set in the evening, a warm breeze blew from the east, following the river that flowed through the city before dispersing into countless homes, carrying the final warmth of the day. Warm breezes were always pleasant. After a long day of work, the residents could finally rx and enjoy the leisurely activities the city had to offer after nightfall, such as taking a stroll, shopping, meeting friends, trying out the local cuisines, or joining in on the warm-up activities for the uing Great Celestial Rite. ¡°How nice.¡± The soldier d in ck armor gazed upon the bustling crowd, filled with joy andughter as they chatted with theirpanions. A tinge of envy flickered in his eyes. ¡°The visiting delegations from the Macedonian Empire will arrive at the East Gate shortly. I wish to witness the spectacle myself too. After all, it¡¯s always a grand asion when a nationes to visit. I¡¯ve also heard that the crown princess of the Macedonian Empire is known for her exceptional beauty, hehe¡­¡± ¡°Stop dreaming.¡± An older-looking soldier standing beside him rolled his eyes in response. ¡°I¡¯ve always told you to stop obsessing and grinning over your 2D wives like a fool, but you never listen. Why am I not even surprised that a geek like you isn¡¯t aware of such big news?¡± ¡°W-Why? What happened?¡± ¡°That crown princess¡­ abdicated.¡± ¡°What? She got married?¡± The soldier¡¯s expression was filled with shock. ¡°Shh! Lower your voice. If the captain catches us cking off, we¡¯ll lose our bonus for the month.¡± The older soldier cleared his throat, then nced around before whispering, ¡°She¡¯s not married. She¡¯s only a crown princess in name now without any real power.¡± ¡°Did her people revolt against her?¡± ¡°Are you daft? If there were a rebellion, she wouldn¡¯t be participating in the Great Celestial Rite. If people were truly revolting against her, she would be hiding in her own empire now, regardless of the oue, recovering from the bacsh. After all, an internal strife is the most damaging thing for a nation¡¯s well-being.¡± ¡°If you would be so kind as to enlighten me¡­ Why did the crown princess abdicate?¡± ¡°How would I know? I heard that Princess Lesiah is appointing her younger sister to be the first female emperor of the Macedonian Empire. It¡¯s quite a bold decision, considering her sister is only about six or seven years old and still hasn¡¯t even lost all her milk teeth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s young. What if the ministers usurp the throne?¡± ¡°Well¡­ There¡¯s an exnation for that.¡± ¡°What is it? Spill it, Brother.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°How about I treat you to a drink tonight?¡± ¡°How generous of you. Allow me to continue then.¡± The older soldier leaned closer to the other soldier¡¯s ear and whispered secretively, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a rumor going around that Princess Lesiah¡¯s younger sister is the reincarnation of a demon god!¡± ¡°What? The reincarnation of a demon god?¡± The young soldier could not believe what he was hearing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too far-fetched?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t quite believe it either, but I heard that on the day the younger sister ascended the throne, a giant beast appeared in the sky and it rained blood!¡± ¡°Was that¡­ a phenomenon? Did such a strange urrence truly happen?¡± The young soldier eximed. ¡°Yes, and that is nothingpared to what you¡¯re about to hear next.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Someone conspired with a mysterious expert to assassinate the crown princess and her younger sister. The mysterious expert was so powerful that the ensuing battle put hundreds of thousands of people in danger. Despite the harmless appearance of the younger sister, she actually devised a n and killed the mysterious expert with poison.¡± The younger soldier gasped in horror. ¡°How scary!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. There are rumors that the poison that killed the mysterious expert was actually dragon blood.¡± ¡°She has actually yed dragons too?!¡± the young soldier eximed. ¡°Keep your voice down or we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry I was just shocked.¡± The older soldier looked at him with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re really too inexperienced. Stop wasting your time at home. Unlike you, I¡¯ve crossed more bridges than you have!¡± The young soldier looked up to the older soldier with admiration. The older soldier was neither bragging nor disying any sense of superiority. He merely lifted his head and gazed at the orange clouds that had covered half of the sky. He could not help but feel emotional as he recalled his days as a messenger, delivering letters to the less fortunate folks who could not afford spectrum stones. He had indeed crossed countless bridges back then. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± A voice suddenly interrupted the older soldier¡¯s train of thought. He turned around, only to find a handsome red-haired man standing before him. A little girl cowered behind him. Although her face was hidden by a hood, her gender was still discernible. The older soldier scrutinized the two of them before sternly asking, ¡°What is your upation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a traveling merchant who has been trading in various cities, and this is¡­¡± The red-haired man interrupted himself to pat the little girl¡¯s shoulder and continued with a smile, ¡°This is my daughter. She¡¯s a little shy around strangers.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The older soldier sensed something amiss, but the fact that both of them were here meant they had already cleared the city gate inspections, so he dismissed it as his own imagination. ¡°What do you require from us?¡± the young soldier asked impatiently. ¡°We are quite busy, so please keep it short.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m searching for mypanions. Based on the story you just shared, it appears that it may be connected to my quest.¡± ¡°You were eavesdropping?¡± the older soldier questioned warily. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not a suspicious person. As a merchant, it¡¯s important for me to pay attention to public opinion. I don¡¯t possess any special abilities, but I have keen ears and happened to overhear part of your conversation. I apologize if I caused any offense. As a gesture of goodwill, please ept these.¡± The red-haired man discreetly stuffed a few gold coins into the older soldier¡¯s hand ¡°Ahem, I see. I have nearly misunderstood you.¡± A smile immediately spread across the older soldier¡¯s face as his attitude improved. ¡°No worries, I¡¯m already used to it as someone who travels to many ces.¡± ¡°So, what do you want to know?¡± ¡°Can you tell me the full story?¡± The elderly soldier appeared perplexed. ¡°You mentioned that you are seeking yourpanions. What does that peculiar tale have anything to do with your quest?¡± A subtle golden glint shed across the red-haired man¡¯s eyes as he mumbled, ¡°Perhaps because it¡¯s a peculiar tale.¡± ¡°Pardon me? What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± The red-haired man chuckled. ¡°Please go ahead and share your story. I¡¯ll be the judge of its usefulness. If it¡¯s not useful, then consider that as a payment for an entertaining tale.¡± The older soldier shook his head in disbelief. He could not fathom spending a year¡¯s worth of living expenses just to hear a story that could be bought from a beggar with two steamed buns. Such was the world of the wealthy, and it was beyond his understanding. ¡°Very well. Listen closely, as I¡¯ll only say it once. Time is of the essence.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± The red-haired man nodded his head in agreement. The older soldier carefully rearranged his words and wove them together into a coherent story. The red-haired man paid close attention and listened to every word carefully. ¡°That¡¯s about it,¡± the older soldier concluded. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The red-haired man bowed his head in gratitude and then left without saying a word. ¡°What an idiot.¡± The older soldier sighed as he tossed a gold coin to hispanion. ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± The two exchanged looks with each other, then chuckled mischievously. None of them had expected to receive a windfall while working overtime. If only such good things happened frequently, overtime work would be enjoyable every night. As they contemted how to continue their fun after their shift, a loud explosion suddenly echoed in the distance, followed by a towering inferno that illuminated the night sky. Even the calm river nearby was disturbed by themotion, its surface churning with violent waves. Book 5: Chapter 62: Security Enforcement Team Book 5: Chapter 62: Security Enforcement Team As the sun set, a gentle breeze caressed Lilith¡¯s face, tousling her hair and causing her clothes to flutter. It was warm and tender, like the touch of a lover¡¯s hand, and carried the scent of grass and woods from a distance. However, Lilith¡¯s mood remained sour and her distress only deepened. ¡°I knew it. I was naive to even think that Cornelia could be reliable.¡± As Lilith watched the setting sun slowly disappearing behind the mountains in the west, a wave of exhaustion washed over her. Despite not having engaged in any physicalbat, she felt as drained as if she had just returned from a perilous battle. When Cornelia deactivated her divine power, time resumed its flow, but she didn¡¯t clean up the mess left by Lacey beforehand. In other words, her efforts had changed nothing except for dying the inevitable for a short moment. Naturally, with the flow of time, the white smoke was once again¡­ no, the explosion continued as it should have been. Half of the floating establishment exploded into ming wood chips that scattered in the sky and turned to ash. The other half remained afloat on the river, held together by the remnants of the array on board. Lesiah and the others should be in that other half, but given the current mess, it was hard to confirm their well-being. However, Lilith believed that they should still be safe. Lilith let out a long sigh, her eyes appearing tired and lifeless. Despite her youth, Cornelia was proving to be unreliable, and Lilith was unsure of who had influenced her. She wished that Cornelia could rely on herself and develop into a mature and responsible individual. Upon seemingly hearing her mother¡¯s call, Cornelia swiftly turned her head and shed a smile while manipting a giant transparent bubble that protected Lilith, Kieran, Lacey and herself. ¡°Eeyah!¡± ¡°How can you still cheer, do you really believe that you did a great job?¡± Cornelia tilted her head to the side, her huge watery eyes sparkling like they usually did. ¡°Ah, forget it, I give up. You win. Put us down first,¡± Lilith conceded. She pped her forehead, growing increasingly weary. It was futile to try and wake a person who was pretending to be asleep, let alone educate someone who was oblivious to their error. ¡°Eeyah.¡± The transparent bubblended slowly on arger piece of wreckage floating on the river, providing just enough space for several people to stand on. Cornelia was the first to alight. The wobbly wooden wreckage immediately stabilized on the water surface like a solid ice, bing a small piece of ind. Lilith walked to the edge of the wreckage, paused, and surveyed her surroundings beforementing, ¡°Strange, there don¡¯t seem to be any boats on the river, and there are no people walking along the shore. Has everyone gone to bed already at this hour? It¡¯s not even dark yet. Do the residents of Jeorgetown sleep this early?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Kieran rolled his eyes at Lilith¡¯s remark. He stroked his chin, and mused, ¡°The envoys and interview groups from various nations will start arriving today, everyone has probably gone to see them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lilith nodded and gestured toward the remaining half of the boat on the river. ¡°What do we do now? In any case, we have to move that to the shore first. Kieran, since you¡¯re familiar with this area, can you arrange for assistance?¡± ¡°Of course I can, but¡­¡± Kieran suddenly gazed into the distance as a peculiar smile appeared on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for that.¡± Suddenly, an ear-splitting buzz filled the air, and a small ck dot appeared in Lilith¡¯s vision. It rapidly grew closer, revealing several figures flying toward them, each wielding a ck magic relic. Theynded gracefully in front of Lilith, d in pure ck armor with silver and white dragon tattoos on their chests. Their faces were obscured by facetes, but their piercing gazes could be felt through the slits. The leader, a tall armored man, scanned Lilith and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We are the Team C of the City Security Enforcement Team. Can anyone here exin the situation? We require information on what happened here.¡± At the same time, he gestured to the group of men behind him. The other armored men immediately dispersed and swiftly investigated the floating debris in the vicinity. ¡°They are from the Security Enforcement Team, the department that Durance¡¯s father is now managing. They are responsible for maintaining security and order in Jeorgetown, and Team C specializes in handling emergencies,¡± Kieran exined to Lilith through voice transmission, a technique that warriors could use. Lilith put her hands on her sides, and transmitted her voice back to Kieran. ¡°The department that Durance¡¯s father is managing? That means they¡¯re allies, no?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± A bad feeling suddenly welled up in Kieran¡¯s heart for some reason. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act recklessly. After all, I still n on participating in the Great Celestial Rite, so I¡¯ll stay out of trouble.¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s lips then lifted into a smile. ¡°I just want to establish a good rtionship with them.¡± The leader of the group was starting to get impatient, probably because Lilith had remained silent for a while. ¡°Are you refusing to cooperate with the investigation?¡± ¡°Oh my, how can you say that? We¡¯re very cooperative.¡± Lilith smiled coquettishly and spoke in a way that made Kieran¡¯s scalp crawl. ¡°We¡¯rew-abiding citizens.¡± While saying that, Lilith took two steps forward. Moving like graceful fish in water, she threw herself into the arms of that armored man. She discreetly slipped a bag of jingling gold coins into the crevice of his armor. ¡°Just a small token of our appreciation, hope it¡¯s not too little. Take them home to your children and buy them some candies.¡± The armored man remained silent, his face hidden behind his facete as he studied Lilith for a while. Finally, he broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯ve attempted to bribe the Security Enforcement Team. You¡¯reing with meter.¡± He then took out the bag of gold coins from his chest and ced it in a clear bag that seemed to be an evidence bag. ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t how the script should go.¡± Lilith panicked, addressing the armored man. ¡°I clearly have all the gold coins in there, you better look closely again.¡± ¡°I see, so they¡¯re gold coins.¡± The armored man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a serious offense, and the use of valuable gold only makes it worse.¡± Lilith looked at Kieran in disbelief and asked, ¡°So there are people who can¡¯t be bribed with money in this world?¡± ¡°The Team C of the Security Enforcement Team undergoes rigorous training from childhood, with strict military-style management. They are not ustomed to using money and naturallyck a sense of its value,¡± Kieran replied helplessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Lilith was now ring at him. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t ask!¡± ¡°How useless. I should have known better than to rely on you.¡± ¡°I bet you never even thought of relying on me in the first ce!¡± Lilith turned her head toward the armored man and beamed a smile. ¡°Umm¡­ I actually know the son of your boss.¡± ¡°I know him too.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m also good friends with the son of your boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, but¡­¡± The armored man¡¯s gaze suddenly intensified under his facete. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to bribe me or get closer to me. You¡¯re suspicious and I suspect that you are trying to hide something!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± The armored man gestured with his hand. ¡°Search more thoroughly, leave no ce unchecked.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± His men replied in unison. Lilith came back to her senses and stomped her feet in frustration. ¡°Who are you calling suspicious! You are the suspicious one, your whole family is! I, Lilith, have always been transparent and truthful in my actions. I have no guilt toward anyone or anything! I refrain from criminal activities such as arson, murder or theft. Why would I have anything to hide!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to exin, we¡¯ll investigate,¡± the armor man replied. Lilith sneered. ¡°I¡¯d love to see the oue of your investigation. If you can¡¯t find anything, I¡¯ll definitely sue all of you.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± the armored man replied stoically. ¡°However, if we do uncover any evidence, don¡¯t me me for upholding thew.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d like to see what people who don¡¯t even dare to show their faces are capable of.¡± Lilith scoffed, then turned to look at Kieran. ¡°Come, let¡¯s find a spot to sit and watch this circus show.¡± ¡°Ummm¡­¡± Kieran had an unpleasant expression on his face as he gently tugged at Lilith¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lilith asked in confusion. Kieran gulped and once again transmitted his voice to Lilith. ¡°Did you forget?¡± ¡°Forgot what?¡± ¡°Lacey.¡± ¡°Lacey? What about him?¡± What trouble could that ugly doll possibly cause, now that he is in Cornelia¡¯s possession? ¡°Not this Lacey. The body that Lacey controlled before.¡± Lilith¡¯s face immediately stiffened. Book 5: Chapter 63: There Has Got To Be A Scapegoat Book 5: Chapter 63: There Has Got To Be A Scapegoat The armored man¡¯s subordinates continued with their search. It was obvious that they had been specially trained, as they cooperated with each other well and worked in an orderly manner. Not only that, they also used special search magic. Within a few minutes, about one-third of the wood debris floating on the river¡¯s surface were cleared. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before half of the exploded boat would bepletely cleaned up. Lilith began to grow uneasy as she watched the search. The armored man scrutinized Lilith¡¯s face with his sharp falcon-like gaze and said, ¡°You look rather terrible.¡± ¡°I-Is that so?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes struggled to focus. ¡°I must be overwhelmed by what has just happened. Look, half of the boat was blown up. Isn¡¯t it normal for ady to feel frightened in such a distressing situation?¡± ¡°But you appear to be unaffected earlier.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ because I have a slow reaction¡­ Yes, my reaction time has always been slow since childhood. Unlike everyone else, I have dyed responses ranging from a few seconds to even a few minutes. In fact, I only realized now that I was a bit frightened, so that could be why I look terrible right now.¡± ¡°Is that so? But I still find you highly suspicious.¡± The armor man¡¯s aggressiveness began to irritate Lilith. She stomped on Kieran¡¯s foot and hissed at him through voice transmission, ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you tell me that earlier?¡± ¡°Do you think I have the time to tell you that earlier?¡± ¡°Tch, you¡¯re really useless.¡± ¡°Well I humbly apologize for myck ofpetence! Perhaps if someone had been a little more low-key instead of unting their wealth, maybe we wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive situation now,¡± Kieran retorted sarcastically. Ultimately, it was Lilith¡¯s attempt at bribery without any verbalmunication that raised the armored man¡¯s suspicion. Under normal circumstances, they would have investigated the situation before initiating a search. ¡°Tch.¡± Lilith clicked her tongue in annoyance. If she was not obligated to y the role of aw-abiding citizen right now, she would have punched Kieran in the face for his insolence. How dare a mere ve talk back to his master! ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± ¡°What other option do we have? We¡¯ll have to destroy the evidence before the Security Enforcement Team discovers it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°I¡¯m going to get rid of these tin men right now and make sure no evidence is left behind.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Kieran frantically stopped Lilith. ¡°I told you to destroy the evidence, not to silence people!¡± ¡°I heard you. But how am I supposed to clean up the mess of flesh that was scattered all over the ce thanks to Lacey¡¯s self-destruction? Mop the floor with your sponge-like brain?¡± Lilith growled. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a while, Lilith finally calmed down a little and let out a sigh. ¡°It seems like we can only pray that the body waspletely obliterated during the explosion just now.¡± ¡°The chances of that happening are very slim.¡± ¡°No s?h?i?t?. If a creature with a brain structure lessplex than that of a ragworm like you managed to survive, it¡¯s no surprise that that body is still intact.¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish for insulting me so directly?!¡± Lilith ignored Kieran¡¯s protest and reflected for a moment. She then nced back at the armored man who had been staring at them, and shed him a sweet and innocent smile. ¡°Umm¡­ Your boss¡¯ son is actually still on that remaining half of the boat. Why don¡¯t we pause the search first and go meet him together?¡± ¡°No need. I believe this is a more important task. I can always pay my respect to him any time.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡± ¡°No. My men have just checked and confirmed that while many of the arrays in that half of the boat are damaged, the remaining ones are still operational. The people inside should be safe. Besides, the young lord is only very close to bing a saint-level expert, so the explosion should not pose a threat to him,¡± the armored man said in a deadpanned voice, without the slightest intention of taking his eyes off Lilith¡¯s face. F?u?c?k?! That damn one brain cell! ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about any potential mishaps? What if Durance were to identally choke on a peanut and die inside there?¡± Lilith strained to maintain her smile and narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s definitely a possibility.¡± The armored man thought for a moment before nodding with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯ll be trouble if the young lord did in fact choke on a peanut and die.¡± Lilith rejoiced silently and thought to herself that maybe having one brain cell wasn¡¯t such a terrible thing after all. ¡°Well then¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The armored man¡¯s expression turned serious as he spoke, ¡°I was taught from a young age that¡­ we must never spare a criminal, even if it means sacrificing a teammate!¡± Lilith was rendered speechless. Damn it, this man¡¯s sense of justice is too strong! Why is it that she, Lilith, consistently finds herself at odds with righteous individuals whenever she crosses paths with them, even though she is such a kind and gentle person? Does the adage ¡°opposites attract and likes repel¡± hold true? Are good people bound to misunderstand each other? ¡°Captain, look at this!¡± The moment that Lilith had been dreading finally came to pass. ¡°What is this?¡± The armored man frowned and asked as he inspected the mass held up by his men, which was censored with mosaic blur in an effort to adhere to the principles of socialism. ¡°It¡¯s human flesh, without a doubt.¡± ¡°What?¡± The armored man¡¯s tone suddenly became aggressive as he waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to halt their search. They quickly surrounded Lilith and herpanions, preventing any chance of escape. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± The armored man asked through his clenched teeth. ¡°I¡¯m innocent, I have nothing to do with this!¡± Lilith looked like she had been wronged. After all, the body was destroyed by Lacey¡¯s self-destruction. How could she be held responsible for it? However, she could not sell Lacey out right now because Lacey still had some information that she needed. ¡°Hmph. How do you exin the smell of blood on your body then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ because¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s brain worked quickly. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she turned to look at Kieran. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell the truth. The real murderer¡­ is this person!¡± Lilith pointed to Kieran. ¡°This person is the one who murdered the owner of this floating establishment!¡± Kieran was bewildered. Lilith wiped the non-existent tears at the corners of her eyes and said miserably, ¡°I smell like this because I witnessed the murder happening right in front of me. The victim¡¯s blood sttered all over me!¡± ¡°Wait, what nonsense are you spouting now?¡± Kieran grabbed Lilith¡¯s shoulders and shook her frantically. ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know any of this?¡± ¡°Look, this is how this vicious person intimidated me into staying silent about the whole ordeal earlier.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Lilith ¡°struggled¡± to free herself from Kieran¡¯s grasp, then fell to the ground, hugging herself with tears in her eyes. ¡°How can a weak, vulnerable little loli like myself possibly bear his torment? I was too scared, that is why I acted strangely earlier,¡± she choked. Kieran had question marks all over his head. Lilith? Weak, vulnerable? Are those words even rted? The armored man looked sharply at Kieran and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Hell no! This is entirely fabricated by her. Please trust me, she¡¯s truly a little devil with a horrible personality!¡± ¡°Lies!¡± Lilith pulled Cornelia, who was engrossed in ying with Lacey who was feigning dead, to her side. Looking up with an adorable expression, Lilith spoke in a pitiful tone, ¡°How can a cute girl like me be a bad person?¡± ¡°Nonsense! She¡¯s spouting nonsense!¡± Kieran roared. He finally knew what this little devil was up to, she wanted to make him a scapegoat! He was Kieran! He was born into nobility and was considered a prodigy among the students at St. Caroline Academy. Given his impressive background, how could he be willing to ept such a blemish on his reputation? ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, it¡¯s all a lie!¡± ¡°What nonsense? I have proof!¡± ¡°What? Proof?¡± From where? It was at this moment, Kieran suddenly had a bad feeling. Book 5: Chapter 64: Unable To Escape The Inevitable Book 5: Chapter 64: Unable To Escape The Inevitable ¡°Proof? Tell me more about it.¡± The armored man shifted his sharp gaze from Lilith to Kieran. He seemed to be almost fully convinced by Lilith after listening to her heartfelt confession earlier. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense!¡± Kieran tried to stop the situation from escting because he could already anticipate what Lilith was about to say. Knowing her mischievous nature, he knew that she would not hold anything back when she was intent on framing someone. The only way to prevent this was to interrupt her before she could start. ¡°This person¡­ actually has a secret identity!¡± ¡°SHUT UP!!!¡± Lilith quickly rushed over to Kieran and stomped on his foot. Her speed was so impressive that even the armored man failed to notice. The force of her foot was so powerful that Kieran was immediately silenced by the intense pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by appearance, this person is actually¡­ a man!!!¡± Lilith finally spilled it. ¡°WHAT?!¡± the armored man eximed, his voice betraying his shock. His eyes widened visibly through the slit in his facete. ¡°A man?¡± The armored man and his subordinates stared at Kieran in shock, as if they could not believe their eyes. Kieran¡¯s maid dress was fluttering in the wind, together with his waist-long hair that framed his lovely face. He even deliberately spoke in a high-pitched voice. Anyone whoid eyes on him would be sure that he was a bold and beautiful youngdy who dared to wear a maid dress in public. It was simply unbelievable to hear that this lovelydy was actually a man. ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡± The armored man approached Kieran, his tone bing increasingly hostile. As a member of the Security Enforcement Team C, which specialized in handling emergencies, he had been very patient with Lilith¡¯s group. Unlike his usual approach, he refrained from using physical force to restrain his suspects without firstmunicating with them. After all, he was dealing with two youngdies and a little girl who seemed engrossed in ying with her doll. As they did not appear to pose any threat, he tried to be a gentleman for once and chose to gather evidence first before making any arrests. So, it turned out that they were actually two harmless girls and a man? Furthermore, the man was also suspected ofmitting serious offenses such as murder, coercion, arson, and potentially using dangerous magic in popted areas? Sorry, that is a little scary. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t listen to that little devil! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense¡­¡± Kieran endured the intense pain while defending himself. Tears began to gather in his eyes due to the severity of the pain. ¡°Hmph, how can someone as cute as me be spouting nonsense?¡± Lilith snorted coldly before lifting off Kieran¡¯s wig with lightning speed. ¡°See, I¡¯m not lying. Why would this man dress up as a woman in public if he¡¯s not up to something suspicious?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± The armored man nodded in approval, and with a flick of his hand, he produced a pair of silver handcuffs that emitted subtle magical energy. ¡°You. Come with me,¡± he told Kieran. ¡°I¡¯ve been framed! I¡¯m truly innocent! I¡¯m dressed like this against my will, I was forced by that little devil!¡± Kieran shouted at the top of his lungs, making a final attempt to defend himself. Kieran had no choice but to defend himself. He was a dignified nobleman¡¯s son. The fact that he had been wearing a female dress was initially only known within a small circle. In order to protect the family¡¯s reputation, the senior members of his family deliberately kept the news from spreading. This was why he had to wear makeup and a wig in order to appear as a genuine woman, out of fear of being recognized. The consequences of being caught by the Security Enforcement Team might not be severe due to his family and Durance¡¯s status, but his reputation as a crossdressing pervert would spread like wildfire and be abel that would stick with him for life. Although he had endured numerous humiliations and believed he had be pretty thick-skinned nowadays, the thought of facing public execution in front of an entire city¡­ no, the entire nation¡­ was simply too much for him to bear!! ¡°This little devil is the culprit of everything! She¡¯s the one!¡± Kieran was bing increasingly incoherent. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lilith rolled up her sleeve, revealing her slender, fair arm, and spoke in a pitiful tone, ¡°How can a frail girl like me, with a body hardly stronger than a cornstalk, be capable of being the perpetrator of anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The armored man nodded in agreement. ¡°The little girl definitely does not meet the condition, considering her physical state.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by her appearance! She¡¯s not that weak at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The armored man¡¯s patience appeared to have run out, as his eyes grew colder by the moment. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to anything else you have to say back at the station.¡± ¡°N-No way, everything will be over if I go back with you. It¡¯ll be a social death for me! We must clear things up here!¡± Kieran began pleading as hard as he could. Violence was prohibited in the entire city right now. He knew that any direct action against the Security Enforcement Team or attempt to flee would result in arger chain reaction. Thus, he had no choice but to plead for mercy. ¡°Please, I beg you! This is all I will ask for in my life! If you grant me this, I¡¯ll be forever grateful. It¡¯s nothing difficult, all you have to do is punch that little devil and the truth will be revealed.¡± The armored man remained unmoved as he grabbed Kieran¡¯s arm in a vice-like grip and immediately proceeded to handcuff him. ¡°As a member of the Security Enforcement Team, how can I harm an innocent citizen?¡± the armored man with one brain cell predictably responded. ¡°She¡¯s no innocent citizen at all! She¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°SILENCE!¡± The armored man shouted angrily. Despite being only half-handcuffed, the device began shing red light. Kieran immediately felt as though his mouth had been sewn shut. He was left staring at Lilith and the armored man helplessly, with impotent rage burning within him. ¡°You can speak as much as you want once we¡¯re back at the station. You better not act like a mute by then.¡± The armored man then issued an order to a few of his subordinates behind him, ¡°Take him back.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± A group of men carried Kieran away as he struggled, while Lilith watched with non-existent tears in her eyes. Sorry, Kieran, I had no choice. The Great Celestial Rite is fast approaching, and with so many dangers lurking in the dark, I have little time to spare for the Security Enforcement Team. Therefore, I must reluctantly leave you to suffer on your own. Moreover, I am the Dragon Princess, the most exceptional genius in the entire n for the past ten thousand years. If I were to be imprisoned for such an inexplicable matter, it would dent my reputation. This is the most effective course of action. I¡¯m truly sorry. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future, so for now¡­ Just go in peace. Lilith picked up Cornelia and headed toward the shore, intending to wait for that one brain cell to get Lesiah and the others out before making her next n. As soon as she turned around, arge handnded heavily on her shoulder. ¡°Where are you going, little girl?¡± Lilith nced back at the armored man in rm and said, ¡°I¡¯m not required here any longer. Can¡¯t I leave?¡± The armored man gave her a strange look. ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯reing back with me to the station.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen. You arrestw-abiding citizens too?¡± ¡°Of course not, but¡­ you¡¯re a very important witness. So, of course, you must return with us,¡± the armored man exined. Book 5: Chapter 65: A Chance Encounter Book 5: Chapter 65: A Chance Encounter The light of the rising moon shone through the iron bars, illuminating a small room. The straw on the ground looked like autumn frost in the moonlight, creating a cold and eerie atmosphere. Sobs echoed through the quiet space like those of a ghostly spirit. Despite the warm weather, the chilling sensation was almost unbearable, as if it could make one¡¯s blood freeze. Lilith, who was separated from the ghost by only a wall, could no longer bear its unsettling cries. She pped the wall a few times and impatiently called out, ¡°Hey Kieran, can you stop crying?! As a man, aren¡¯t you ashamed of your tears?¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Kieran sobbed, then spat, ¡°You¡¯ve already hurt me enough. Tomorrow morning, the whole city will probably know me as Kieran The Crossdressing Pervert. I¡¯m too embarrassed to face anyone, whether I¡¯m alive or dead. Why would I even care about feeling ashamed or not? I don¡¯t even want to live anymore¡­¡± Seeing Kieran¡¯s distress, Lilith, who was aware of her wrongdoing, softened the tone. ¡°I have no better options. Sometimes, sacrifices must be made for the greater good, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Then why did you not sacrifice yourself?¡± ¡°Well, think about it, since there¡¯s a sacrifice involved, it¡¯s crucial to minimize the loss, no? Therefore, we must choose the lesser of the two options, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lilith deliberately spoke in a gentle manner, trying to convince her listener. ¡°It sounds like a logical exnation, but how does it rte to the situation where you readily betrayed me?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? We¡¯re as different as a pearl and a pebble. Is it not obvious which one of us should be sacrificed?¡± BOOM! A loud noise came from the other side of the wall. Kieran had probably kicked it out of frustration. ¡°Lilith, karma will get you one day!¡± ¡°Chill, rx. Don¡¯t be so angry,¡± Lilith soothed him while smiling. ¡°It was just a joke. I¡¯m here to suffer with you anyway. Do you have to be that angry?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Kieran sneered coldly. ¡°Although there¡¯s a wall between us, I know there¡¯s a world of difference between the treatments given to us. You¡¯re a witness in the reception room that is equipped with an air conditioner. You¡¯re given food, water, a bed, and a couch. I¡¯m a suspect being held in the detention cell with nothing but a bed of straw infested with vermin like cockroaches and rats!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. At least you can still see the moon outside and reminisce about home. Just gaze upon its glow and imagine your cozy bed back at home, perhaps the straw beneath you will feel morefortable.¡± ¡°GET OUT!!!¡± ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll stop cheering you up.¡± Recognizing that Kieran was teetering on the brink of insanity, Lilith rubbed her cheeks andposed herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure a way out. I won¡¯t let you die socially.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Kieran coldly snorted and stopped talking, clearly not believing Lilith. Lilith remained unfazed and started to carefully survey her surroundings, pondering her options and searching for any possible breakthroughs. The temporary garrison of the Security Enforcement Team appeared to have been created from a residential house. The so-called reception and detention rooms were merely two adjacent rooms that had been slightly modified. This highlighted theck of resources and manpower that the Security Enforcement Team was currently experiencing. After the armored man brought Lilith and Kieran here, he and his men actually left to deal with other emergencies, after giving them a few warnings. They did not even leave a watchman behind. Nevertheless, upon entering the room, Lilith sensed an array that had been crafted by someone highly skilled in this practice. One of the armored man¡¯s subordinates exined that the array served as an rm system. If Lilith and Kieran were to leave their rooms, the array would trigger and alert all members of the Security Enforcement Team about their escape. This would result in a full pursuit by all the Security Enforcement Teams in the Jeorgetown City, and possibly even the elite army of 100,000 soldiers stationed at the south gate of the Holy Dragon Empire to maintain order during the Great Celestial Rite. So the first option of jailbreak was immediately dismissed by Lilith. She had obediently submitted herself to avoid creating trouble in the first ce. Choosing jailbreak now would render all her previous efforts futile. Lilith scanned the entire room, noting the flickering blue light in the corner of the ceiling. It was a spectrum stone, part of a special surveince system that seemed to be monitoring any unusual activity in the room. She could not help but wonder if someone was truly watching through the spectrum stone at all times. ¡°This is a pickle.¡± Lilith sighed. She could not simply escape. Waiting for the armored man to return was not an option either. It was a truly challenging predicament. Lilith turned her head to the side and nced at Cornelia, who had once again fallen asleep with Lacey ying dead in her arms. After a moment of thought, she shook her head. It was ironic that powerful weapons were often ineffective in smaller-scale situations. She rubbed her temples, feeling a bit tired. At times like this, she felt like her brain was not working. ¡°You seem distressed, youngdy.¡± Lilith¡¯s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a sudden voice. Lilith looked around and asked in rm, ¡°Who¡¯s there? Enough with the hocus-pocus and show yourself!¡± ¡°Hocus-pocus? I would never. I¡¯m just a listener who happens to be here,¡± the voice responded in a friendly tone. ¡°A listener?¡± Lilith¡¯s tone suddenly grew harsh, ¡°You were eavesdropping?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I simply overheard. Come on, open the door and you shall see me.¡± ¡°The door?¡± Lilith skeptically approached the door and ced her hand on its handle. Those people from the Security Enforcement Team would surely install an incredibly sturdy door for the room designated to keep important witnesses, right¡­? With a hard pull¡­ Creak¡­ The door opened. Lilith was at a loss for words. ¡°Those men from the Security Enforcement Team strongly believe in their ability to deter, huh,¡± the voice said. Across from Lilith, there was an open doorway where an unkempt uncle with overgrown hair and beard sat. His appearance was so disheveled that it was difficult to determine his true age, but Lilith noticed a deep weariness in his voice as he spoke. In a quick moment, Lilith was certain that this scruffy uncle standing before her had a story to tell. As she assessed the scruffy uncle, he was also assessing her. Surprise flickered in his murky and dull eyes as he eximed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such an adorable child in a while. Among the many people I¡¯ve encountered, you¡¯re definitely the second cutest, youngdy.¡± ¡°And who is the first?¡± ¡°My daughter.¡± Scruffy uncle¡¯s face lit up with a fond and nostalgic smile. ¡°I have a daughter who is around the same age as you. She is my treasure and the cutest little angel in the world.¡± ¡°I would really love to meet your daughter and witness it in person,¡± Lilith concluded that the man had a daughterplex. People like him tend to view their own daughters as the most adorable girl in the world. If he was not one of those people, Lilith refused to ept that someone with his appearance could have a daughter who was more beautiful than herself, unless the man¡¯s wife had an affair. ¡°What is your name, uncle?¡± ¡°Skarst, you can just call me Skar.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Skar.¡± ¡°What is your name, youngdy?¡± ¡°Lilith.¡± ¡°Lilith¡­ That¡¯s a fine name. I can say that it¡¯s the second-best name I¡¯ve heard in my life.¡± ¡°So the best name goes to your daughter?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± What a hopeless man with a daughterplex. ¡°Why did you try to talk to me, uncle?¡± Lilith suppressed the twitch tugging at the corner of her mouth and changed the subject. ¡°No reason in particr. I¡¯m just feeling lonely and I feel like talking to someone.¡± Uncle Skar lifted his head and gazed up at the empty ceiling. His weary gaze seemed to prate beyond it, reaching for something higher and farther away. ¡°I¡¯ve been alone for a very, very long time. It¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d love to have a chat with someone who bears a resemnce to my cutest daughter in the world.¡± Book 5: Chapter 66: Uncle’s Past Book 5: Chapter 66: Uncle¡¯s Past ¡°What got you arrested, Uncle Skar?¡± Lilith suddenly asked. ¡°Me? I came in on my own ord.¡± ¡°Your own ord?¡± Lilith frowned in confusion. This ce was a detention center of some sort. Anyone held here was either a suspect in a crime or a witness like herself. So, how should those who came here voluntarily be identified? Uncle Skar smiled as if he could read Lilith¡¯s mind and exined, ¡°I assure you that I¡¯m not a criminal. I simply wish to find a quiet ce to stay, and it is quite peaceful here. So, I randomly smashed the ss of a store, ended up being arrested, and brought here.¡± ¡°You deliberatelymitted a crime just to be brought into this ce to find peace? You¡¯re really a strange one, Uncle.¡± Lilith curled her lips. Just when she was about to steer the conversation away from the dull topic, she suddenly realized that something was amiss. ¡°Wait a minute. The Security Enforcement Team actually arrested you for breaking a store¡¯s ss? And to top it off, it was actually Team C, which specializes in handling emergencies? Do they have that much free time?¡± The Security Enforcement Team was currently facing a severe shortage of manpower, to the extent that they could not afford to leave a watchman behind here. It was unlikely that they would have the capacity to take care of such a trivial matter. Uncle Skar chuckled while scratching his head. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not sure why it caused such a stir, but I think it may have been because the store¡¯s name was¡­ uhh¡­ what was it again¡­ Money¡­ Center? Ah yes, Money Center.¡± ¡°Money Center¡­¡± Lilith backed away a few steps with a strange look on her face. Money Center was simr to a bank from Lilith¡¯s previous life. It served the purpose of storing currency and providing crystal cards in exchange for gold, silver, and copper coins. After all, storing significant amounts of these coins could be inconvenient without adequate storage capacity. Crystal cards were highly umon, and only a select few possessed them. Uncle Skar mentioned that he smashed the ss of Money Center, which meant that the person in front of Lilith was¡­ Undeniably a bank robber! ¡°Sorry to have bothered you.¡± Lilith stood up, prepared to head back to her room. She had many tasks to attend to and could not waste any more time conversing with a robber. ¡°Hey, hold on, youngdy. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m some kind of criminal, do you?¡± Uncle Skar was anxious and almost reached out to grab Lilith, but he remembered about the array and quickly pulled his hand back, as if he had been scalded by mes. He stood there, nervously exining, ¡°I really came here to find peace of mind. I¡¯m not a bad person, I swear.¡± ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re a bad person or not?¡± Without even turning her head, she added, ¡°I have something to do now. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you.¡± ¡°Something to do? What is there for you to do when you¡¯re already locked up in here?¡± Uncle Skar gave her a puzzled look. Lilith responded coldly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Uncle Skar refused to give up and began to stroke his chin in deep thought. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he cautiously asked, ¡°¡­Are you nning a jailbreak, youngdy?¡± ¡°Jailbreak? Sorry, you got it wrong.¡± ¡°Ohe on, no need to hide it. What else can you do here other than nning a jailbreak?¡± Uncle Skar teased. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell the Security Enforcement Team.¡± Lilith suddenly turned around, pointed at the sign above the doorway, and sneered. ¡°Look carefully, this is the reception room. Despite being next to two detention cells, it¡¯s a proper room to receive visitors. Unlike you, I¡¯m not a criminal. I¡¯m a witness and aw-abiding citizen. Why would someone like myself need to n a jailbreak?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Uncle Skar finally realized the contrasting nature of the two rooms, feeling a bit embarrassed as he mumbled softly, ¡°Oh, so you aren¡¯t nning a jailbreak. Of course, why would a youngdy like you even need to think of something like that. I must be getting old and senile.¡± Uncle Skar sat back down and stared at the wall lifelessly. Lost in thought, he began to hum a nameless mellow tune that carried a magical quality. Lilith found herself captivated by the beautiful melody. It was enchanting, a stark contrast to the unkempt appearance of the person humming it. The tune evoked a feeling of sorrow and seemed to be conveying someone¡¯s eternal love. Lilith was deeply affected by it and felt a tinge of sadness in her heart. ¡°Actually, my daughter went missing a few years ago,¡± Uncle Skar said after he finished humming that little tune. ¡°That¡¯s why if Ie across someone who is about the age of my daughter, I may instinctively try to get closer to them. Please forgive me if I have startled you earlier.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith snapped back from her senses. She was a little unsure of how to respond to Uncle Skar¡¯s sudden confession. After a brief pause, she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was being rude.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault, youngdy. I was being too self-absorbed,¡± Uncle Skar said with a sad and bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met someone who is simr in age and beauty to my daughter, so it¡¯s difficult to control myself.¡± ¡°Understandable, that¡¯s human nature.¡± Lilith forced a smile, not wanting to cause any more pain to a father who had lost his daughter. It had been amon belief that a daughter was the reincarnation of her father¡¯s past lover, and Lilith could understand the origins of this saying. ¡°But Uncle, your daughter is missing. Don¡¯t you want to go look for her instead of staying in a ce like this?¡± ¡°Of course, I want to find her. I¡¯ve searched every inch of thend for years, following any clue no matter how small, even if it leads me to a dragon¡¯s den. But that guy is too cunning, always managing to escape at the crucial moment.¡± Uncle Skar¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness as he spoke about his search, pounding the ground in anger and helplessness. ¡°If I catch him one day, I¡¯ll definitely dice him up!¡± ¡°That guy?¡± Lilith was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your daughter was missing?¡± ¡°Yes, that guy took my daughter and vanished!¡± Uncle Skar grinded his teeth, as if he were eager to feast on flesh and blood. ¡°It was three years ago. I remember that night vividly. It was my daughter¡¯s birthday, and I went to great lengths to buy her cake from her most favorite bakery. But when I returned with the cake, my daughter¡­ she had been taken by that man! All that was left was a doll that still carried her warmth.¡± Tears glistened in Uncle Skar¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡­ was toote, just a moment toote! If only I had reached home a moment earlier, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°This is outrageous! It¡¯s a tant home invasion and kidnapping,¡± Lilith eximed with indignation. ¡°Did you not call the cops?¡± ¡°Call the cops?¡± ¡°Ah, I mean report it to the local authorities and seek their assistance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± Uncle Skar shook his head. ¡°That guy may be insignificant to me, but he has powerful backing.¡± Lilith widened her eyes and pretended to be surprised. ¡°How powerful could they be for the Security Enforcement Team to be unable to take action?¡± ¡°Not only the Security Enforcement Team, I tried confronting the person behind that guy, but I was no match for him and got my a?s?s? whooped so badly that I had to retreat. I may not look like it, but I¡¯m quite a capable fighter. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Uncle Skar let out a long sigh. ¡°Forget it. The more we talk about it, the more disheartening it bes.¡± Uncle Skar wiped his tears away. ¡°That man can¡¯t remain hidden at home forever. Therefore, I have spent years searching for him. One day, I will apprehend him.¡± ¡°Never give up, Uncle Skar!¡± Lilith eximed, pumping her tiny fist in encouragement. ¡°Get your daughter back and beat that guy up!¡± ¡°I sure will.¡± Uncle Skar nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡± ¡°I can only offer a few kind words,¡± Lilith said regretfully. ¡°I have a pressing matter to attend to, otherwise I would dly assist you.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Uncle Skar waved his hand anxiously. ¡°I strongly advise against getting involved in this mess. It¡¯s not something a youngdy like yourself can help.¡± ¡°Uncle, you are a good man. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Lilith gave the scruffy man a thumbs up and smiled. ¡°I may not look like it, but I have a very impressive background too.¡± Book 5: Chapter 67: Exceptional Book 5: Chapter 67: Exceptional Lilith crossed her arms in front of her chest, her eyes drawn to the full moon shining through the window. Her wless face glowed in the moonlight, and her blonde hair glistened like golden threads, swaying gently in the breeze like a divine waterfall from heaven. She stood beside the window, tapping one foot rhythmically, marking the passage of time like a clock in a tower. ¡°You seem anxious, little girl.¡± Uncle Skar sat in the doorway, not hiding the fact that he was taking in the breathtaking scenery. There was no malice in his gaze; it simply served as a reminder of an even more beautiful sight he had witnessed before. ¡°If you have any troubles, you can talk to me. I might be able to help.¡± Lilith let out a deep sigh without sparing a nce at him. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to help, Uncle.¡± Uncle Skar smiled and replied, ¡°You never know, I might surprise you.¡± There were very few things in this world that he could not do, and a little girl¡¯s concern was unlikely to be one of them. Assuming that it was only a small matter, he was more than willing to assist this little girl whom he had recently met, as a way of thanking her for giving him a brief moment offort for his troubled heart. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but what I wish to aplish is beyond the capabilities of ordinary people.¡± Lilith looked at him and smiled. She was impressed by his kindness. It was extremely rare to find someone who still had faith in humanity despite experiencing the trauma of having his beloved daughter abducted and feeling powerless to prevent it. He continued to move forward with courage and was willing to extend a helping hand to a young girl who appeared to be struggling like himself. Lilith believed that this scruffy uncle used to be a noble of the empire with significant power. The decline of his family had made him a target for the more influential nobles. As a result, one of these nobles¡¯ sons had kidnapped his daughter. The scruffy uncle went to the powerful noble¡¯s manor and attempted to demand an exnation. However, due to the vast difference in their social status, he was forced to give up and decided to hide, waiting for an opportunity to ambush the person who kidnapped his daughter. At the very least, he was much stronger than a particr neighbor who had only been whining and crying. ¡°Ordinary people, huh?¡± Uncle Skar murmured, lost in thought and seemingly contemting something. He had no idea who Lilith believed he was, but even if he did, he could only respond with a smile. Suddenly, a smile spread across his face. ¡°Some people are not meant to be ordinary. Like a butterfly on the other side of the ocean, every action they take and every word they speak have a profound impact on those around them. Even if they try to move discreetly, they will inevitably affect others like a powerful storm sweeping through their lives.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes lit up at the words that seemed to resonate with her. ¡°You know that feeling too, uncle?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Uncle Skar gave Lilith a meaningful nce and nodded, his gaze sweeping over her seemingly in attire, which was actually made of expensive materials. He sensed that the youngdy was not lying about her impressive background either, as he could detect a hint of dragon blood in her, which suggested that she could be a member of the imperial family. Otherwise, she would not have offered to help someone in need so readily. In this world, most people would only help others if they had something to spare. Who would share a mouthful of hot soup with a beggar who was about to freeze to death if they had no food left in their own house? The more he thought about it, the greater his fascination grew toward Lilith. He was exhausted, and his realm had been destabilized by that insane and monstrous woman. As he worked on recovering his physical strength, he also needed to focus on healing mentally. ¡°Hey, listen to me, uncle.¡± Lilith stopped gazing at the moon and instead turned to face Uncle Skar. She sat down in front of him, ced her hands on her knees, and let out a long sigh before speaking. ¡°Ie from a privileged family and have never had to worry about basic necessities since the day I was born.¡± Uncle Skar nodded and said, ¡°I can tell.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I lead a very exhausting life.¡± With a pained expression, Lilith continued bitterly, ¡°Although my family is powerful, they tend to be extremely unreliable!¡± Uncle Skar froze for a moment before asking tentatively, ¡°Your family is unreliable too?¡± ¡°Too?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Yours too?¡± ¡°Well¡­ pretty much, but it¡¯s my subordinates¡­ or employees, something like that.¡± Uncle Skar gazed up at the moon. The thought of those foolish individuals from another distant continent under the crimson moonlight crossed his mind once more. ¡°Their inability to aplish even the most basic tasks andck of progress over time is concerning. They hold animosity toward each other and prioritize their own interests. Internal conflicts are worse than external ones among them. As a result, I often have to step in and mediate to resolve conflicts.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡± Uncle Skar suddenly pped his own knee and eximed in indignation, ¡°It¡¯s all their fault I didn¡¯t have enough time to spend with my daughter back then!¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty rough.¡± Lilith gave the scruffy uncle a look of sympathy and continued, ¡°But I feel like I have it much harder. Your struggle is probably caused by people having their own opinions, but on my side¡­ it¡¯s really just a group ofplete r?e?t?a?r?d?s?!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s a bit harsh, considering they¡¯re your family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not harsh!¡± Lilith iled her arms around furiously. ¡°It¡¯s frustrating how I¡¯m so intelligent and skilled, yet those in my family are unbearably dumb! And to make matters worse, they are also incredibly endearing. It shatters the fantasy I had of them! Can you imagine the look on my face when I first discovered their true nature?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Like this¡­¡± Lilith abruptly grabbed Cornelia, who was sound asleep, ced her across herp, and delivered a firm smack to her buttocks. ¡°Eeyah?¡± Cornelia jolted awake with a bewildered expression on face. ¡°See? That¡¯s how I looked!¡± Lilith pounded her chest in frustration. ¡°Damn those b?a?s?t?a?r?d?s?! How on earth will they make up for shattering the fantasy of a hot-blooded youth!¡± The corners of Uncle Skar¡¯s mouth twitched as he struggled to imagine what kind of family this was. In his memory, the imperial family of the Holy Dragon Empire was nothing like this. ¡°You really have it rough too, youngdy.¡± ¡°Of course, but that¡¯s not the worst part.¡± Lilith wiped away the non-existent tear from the corner of her eye, looking as if she was ready to release all the frustration in her heart with a single breath. ¡°The worst part is¡­ as Uncle just mentioned, I was born different from everyone else.¡± Lilith stood up once again, gazing up at the bright moon with her hands behind her back, looking like a lonely warrior who yearned to taste defeat. ¡°I¡­ am simply too exceptional, to the point where my perspectives are often misunderstood by the world.¡± Book 5: Chapter 68: The World Is A Magnificent Place Book 5: Chapter 68: The World Is A Magnificent ce ¡°When someone is remarkably exceptional, their actions will no longer be understood by the world. They may be perceived as a lone wolf, a lunatic, or even a devil. However, for the person in question, it¡¯s simply as the poem says: ¡®Peopleugh at me, thinking I am crazy, but Iugh at them for their ignorance.¡¯¡± Lilith turned around to face Uncle Skar. Although her face was obscured by the shadows, her eyes shone brilliantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Uncle?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Uncle Skar rose to his feet slowly, and Lilith was surprised to see how tall he waspared to an ordinary person. Standing at over two meters, he seemed like a giantpared to her. Previously, he had been sitting on the ground and his hunched figure was covered by a loose ck robe, which had disguised his true height. As he looked down at her, his lips trembled slightly. His speech was unclear, indicating his intense emotions. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ exactly how I feel!!!¡± Uncle Skar spoke with the intensity of a beast breaking free from its cage. His eyes were wide open and his voice boomed like thunder. ¡°Peopleugh at me, thinking I am crazy, but Iugh at them for their ignorance. Good poem, good poem indeed! People are foolish, so how could fools like them truly understand our perspectives?¡± ¡°You truly understand me, Uncle,¡± Lilith eximed as she pped her hands in approval. ¡°I not only understand you, but I also empathize with you deeply.¡± Uncle Skar appeared to be lost in thought, perhaps recalling a painful memory. ¡°As a child, I was the most talented in my n and disyed exceptional skills from a young age. For others, the journey of advancement was like climbing a treacherous mountain, but for me, it was like sailing down a river. Even without putting much effort, I made significant progress every day. However, my talent brought with it high expectations from the n. Despite my rapid growth, I was still forced to devote a lot of time to training. This often led to a situation where I was bored because there was nothing new to learn. During these moments, countless genius ideas flooded my mind, each one as brilliant as the stars.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Uncle,¡± Lilith praised. Uncle Skar sadly nodded his head. ¡°Unfortunately, those ideas could only remain as ideas. Whenever I shared them with my elders, they often criticized me for thinking up those useless ideas rather than focusing on my training. No one praised me, they rejected my ideas and forced me to train even harder. Some even mocked me and called me crazy.¡± ¡°Who are they calling crazy? How could they dismiss your ideas as useless without even trying them?¡± Lilith stomped her foot indignantly. Uncle Skar smiled at Lilith, but did not wish for her to feel so strongly about it. ¡°In the end, I could only bury these thoughts deep in my heart and continue to train. Eventually, I became the strongest member of the n and was entrusted with great responsibility.¡± ¡°Then no one can stop you from finally bringing those brilliant ideas to fruition, right?¡± Uncle Skarughed bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too, but I was mistaken. After assuming that position, I found myself bing increasingly undervalued. Whenever I proposed my ideas, many would immediately oppose me. They would tell me that my approach was not right, that I was endangering the n, and that I wasn¡¯t in the position to speak¡­ They would always find ways to limit me. So, for a very long time, I could only follow a predetermined path.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that, Uncle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Uncle Skar smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve made it through. No one can criticize me now and I have the freedom to do whatever I please.¡± That was because he had killed the people who got in his way and refined their souls into a magic weapon. Their ashes then discarded in the fiery depths of moltenva. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that your story has a good ending.¡± Lilith patted her chest and let out a deep breath. ¡°What about you? What is your story?¡± Uncle Skar asked. ¡°Me? My story is quite simr to yours. Nobody seems toprehend me but the only difference is that¡­ I have a lot more freedom than you so I can do most of the things I want to do, but¡­¡±Lilith lifted her head slightly and gazed up at the empty ceiling, her eyes filled with a profound emotion. ¡°Iprehensible actions done by iprehensible people are nothing but iprehensible to others.That¡¯s why I am given names like little devil, evil spirit and the enemy of mankind.¡± There was also ¡°Golden Chihuahua¡± among those names, but Lilith would never tell anyone that. ¡°You have to go through all that at such a young age?¡± Uncle Skar eximed in shock. Lilith merely responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I already got used to it.¡± Uncle Skar stared at Lilith, momentarily speechless. SLAP! He then suddenly gave himself a hard p. Lilith was shocked. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Uncle Skar waved his hand, reassuring Lilith that there was no reason to worry, and exined, ¡°I am punishing myself for being disrespectful.¡± He felt immense remorse for even considering using the little girl as a source of entertainment. How could he even think of such a thing? He was not worthy of it! This young girl had shown incredible strength and determination, staying true to herself despite the judgment and criticism of others! The most hurtful things in life were often the ones that left no physical scars! At her age, he had chosen to run away from it all, but this little girl chose to face her challenges head-on! Uncle Skar let out a deep sigh as he looked up. He couldn¡¯t help but wish he had the same courage as Lilith did back then. He never once doubted her words, because no one could lie in front of him! ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very kind, gentle and understanding.¡± ¡°PFFFT.¡± A rather audible snort came from the adjacent room, but Lilith chose to ignore it. ¡°I am aware that my actions may cause inconvenience for those around me, but I am willing topensate as much as possible after that. Even so, I still feel uneasy about my decision. At times, I contemte whether it¡¯s right for me to pursue an idea that could potentially jeopardize the safety of mypanions or cause disruptions to others. As a result, I hesitate.¡± ¡°To hell with hesitating!¡± Uncle Skar walked into the reception room with just a few steps and ced his hand on Lilith¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate. Follow your heart!¡± The warmth from his hand was soforting that Lilith momentarily forgot to wonder how Uncle Skar managed to leave his room without triggering the array. ¡°That¡¯s right, I should follow my heart¡­¡± Lilith suddenly snapped out of her daze. ¡°Why do I care so much about what others think? I should just stay true to myself and follow my heart.¡± Getting the opinions of those involved in the situation was unnecessary. As long as she was happy, nothing else mattered! ¡°Do you practice what you preach, Uncle?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± As their eyes met, it was as if a bolt of lightning illuminated the night and a deeper connection seemed to form between them. The world fell silent as they gazed at each other for what felt like an eternity, before finally speaking in unison: ¡°Kindred souls!¡± ¡°Kindred spirits!¡± Both of them were immediately taken aback. Although there was a one-word difference, the meaning remained identical, so they could still be considered to be speaking in unison. ¡°Gwahaha!¡± Uncle Skar boomed withughter, his handnding heavily on Lilith¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I never imagined that the first kindred spirit I would encounter after living for so long would turn out to be a little girl.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± The world was truly a magnificent ce, making the passage of time seem insignificant inparison. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Uncle Skar stopped patting Lilith¡¯s shoulder and gazed seriously at her. With a solemn expression, he suggested, ¡°Hey little girl, looks like we share a special bond. Why don¡¯t we¡­ be sworn siblings?¡± Book 5: Chapter 69: Blood Oath Book 5: Chapter 69: Blood Oath ¡°Sworn siblings?¡± Upon hearing Uncle Skar¡¯s suggestion, Lilith was momentarily stunned. Her mind raced as she pieced together the meaning behind the ¡°sworn siblings¡±. It dawned on her that this term was seen in the novels from her previous world. Like-minded individuals in the pugilistic world would go through a ceremony together to convert their friendship into mock kinship. Although not blood-rted, their rtionship would be as intimate as blood siblings after the ceremony. They would often say things like even if they were not born on the same day, same month and same year, they would die on the same day, same month and same year. It sounded so noble, amazing, sophisticated, emotional and sincere¡­ but looking at it from another perspective¡­ To be sworn siblings meant that they would share a rtionship akin to siblings¡­ He was the older brother and she was the younger sister¡­ ©B( o¦¤o )©B In other words, Uncle Skar did not only have a daughterplex, but also a little sisterplex?! Lilith¡¯s expression changed slightly as she took a few steps back. She hesitantly said, ¡°That¡­ That doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate. The age gap between us is too much. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange for us to be sworn siblings?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Uncle Skar was clearly very excited and failed to notice that Lilith was acting oddly. He patted his chest and continued, ¡°Age shouldn¡¯t be a hindrance for people like us. We can¡¯t let something as trivial as age hold us back. In fact, our age gap could even further highlight our love of freedom.¡± ¡°I¡­ I guess you have a point¡­¡± Lilith forced herself to smile and y along. Of course age isn¡¯t a problem here, but I¡¯m worried that you may be a pervert! Lilith sensed a natural affinity with Uncle Skar due to their simr personality, which led her to believe he was a trustworthy person. However, the thought of gaining a new sibling after being an only child for so long made Lilith extremely ufortable. Most importantly¡­ If her mother were to discover that she had somehow gained an older son¡­ would she crush him with her palm just because he was too unpleasant to look at? Lilith nodded as she looked at Uncle Skar¡¯s dirty face and beard. Given her mother¡¯s personality, Lilith was certain that such a scenario was very likely to happen. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it some more thought?¡± Lilith suggested. ¡°What more is there to think about? I¡¯ve already made my decision!¡± Uncle Skar waved his fist, looking unusually determined. Unlike Lilith, Uncle Skar had lived for thousands of years. During this time, the loneliness, boredom, heartache, and helplessness as he walked his path alone was not something Lilith could ever imagine. This was why Skar suggested for them to be sworn siblings. It was rare for him to find a like-minded individual, and he would not let Lilith slip away! They would face life¡¯s challenges and court death together. Never again would he have to suffer the judgment of others all alone! Uncle Skar narrowed his eyes and looked at Lilith, sensing her reluctance. He quickly worked his brain and a peculiar smile spread across his face. He whispered in Lilith¡¯s ear, ¡°Think about it, my dear Lilith~ If we both join forces, the resulting effect will be more than just one plus one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it will at least be one to the power of one!¡± ¡°What! How can one to the power of one be even bigger than one plus one?¡± Lilith was shocked beyond belief. ¡°¡­Ahem¡­ Is that so¡­?¡± Uncle Skar coughed dryly, then hastily changed his words. ¡°I meant to say one times one. Yes, that¡¯s a one times one effect.¡± Lilith was even more shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t one times one the same as one to the power of one?¡± This time, it was Uncle Skar¡¯s turn to be shocked. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Hmm? Is it not?¡± Lilith looked at Uncle Skar like he was a monster. ¡°Uncle, did you learn math¡­ from your daughter?¡± ¡°O-Of course not¡­¡± Uncle Skar snorted and said dismissively. ¡°I must have a brain fart from standing up too quickly after sitting down for so long.¡± Lilith rolled her eyes, obviously not quite convinced by him. ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Just tell me what¡¯s on your mind without all these metaphors.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be direct then. Ahem¡­¡± Uncle Skar cleared his throat and stuck his chest out. A strange aura gradually built up in Uncle Skar and Lilith sensed it too. She felt a strong connection between individuals who had simr personalities. Her breathing and heartbeat even began to synchronize involuntarily with Uncle Skar¡¯s. ¡°This about it, Lilith. If we have a fresh idea and the probability of one person seeding in implementing it is 50%, then won¡¯t the chances of sess for two people working together be 100%?¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Lilith nodded her head vigorously. ¡°In other words, if we were to get into big trouble due to our brilliant idea and the likelihood of one person sessfully escaping is 50%, then with two people, the probability of at least one person escaping bes 100%!¡± ¡°You are right!¡± After listening to Uncle Skar, Lilith¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement and she apuded with enthusiasm. ¡°ording to what you just said, if I were to get into big trouble and the likelihood of sessfully shifting the me is 50%, if I have someone¡­ like a sworn sibling, the probability of sessfully shifting the me bes 100%! ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± Although Uncle Skar sensed that there was something wrong with thest sentence, he was lost in the joy of hearing Lilith¡¯s positive response. He pped andughed heartily. ¡°Everything has gone from 50% to 100%. Isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡± ¡°Super wonderful.¡± ¡°Will you ept my proposal, Lilith?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say no after hearing Uncle Skar.¡± ¡°Great, let us seal ourmitment with a blood oath!¡± Uncle Skar was overjoyed. With a wave of his hand, the severed head of a strange beast appeared before Lilith. It looked like the head of a goat, but with sharp fangs attached to its upper and lower jaws. Its slightly curved goat horns glimmered with a metallic sheen under the moonlight. At first nce, it seemed like it used to be a formidable opponent¡­ ¡°This is¡­¡± Lilith was taken aback and uncertain. ¡°A specialty from my home. The name is¡­ well that doesn¡¯t matter, but the blood of this demon beast is a necessaryponent for our blood oath!¡± Lilith forced herself to smile as she caught a whiff of the fishy smell and the overpowering scent of the demon beast¡¯s head, which was amplified by her heightened sense of smell. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to smear it on our lips, right? It¡¯s okay, I can still ept.¡± Uncle Skar ced his hand on Lilith¡¯s shoulder and beamed a smile at her. ¡°What are you talking about, Lilith¡­ no, little sister. Of course we¡¯ll have to drink it to celebrate the bond between us.¡± ¡°Drink?¡± The expression on Lilith¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°You mean directly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t taste bad at all,¡± Uncle Skar assured. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t about the taste.¡± Lilith gulped, feeling her stomach churning as she spoke. ¡°The real issue is whether I can mentally ept it or not.¡± Despite Lilith¡¯s incredible strength in all aspects as a Dragon Princess and she would definitely be fine after drinking this thing, the idea of drinking blood was not something she could easily ept, as she had been a human being in her previous life. Uncle Skar seemed to notice Lilith¡¯s inner turmoil and shook his head in resignation. Humans are really fussy. ¡°As the older brother, allow me to demonstrate.¡± With a gentle wave of his hand, a clean wound as if made by a sharp knife appeared on the beast¡¯s head. Blood started gushing out and Skarst swiftly grabbed a silver cup out of thin air with his left hand. The blood flowed into the cup as if guided by some unseen force. Skarst tilted his head backward and quickly drank it down in one gulp. He then tipped the cup to prove that he had emptied itpletely. Skarstughed heartily and eximed, ¡°See? I¡¯m still feeling fine. This is amon practice back home.¡± Book 5: Chapter 70: Misunderstanding Book 5: Chapter 70: Misunderstanding As Uncle Skar calmly drank the blood of a demon beast that seemed too intense for ordinary people, Lilith, who prided herself on being knowledgeable, could not help but feel curious about his origins. She had previously spected that he might be part of a noble family that had fallen from grace, but now that possibility seemed less likely. Lilith had gained some understanding of the customs of the Holy Dragon Empire during her time at Saint Caroline Academy, but she was unaware of any bordends that still practiced the tradition of drinking blood. ¡°Umm¡­ Where is your hometown, Uncle Skar? I would love to visit sometime.¡± Skarst appeared to be upset and patted Lilith¡¯s shoulder, harder than before, showing his slight displeasure. ¡°Call me Big Brother, not Uncle Skar! You are being rude to me by acting like a stranger.¡± ¡°No, I dare not¡­¡± Lilith waved her hands, took a moment to gather her thoughts, and finally stammered out the word she had never used before in her two lives. ¡°Big¡­ brother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Sister.¡± Skarst stroked his messy beard happily. ¡°You haven¡¯t replied to my question, Big Brother¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Skarst¡¯s hand, which was stroking his beard, suddenly stiffened as his eyes darted around, avoiding Lilith¡¯s gaze. The little voices in his head began fighting each other as he considered whether or not to reveal his true identity to Lilith. Although they were not blood siblings, Skarst understood that their current rtionship was like that of blood siblings. He knew that he should not hide the truth from Lilith, but¡­ When he considered the divide between them due to their different bloodlines, Skarst had to swallow the truth that he was about to share. He believed that Lilith was not the kind of person to be concerned about race, but what about her family and friends? Skarst did not want her to be caught in a dilemma. The contrast between their identities was vast, likeparing heaven and earth. Skarst¡¯s status towered over Lilith, making it impossible for her to even look up at the bottom of his shoes. Even if Lilith was most likely an imperial princess of this empire, that would make her merely a princess of a human nation, a status that paled inparison to his immense presence. ¡°My hometown is quite remote and not really worth mentioning. There¡¯s nothing interesting there that would warrant a personal visit from my little sister.¡± Skarst forced himself to smile as he tried to downy any interest in it. ¡°Remote? Not worth mentioning?¡± Intrigued by his words, Lilith blurted out, ¡°So you¡¯re really a fallen nobleman from the bordends?¡± ¡°Bordends? Fallen nobleman?¡± Skarst froze for a moment, but quickly reacted and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indeed a fallen nobleman from the bordends.¡± Although he did not understand how his little sister came to have that idea, he was willing to go along with it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I guessed correctly.¡± Lilith let out a soft sigh. If Uncle Skar¡­ Big Brother truly is a fallen noble, then his situation is¡­ truly pitiful. From a young age, he was treated as the family¡¯sst hope for revival. He was forced to devote all his time to training, with no room for any nonsense. He was no different from those children from Lilith¡¯s previous life who were trapped by their parents¡¯ demands to attend all sorts of cram schools. They had no freedom, only the so-called ¡°hope¡± that they were forced to carry on their tiny shoulders. Big Brother Skar¡¯s situation was even worse after he grew up, he was a man with a daughterplex¡­ but his daughter was unfortunately abducted. It was a truly tragic situation that would bring tears to anyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Skar. After the Great Celestial Rite ends, I¡¯ll definitely help you find your daughter,¡± Lilith said firmly, grabbing Skarst¡¯s rough hand. ¡°With my status, it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult task.¡± ¡°Thank you for your offer, Little Sister, but¡­ this is really not something you should be involved in.¡± The image of a fiery red figure shed before Skarst¡¯s eyes, causing a dull ache in his chest. He knew that even the entire human race would not be worthy to stand before that being, let alone a mere human princess. ¡°You underestimate me, Big Brother,¡± Lilith said sternly, displeased. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you this? I have a very impressive background!¡± The little voices in Lilith¡¯s head began fighting each other as she considered whether or not to reveal her true identity to Big Brother Skar. Although Big Brother Skar was not the kind of person to be concerned about social status¡­ she was of an entirely different race from him! Moreover, in the eyes of ordinary people, the dragon was a mythical creature that had a very special ce in their heart. Would telling the truth¡­ shock him? Lilith ultimately decided to keep her identity hidden for now. Haste would not do good in such a situation, so she nned to ¡°slowly reveal her true self¡± to Big Brother Skar over time, allowing him toe to his own conclusions first before revealing the truth to him. That way, he would be able to ept her without feeling overwhelmed. ¡°Do you really refuse to ept my offer, Big Brother Skar? Although I can¡¯t directly reveal my identity, I am someone really impressive. Finding someone is a breeze for me.¡± I know, you¡¯re the princess of the Holy Dragon Empire. Unfortunately, that doesn¡¯t change anything. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this next time.¡± Skarst sighed heavily, clearly not wanting to continue the conversation. Instead, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s next for you, Little Sister? Are you going to stay here and wait for the Security Enforcement Team to return?¡± ¡°Of course not. As I mentioned earlier, I n to participate in the Great Celestial Rite. The registration starts tomorrow, so I can¡¯t afford to waste time here.¡± ¡°True.¡± Skarst could not understand why his little sister, a noble princess, had been brought here as a witness, but if those guys from the Security Enforcement Team came back, then¡­ Hmm, wait. Something is strange. Skarst furrowed his brow, realizing that the situation was not as simple as he had assumed. Given Lilith¡¯s status as a princess, why would she be brought to such a ce even if she was a witness. Based on the current situation, they are clearly under arrest. Could the Security Enforcement Team have the audacity to detain an imperial princess? The longer Skarst pondered on it, the more he felt that something was amiss. As someone who had been in a simr position for a long time, his intuition told him that¡­ This could be a legendary drama within the imperial family. In an instant, his mind conjured up numerous love-hate dramas set against the backdrop of the golden pce walls, each one more captivating than thest. He could picture the legendary enemy of the human race, Golden Demon Htilil, and her arch-nemesis engaged in a deadly duel of love and hate. ¡°Big Brother will help you out.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith looked at Skarst, who was suddenlyforting her, with a dumbfounded look on her face. ¡°Help me out with what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Big Brother will ensure that you emerge victorious, no matter what,¡± Skarst reassured Lilith as he gave her a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Just do whatever you need to, Little Sister.¡± ¡°Victorious?¡± Lilith blinked. Did he mean winning the Great Celestial Rite? ¡°Ah, and no need to worry about that, Big Brother Skar. I¡¯m very confident when ites to that.¡± Lilith patted her chest, knowing that she was invincible among her peers of the same age. One could even test this byparing her to a three or four year old child, but the oue would surely result in the child crying and screaming for their mother after just a few hits. Upon seeing the confident look on Lilith¡¯s face, Skarst gave her a quiet nod of approval. As expected of his sworn sister. It was impressive that at such a young age, she already had her sights set on the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s throne. Most people could only dream of having such a level of ambition. Book 5: Chapter 71: Leaving Book 5: Chapter 71: Leaving The moon shone brightly like a gem in the sky. Skarst gazed up at it with a heavy heart, reminiscing about the years since his daughter¡¯s abduction. He was constantly gued by sorrow and anguish, unable to find sce even when he closed his eyes. The memory of the wretched person who had escaped with his daughter from the sewers haunted him, along with the vivid colors of the sky that he could not ignore. Despite his almost unparalleled power in the world, years of sleepless nights had taken a toll on him, leaving him exhausted and drained. His heart was weary, aching, and yearning for release. However, in this moment, he foundfort in the presence of his sworn sister who had no resemnce to him in appearance, age, or race. Herpany brought a glimmer of joy to his barren and deste mind. It was like a refreshing spring that washed away his weariness and pain. Skarst came to the realization that even without his daughter, there were still interesting people in the world. ¡°Hmm? What are you doing, Little sister?¡± ¡°Warming up.¡± ¡°Warming up?¡± Skarst turned his head to look at Lilith, who was making some strange but basic movements, andmented, ¡°I may not have a discerning eye, but even I can tell that you are at least a rank nine warrior. Do these simple movements really have the ability to revitalize your body?¡± As a warm-up exercise, warriors would often perform movements that involved controlling their battle qi. These movements, such as lifting their legs and bending their waist like Lilith was doing, were as effortless as simply lying down to sleep for them. ¡°Who told you I am revitalizing my body?¡± Lilith pointed to the wall in front of her with her lips without stopping her movements. ¡°I am mentally preparing him.¡± ¡°Mentally preparing?¡± Before Skarst could make sense of Lilith¡¯s words, she transformed into a blur and kicked the wall next to her violently. The wall immediately copsed with a deafening noise, sending debris and dust flying through the air. Lilith lightly stomped her foot, dispersing the dust. Kieran was sulking in the farthest corner of the room. ¡°What are you trying to do again, little devil?¡± Kieran sternly asked Lilith, the person who had put him in his current plight. Despite the significant strength gap between them, Kieran could not help but show his displeasure toward her. ¡°Taking you out of here, of course,¡± Lilith replied with a smile. ¡°Why? Is this jail sofortable that you¡¯re reluctant to leave?¡± ¡°Leave? You want to create more trouble?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you phrase it a little better?¡± Lilith stepped through therge hole in the wall and approached Kieran. ¡°At first, I wanted toe up with a foolproof n to avoid causing trouble and leave quietly. But now that Big Brother is here, there¡¯s nothing for us to fear.¡± Lilith moved to the side, revealing Skarst who was standing behind her. ¡°Meet my sworn brother.¡± Skarst smiled at Kieran and nodded. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Skarst, you can just call me Skar.¡± ¡°Hi¡­¡± Kieran scrutinized Skarst as if he were a suspicious man. Although he could clearly hear the conversationing from Skarst¡¯s cell, he still could not understand the connection between Lilith and him. Naturally, the sudden appearance of this guy was incredibly suspicious to Kieran. But more than that, he felt pity for him. How could he be a sworn brother to that little devil and expect her to treat him sincerely? What a joke! Considering that little devil¡¯s personality, she probably only agreed to acknowledge a stranger she had just met as her sworn brother because she was going to use him as a tool¡­ or someone to shift me to. Kieran didn¡¯t introduce himself for a long time, and Skarst had no choice but to look at Lilith. Since Kieran made no attempt in introducing himself, Skarst could only look at Lilith helplessly. ¡°And this is¡­¡± ¡°Kieran, my personal maid,¡± Lilith stated matter-of-factly. ¡°Who are you calling your¡­!¡± Kieran red at her fiercely. Just as he was about to refute Lilith¡¯s shameless statement, time suddenly seemed to stand still. Kieran stood motionlessly, with only a few drops of cold sweat slowly trickling down his forehead. Although it was warm outside, Kieran felt like he had fallen into a cold cer. The gusts of wind made him feel like he was on the brink of death in an infernal hell. Unbeknownst to him, Lilith was already standing less than a foot away from him. He could see her long, thick eyshes and the reflection of his own fearful face in her eyes. Lilith smiled kindly, cing her foot lightly over Kieran¡¯s before asking, ¡°What were you trying to say?¡± ¡°I said¡­¡± Kieran shivered. His previously neutral voice suddenly became more melodious and high-pitched, as if he had consumed an entire bottle of throat lozenges. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your personal maid.¡± Each word he said sounded like it had been sweetened with honey. Kieran smiled sweetly, sped his hands in front of him, and then bowed slightly. He discreetly moved backward until he reached a safe distance from Lilith. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re her maid¡­¡± Skarst swept his nce over Kieran¡¯s maid dress and nodded. Considering the true identity of his sworn sister, it was no surprise that she had a personal maid following her around. Skarst could not help but feel that the maid¡¯s training was somewhatckingpared to the group he had personally trained. His group of maids were extremely obedient and soft-spoken. It appeared that he would have to impart some knowledge in that area to his little sister next time. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing to gain by staying here. Let¡¯s bail.¡± Lilith turned around and proposed with a p. ¡°Bail?¡± Skarst raised his eyebrow at her. ¡°So you¡¯re really thinking of breaking out of this prison, Little Sister.¡± ¡°Oh my, can¡¯t you word it better?¡± Lilith threw a wink at Skarst. ¡°We are going to leave here just as quietly as we have arrived, and as peacefully as we can, without taking even a speck of dust with us from here.¡± ¡°And how are you nning to do that?¡± Skarst smiled, amused by his little sister¡¯s statement. ¡°By doing this¡­¡± Lilith smiled before swiftly spinning around and lifting her leg to execute a 360-degree high-speed kick at the wall. The impact caused the wall to copse with a loud bang, and the dust had barely settled before Lilith¡¯s powerful fist wind dispersed it in all directions. ¡°See, we¡¯re going to leave without taking even a speck of dust with us.¡± ¡°They just got blown away by you!¡± Kieran screamed in his head as he looked at Lilith¡¯s so-called Big Brother, hoping that he would step up and fulfill his responsibility as her sworn brother by properly educating that little devil who always acted without any regard for the consequences. ¡°As expected of my little sister! That thunderous attitude of yours is just like mine!¡± Skarstughed loudly and gave a thumbs up to Lilith. He did not see anything wrong with her way of doing things. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Lilith took the first step to leave. ¡°We still have time, let¡¯s go to the registration venue for the Great Celestial Rite. Lesiah and the others should be heading there too,¡± Lilith said as she stepped over the debris of the damaged wall. The moonlight illuminated all of Jeorgetown City, transforming it into a ce unlike any other. Skarst lifted his hand slightly, as if he had something to say, but decided to remain silent. He actually wanted to mention that he could effortlessly pass through the arrays here without touching anything, but decided against it after seeing how energetic his little sister was. It was his style to act freely without inhibition. If she were easily swayed by others, she would not have been qualified to be his sworn sister in the first ce. Skarst smiled and shook his head before catching up with Lilith, who had walked a short distance away. Book 5: Chapter 72: Gathered Book 5: Chapter 72: Gathered In the moonlit river, a lone wreckage of half a massive boat floated. The majority of the debris had been carried far away by the current, but this particr section, held in ce by some magical force, remained standing firmly as if on solid ground. It was now surrounded by smaller boats filled with people holding torches, illuminating it in a circle of light. As Security Enforcement Team C swiftly responded, the other Security Enforcement Teams began to arrive as well. The atmosphere in Jeorgetown City was already tense in the first ce and now, the boat on the city¡¯s only big river exploded without any apparent reason. This event was considered significant, and to make matters worse, Durance, the son of a count and witness to the boat explosion, imed that the owner of the establishment had a strong connection to the recent self-immtion incident involving the former chief security enforcer. This revtion quickly grabbed the attention of Jeorgetown City¡¯s higher authorities. If it was not for the envoys from the Macedonian Empire that happened to enter the city at this time and required manpower to maintainw and order, this ce would have been even livelier. ¡°You said you¡­ took her away?¡± Durance gave the leader of the Security Enforcement Team C standing before him a strange look, struggling to find the right words to say to the simpleton under that heavy armor. After the massive explosion that destroyed half of the boat¡¯s hull but miraculously left the protective arrays intact, ess to the remaining half of the boat was restricted to outsiders. No one was allowed to enter, and those inside were unable to leave. Durance, who had not yet truly reached the Saint Realm, was deeply devoted to swordsmanship and thus had limited knowledge of arrays. He was only finally able to break through the array after spending a great deal of effort. When he inquired the members of the Security Enforcement Team, who had been waiting outside for a long time, if they had seen a blonde loli and a ¡°woman¡± in a maid dress, he was informed that¡­ the ¡°woman¡± in the maid dress had been apprehended and detained in the temporary detention center on suspicion of intentional homicide. As for the blonde loli, she was brought in as a witness¡­ as expected. ¡°Intentional homicide¡­ witnesses¡­¡± Durance furrowed his brow in confusion as he looked at the conscientious squad leader. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t understand what you said.¡± The information provided by the team leader waspletely unrted to what Durance was aware of. As a result, the leader of Team C, whom Lilith referred to as the ¡°old-fashioned armored man,¡± recounted the incident that took ce here with great precision. ¡°I-I see¡­¡± The corners of Durance¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°That indeed sounds like what she would do.¡± Lilith was the only one who could betray her teammates so readily and justifiably. He even felt sorry for Kieran. ¡°What now?¡± Durance returned his gaze to Lesiah, who was behind him. ¡°What else? Let¡¯s go get Lilith first.¡± Lesiah, who was already in a foul mood, shot Durance a disapproving re. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the son of a count? Surely you can handle such a small matter, can¡¯t you?¡± Durance forced a smile as he discreetly scanned the members of the Security Enforcement Team, who were diligently working around. Privately requesting the release of one or two individuals was not a very difficult task for him, but making such a request in front of everyone would undoubtedly be viewed as a tant abuse of power. If news of this were to spread, it could severely damage his reputation¡­ Perhaps sensing Durance¡¯s thoughts, Lesiah rolled her eyes and reminded him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lilith might identally cause another major incident when she¡¯s locked up?¡± Realization immediately dawned upon Durance that the person in question was not just anyone, but Lilith. If she were to get bored, she might start ying with a couple of Saint-level magic scrolls to relieve her boredom. Thinking of this, Durance¡¯s face turned grim, and he immediately ordered the team leader in front of him, ¡°R-Release Lilith at once.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The team leader hesitated. The education he received since childhood did not allow him to do such a thing. ¡°What are you waiting for!?¡± Durance, rarely losing his temper, was about to explode, but in the middle of his outburst, a faint red light emitted from his waist. Touching his waist, his cheek twitches, and cold sweat started forming on his forehead. Seeing Durance frozen in ce, Lesiah asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Durance gulped, turned his head, and stammered to Lesiah, ¡°Lilith¡­ is wanted again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The Inhuman Restaurant, located in the northern city of Jeorgetown City, gained fame not for its exceptional food or service, but for its unique concept catering to the ¡°inhumans.¡± To dine at this establishment, patrons must first prove their non-human status. However, it was important to note that this policy was not rooted in discrimination against the ¡°inhumans¡±. The Holy Dragon Empire, since its founding, had upheld enlightenment and tolerance as its guiding principles. As a result, all races, except for the Demon Race, were wee to freely visit the grand capital, while still abiding by thews of the Holy Dragon Empire. In Jeorgetown City, one would notice ¡°inhumans,¡± who had slightly distinct body featurespared to normal humans, on the street and in stores. Even so, people treated them just like anyone else and did not show any discrimination because of their ¡°inhuman¡± identity or appearance. The people of Jeorgetown City had grown ustomed to the diversity within theirmunity, and anyone who held prejudiced views was frowned upon. Despite the peaceful coexistence between humans and ¡°inhumans,¡± there were still many inhumans who had customs and habits that differed from those of normal humans. For instance, the beastmen in the coldnd in the north had a preference for consuming raw meat and drinking blood. On the other hand, the elves in the forest in the south had a deep love for nature and strictly forbade the consumption of meat and fish. There was also a peculiar race that would perform an ancient strip dance, offering sacrifices to their deities prior to partaking in a meal. This dance was unlike any other, as it was a strip dance performed by esteemed elders who were older than fifty years old. Naturally, these behaviors impacted the appetite of normal people, leading to the emergence of the Inhuman Restaurant. This restaurant was specifically created for inhumans and featured hundreds of special private rooms catering to the customs of different races, with each room corresponding to a specific race. However, the usage of these rooms differed due to the varying number of races. For example, when it came to major races such as beastmen and elves, the waitlist for a private room could be as long as six months. In contrast, private rooms for minor races like demon beasts were only used once every two weeks. After fourteen years since its establishment, the private room with the best location,rgest size, most exquisite decoration, and most extensive arrays, finally weed its first group of guests. Remarkably, it was also the cheapest room avable, almost equivalent to nothing in terms of cost. Wearing a white tank top, shorts and flip-flops, the burly man pushed open the door to the private room. He scanned the room and saw a man, a woman, and a child who had been patiently awaiting his arrival. Although they appeared to be a typical family of three, they were not biologically rted. A wide, friendly grin spread across his face as he chuckled and eximed, ¡°Long time no see! It must have been a thousand years since west gathered!¡± Book 5: Chapter 73: The Legendary Ones Book 5: Chapter 73: The Legendary Ones The burly man pushed open the door, immediately causing a few people to nce in his direction. Only a few continued with their tasks, not even bothering to lift their heads. It seemed as though they did not hold any respect for the guardian of the Holy Dragon Empire, a figure whose existence may surpass even that of the emperor¡¯s prestige. The burly man remained unfazed. He chuckled dryly and made his way to the closest avable seat. As he plopped himself down in the seat, he casually propped his feet up on the table, still wearing his flip-flops. ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Why did you call me here today? If you have something to say, then say it. If you don¡¯t, then¡­ hehe¡­¡± The burly man smiled lewdly and continued, ¡°I have some other very personal matters to attend to.¡± ¡°Personal matters?¡± The blue-haired woman, who had been ying with her slender pink tongue like it was a string, quickly withdrew it into her mouth. She sneered and yfully teased, ¡°Are you talking about your baby-making project, Lord Taylor?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t call me that.¡± Taylor, the Aurora Dragon, then stroked his chin and chuckled. ¡°I must admit that I love how you refer to it as a baby-making project.¡± The blue-haired woman¡¯s gaze grew frosty at his words. She smacked the table and spoke in a chilling tone, ¡°Taylor, how brazen of you!¡± Taylor narrowed his eyes in response to the blue-haired woman¡¯s angry shout. Is this¡­ hostility? With a grin, he ced his feet on the ground, straightened up in his seat, and picked up the tea cup in front of him, giving it a gentle shake. The atmosphere turned chilly when the blue-haired woman red at him, causing the tea in his cup to freeze. With a slight shake, the liquid returned to its original state, swiftly regaining its warmth. Taylor emptied the contents of the cup, smacked his lips, and remarked, ¡°Brazen? I don¡¯t quite feel that way. On the contrary¡­ Ice Dragon Fenice, it has been a millennium since ourst encounter, and yet you¡¯re already disying such an attitude. What exactly are you hoping to achieve?¡± ¡°Nothing in particr. I simply find you displeasing to look at.¡± Fenice sneered. Taylor raised an eyebrow. ¡°It has been a thousand years since Ist saw you. I can¡¯t help but wonder how I might have angered you.¡± ¡°Hmph, during the princess¡¯ birthday banquet a few years ago, such a significant event where almost all the dragons were present, you were noticeably absent. Are you disrespecting Her Highness by not attending?¡± Fenice emitted a subtle aura of hostility. ¡°As one of Her Highness¡¯ former teachers, I believe it is my duty to punish you on behalf of the princess!¡± ¡°Her Highness¡¯ birthday banquet?¡± Taylor echoed in surprise. ¡°You should have known that I wasn¡¯t able to leave the Holy Dragon Empire due to my contractual obligations. Otherwise, I would not have missed such a significant event. You are aware that I love loli¡­ I mean Her Highness the most.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what reason you have, I simply find you displeasing to look at.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Taylor chuckled as he toyed with his now empty teacup. ¡°So, you¡¯re here to pick a fight?¡± ¡°You could interpret it that way.¡± CRACK. The teacup was crushed by Taylor, instantly transforming into a handful of powder that slipped through his fingers like fine sand in an hourss. Their gazes collided with terrifying intensity, resembling the sh of heavenly thunder and earth fire. It almost seemed like there was a small ck hole forming between them, as deep as the abyss, capable of consuming the hearts and souls of those who dared to look, plunging them into a realm of darkness and despair. What was even more frightening was that if the two really fought, the entire Jeorgetown City would probably be destroyed and countless innocent lives would be reduced to ashes in the mes. Despite the potential irreversible consequences, neither of them backed down. Instead, the tit for tat escted, causing the atmosphere in the Inhuman Restaurant to intensify, as if a storm was on the horizon. The only person capable of preventing this catastrophe was the red-haired man in a ck hood seated nearby. Unfortunately, he appeared oblivious to the impending conflict between the two, which could potentially inflict unimaginable suffering upon countless beings. Rather, he was wearing a dazed smile, reminiscent of a smitten fool, as he fed a girl ¨Cwho looked roughly Lilith¡¯s age¨C the signature soup of the tavern. The girl savored the soup in small bites, her cheeks slightly flushed with satisfaction from its taste. Her eyes appeared distant, as if her thoughts had wandered off into the sky. Even so, this only added to her innocent charm, causing the red-haired man¡¯s smile to widen uncontrobly. The smell of tension intensified in the air, like an active volcano that had remained dormant for countless years, now on the verge of eruption. Finally, after a prolonged silence, Taylor finally clenched his teeth and said, ¡°One.¡± After saying that, Taylor red at Fenice with a murderous gaze. He was determined not to allow the city he had called home for countless centuries to be destroyed. Otherwise, he would never back down, especially not to a shameless woman who would extort others without any consideration for the bond among their own kind. ¡°Ten,¡± Fenice demanded, her mouth slightly curling up at the corner. ¡°Ten?¡± Taylor was enraged. ¡°I only have ten in total, you might as well just rob me!¡± Fenice chuckled. ¡°I was just thinking the same thing.¡± ¡°YOU¡­!¡± Taylor was furious, but he had no choice but to suppress it. ¡°Two. Nothing more than that,¡± he said through his gritted teeth. ¡°Nine.¡± ¡°Three! Only three!¡± ¡°Eight.¡± ¡°Four! This is my final bottom line, no morepromises!¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll be considerate and back down instead. Seven,¡± Fenice stated calmly. ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! I¡¯m going to make you regret this!!¡± Taylor suddenly rose to his feet and angrily mmed the table, causing the expensive wooden surface to shatter into pieces. The red-haired man swiftly retreated several meters, then continued feeding the loli. Fenice slowly got up from her seat too. ¡°Come at me. I¡¯m certain the Queen will support me in the end.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡­ Damn you!!!¡± Despite Taylor¡¯s red eyes and heavy panting, he tried his best to maintain his sanity. After pausing briefly to collect his thoughts, he offered glumly, ¡°Five.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Knowing that she could no longer press for more, Fenice returned to her seat and beamed like a blossoming flower. ¡°Fine, five will do. Consider it a victory for you.¡± ¡°Victory, my a?s?s?!¡± Taylor had a strong desire to tear this woman apart for trying to portray herself as innocent after such a deceitful maneuver. With a wave of her hand, a long table made of shimmering ice crystals appeared between both of them. Fenice knocked on the surface and smiled. ¡°Hand them over¡±. ¡°Tch.¡± Taylor adjusted his storage ring very reluctantly, his heart aching with pain. In a sudden burst of bright light, the objects that Fenice had longed for and Taylor cherished appeared on the ice table. They turned out to be ten beautiful humanoid figurines, all unique in their own way and in provocative poses. Despite being made of an unknown material, they were incredibly lifelike. The figurines were barely clothed, almost revealing their assets. Upon seeing these figurines, Fenice¡¯s eyes lit up, eager to hold and y with them. ¡°A-Are these¡­ the legendary ones from the other world?¡± Taylor grunted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask obvious questions.¡± ¡°Haha,e on now, don¡¯t be so angry. Be more generous toward your own kind.¡± Taylor swatted away Fenice¡¯s hand as it reached toward the figurines, and growled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you treating me as one of your own just now?¡± Fenice, who had already secured the victory regardless, was not upset by his action and smirked. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s my fault for pushing you too hard. Let me tell you some good news as a gesture ofpensation.¡± Taylor, while sorting the figurines in a specific order and grappling with the difficult decision of which one to let go of,mented without even looking up, ¡°I don¡¯t think anything can be considered good news to me at this moment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Fenice said, resting her cheeks in her hands as she carefully observed Taylor. ¡°Her Highness is in this city right now¡­ I¡¯m not sure if that counts as good news to you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Taylor¡¯s head shot up in shock,pletely unaware that the figurine in his hand had slipped from his grasp andnded on the table. Book 5: Chapter 74: Thoughts Book 5: Chapter 74: Thoughts ¡°Her Highness is?¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes widened with surprise,pletely unaware that the exquisite figurine had slipped from his grasp. It rolled across the table¡¯s surface and came to a stop right in front of Fenice. Fenice¡¯s eyes lit up with interest as she picked up the small figurine, bing more enamored with it the longer she gazed at it. She could not help but admire the exquisite craftsmanship, recognizing that it was a rarity in their world. While the shape and appearance of the figurine could be replicated through magic with equal precision, the special material used in its creation was not something that could be found in their world. That was precisely why Fenice, who always had a fondness for novelty items, found the figurine especially appealing. ¡°Yes, I heard from the old man, Akarin. Her Highness should already be in the city by now,¡± Fenice replied while casually fiddling with the figurine. ¡°Apparently, she summoned him here to take care of something, but I don¡¯t see any issue with him handling it.¡± ¡°I-I¡­ gotta prepare something for her then! Does Her Highness have any preferences?¡± Upon hearing the news, Taylor¡¯s panic was evident as he fumbled, unsure of where to even ce his hands. The anger that had previously filled his face now transformed into a mixture of nervousness and unease. ¡°Wine? No, Her Highness is too young to drink. Beauties? No, no, no. Her Highness is a female. Exotic delicacies?¡± The more Taylor pondered, the more flustered he became. He scratched his bald head, which resembled arge duck egg, in annoyance. ¡°I believe Her Highness might be even more pleased if you were to offer yourself to her,¡± Fenice joked yfully. Upon hearing Fenice, Taylor pondered the suggestion, stroking his chin in deep contemtion. ¡°Maybe¡­ this could be a possible solution?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡®Hey, hey, this fool isn¡¯t serious, is he?¡¯ After the shock, Fenice¡¯s mouth slightly curved into a discreet smirk. She wisely decided to remain silent and shrugged. How could she bring herself to disrupt such an entertaining show? ¡°By the way, what brings all of you here again?¡± Taylor asked, looking up after a moment of contemtion. Fenice, seizing the moment while Taylor contemted the possibility of ¡°offering himself to the great princess,¡± cunningly slipped the exquisite figurine into her chest pocket. With a dazzling smile, she replied, ¡°We are here under the orders of the Queen, of course.¡± ¡°The Queen?¡± Taylor grew even more puzzled. Dragons in this world were regarded as legendary beings, and their mere presence would cause a stir. As a result, the Queen had ordered that dragons refrain from excessive involvement with other races. For instance, when Taylor entered into a 10,000-year contract with the Holy Dragon Empire, he was only allowed to intervene if the empire faced an imminent threat ofplete destruction. For this very reason, dragons either chose to live in seclusion on Dragon Ind and enjoy the pleasures of life in thepany of a beauty (the Queen), or embark on a journey to explore the depths of existence through mental and physical endeavors (to bring about their own destruction), or to conceal their true nature and seek (real) guidance from wise masters and aim to excel in every aspect in order to be the ultimate talent. Yet this time, it was the Queen herself who had ordered Fenice and the others to descend to the human nation¡­ Taylor leaned in closer to Fenice and asked with a grave tone, ¡°Did something big happen?¡± ¡°Well, not really, but¡­¡± Fenice¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light and she lowered her voice, ¡°Her Highness the Princess sent a message saying that she had¡­ encountered diluted dragon blood in the human nation!¡± ¡°Dragon blood?¡± In an instant, an intense and murderous aura emanated from the burly man. The surrounding magic elements scattered in fear, but were contained by an invisible force within the private room. Even the waiters who walked by the door with their trays of food did not detect anything unusual happening inside. ¡°Someone has been ying dragons?¡± Taylor asked in a chilling tone, his expression contorted into that of an evil spirit. Despite the dragons¡¯ transcendent status and their tendency to keep to themselves, there was one rule they held sacred¡ªno other races were allowed to mess with their own kind. Dragons were incredibly rare, with only a few thousand existing in a world that had developed for nine million years. This number paled inparison to the hundreds of millions, if not billions, of humans and demons. Even the rat monsters, hidden deep within the ancient forest in the Holy Dragon Empire, had arger poption than the dragon tribe. After nine million years of dedicated effort by sessive generations of dragon warriors, a new race emerged in the world¡ªthe Subdragons. However, the dragon n, who always held their bloodline in high regard, refused to acknowledge them as their own kind. Their sole concern remained with the fewer than a thousand dragons from Dragon Ind. Although they often cursed and betrayed one another, they were able to set aside their differences and unite when confronted with a mutual threat. This unity was born out of the realization that their numbers were scarce, making it crucial for them to stand together against formidable adversaries, especially those seeking to exterminate their kind. ying dragons was amon theme in the adventure picture books within the human nation. In these tales, dragons were often portrayed as captors of human princesses, but in reality, it was nothing more than a fictional story. The dragons would never do such an unchallenging thing. They would much prefer something more thrilling, like abducting a demon princess. When Taylor, who had already lived for tens of thousands of years, heard rumors of dragon blood appearing within the human nation, a deadly aura instinctively emanated from him. ¡°Calm down. Nothing has been confirmed yet,¡± Fenice remarked while using her powers to cool down the area around them, hoping that it would help to calm him down. She did not want to startle the culprits because it was difficult for her to gather information. If Taylor¡¯s intense aura exposed ¡°the dragons¡¯ presence in Jeorgetown City¡± and caused those guys to escape unnoticed, it would be a major headache for them. Given the vast poption of humans, tracking them down would be akin to searching for a needle in the haystack. ¡°The initial report we received from Her Highness originated from the Luminous Theocracy. As we conducted our investigation there, we uncovered a ck market operating in the shadows, trading diluted dragon blood, which had ties to the Holy Dragon Empire. This led us to pursue further leads and ultimately led us to find you here.¡± Fenice locked eyes with Taylor and added, ¡°Given your familiarity with this ce, your assistance could prove invaluable to us.¡± Upon hearing this, Taylor felt a tinge of embarrassment and scratched his bald head, unsure of how to respond to Fenice. He could not possibly confess to her that he had never been interested in matters of empire and had merely been seeking amusements to entertain himself. Besides, he detested being surrounded by people who only sought to tter him. Consequently, his knowledge of the city¡¯s streets and alleys, umted over numerous years, was limited solely to the areas where he could find entertainment and nothing more. Revealing all of this could potentially result in him being strangled to death by the woman standing before him. ¡°Ahem.¡± Taylor cleared his throat and carefully asked, ¡°Regarding that matter, the imperial family¡­¡± Fenice raised her eyebrows, quickly understood Taylor¡¯s unfinished words. She responded with a cold smile, ¡°Not the imperial family. Theyck the courage to engage in such activities. While there may be some members driven by greed who would open a ck market, selling dragon blood is a different matter. Unless the imperial family wishes to jeopardize their bloodline and risk losing their lofty position, they would never be foolish enough to get involved.¡± ¡°You have a point there¡­¡± Taylor let out a sigh of relief. Despite hisck of aplishments, he could stillmand the assistance of the imperial family, given the fact that he still possessed the esteemed title of their Guardian. Having the support of the imperial family would undoubtedly make many tasks much easier. ¡°But¡­¡± Fenice suddenly changed her tune and said, ¡°I believe that certain nobles in the Holy Dragon Empire were involved in this.¡± ¡°Nobles?¡± ¡°Yes, precisely. The ck market we infiltrated had high security and strict scrutiny. Only a select few were allowed ess to the deepest part of it, where the diluted dragon blood could be acquired. Furthermore, the ck market has an extremely reliable informationwork, indicating a significant backing behind it.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Taylor pondered deeply. ck markets were explicitly prohibited by all nations. Even so, it continued to thrive in the shadows, like ve trades, fueled by the greed of some individuals. Nations werepelled, for various reasons, whether it be their own interests orpromises, to reluctantly ept its existence. After all, greed knew no bounds. The imperial family, being at the highest position in the empire, were cautious and sensitive to the trade of dragon blood. They refrained from involvement, but there were some discontented individuals who desired more and were willing to take desperate measures. ¡°Our top priority is to determine the source of the dragon blood. We need to ascertain whether one of us got taken advantage of by someone while searching for the purpose of their life (creating trouble), or if they were truly¡­¡± Fenice¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously as she finished her sentence. ¡°in.¡± Book 5: Chapter 75: Unexpected Visitors In Midnight Book 5: Chapter 75: Unexpected Visitors In Midnight Knock knock. In the stillness of the night, two sharp knocks suddenly rang out. The door, adorned with an intricate golden beast, slowly creaked open. A drowsy concierge peered out, rubbing his eyes. He scrutinized the two individuals before him and grumbled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Diana.¡± ¡°Diana?¡± The concierge froze for a moment, but quickly recalled that Diana was one of the recent guests here. The girl had a captivating presence and appeared to be an old friend of his master. Due to their connection, she was assigned the finest room in the east wing. ¡°You are¡­¡± The concierge, now more alert, asked suspiciously, ¡°What business do you have with Miss Diana?¡± ¡°I am a friend of hers and I have pressing matters to discuss.¡± ¡°Friend¡­?¡± The concierge studied the blonde girl who spoke to him. She appeared to be around twelve or thirteen years old. Although it was dim, he could see her strikingly beautiful face. Her attire also hinted at her wealthy background, suggesting that she might be the daughter of a prestigious family. The person standing behind her was a different case. Despite his tall and imposing stature, he cowered beneath a tattered ck coat, resembling a hunchbacked giant. He had an unkempt beard and there was mysterious stuff stuck in his messy hair, making it difficult to see his real appearance. When the dim light asionally hit his bare skin, it appeared to have an abnormal hue. Upon noticing the concierge¡¯s hesitation, the blonde girl in front of her smiled sweetly and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The concierge looked rather troubled. He had no issues with the girl, but the person standing behind her was¡­ In these uncertain times, a humble concierge like himself found it difficult to bear the weight of such responsibilities. ¡°Can you make an exception? We¡¯re not bad people.¡± The blonde girl took two steps forward and discreetly shoved something into the concierge¡¯s hand. ¡°You could also inform Diana beforehand, that way you¡¯ll be fully aware of what needs to be done.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The concierge weighed the object in his hand before a huge smile spread across his face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± The concierge retracted his head back into the room, no longer feeling drowsy. He quickly made his way toward the room in the west wing, tightly clutching the money bag in his hand, chuckling to himself. As expected of a wealthy individual, the handsome reward was equivalent to six months¡¯ worth of his sry. Meanwhile outside the door¡­ Skarst looked at the closed door, rubbing his chin in confusion as he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be registering at the Great Celestial Rite? Why are we visiting someone in the middle of the night?¡± Rolling her eyes, the blonde girl, known as Lilith, shrugged her shoulders and replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t part of my initial n, but I just realized something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way for us to sign up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? Because we¡¯re wanted criminals.¡± Lilith clenched her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that strange array to work so well! The moment I took a step, sirens filled the entire city.¡± ¡°Sirens?¡± Skarst¡¯s thoughts shifted, and a surge of magic power filled both of his ears. The once serene night underwent a sudden transformation, as piercing sounds echoed and fluctuated throughout the surroundings. Not only that, it was also apanied by noises from spectrum stones, rms, and even voice transmissions of powerful experts. In any case, the night was far from peaceful. ¡°Good ears.¡± Skarst was secretly impressed with Lilith. ¡°Then¡­ What about the maid¡­? Where did she go?¡± Skarst asked. ¡°To go to get rid of our arrest warrant through a connection, of course.¡± Lilith patted her chest and said smugly, ¡°Although I¡¯m not afraid of all this stuff, things would be easier if we weren¡¯t wanted. Luckily, I know the son of the chief security enforcer in this town, so I sent her to get in touch with him.¡± That¡¯s not what you said before. What an interesting person my sworn sister is. Skarst could not help but stifle augh as he reminisced about how fearlessly Lilith had acted earlier. ¡°Now that the entire city is on high alert, are you not worried that your maid might get caught in the middle again?¡± Skarst joked. In his long life, Skarst had witnessed numerous misunderstandings caused by a mismatch of information and intelligence, even though his sworn sister was far from ordinary to humans. The city was too big and the high number of people deployed could lead to unnecessary misunderstandings. Therefore, for the maid to act alone in such a situation was akin to venturing into a tiger¡¯s den. There was a possibility that she might be identally beaten to death by experts who were in a foul mood from being woken up by all themotion in the middle of the night. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know Kieran will definitely be able to do it,¡± Lilith said confidently. ¡°You really have faith in your maid.¡± Skarst nodded in admiration, impressed by the genuine bond between the master and her servant. It had been so long since he had witnessed such an unwavering trust. ¡°Of course. If I didn¡¯t at least pretend to trust him a little, I would have to be the one doing all these dangerous tasks.¡± Lilith scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°If you want a horse to run, you have to feed it grass. Even if there¡¯s no grass, it¡¯s better to promise some. Before the horse reaches its destination safely or falls into any intended traps, false promises y a vital role in keeping it going.¡± ¡°¡­Hm, that¡¯s truly remarkable, my sworn sister. Your thinking is incredibly quick.¡± Skarst¡¯s cheek twitched. Lilith gazed up at the sky and boasted, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you know who I am? The art of maniption has been ingrained in me since childhood.¡± The dark sky, though clear,cked any hint of moonlight or starlight, as if they were concealed behind an invisible iron curtain. Skarst looked up at the sky too, and eximed, ¡°I have to say, this formation array in Jeorgetown City is certainly impressive. I never expected someone would be capable of setting up such a grand one at the current stage of development. It appears that the strength of this most powerful human nation is far greater than what meets the eye.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Skarst gave Lilith a puzzled look, silently thinking that she, as the imperial princess, should have more knowledge about this than him. Since it was a question from his sworn sister, Skarst patiently exined to her. ¡°Over there, over there, over there¡­¡± Skarst pointed, indicating a total of five directions. ¡°In the north, south, east and west of this city, with the pce situated in the center¡­ Each area is guarded by a saint-level expert. Additionally, there is a formation in the sky.¡± Skarst raised his gaze to the pitch-ck sky once again. ¡°The five powerful experts stationed in every eye of the formation act as pirs supporting the sky, fortifying the formation array. But the most crucial aspect is not the formation itself, but rather its effect.¡± ¡°Effect?¡± Lilith tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯re not saying they have the power to eliminate anyone within the formation at their will, are you?¡± ¡°Not exactly that terrifying, but that¡¯s a close guess.¡± Skarst continued, ¡°The formation¡¯s main function is to converge and magnify.¡± ¡°The symbol of a saint-level expert is their domain, which can be perceived as an imperfect little world. The more powerful experts can even establish their ownws within their domain, thus bing masters who haveplete control over it. The process of gradually integrating thews of their small world into therger world around them is known as the path of divinity.¡± Skarst¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of longing before it quickly vanished. ¡°My apologies for going off-topic. Anyway, the primary purpose of this formation is to converge the domains of these five saint-level experts together and magnify them to the extent that they can cover the entire city.¡± ¡°A domain that covers an entire city?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes slowly widened as she recalled encountering an early saint-level expert whose domain had only a diameter of about twenty meters around her. How would it work if it could cover an entire city, particrly one that was currently the most prosperous and densely popted on the continent? Skarst extended his hand and slowly balled it up into a fist. ¡°With the aid of this formation and a domain that covers the entire city, I wonder what else in this city can possibly escape the scrutiny of those five experts?¡± Book 5: Chapter 76: A Curse Book 5: Chapter 76: A Curse ¡°They can monitor the entire city?¡± The smug expression Lilith¡¯s face faded away, reced by a serious look. She carefully scanned the surroundings, as if she was anticipating an imminent threat. ¡°If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t we have been discovered a long time ago? Why haven¡¯t they taken any action yet? It almost feels like they¡¯re toying with us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as crazy as you think.¡± Skarst shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Even if they¡¯re peak saint-level experts, they can¡¯t just activate their domain whenever they want, especially when all five of them need to coordinate. And even if they could, expanding it to cover the entire city would require a significant amount of mental power. It¡¯s unlikely that a few petty thieves attempting a jailbreak would be enough to make those five experts intervene. After all, their primary responsibility is to ensure the safety of the city.¡± ¡°d to hear that.¡± Lilith let out a sigh of relief. ¡°However, I think those people are probably not stingy when ites to giving small support,¡± Skarst added. ¡°In fact, they are probably the ones blocking the resonance frequency of the spectrum stones in the city, allowing only the ones with a specific frequency tomunicate.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lilith¡¯s spectrum stone had been unusable since just now. Otherwise, they would not have put Kieran in the dangerous position of making the trip. ¡°This situation is only temporary, right? Once the day breaks, it¡¯ll be time for registration at the Great Celestial Rite. As the grandest event in the Holy Dragon Empiremences, Jeorgetown City will be livelier than ever. People from all over the world will flock to the city, and if they continue to block the use of the spectrum stones, it will cause a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°I expected nothing less from you, little sister. You¡¯re really smart,¡± Skarst praised. ¡°Of course. And I must say, big brother, you¡¯re not too shabby yourself either,¡± Lilith responded with a grin. Not only did he speak fearlessly about the saint-level experts in Jeorgetown City, but he also seemed to be highly knowledgeable with the city¡¯s formation array. Both of these things proved that he was anything but ordinary. It made Lilith wonder if her sworn brother was truly just a fallen nobleman from the bordends¡­ Or if he had once been¡­ some sort of bigwig in the empire before he fell from grace. Creak¡­ Lilith was just about to ask a question when the closed door suddenly opened, revealing a head poking out from behind it. A smile immediately spread across Lilith¡¯s face as she greeted the person. ¡°Long time no see, my dear martial niece.¡± Diana nced at her two visitors before fixing her gaze on Lilith, her expression filled with mixed emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t think it has been that long.¡± ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ve missed my martial niece a great deal. You know what they say, a day without seeing you feels like three autumns. How many days has it been since west saw each other? It feels like it¡¯s been years.¡± ¡°The feeling is not mutual.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so harsh, my dear martial niece. Have you forgotten the bond between us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that old man.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were.¡± Diana pursed her lips and let out a sigh before speaking in a low voice, ¡°Come in.¡± She slowly pushed the door open and stepped aside, making way for the others. ¡°Keep your voices down, we don¡¯t want to disturb the owner of this residence. After all, I¡¯m just a guest here.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lilith shot Skarst a look before leading him into the residence. As soon as they entered through the front door, Lilith¡¯s nose was assaulted by the strong smell of medicine. The smell came from the depths of the residence, easily overlooked by an average person if they were not paying attention. The fragrant flowers in the courtyard and the breeze helped mask it, but to Lilith, it was as overpowering as the stench of a decaying rat in a drawer. It was pungent and heart-wrenching. Lilith turned her gaze toward the room in the deepest part of the courtyard and frowned. ¡°His condition worsened?¡± ¡°No, the herbs are used to promote blood cirction. Otherwise, lying in bed for too long can easily lead to other problems,¡± Diana calmly replied, but her eyes were dull and lifeless under the light of themp. Lilith let out a sigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They turned right at the end of the courtyard and saw a row of ancient houses. The door frames and window sills were adorned with golden dragon patterns. Although the dragon was the totem of the Holy Dragon Empire, not just anyone could have it carved on their door frames. It appeared that the owner of this manor was not an ordinary noble. However, Lilith was not in the mood to find out. Even if the owner of this manor was the current emperor, it had nothing to do with her. Nothing was more important than the situation at hand. As soon as the door to the room was slowly pushed open, a sudden strong pungent smell caught them off guard. Lilith quickly noticed the emaciated figure lying on the bed. It was her senior martial brother, Elder White. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he had been sleeping this whole time. The abundant life force continuously drained from his body. If it weren¡¯t for the life source within him constantly replenishing the old man¡¯s rapid loss of vitality, he would have been dead long ago. This old man¡¯s vitality was also the reason behind the flourishing flowers and nts in the courtyard. Skarst, standing behind Lilith, remarked with interest, ¡°Oh? How intriguing.¡± He walked up to Elder White and touched the old man¡¯s forehead with his dirty fingers. ¡°You!¡± Startled by the stranger¡¯s sudden action toward Elder White, Diana¡¯s instincts kicked in. She immediately went into alert mode, reacting like an animal whose tail had just been stepped on. ¡°Wait.¡± Lilith stopped Diana and whispered, ¡°Let him take a look.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Diana hesitated, finding it difficult to trust this homeless-looking person. If he had not been with Lilith, he would have even been allowed in the door. ¡°Trust me.¡± ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Diana suppressed her murderous intent. Although this so-called martial aunt of hers had always been unreliable, she believed that a dragon princess like her would not bring herself to harm him in any way. Skarst withdrew his fingers and eximed, ¡°Interesting, very interesting indeed.¡± ¡°Did you figure something out, big brother?¡± Lilith had always been deeply troubled by Elder White¡¯s mysterious illness. Though not life-threatening, it caused him immense suffering that seemed unbearable. Even the highly skilled individuals at St. Caroline Academy were unable to find a solution. So, seeing her sworn brother having some leads brought her a sense of relief and joy. ¡°This is a curse. There¡¯s no doubt about it,¡± Skarst stroked his chin and said confidently. ¡°A curse?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, one that is able to so bizarrely drain a person¡¯s vitality. He may look fine on the outside, but his body is as fragile as a vase with cracks running through it. Aside from unconventional methods that originate from some shady sects, only a curse can achieve such an effect.¡± ¡°Are curses this powerful? Why have I never seen anyone using them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because cursese with many limitations. A single mistake can result in disastrous consequences, making one¡¯s life more unbearable than death itself. That¡¯s why not many people dare to dabble in it. Besides, it is also quite troublesome to use, which exins why they possess a myriad of diverse effects, each more terrifying than thest.¡± Skarst put his hands together, causing a ball of barely visible vitality to slowly gather in the centre of his palms. He gently closed his hands and the ball of vitality dissipated. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the remarkable amount of vitality in this old man¡¯s body, he would have perished ages ago. How has he managed to endure for so long? How astonishing. In all my years, I have never witnessed such a potent life force. If it were not lost due to the curse, it was more than enough to rejuvenate this old man by two centuries,¡± Skarst eximed. Lilith rolled her eyes. How could Elder White¡¯s life force not be terrifying? The drop of blood in his body belonged to a real deity. It was something she received in return for cradling Cornelia all night and humming a luby! ¡°Is there a way to cure it?¡± a voice suddenly interrupted. ¡°Of course, but he who tied the bell on the tiger must untie it. You need to find out the person who cast the curse in order to undo it.¡± ¡°The person who cast the curse? How do I identify them?¡± ¡°A medium. Every curse is cast through a medium. If you can find the medium and trace it back to the person who did it, undoing it will be a simple task.¡± Book 5: Chapter 77: Rules Book 5: Chapter 77: Rules ¡°A medium¡­¡± Lilith pondered for a moment, and then suddenly, as if remembering something, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a ck card. It was the ¡®deration of war¡¯ that she received from an unknown entity. ¡°Big brother, can you check if this is the medium?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Skarst took the ck card from her and examined it closely, his brow furrowing with each passing second. Seeing his reaction, Lilith grew hopeful and asked, ¡°Did you figure anything out?¡± ¡°This is something truly rare. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve nevere across the material of this card before. And this symbol on it¡­ It appears to be some form of writing, but I have no knowledge or recollection of this kind of script. It¡¯s truly strange, indeed.¡± ¡°So¡­ the medium¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, as strange as this card is, it is not the medium.¡± Skarst shook his head, disappointing Lilith with his answer. ¡°There¡¯s no aura or discernible power, this appears to be an ordinary card. Aside from its unique material and unfamiliar writing, there¡¯s nothing else that could be considered special about it.¡± ¡°Could it be that you are ignorant and couldn¡¯t recognize it due to your inexperience?¡± ¡°Heh. Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying, little girl?¡± Skarst replied, giving Diana an amused look. ¡°If I were to call myself ignorant. no one in this world would dare im themselves as well-informed.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes, once filled with a glimmer of hope, were once again robbed of their light. ¡°Now that I think about it, curses should no longer exist,¡± Skarst suddenlymented. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°They should have already beenpletely purged from this world.¡± ¡°Purged?¡± ¡°Yes, about ten thousand years ago. At least, that¡¯s what I recall.¡± ¡°Ten thousand years ago?¡± Lilith gave Skarst a skeptical look, trying to make sure that he was not simply making things up. Skarst cleared his throat and exined, ¡°Ahem, let me rify. I came across this information in an ancient book.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Please, go on, big brother.¡± ¡°About ten thousand years ago, the Dragon Queen unleashed her wrath upon those who dabbled in curses. It didn¡¯t matter if you were a man or a woman, young or old, or held a high social status¡ªthe Dragon Queen spared no one from her merciless ughter.¡± Lilith, taken aback by this revtion, paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Wait, who did you say?¡± ¡°The Dragon Queen.¡± Skarst threw a nce at Lilith. ¡°I understand that you may find the story a little unbelievable since the Dragon Queen is a being beyond your reach, but it was a real event. It was truly a terrifying sight. Although curses were evil practices, there were quite many users at the time. Most of them remained hidden, but that crazy woman personally hunted down each and every single one of them. She would rather kill an innocent person than let any one of them escape her grasp. She also went as far as destroying all relevant books and collections. As a result, the curses became lost in history. Only a select few still possessed knowledge of it.¡± ¡°So it was the Dragon Queen who¡­¡± Lilith paused for a moment and then pped herself. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid.¡± Skarst was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just regret how foolish I¡¯ve been.¡± She had been so fixated on bonding with her mother that she had forgotten to ask the important questions. She had assumed that as the queen of the dragon n she would not care about worldly matters. The idea of consulting her mother had never urred to her. After all, her mother had always relied on sheer force to resolve issues, so why would she know anything beyond that? Lilith knew that her mother had always been great at tracking things down, but she did not expect that her mother could be the most knowledgeable person about the curses. Although Lilith did not understand why her mother erased everything about curses from the world ten thousand years ago, she now realized that things could have been a lot easier if she had asked her about it back then. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regrets. If we can¡¯t take shortcuts, then we¡¯ll have to face it head-on.¡± Lilith put the ck card away, her eyes filled with renewed determination. She understood that regret was pointless and that relying too heavily on external forces would hinder her personal growth. Moreover, she found herself with too many external forces to rely on at the moment. Not many in the world could withstand the power of Cornelia and her mother. While she was d to have them around, relying on them would not improve her skills. Such reliance would be a drug that slowly became addictive to her, ultimately destroying her. Lilith did not want to be destroyed, the blood that coursed through her veins would never allow it either. The dragons were never creatures to be coddled; their scales and ws grew sharper through battle and bloodshed. With the enemy already setting up the ring and issuing the challenge, Lilith saw no reason not to confront them. It would be a test and a stepping stone for her. ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind?¡± Diana asked when she noticed the determination in Lilith¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that this so-called game is actually a carefully set trap designed solely for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind a long time ago, which is why I¡¯m here. I could¡¯ve returned home and enjoyed my luxurious princess life during the vacation.¡± Lilith smiled, revealing her sharp, shiny canines. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d be intimidated just because it is a trap?¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve known better. Not evenndmines could deter you.¡± Diana sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do for now, is there?¡± Lilith nced at Elder White lying on the bed. ¡°Besides, if I don¡¯t go, I have no idea who their next target will be. Of course, I have nothing to fear, but you all¡­¡± Although Lilith did not explicitly state it, Diana understood that she was doing it for their sake. Diana was momentarily speechless, and a heavy silence filled the room. Lilith¡¯s words were irrefutable¡ªthe enemy lurked in the shadows, while they were left with broken clues and an uncertain n. After a long pause, Diana looked as though she had made up her mind and finally broke the silence. ¡°Well then, in that case, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith was taken aback. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Where else? To participate in the Great Celestial Rite.¡± ¡°The Great Celestial Rite? No, no, that¡¯s not why I came looking for you today.¡± ¡°Not for that? What is it then?¡± Lilith smiled and sheepishly scratched her head. ¡°I was actually hoping that you could help me with the registration.¡± ¡°Registration? Why would you need me to¡­¡± Diana trailed off as she suddenly grasped the situation. She subconsciously swept her gaze over Lilith like a chilling winter breeze. ¡°You got yourself into trouble again?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Lilith averted her gaze awkwardly and denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t get myself into trouble. I was forced into it, and had to do a little something.¡± ¡°A little something? Let me guess, is it murder? Arson? Bombing? Jailbreak? Or conspiring with the Demon King to harm the capital?¡± ¡°Nothing that crazy,¡± Lilith muttered, ¡°Well, I did a little jailbreak.¡± ¡°You call that little?¡± Diana¡¯s cheek twitched. ¡°Jailbreaks are no small matters.¡± ¡°Teehee~¡± ¡°Acting cute won¡¯t help!¡± Diana rubbed her forehead in frustration. ¡°Never mind, it is pointless to discuss it at this point. Why do you need my help to register for you? Where is Princess Lesiah?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Actually¡­¡± Lilith scratched her cheek and stammered, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m nning to participate in the Great Celestial Rite alone.¡± ¡°Alone?!¡± Diana suddenly raised her voice, then looked around at Lilith and eximed in realization, ¡°Is that why you left those who were with you?¡± ¡°It was just an ident, I swear. Haha¡­¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t an ident, you would still find a way to do that, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. I think I know the reason you¡¯re doing this. You just want to protect them from danger, especially your dear Princess Lesiah.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°But Lilith¡­¡± Diana abruptly changed the topic and directed a serious gaze toward Lilith. ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re supposed to know.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The rules of the Martial God Tournament in the Great Celestial Rite.¡± ¡°The rules?¡± Lilith suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. In the previous Martial God Tournament, aside from clearly defining the realm of the participants, there was another requirement¡­ they had to participate in teams of five.¡± Diana paused briefly, then added, ¡°The vice dean did mention that there were five entry tickets when he gave them to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Book 5: Chapter 78: Interrogation Book 5: Chapter 78: Interrogation ¡°In teams of five you say¡­¡± Lilith waved her useless fist with frustration and continued indignantly, ¡°Who the hell decided on this stupid rule? You¡¯re telling me that all my efforts were for nothing? They should consider the feelings of those who can only be a lone wolf due to certain circumstances.¡± ¡°Who cares about that?¡± Diana shrugged, then threw a nce at Lilith. ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the famous guardian of the Holy Dragon Empire was the one who decided on that rule.¡± ¡°The Guardian?¡± Lilith froze for a moment then said, ¡°You mean Taylor the Aurora Dragon?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, the one and only. It was rumored he once remarked during a match that watching an individual fight was not as entertaining as a group fight. In an effort to please the guardian, the imperial family made changes to the format, from one-on-one to the current arrangement of five-on-five. The Guardian eventually lost interest in what he referred to as children¡¯s banters and stopped watching altogether, yet the rule remained intact.¡± Lilith¡¯s cheek twitched as she realized she had once again been screwed over by her own n and not only that, it was by someone she had never even seen before. Come to think of it, he was the only one who dared not to attend her banquetst time. ¡°Heh. An individual fight isn¡¯t entertaining to watch, huh?¡± Lilith swore that she would make sure he experienced the true essence of an individual fight next time. It would not be a battle between two evenly matched opponents, but rather a battle where a weaker person would put their life on the line against a stronger opponent. They would fight until their veryst breath. Surely, such an individual fight would be incredibly thrilling. As for who the stronger opponent was¡­ Wasn¡¯t it obvious enough? ¡°But then again, that means I will have to start all over again with the preparation.¡± Looking at her feet, Lilith stroked her chin and absentmindedly paced around. If she were the only one participating in this so-called game ording to her original n, it would not be a major issue. Even if she encountered great danger, she would still have a way out. However, if other people were forced to participate as well, it would be apletely different story¡ªthey were not as resilient as her. Considering Nine¡¯s terrifying strength, the mastermind behind the game was not weak either. If ordinary individuals like Lesiah were to get caught up in this dangerous situation, they could really die. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to act recklessly. I must be well prepared.¡± Lilith nced at the unconscious Elder White and frowned. ¡°We can no longer find any information about curses, what other intel can we use?¡± Intel¡­ It has to be someone rted to the mastermind¡­ Someone like Nine, the guy with a sheet of paper stuck on his face. He seemed to know something about the mastermind¡­ Hm, wait a minute. Am I forgetting something? ¡°Oopsie, look how forgetful I am.¡± Lilith pped her forehead. ¡°How could I forget that?¡± Lilith wiped her storage ring, and Cornelia, who was peacefully sleeping, materialized in her arms. Skarst, standing behind Lilith, was suddenly blinded by a powerful burst of light, as if he were staring directly into the zing midday sun. He rubbed his eyes and looked again, the child in Lilith¡¯s arms appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary little girl. ¡°Weird, were my eyes ying a trick on me?¡± Skarst mused, then shook his head and dismissed his thought. It was as if an unknown force was subtly influencing his thoughts, discouraging him from delving too deeply into the peculiarities of the situation. Diana stared at the scene before her in disbelief. ¡°You actually stuffed Cornelia into your storage ring? Don¡¯t you realize that you can¡¯t store living things in your storage ring?¡± Lilith pouted and said nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that? It¡¯s not like Cornelia will suffocate to death.¡± A god suffocated to death? The thought itself made her want to chuckle. ¡°But Cornelia is technically your daughter¡­¡± Diana gave her a judgemental look, as if she were looking at a criminal who had been mistreating her own child. ¡°You said ¡®technically¡¯¡­ I¡¯m still young¡­ I¡¯m not even supposed to have a daughter, neither ethically nor morally.¡± Lilith grabbed Cornelia¡¯s legs, shaking her while she was hanging upside down. ¡°Wakey, wakey, rise and shine!¡± she eximed with a mischievous grin. ¡°Eeyah?¡± Despite Lilith¡¯s persistent shaking, the white floral dress Cornelia had on seemed to defy gravity. It clung to her thighs tightly, just like Lilith¡¯s dress. Because of this, Lilith was not worried about Cornelia¡¯s panties being exposed either. ¡°Where¡¯s that ugly doll? Hurry up and take it out.¡± ¡°Doll?¡± Cornelia murmured innocently, sucking her finger as she stared at Lilith in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m talking about that ugly rag doll you were holding. The one that could run and jump around.¡± ¡°Eeyah!¡± Cornelia immediately understood Lilith and stuck her tiny hand into the empty void in front of her. The space rippled like water and she began stirring her hand around as if she were ying in a pool. ¡°Strange.¡± Skarst frowned once again, amazed by how an ordinary child could open up a space in the void at will. However, before he could delve further into his thoughts, a strange power abruptly diverted his attention. He gazed upward and admired the moon shining brightly in the night sky. Cornelia rummaged through the space for a while and eventually found what Lilith was seeking. Cornelia pulled Lacey out by his legs, holding him up like Lilith was holding her up. Writhing his soft body, he coughed and yelled, ¡°You have a lot of guts to leave me in such a dark room! I¡¯ll have you know that the person who¡¯s got my back is¡­¡± When his eyes met with Cornelia¡¯s sparkly big eyes, he instantly froze and lost his voice. He knew that Cornelia was not someone to be messed with. Lilith brought her face closer to Lacey and turned him around, forcing him to look at herself. With a smirk, she said, ¡°Who¡¯s that? Can you tell me more?¡± ¡°W-Who¡­? What who? You mean this stupid little¡­ I mean¡­ this cute little angel behind me. Who else could it possibly be?¡± Lacey nervously turned back to the other side. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s such a lovely day outside. Why don¡¯t you two go out and enjoy the sunshine? Don¡¯t worry, I assure you I won¡¯t escape. My body is made of fabric and cotton, mold grows easily on it if I don¡¯t sunbathe regrly.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s night now.¡± ¡°I-Is¡­ that so? Haha¡­ Well, a moonbathe isn¡¯t bad either¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no moon tonight.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ I guess air dry is fine too?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ not.¡± Her smile fading as she turned Lacey around to face her once again. Her tone turned cold as she spoke, ¡°Are you absolutely certain that you want to continue making jokes at the risk of your own life?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­ Come on, don¡¯t be mad. We¡¯re all civilized individuals, let¡¯s not always talk about life and death.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if you continue ying dumb, death is all I¡¯m going to talk about with you.¡± Lilith reached out and cupped Lacey¡¯s face, her expression gradually turning more sinister as she rubbed his cheeks. ¡°Do you believe you have a way to escape death or from my grasp?¡± ¡°O-Of course not¡­ I ampletely at your mercy right now¡­ How can I¡­¡± ¡°So, you do have a way.¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± ¡°Let me guess¡­ You have friends nearby? Or are you confident that I won¡¯t be able to hurt you in your current state?¡± The hostility in Lilith¡¯s eyes was already overflowing, but a slight smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point in dwelling on it. It seems I¡¯ll just have to ask Cornelia to show you some love~¡± Book 5: Chapter 79: Playing House Book 5: Chapter 79: ying House Upon receiving Lilith¡¯s instruction, Cornelia pointed at Lacey. Lacey promptly floated up and began spinning around at a speed that almost turned him into a blur, like he had been shoved into a washing machine. ¡°Whoooooooooooooaaaaaaaa¡­. So dizzy¡­ I¡¯m gonna die¡­ I¡¯m gonna die¡­¡± ¡°How is it? Do you feel like talking now?¡± Lilith asked in a chilling voice. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ really have nothing to tell you¡­ I know nothing!¡± Lacey¡¯s voice sounded like it came from the eye of a storm. It was raspy and he sounded like he was on the verge of crying. Although his soul was trapped in this tiny ragdoll, his senses remained keen in all aspects. Of course, he would rather not have such heightened sensitivity right now. ¡°Still acting tough huh? Looks like you¡¯re not spinning hard enough.¡± Lilith waved her hand impatiently. She did not care if Lacey was actually crying, she only cared about getting the information she needed. ¡°Hiiiya¡­ Hiiiiya!¡± Cornelia added more speed and Lacey began spinning even faster. Even so, he chose to remain silent, keeping his mouth shut regardless of how quickly he was spinning. Of course, it was possible that he could not speak due to the strong currents in the room caused by the terrifying spinning speed. Cornelia, on the other hand, was having a lot of fun. Her hand movements grewrger, and Lacey was transitioning from simply rotating to both rotating and moving up and down. asionally, he would hit the ground, resulting in a sudden, piercing scream that would quickly fade away in the wind. Lilith gently patted Cornelia¡¯s head, signaling for her to stop, before turning her gaze toward Lacey. Laceyy sprawled on the ground, dry-heaving with no relief of actually vomiting. ¡°Are you still choosing to remain silent?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°I¡­ really¡­ know¡­ nothing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die at this rate.¡± Lacey lifted his head, smirking like how Lilith did earlier. ¡°Even so¡­ My answer remains the same.¡± Lilith burst into a rage. Even in the face of death, this guy still had the audacity to mock her. ¡°Amazing. Even I¡¯m impressed.¡± Lilith grabbed Lacey¡¯s neck and pinned him against the wall. The fiery glow in her golden eyes resembled that of an enraged master who was about to tear her disobedient disciple apart. Despite her thunderous fury, Lilith restrained herself from using her full strength. She knew that, for now, she could not afford to destroy her only possible clue. The mocking smile on Lacey¡¯s face grew wider. With much difficulty, he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡­ Princess¡­? This¡­ won¡¯t be enough¡­ t-to kill me¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes zed with an intense fury that momentarily overpowered her rationality. She was nearly tempted to just strangle Lacey to death. ¡°I nearly fell into your trap.¡± Lilith abruptly released him, took two steps backward and plopped down on a chair next to the wall. She gently patted her face and took a deep breath. ¡°I have no idea why you suddenly have such a strong desire for me to kill you when you seem to be so afraid of dying just now, but I know that I shouldn¡¯t give my enemies what they desire.¡± A look of shock immediately crossed Lacey¡¯s face. He was shocked that Lilith was able to regain control over her emotions so quickly. ¡°It looks like the princess is a softie.¡± Lacey sneered. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Lilith rested her chin on her hand. Her gold-colored eyes gradually returned to their usual color as she regained herposure. Ignoring Lacey¡¯s deliberate attempt to provoke her, she turned her head to express gratitude to Skarst, who responded with a smile and nod. If it hadn¡¯t been for her sworn brother¡¯s inner voice transmission that snapped her out of it, she might have really killed Lacey in a fit of anger. However, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept the consequences afterward. After daybreak, the registration for the Great Celestial Rite would begin, marking the official start of the game orchestrated by the mastermind. Lilith did not care what would happen by then, but for Lesiah and the others who were obligated to participate due to the required number of people¡­ Perhaps she could consider finding a few random individuals to fulfill the necessary quota. On second thought, she was not such a heartless person¡­ Lilith absentmindedly twirled her long blonde hair around her finger, her gaze distant as her thoughts drifted away. She frowned every now and then, like a young girl troubled by her little troubles. Although she was never good at using her brain, she had no choice but to contemte her next course of action¡­ If only she could extract the information she needed from the mouth of this ugly ragdoll¡­ ¡°Eeyah¡­¡± Lilith felt a gentle tug at the hem of her shirt, causing her to lower her gaze. There, she found Cornelia looking up at her with wide, sparkly eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Doll¡­ wants to y¡­¡± Cornelia gestured with her hands. Now that she could speak some basic words, she was able to express herself more effectively. She wanted to y with the doll, Lacey. How could she still be thinking of fooling around at a time like this? Lilith frowned disapprovingly, about to reprimand Cornelia. Upon seeing Cornelia¡¯s huge, pitiful eyes, she relented and nodded. ¡°Fine. He¡¯s yours for a short while.¡± ¡°Eeyah¡­ Mommy¡¯s¡­ the best¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mommy, I¡¯m not your mommy.¡± She then added, ¡°And don¡¯t be too nice to him, he¡¯s still being interrogated.¡± ¡°Eeyah!¡± Cornelia nodded her little head vigorously to show that she understood. As for the first part¡­ of course that was just her mother being a tsundere. Cornelia is definitely Mommy¡¯s most favorite person! Cornelia wobbled toward Lacey on her short legs, then sat down and revealed a dazzling smile, as if she was reuniting with a long-lost friend. Lilith sighed but convinced herself that carrot and stick was amon interrogation tactic. Maybe the innocence of such an adorable young girl could sway Lacey. ¡°Oh¡­ a change in tactic?¡± Lacey, feeling his soul finally escaping the maelstrom, struggled to focus his eyes on Cornelia, who was sitting in front of him with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I don¡¯t have fond memories of you and you even managed to instill genuine fear within me for the very first time in my life. However, I no longer have even the slightest trace of fear toward you,¡± he said disdainfully. As someone who was mentally prepared to die, nothing and no one could strike fear in Lacey¡¯s heart. ¡°Come on, Mini Devil,¡± Lacey said, lying down on the ground, looking like he was prepared for whatever awaited him. ¡°Torture me in any manner you want. Consider yourself victorious if you manage to make me grunt today.¡± ¡°Eeyah?¡± Cornelia tilted her head in confusion. She pondered for a brief moment, then lifted Lacey into a sitting position. ¡°What? You¡¯re making me sit? Tiger bench? You¡¯re going to put me through the legendary sitting torture?¡± ¡°Eeeyah~¡± Cornelia patted the ground and said adorably, ¡°y¡­ house¡­¡± ¡°y house? Oh, is that a new type of torture? Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t matter. No amount of torture can make me frown¡­ Even now, I am not frowning¡­ hahaha¡­¡± While Lacey was amused by his own joke, Cornelia was busy preparing something with a serious look on her face. ¡°These are¡­¡± Lacey looked at the assortment of itemsid out in front of him, a little stunned. The golden dinner tes, knives and forks, bowls and chopsticks, were so small that they seemed impractical for actual use, same for the models of food disyed on the tes¡­ ying house¡­? Were they really just going to y house? ¡°y¡­ house¡­¡± With everything in ce, Cornelia pped her hands excitedly, her eyes shining brightly like stars on a cloudless night sky. ¡°What? Is that really all we¡¯re going to do?¡± Lacey sighed in relief. Although he was mentally prepared to die, he was d he did not have to feel stress about it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll entertain you¡­¡± Lacey muttered. Perhaps this was the final game he¡¯d ever y in his life. ¡°Alright, what do you want me to do now?¡± Lacey adjusted the cutlery with his ragdoll hands. Though small, they were perfectly suited for him. ¡°Eeyah¡­¡± Cornelia seemed to be in distress, troubled by their next course of action. After all, this was her first attempt at ying house, and she had no prior experience. As her eyes scanned Lacey¡¯s body, a sudden realization caused her to p her hands. It dawned on her that the ragdollcked a nice dress. This led her to wonder about the kind of clothes that would look good on it. At that moment, an image appeared in Cornelia¡¯s mind. It was her beloved Mommy admiring shiny gold coins under the moonlight in the dead of night. She would rub her face against them and say, ¡°What in this world could be more beautiful than shimmering gold?¡± With this memory, Cornelia believed she had found an answer. She essed her mother¡¯s storage space and retrieved a pile of those shimmering gold stuff. She pointed at them, instantly melting the shiny stuff into liquid before slowly reshaping it into something wearable. If Lacey had blood in him, his face would have turned pale right now. He watched as Cornelia slowly approached, holding a stunning piece of ¡°clothing¡± that shimmered with gold and glowing like hot ember. The intense heat it produced almost set the clothes aze. Lacey felt a chill down his spine as he stammered, ¡°Hey, hey, little one. What are you doing?¡± ¡°Eeyah?¡± Cornelia blinked at him. ¡°ying house.¡± Book 5: Chapter 80: Devils Book 5: Chapter 80: Devils Agonizing screams echoed through the stillness of the night. They sounded akin to the squealings of pigs about to be butchered at a market at dawn. Passersby instinctively clutched their clothes, seeking sce amidst the bone-chilling noises. The miserable screams belonged to none other than Lacey, who was rolling on the ground. The torment etched on his face resembled that of someone being fried or roasted alive. He was wearing the magnificent dress created by Cornelia. Its vibrant colors were almost too overwhelming, as if it could spontaneouslybust at any given moment. ¡°What a stunning dress! The color, the material, the exquisite details¡ªI doubt another one like it exists in this world. It¡¯s truly a work of art,¡± Lilith eximed, rubbing her chin in awe. The discovery of Cornelia¡¯s artistic talent came as a surprise for her, and she realized she must nurture it further. Perhaps Cornelia could even help improve the fashion sense of the dragon race. ¡°Work of art, my a?s?s?! If melting gold into liquid is considered art, then people might as well just turn a mint into an art gallery!¡± Lacey cursed angrily. His physical pain had caused him topletely forget that his life was in the hands of someone else. All he could think about was releasing his pent-up frustration by cursing the entire family of these two little devils in front of him. ¡°No, no, no. You¡¯re missing the point.¡± Lilith wiggled her index finger yfully, her mood suddenly improving. She was not even bothered by Lacey¡¯s vulgarity. Instead, she patiently exined to him, ¡°Artes from life and goes beyond it. Perhaps Cornelia was trying to elevate a pile of boring-looking gold by melting it into a liquid and turning it into this unique dress. Lacey, don¡¯t you feel honored to be the first to wear it?¡± ¡°Honored? I think I¡¯m about to melt right now!¡± Lacey¡¯s face contorted sinisterly as he spat at Lilith, but his saliva almost instantly evaporated in the air. The corner of Lacey¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief, while the smile on Lilith¡¯s face grew even wider. ¡°You¡¯re quite a tough one. I wonder how long you can hold out.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll give in just like that, Little Devil? Haha, you¡¯d better not underestimate me too much. Although the pain of this torture is excruciating, I can still endure it! Besides, this body of mine is pretty mmable, so this heat is more than enough to set me aze! Just wait and see. Even if I die, you won¡¯t be able to get a single bit of information from me!¡± As soon as Lacey finished speaking, his body predictably burst into mes, casting an eerie glow on his face and making it seem even more sinister. ¡°Gwahaha, someone will avenge me. Until then, I will be waiting for you in hell, Lit-¡­¡± SMACK. Before Lacey could finish his sentence, a chubby hand suddenly smacked him on the back of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, dolly. Here¡­ Pain, pain, go away!¡± ¡°-tle Devil¡­ What are you doing?¡± Lacey stared at Cornelia in disbelief as she touched his head despite the burning heat. At that moment, a bad feeling immediately welled up in his heart. Given the cruel nature of these little devils, there must be a reason behind their every action. I must remain vignt. To Lacey¡¯s surprise, Cornelia merely continued to touch his head while singing a silly nursery rhyme. Lacey anxiously waited, bracing himself for more pain toe, but nothing happened. This left Lacey feeling puzzled. Could it be that he was overthinking things? Perhaps this Mini Devil wasn¡¯t as evil as he initially thought. Maybe she was simply manipted by that Little Devil? Otherwise, something would have already happe-¡­ Gasp¡­ Lacey¡¯s little heart sent a sudden chill up to his head. Although his entire body was being licked by the tongue of fire, the sensation still made Lacey shudder. Nothing happening was the biggest abnormality! Although his body was bestowed upon him by his master, it was extremely fragile and only slightly stronger than a real doll. If exposed to fire, it would typically be consumed within a minute. However¡­ He had been burning for a few minutes. Why wasn¡¯t anything happening to him at all? Lilith crouched down in front of Lacey with an extremely dazzling smile on her face. ¡°What was that again? Where were you going to wait for me?¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ What have you all done?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Lilith said innocently as she put her hands in the air. However, Lacey was truly wishing for too much if he wanted to die in the presence of a real deity like Cornelia. ¡°How do you feel, my dear Lacey? I imagine the sensation of being burned is quite unpleasant. While you may be able to endure it temporarily, can you withstand it indefinitely?¡± Lilith patted Lacey¡¯s tiny shoulder, and spoke with the wisdom of an elder, ¡°Look, even my dragon scales turn ck when scorched by fire. How can a delicate doll like you withstand it? Listen. If you tell me everything, I promise to not only extinguish the fire right away but also find you a new body made of flesh and blood. It¡¯ll undoubtedly be far superior to your current form. Why sacrifice yourself for loyalty that holds little value? It¡¯s simply not worth it.¡± ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t even try to sway my loyalty to my master!¡± ¡°What good is loyalty? Can it be eaten? Can it save you from the mes?¡± Lilith continued, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to share some little insider information with me, I¡¯ll release you from this agony right away. I¡¯ll also promise to keep you safe. I won¡¯t let your master harm you, if he even thinks ofing here to eliminate you! How does that sound? Now that you have nothing to worry about, will you reconsider your decision?¡± ¡°Ignorant child! You don¡¯t even have any idea what you¡¯re up against!¡± The prolonged and excruciating pain had contorted Lacey¡¯s facial expression. The searing mes coursing through his body had the potential to break someone¡¯s mind within minutes, yet Lacey remained determined. Lilith¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to talk?¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Never.¡± Lacey forced a mocking smile. ¡°Does that piss you off?¡± ¡°I thought you were someone who feared death, but it seems like I was mistaken.¡± Lilith grabbed Lacey¡¯s head and pulled him up. A tongue of me licked her hand, instantly turning her delicate skin into the color of charcoal. As soon as the ckenedyer of skin fell off, a freshyer of skin appeared underneath it, resembling that of a newborn baby. ¡°Aren¡¯t you terrified of being trapped in this inferno for all eternity?¡± Lacey shivered slightly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°But I can live a very long life.¡± ¡°¡­Still not afraid.¡± ¡°The temperature of mes can vary, but the melting point of gold is a mere thousand degrees.¡± ¡°¡­Not¡­ afraid¡­¡± Lilith fell silent and stared at Lacey for a moment. ¡°Oh, I guess I¡¯ll forget about it since you¡¯re so adamant.¡± She suddenly smiled strangely as she put Lacey down. It was almost as if the angry look on her face just now was nothing more than a figment of Lacey¡¯s imagination. ¡°I guess I have no choice but to rely on myself. Now that I think about it, trusting an enemy is not a reliable option in the first ce.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lacey was momentarily confused, wondering if this blonde little devil would simply let him go so easily. ¡°Come here, Cornelia.¡± Lilith beckoned to Cornelia. ¡°From now on, this doll is yours. You can do whatever you want with it.¡± ¡°Eeyah?¡± Cornelia¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. ¡°Not only that, I¡¯m also giving you a big gift.¡± ¡°Eeyah!¡± Cornelia waved her hands in an adorable manner, growing even more excited. ¡°Give me a minute, let me look for it.¡± Lilith immersed her mind into her storage ring. After spending a long time rummaging through it, she finally found what she had been seeking tucked away in a corner. ¡°Found it. Here you go.¡± It was a massive ck book, with a thickness of at least ten fingers. ¡°Any idea what this is?¡± Lilith asked Cornelia as she dusted the book¡¯s cover. Cornelia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s the world¡¯s greatest masterpiece titled ¡®The Complete Book of Glittering Gems¡¯, a personal collection meticulouslypiled by your grandmother, my mother!¡± ¡°(¡Ño¡Ñ) Wow!¡± Cornelia expressed her amazement even though she was not sure what it was. ¡°Let me tell you a secret.¡± Lilith discreetly nced at Lacey and then whispered to Cornelia in a rather audible voice, ¡°Our race has a fondness for collecting shiny things, so to distinguish between different gemstones, my mother categorized them based on the ones our race has collected over the past nine million years. All of them have been recorded in this book.¡± Lilith weighed the book in her hand, noting that it was almost as heavy as Cornelia. ¡°Not only that, all the gems recorded in this book are of exceptional value and scarcity. Ordinary objects have no ce in it.¡± Lilith swiftly produced a few breathtakingly beautiful gems and waved them in front of Cornelia. Little Cornelia was mesmerized, her eyes sparkled like stars in the sky. ¡°Look at these, aren¡¯t they gorgeous?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cornelia nodded vigorously. The smile on Lilith¡¯s face grew. ¡°What if these precious gems are turned into clothes for your beloved dol-¡­?¡± ¡°Must be¡­ very¡­ pretty!¡± Before Lilith could finish her question, Cornelia had eagerly answered it. Cornelia¡¯s imagination quickly took over, envisioning how delighted her doll would be to wear clothes made of gemstones that were far more precious and beautiful than gold! There were so many different types of gemstones in this book. She could make a new set of clothes for her doll every day! Cornelia giggled with anticipation. ¡°Oh my, I just remembered¡­¡± Lilith held her forehead with a troubled expression. ¡°Some of these gemstones are incredibly difficult to melt, with individual melting points reaching a few¡­ million degrees~ Even the fiery breath of adult dragons wouldn¡¯t be able to melt them. Would you be able to do it, Cornelia?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cornelia nodded her head vigorously. She pointed at the gemstones floating in Lilith¡¯s hand, melted them and skillfully transformed them into shapes of cute little fairies. Lilith smiled and stroked Cornelia¡¯s head. She then pointed to the liquified gemstones floating in the air. ¡°Look, Little Cornelia. The true beauty of these gemstones lies in their liquid form. Make sure you keep them in this state when you¡¯re making them into clothes.¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Cornelia clenched her hands into fists as she nodded, impressed by her mommy¡¯s wisdom. ¡°Good girl.¡± Lilith turned her head to Lacey again, silently mouthing the words, ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was just ying around, did you?¡± At that moment, whether it was Lacey, who was consumed by the fire, or the others observing from the sidelines, they all inexplicably felt an eerie chill in the room. Book 5: Chapter 81: Past Book 5: Chapter 81: Past ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was just ying around, did you?¡± There was no voice, no threatening tone, and no action. That gentle smile on her resembled that of the girl next door, but it had a chilling effect on Lacey. Although his body was engulfed in mes, he felt as though he was standing on a frozen in. The coldness from the depths of his soul was far more terrifying than the scorching heat on his flesh. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell¡­¡± Lacey reluctantly conceded, his voice trembling. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re changing your mind now, despite all that tough act earlier?¡± Lilith narrowed her eyes and smiled faintly. Her finger glided over the fairy-shaped gem liquid floating in the air. The unimaginable high temperature swiftly consumed the flesh on Lilith¡¯s fingertip with a sizzle, revealing her golden finger bone. However, Lilith remained unfazed as she smiled and wiped the shimmering gem liquid onto Lacey¡¯s body. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t say that I¡¯m intimidating you. I¡¯ll have you know that I prefer to be a kind person. It¡¯ll be hurtful if people perceive me as a devil or a pervert.¡± With a loud burst, half of Lacey¡¯s body was instantly consumed by white mes. The abrupt loss of sensation rendered him incapable of even perceiving pain. After the loss of sensation, the true torment began. Under Cornelia¡¯s power, the body parts that were consumed by the mes would regenerate, only to be consumed again. This continuous cycle of destruction and regeneration inflicted excruciating pain,parable to the sensation of being stabbed by countless knives in the heart. When the body parts were being regenerated, they itched horribly. The unbearablebination of excruciating pain and horrible itch made being constantly burned by regr mes seem like child¡¯s y! What made it even more terrifying was that Lacey was kept conscious by that mysterious power. He was unable to even faint from the excruciating pain! ¡°I say it! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please¡­ stop at once.¡± Lilith leaned closer to Lacey¡¯s little head and remarked in concern, ¡°Oh my, Mr. Lacey is being so fickle. I wonder if he is being threatened by someone.¡± ¡°N-No¡­ No one is threatening me. I¡­ I¡¯m doing this willingly¡­¡± Lacey gritted his teeth. This Little Devil! I can¡¯t fathom what kind of upbringing or environment she must have had to be someone so vile! ¡°Hm? Why do I sense that Mr. Lacey is thinking of something rude?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Lacey used thest ounce of strength in him to shake his head in denial. How could this dev-¡­ blonde loli be so sharp? ¡°Hmm, never mind. Anyway, I¡¯ve achieved my purpose, so I¡¯ll stop tormenting you.¡± Lilith sucked her finger and shrugged, deciding to stop dwelling on this matter. ¡°I¡¯m not really evil, just a little sadistic.¡± Lacey was stunned into silence. Just a little¡­? Are you sure¡­? Lilith stroked Cornelia¡¯s head and said, ¡°Put out the fire first, Cornelia. We don¡¯t want to give this guy brain damage.¡± ¡°Eeeyah?¡± Despite not understanding why her mother interrupted her fun and told her to stop, Cornelia obediently followed her mother¡¯s order since she was a good girl. She pointed to Lacey, causing the mes engulfing his body to instantly extinguish. The liquid gem and gold dress rapidly cooled down too. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lacey could finally breathe normally. He felt as though he had just returned from hell and found himself in a heavenly, colorful world. Despite his harsh words and unwavering refusal to give in, the true extent of that torture remained unknown to those who had not personally endured it. ¡°Now, we can talk properly.¡± Lilith crouched down in front of Lacey, her long blonde hair cascading down to her waist. Her face was exquisitely beautiful, with a slight smile gracing her lips. The moonlight streaming in from the window behind her illuminated her back, creating the illusion that she had grown a pair of white wings. She looked like an angel, exuding an unmatched sense of purity. Unfortunately, she was anything but pure on the inside. Lacey shook his head vigorously, forcing these unrealistic thoughts out of his head before saying, ¡°Sure, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lilith raised an eyebrow, finding it unbelievable that Lacey would try to negotiate with her at such a moment. Did he not realize the current situation he was in? Lacey took a deep breath, his face turning serious. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to this, then I won¡¯t be able to say anything even if I want to.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me die when I tell you what I know.¡± ¡°Die?¡± Lilith tilted her head, looking perplexed. Realization then dawned upon her. She pounded her fist on her palm and said, ¡°Ah, I see now. The one you refer to as master must have imposed a prohibition on all of you, ensuring that divulging his secrets would lead to instant death. After all, only the deceased can truly keep secrets.¡± ¡°You actually knew?¡± Lilith stuck her chest out and proudly said, ¡°Hehe. I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten the fact that I¡¯ve beaten up your teammate before.¡± ¡°Nine?¡± Lacey muttered in a barely audible voice, ¡°How could that dumbass lose so easily when he¡¯s far more powerful than me? What a disgrace he is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no better than him, Lacey~¡± Lilith yfully tapped Lacey¡¯s head and taunted, ¡°Remember, your current predicament is much worse than Nine¡¯s. At least he had the courage to face death.¡± A look of humiliation appeared on Lacey¡¯s face, but upon seeing the faint smile on Lilith¡¯s lips, he suppressed his emotions. ¡°Alright, speak.¡± Lilith patted the small empty stool beside her, gesturing for Lacey to sit down and talk to her. At the same time, she gave Cornelia a look that told her to remain vignt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Cornelia here, that prohibition won¡¯t work. Nine met a meaningless demisest time due to an unexpected turn of events and my own error. If that hadn¡¯t happened, you wouldn¡¯t even be here now.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Recognizing that there was no alternative but to believe andpromise, Lacey let out a somber sigh and took a seat on the stool that Lilith had prepared for him. He then began talking, ¡°I was a ve, born in a small town in the Southern Federation¡­¡± The Southern Federation consists of dozens ofrge and small city-states, each with their own unique dynamics. The rtionships among them are both bnced and asionally hindered by conflicts and rivalries, which were nothing out of the ordinary. The central government of a nationprising numerous city-statescked the ability to effectivelymunicate orders to the smaller cities on the borders. While they technically had the authority to do so, it would have been futile. The city lords of those cities held supreme power and were akin to the sole rulers governing those areas. Corruption and darkness had firmly established themselves in the small cities, and Lacey was born in the deepest depths of one of them. To be more precise, he was born in the city lord¡¯s manor. He was the child of a ve, and that made him a ve too. When Lacey was five years old, his mother passed away due to being overworked and not properly resting after giving birth to him. Her death was apanied by severalplications. Simrly, when Lacey was ten years old, his father tragically lost his life after identally breaking a wine ss and two wooden canes in the manor. He did not even have a tombstone tomemorate his life. At the age of twelve, Lacey made a startling discovery. He possessed an extraordinary power to manipte people¡¯s minds for a limited time. This revtion sparked an idea within him¡ªto escape from his current life. Unfortunately, in their small city, it was deemed a serious crime for a ve to flee, especially from the city lord¡¯s manor. To preserve his reputation, the city lord dispatched formidable men to hunt down Lacey, a mere insignificant ve. Overwhelmed by despair, Lacey soon realized his abilities were futile against those formidable mages and warriors among his pursuers. In his darkest hour, his master appeared in his life. ¡°Stop, stop, stop, stop!!¡± Lilith abruptly and impolitely interrupted, her face filled with suspicion. ¡°That plot sounds rather clich¨¦. Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to fool me?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Lacey shook his head. ¡°I swear every word I said is true.¡± ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t the ve trade banned?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re really a princess.¡± Lacey smiled disdainfully. ¡°He¡¯s probably telling the truth.¡± After watching for a long time, Diana suddenly broke the silence. She reached into her sleeve and took out a map, unfolding it and pointing to the southern border. ¡°The Southern Federation was originally formed out of necessity due to the ongoing conflict between the neighboring Shadow Theocracy and the Luminous Theocracy. This conflict often spilled over into the surrounding areas, causing internal chaos. Additionally, it is important to note that the Southern Federation allowed and even encouraged the ve trade, which was deeply ingrained in their culture. This newly established nation, less than a hundred years old, managed to defend against the two northern theocraciesrgely due to the immense profits generated from the ve trade, which provided a strong capital base. It is worth mentioning that the Southern Federation is the only border between the human nations and the Elven Forest. Many elven ves also came from there.¡± Lilith looked at Diana nkly. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been there with the old man before. It¡¯s a ce where ves are openly sold on the street,plete with price tags.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A subtle glimmer of gold shed across Lilith¡¯s eyes as her gaze followed Diana¡¯s finger on the map, etching the location firmly in her memory. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s out of the loop this time.¡± A ve market, huh? That really brings back some bad memories. ¡°Carry on. You were saying that you met that master of yours?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lacey nodded, then shook his head. ¡°To be more precise, I didn¡¯t meet him. I heard his voice directly in my mind. It was almost divine.¡± Lilith frowned slightly. Not in person, but a voice transmission? ¡°And then what did he say?¡± ¡°He said¡­¡± Lacey sped his fluffy hands together, as he gazed into the distance. His face radiated reverence, as though he was a devoted worshiper. ¡°Do you desire to be liberated from all of this? Do you yearn to deliver divine retribution to those you despise? Do you aspire to trample upon the arrogant and powerful? Do you long to witness a greater and more expansive horizon than those individuals? Do you seek to avenge the loss of your parents?¡± Lacey released his sped hands and lowered his gaze to the ground, his voice barely audible as he murmured, ¡°Why would I decline? I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes. It matters not if he is a god or a devil, or if he desires my soul or anything else.¡± Lilith suddenly grabbed Lacey¡¯s shoulders tightly and shook him. ¡°That sounds like a routine. I¡¯m starting to suspect some of the other guys were either beggars or ves like yourself. And then what happened? Did that guy grant you immense power to destroy all your enemies?¡± ¡°And then?¡± Lacey pointed to himself and replied, ¡°And then¡­ I became like this.¡± Book 5: Chapter 82: Registration Book 5: Chapter 82: Registration Born in an unfortunate family. An early death of both parents. An undiscovered talent. A destiny of vengeance. In the pursuit of hope, he fell into despair. He was then blessed with a delightful encounter with an impressive old man who helped him reach new heights. Lilith could not help but hold her forehead and sigh softly as she wondered if such a clich¨¦d plot could only happen to an insignificant viin. Then again, this viin¡­ really paid quite a heavy price¡­ Lilith scrutinized the doll named Lacey. He, who had already shed his human identity, involuntarily trembled just from Lilith¡¯s gaze. If he had pores, his skin would probably be covered with goosebumps by now. ¡°W-What¡­do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the interrogation is over.¡± Lilith patted Lacey¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t harm you, as long as you¡¯ve told me everything you should.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Lacey shook his head frantically. He was either desperately trying to convince Lilith or trying to free his head from her demonic clutch. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me the identity of your master, and the purpose of your organization though.¡± Lilith¡¯s smile grew wider. It was as warm and inviting as the smile of a beautiful big sister from next door would wear when speaking to her neighbor beneath the starry sky on a summer night. The more inviting Lilith¡¯s smile was, the more it reminded Lacey of the pain he had just experienced. ¡°I don¡¯t know about it. He just bestowed upon me power and ordered me to attack you. Aside from that, I know nothing.¡± Lilith frowned and cast a nce at Cornelia, who had been staring at Lacey while sucking on her thumb. Cornelia shifted her gaze to Lilith and shook her head. So, Lacey was neither lying nor under the influence of some external force¡­? Had they wasted all that time interrogating him for nothing? Lilith¡¯s eyes turned unkind as she stared at Lacey. After working for so long and getting nothing, Lilith wanted to release her pent-up frustration. Fortunately, there was no need for her to find an outlet¡­ She had the perfect punching bag right here. ¡°I¡¯m stuffed with cotton, not sand!¡± Lacey could immediately guess what Lilith was up to from her expression alone. His survival instinct immediately kicked in and a sh of inspiration hit him. ¡°Ahh, yes! Now I remember! The number! He gave me a number!¡± Under the astonished gazes of the others around them, Lacey popped off the two buttons that had been acting as his eyes. He brought them together as if performing a mysterious ritual. ¡°I¡¯m Number Eight! Eight!¡± Lacey put the two round buttons next to each other so that they formed a figure resembling the number ¡°8¡±. He then held them high above his head, as if they were some sort of sacred artifact and dered loudly to everyone, ¡°Behold, this is the undeniable proof!¡± The corner of Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched at the absurdity of it all. ¡°Is this how you¡¯re going to convince us?¡± The ¡°8¡± Lacey showed them was really too abstract. Lilith even wondered if he would be alright after gouging out his own eyes like that. Meanwhile, Cornelia was staring at Lacey with her sparkly eyes. She seemed to be fascinated by Lacey¡¯s physical structure. Lacey, in his doll body, shuddered as he sensed Cornelia¡¯s intense gaze. Compared to the blonde archdevil, he would much rather be in the hands of this adorable little devil. At least with Cornelia, he would not constantly find his life in danger. Although Cornelia was scary, Lacey knew that she would always ensure his safety. Being with her was like riding on a roller coaster. It was only nerve-wracking, but not life-threatening. The thought of this immediately reminded Lacey of how heavenly it was being held close to Cornelia¡¯s tiny chest¡­ He felt tears welling up in his eyes¡­ even though his eyes were incapable of shedding tears. ¡°Fine, at least we have some useful information now.¡± Lilith seemed satisfied, but her newfound knowledge quickly made her feel concerned again. Based on the information Lacey shared, their respective numbers could really be found on their faces. It was the same for ¡°Nine¡± too. This revtion meant that¡­ There were at least seven more people like them! Lilith could not help but think about the strange abilities both Eight and Nine possessed. Maybe the other numbers were waiting for her at the Great Celestial Rite! ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Lilith turned her head to look at Diana. ¡°Miss President, can I trouble you to look for Lesiah and the others first?¡± ¡°Huh? I thought you needed my assistance for the registration?¡± Diana gave her a perplexed look. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Neither Lesiah nor you can participate in the Great Celestial Rite.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± ¡°Save your breath,¡± Lilith interrupted Diana. Murderous intent filled Lilith¡¯s eyes as she licked her lips and continued, ¡°This time¡­ We¡¯re going to do something big.¡± The terrifying deration caused Diana to involuntarily take a few steps back in fear. This blonde loli in front of her considered troubles as mere trifles. If she proimed that she had a grand n in mind, then it was probably going to be something utterly outrageous, like punching a hole in the sky. Diana raised her head and looked at the ceiling. She could tell that things were about to get rowdy in the Holy Dragon Empire. ¡°You¡¯ll still need to participate in the Great Celestial Rite in a group of five. What are you going to do about that?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lilith found herself facing an unexpected challenge. The first criteria for selecting members who could join her in the Great Celestial Rite must be very resilient. Even if they weren¡¯t resilient, they would at least have to be people that Lilith wouldn¡¯t feel saddened by their idental deaths. Furthermore, it was crucial that these members would not draw excessive attention to themselves, as it could potentially alert her enemies. Lilith¡¯s eyes roamed around the room. Hmm¡­ she already had four members. Where could she find the fifth member¡­? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Candied fruit skewers, sweet and crunchy candied fruit on skewers¡­!¡± ¡°Get your fortune told! Luck, marriage, I can read them all! You don¡¯t have to pay if the readings aren¡¯t urate! Hey there, what fortune would you like to be told?¡± ¡°Keys for sale! You can find all sorts of keys here! We have all the keys for any door locks! Hey there, do you need a key?¡± The morning sun shone on Jeorgetown City, bringing forth its liveliest time. People from all parts of the continent flocked to this majestic city. Arge crowd was already gathering at the city gates. Even the tall gates struggled to amodate everyone. The guards, unable to thoroughly interrogate each person, quickly nced at their identity tokens or documents before granting them entry into the city. This obligatory procedure served as a reminder that this ce had zero tolerance for any unsavory activities. As travelers walked through the city gates, they were immediately greeted by the sight of a bustling bazaar filled with all sorts of noises and loud sales pitches. Despite their exhaustion, these people pushed through the crowded streets without sparing a moment to take in the sights around them. They rushed toward their intended destination with fierce determination glinting in their eyes. Today was the registration day of the Great Celestial Rite. As the most renowned festival of the Holy Dragon Empire, the imperial family had widely distributed invitations across the continent. Those qualified enough to receive an invitation had already settled into the imperial residences specially prepared for them. In addition to the invitations allocated to the major forces, the Holy Dragon Empire also intentionally released some invitations to the general public. Their identity, religion, appearance, age, or how they obtained the invitation, none of them mattered. As long as they were below the Saint Realm and possessed an invitation letter with a golden seal, they could add five names to the participant list andpete for the incredibly generous prize. ¡°Hey, why do you refuse to let us register? I thought anyone is allowed to participate!¡± Someone stood on tiptoes and pped an invitation letter with a golden seal on the registration table. She pointed to the registration requirements stated on the side, and angrily eximed, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you all? Are you deliberately making things difficult for us outsiders?¡± The beautiful staffdy wiped the sweat off her forehead, her eyes scanning the peculiar individuals in front of her. Their faces were covered with ck veils, revealing only a pair ofrge, dark eyes. The staffdy trembled as she exined, ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s true that anyone with the invitation letter is allowed to participate, but you will have to at least provide us your real names for record purposes.¡± The leader of the group struggled to remain on her tiptoes, determined to overpower the staff member with her presence. She ced one hand on her waist and smacked the wooden table violently. ¡°Which part of our names doesn¡¯t sound real to you?!¡± Book 5: Chapter 83: Same Goes For Me Book 5: Chapter 83: Same Goes For Me ¡°Am I not sparkly and shiny?¡± Little Sparkly Blonde Princess waved her hand, sending colorful glittery confetti flying everywhere in the wind. ¡°Isn¡¯t my hair blonde?¡± Little Sparkly Blonde Princess flipped her long golden hair, causing it to shimmer and shine, almost blinding those who looked at her. ¡°Am I not a princess?¡± Little Sparkly Blonde Princess threw a small book in front of the staffdy. The staffdy picked up the small book shakily and gasped¡­ It was a princess certificate! A princess certificate? Do princesses really need to sit for an exam to get that? Why is your face also covered on the photo of your princess certificate?! Little Sparkly Blonde Princess pressed the question again, stressing each word. ¡°Does this not meet the requirements?¡± ¡°I guess it does, but¡­¡± It was in line with the regtions without a doubt. The princess even provided her certificate, so what else could the staffdy say? The staffdy was already drenched in her own sweat. She had recently epted this job offer with dreams and ambitions of bing the best service provider in Jeorgetown City, so that she could let her siblings live an easy life. She was confident in her looks and talent, but reality hit her hard. Who the hell is this Little Sparkly Blonde Princess? What kind of princess certificate is this? Is there an organization that issues such certificates? Can that guy stop it with the glittery confetti? Those are troublesome to clean up! Although her superiors had told her to turn a blind eye to the important people who would potentially be participating in the event incognito, could anyone really take such ame alias seriously? As a professional, the staffdy felt it was her duty to remind these people about the fact that the events would be broadcast live across the continent, and there would be professionalmentators. Unfortunately, the impatient Little Sparkly Blonde Princess was not willing to wait any longer. She had exined herself and even gone to the shady corner of the street to get a princess certificate for a silver coin to prove her identity. Was this staffdy deliberately making things hard for her because she felt that her princess certificate was fake? Little Sparkly Blonde Princess smacked the surface of the table even harder, her dark eyes filled with displeasure. ¡°Since itplies with the regtions, you should hurry up and let me through. There¡¯s already a line behind me.¡± ¡°Fine, fine.¡± The staffdy tearfully epted the form filled out by Little Sparkly Blonde Princess, as she mentally prepared herself to be smacked in the face with this form by her superior after she submitted the participant list. ¡°Also, these are the people I¡¯m participating in the tournament with.¡± Little Sparkly Blonde Princess handed over four more forms, and the staffdy epted them wearily. At this point, she did not care anymore. She felt like she was just going through the motions. As she nced at the names on the forms, her temples started aching again. ¡°Adorable Daughter of the Little Sparkly Blonde Princess.¡± ¡°Disgusting Ragdoll of the Adorable Daughter of the Little Sparkly Blonde Princess.¡± ¡°White Hair Red Eyes, Female, 165 Centimeters, The Biggest Beauty, If Seen Contact Spectrum Stone With Frequency¡­¡± ¡°Dog.¡± The staffdy fell silent for a moment before she could no longer contain her anger any longer. The veins in her temples throbbed as her professionalism flew out the window. She shouted in frustration, ¡°WHAT KIND OF NAMES ARE THOSE?! WHO THE HELL IS ADORABLE DAUGHTER OF THE LITTLE SPARKLY BLONDE PRINCESS?!¡± ¡°This one.¡± Little Sparkly Blonde Princess ced Cornelia on the table, who tilted her head while gazing at the staffdy. She was undeniably adorable. ¡°And who is Disgusting Ragdoll of the Adorable Daughter of the Little Sparkly Blonde Princess?¡± The Little Sparkly Blonde Princess shoved Lacey in Cornelia¡¯s arms. ¡°This one. Isn¡¯t he ugly?¡± The staffdy was rendered momentarily speechless as she stared at the doll in disbelief. After a few moments, she smacked the third application form on the table. ¡°And this, it totally sounds like a missing poster.¡± ¡°You are correct. It does.¡± The tall man behind the Little Sparkly Blonde Princess scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°I heard that the Great Celestial Rite would be broadcast live across the continent, so I thought it would be easier to find my daughter that way.¡± The staffdy felt even more exhausted. People were here topete in a tournament, but this guy was here to participate in a family reunion show. Perhaps she should also include a warning for everyone to keep a close eye on their children when they are out and about. ¡°Then¡­ What about thest one?¡± The staffdy looked at the application form with the name ¡°Dog¡±, feeling that there must be a great mystery behind it. ¡°Thest one? It¡¯s just a dog.¡± Little Sparkly Blonde Princess ced a little gray mongrel dog on the table and answered truthfully, ¡°A stray I picked up from the corner of the street.¡± IT WAS REALLY JUST A NORMAL DOG! WHAT¡¯S WITH THIS SUDDEN PLOT TWIST?! The unexpected twist was so overwhelming that the staffdy felt her mind on the verge of blowing. Little Sparkly Blonde Princess looked at the staffdy who had tears streaming down her face at this point and cautiously asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ this is your dog?¡± ¡°No¡­ I just realized that I¡¯m still far from being able to handle the challenges of life. It seems like I still have a long way to go,¡± the staffdy replied. She epted the five application forms with a sigh, then stamped a tiny seal on the invitation letter before returning it to the Little Sparkly Blonde Princess along with a key. ¡°You may proceed. We¡¯ve specially prepared an apartment with five bedrooms for all the participants, and hot water is provided for free. Please have a good rest.¡± Little Sparkly Blonde Princess took the key with a smile and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve done so earlier instead of causing so much trouble. I nearly wanted to file aint against you.¡± The staffdy remained silent as she convinced herself to endure for the sake of her younger siblings. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Little Sparkly Blonde Princess led her group away. ¡°Young people these days, theyck professionalism and efficiency. Look at how long this queue is, and they¡¯re still taking their sweet time without any regard for others¡¯ feelings,¡± she muttered. Her voice was soft, but it was still audible. ¡°I agree. In my hometown, people with such an attitude would be pushed into theva as punishment for their negligence,¡± the tall man remarked. ¡°Haha, what a coincidence. It¡¯s the same in my hometown too.¡± As soon as Lilith entered the specially prepared apartment for the participants, she threw away the ck veil covering her face and let out a long exhale. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to conceal our true identities.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was pretty tough. Given a choice, I would prefer to participate in a more transparent manner. That would be more meaningful.¡± A hint of nostalgia flickered in Skarst¡¯s eyes as he reminisced about the time he first ventured into the human world, relishing in the fear he instilled in humans. Even now, the wound inflicted by the Dragon Queen was still throbbing. For the sake of his daughter, he had no other option but to sneak in like this. ¡°No one knows me better than my sworn brother.¡± Lilith agreed as she excitedly patted Skarst on his back. ¡°Same goes for me.¡± Book 5: Chapter 84: Go, Pikachu! Book 5: Chapter 84: Go, Pikachu! After settling into her new ce, Lilith ventured out alone, leaving Cornelia behind to y with her doll, Lacey. Lilith began to aimlessly wander around the unfamiliar surroundings. She believed that in order to seed, she needed to at least gather information on her potential opponents so that she could gain the upper hand¡­ ahem, so that she could better showcase her skills. Meanwhile, Skarst had disappeared after leaving her a vague message about meeting an acquaintance. ¡°Why do a princess like myself have to handle everything on my own?¡± Lilith grumbled. She looked at the towering spiral staircase above her, squinting her eyes until they almost resembled straight lines. ¡°This building is too big. How many participants are there in this tournament?¡± she whined. Lilith could not help but wonder about the true intention of the Holy Dragon Empire for hosting such a grand event, which attracted tens of thousands of people registering on the very first day itself. Not only that, this was not a normal crowd, but one made up of skilled martial warriors and mages who possessed confidence in their own abilities! The resources and effort put into organizing such an event were immense. In other ces, chaos would have ensued. Even if it were ten thousand pigs gathered together, they would fight each other over a few troughs, let alone a crowd where everyone was an enemy aside from your four allies! The asional presence of an aura from the Saint Realm suggested that the empire hadplete control over this ce. At least, not a single person here would dare to cause trouble under the watchful eyes of Saint-level experts. Well¡­ no one except Liltih. Then again, could she even be counted as a person? Lilith shed her signature smile as she petted the little mongrel dog in her arms, already formting her next n in her mind. With so many people in this huge building, it was definitely unrealistic for Lilith to gather information by knocking on every door and pretending to be a staff member. Lilith¡¯s gaze shifted toward the upper floors. She had heard that there was a cafeteria and entertainment areas catering for the participants. Most people would naturally go there to gather information and that would make things easier for her. In order to stir up trouble, she needed a reason. After all, causing a scene without a valid reason would only make her look like a typical troublemaker. In any case, Lilith figured she would just go and take a look first. She took a step forward. Instead of soaring through the air, she only managed to fly a few meters before gravity pulled her back down to the ground. Confused, Lilith raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± ¡°Burn,¡± shemanded solemnly while staring at the stair railing in front of her There was no response, no movement whatsoever. ¡°Freeze,¡± shemanded, but still, nothing happened. It was as if all the magical power in her body had beenpletely frozen. Her magical power remained dormant, causing her to appear as if she were attempting to cast a nonexistent spell like a girl suffering from Eighth Grade Syndrome. Lilith¡¯s arched her eyebrow even higher. It seemed like magic was forbidden in this ce. The Holy Dragon Empire was certainly wealthy enough to spare so much money in order to set up such an borate anti-magic array in a ce like this. On second thought, it made sense. Despite the presence of a few saint-level swineherds within this building, there was no guarantee that they could maintain full control over all the pigs here at all times. The wild boar, who had not experienced eating out from a domestic pig¡¯s luxurious feeding trough, might suddenly impale the domestic pig with its sharp tusks. The participants were all proud individuals. If they died on the arena stage, they could only me their ownck of strength. However, if they were killed before even getting a chance topete, the reputation of the Holy Dragon Empire would be tarnished. Since this was the case, Lilith would have to change her approach to causing trouble¡­ How? ¡°I have just the perfect assistant¡­! The destined fifth member I picked up from the corner of that fateful street¡­ Dog!¡± Lilith looked down at the dog in her arms with a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Although you¡¯re not human, you carry our hopes at this moment. As ourpanion, you shall be our stone to test the waters, I mean our vanguard,¡± Lilith said, affectionately petting its dark gray fur. Looking at it like it was a family member she had lost for many years. What a pitiful dog you are. You¡¯re so thin and have probably lived a miserable life before I found you. You must have been bullied by bigger and stronger dogs, given your bald tail. There¡¯s nothing I, Princess Lilith, despise more than those who bully the weak! I must draw my sword and intervene whenever Ie across such situations! The little dog in her arms trembled, sensing the overwhelming aura from Lilith. Despite its low intelligence, it instinctively recognized the threat to its life. At this moment, it could clearly sense¡­ Oh no, it¡¯s a pill! However, it was toote to resist. Lilith¡¯s finger reached into the dog¡¯s mouth, and the dog could taste a strange fishy-sweet vor. Blood¡­! It¡¯s pure dragon blood! Lilith had fed a drop of her blood to the little mongrel dog! In an instant, a small sun swelled up inside the dog¡¯s body before ultimately exploding. A surge of intense heat coursed through its body, evaporating the blood in its veins. Steam began rising from the dog. As the dog began panting heavily like a giant beast, huge amounts of moisture and air returned to its body again. The little mongrel dog trembled in Lilith¡¯s arms, growling menacingly. The dragon blood brought about a great transformation to it in an instant. There was a glimmer of gold in its eyes, and it now possessed a terrifying strength that set it apart from any ordinary creature. However, Lilith¡¯s gentle strokes on its head prevented this newfound power from erupting. ¡°Go, Pikachu! Find your freedom!¡± Lilith eximed as she released the little mongrel dog, then smiled and waved at it. Freed from the terrifying suppression of the dragon blood, the little mongrel dog¡¯s body suddenly swelled up. Its skin cracked, and its muscles bulged. Bloodstained scales tore through its skin, shimmering coldly and creating a chilling metallic sound as they moved. Its canine teeth grew rapidly like spring shoots after a refreshing rain, protruding from the mouth. Its ws grew longer, their color transforming from a pristine white to ck, as if they were dipped in ink. The little mongrel dog lifted its head and howled at the sky like a starving wolf. Grotesque-looking exoskeleton then began emerging on its body! The little mongrel dog, already the size of a calf, jumped onto the handrail of the spiral staircase. In an instant, its form morphed into a sleek ck shadow, swiftly shooting upward! The dragon blood had caused a remarkable change, but it had also depleted all the nourishment within its body. Every cell in its being was in distress, consumed by an insatiable hunger. Guided by its heightened sense of smell, it quickly made its way toward a bountiful feast of flesh and blood! ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô In a closed chamber, an emaciated old man sat on a cushion like a meditating monk. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked. The door to the secret chamber opened. A young figure entered the chamber and greeted the old man respectfully, ¡°Seventh Granduncle, I would like to have the list of participants for the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite.¡± ¡°Today is only the first day of registration, isn¡¯t it a bit too early to ask for that?¡± ¡°I am referring to the list of¡­ the secret guards.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes snapped open. He fixed his gaze on the young man in the doorway, his eyes brimming with intensity. ¡°Thepetition hasn¡¯t even begun, and you¡¯re already thinking about cheating your way through it?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it cheating.¡± The young man hung his head even lower. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to gather intel normally.¡± ¡°You call this gathering intel normally?¡± The old man snorted coldly. ¡°The secret guards under mymand are pretty much done gathering information on the participants. What do you hope to achieve by requesting that information? You¡¯re preparing for the second round so soon?¡± The young man remained silent. The old man¡¯s gaze bore into him teasingly. ¡°Are you confident in passing the first round?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the young man replied. ¡°Yes?¡± The old man¡¯s mocking gaze intensified, turning almost disdainful. ¡°Out of the thirty thousand elites, only twenty-four teams will advance. Do you understand the caliber of the individuals hidden within those thirty thousand people? The heir of the Old Immortal, the top students from St. Caroline Academy, veterans who have spent decades in rank nine¡­ Can you handle any of them? I have yet to gauge your abilities.¡± ¡°With the participant list, I will know who is the heir of the Old Immortal, the top students from St. Caroline Academy, and veterans who have spent decades in rank nine.¡± The old man¡¯s gaze hardened as realization dawned upon him. ¡°You¡¯ve made a deal with your third uncle?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the young man replied calmly. ¡°He will help me gain some advantage in the lottery.¡± ¡°YOU!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened in anger, but he could not find any outlet to vent his frustration. He could only point at the young man, unable to speak because he was too upset. ¡°Seventh Granduncle,¡± the young man raised his head and held the old man¡¯s gaze. ¡°For the sake of my mother, please help me this time.¡± The old man¡¯s breath hitched at the mention of the young man¡¯s mother. Surprisingly, his anger began to subside too. After a moment of hesitation, he reached into his chest pocket and tossed a token to the young man. ¡°If you continue like this, you¡¯ll never surpass your older sister! You¡¯ll forever be crushed under a woman!¡± His voice was filled with resentment ¡°I don¡¯t need to surpass her. I only need to surpass the others,¡± the young man replied, taking the token and turning to leave. The old man remained seated, no longer meditating. Instead, he used his divine sense to monitor the entire building. He stared into the distance, asionally furrowing his brow as painful memories flickered through his mind. ¡°Oh, you have a daughter too? How delightful! I¡¯ve been wandering around for so long, and I finally found someone whom I rte to.¡± A tall figure entered the secret room and sat down in front of the old man, making himselffortable as if he had returned to his own home. The old man¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, his magical power surging as he silently expanded his domain¡­ ¡°Hey, tell me, is your daughter adorable?¡± The tall figure pped the old man¡¯s shoulder, causing his magical power and domain to crumble in an instant, much to his dismay. The old man was startled. As a middle-rank saint-level expert, he could not fathom how this man managed to approach him undetected and effortlessly shatter his magical power and domain. ¡°If I may ask¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so rmed. I am not here to fight. Why can¡¯t we just have a nice chat without resorting to violence?¡± The tall figure smirked at the old man. ¡°Tell me, is your daughter pretty?¡± he asked lecherously. ¡°I¡­¡± the old man stammered. As the tall figure drew nearer, he finally caught a clear glimpse of his face. The Demon King. It turned out to be¡­ the Demon King¡­ It made perfect sense, only a handful of individuals in the entire continent could infiltrate Jeorgetown City under the watchful eyes of the Aurora Dragon. Book 5: Chapter 85: How to Win a Kindergarten Contest Book 5: Chapter 85: How to Win a Kindergarten Contest The old man was sweating profusely, unable to stay calm as he did earlier. His thoughts were now torn between screaming ¡°help¡± or ¡°there¡¯s a pervert here¡±. In the presence of the world¡¯s most powerful being, the Demon King who had once single-handedly conquered numerous territories, the old man realized that neither of these ideas would be of any use. Even if the Demon King suddenly stripped himself naked and told him, ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night, why won¡¯t you invite your daughter over so we can all have fun?¡± whileughing lecherously, the old man would be utterly helpless to defy him. In the end, he could only grit his teeth andply with the Demon King¡¯s demands. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t eat you alive,¡± the tall man reassured the old man, cing a hand on his shoulder. His voice was gentle, like that of a caring older brother. ¡°I only wished to have a conversation with someone who shares amonnguage with me. The other two I just met were too short-tempered. They rushed up to me and tried to attack me before I even said anything. Do you think I¡¯m such a ferocious person?¡± Even the two imperial guards were¡­? The old man dropped his hands. The magical power he had just gathered instantly dissipated. In the face of absolute strength, all his efforts were futile. Even if he found an opportunity to ask for help, it would be meaningless. The Demon King could easily kill him and leave this ce before the Aurora Dragon arrived. Moreover, provoking and fighting the Demon King would probably lead to the destruction of Jeorgetown City. ¡°What are your intentions, sir?¡± the old man asked, no longer afraid after realizing the futility of the situation. He looked directly into the Demon King¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You may be able to trick a child by telling him that you¡¯re only here to have a nice chat, but an old man like me isn¡¯t naive enough to think that you, the Demon King, are here to participate in the Great Celestial Rite.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m really here to participate in the Great Celestial Rite.¡± The old man merely stared at the Demon King in silence. ¡°Fine, I know you don¡¯t believe me. No need to worry though, I have no intention of causing trouble at the moment.¡± The Demon King sighed before continuing, ¡°By the way, where were we again? Ah yes, daughters. You have a daughter, right?¡± After a moment of silence, the old man admitted truthfully after knowing he could not possibly lie to the Demon King, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Is she beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Demon King nodded, then whispered softly, ¡°That¡¯s really nice.¡± The old man¡¯s fear intensified as he stared at the tall man, dreading that the Demon King would make an inappropriate request such as asking his daughter to spend the night with himter. What a beast! My daughter is almost seventy years old! Are you really fine with that? However, the Demon King merely looked at him and said, ¡°I have a daughter too. She is the most beautiful girl in the world, but she has gone missing.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened, and he suddenly felt a wave of unease wash over him as if he were on a cruise ship in the midst of a turbulent ocean! The disappearance of the Demon King¡¯s most beloved daughter was a major incident,parable to the theft of the goddess statue from the Luminous Theocracy, or the scandal of the Empress of the Holy Dragon Empire. It provided the Demon King with a pretext to incite the wrath of the demon race and initiate another devastating war! The continent was on the brink of chaos! ¡°Do not panic. I never said it was a human who did it. Given their capability, theyck thepetence to abduct my daughter right under my nose.¡± The old man let out a sigh, relieved that a human was not responsible for the abduction. Otherwise, he would have to consider sacrificing himself by self-detonation in order to weaken the Demon King before the impending war. ¡°However, the person who has abducted my daughter is here.¡± ¡°Long live the Emperor! Long live the Guardian! This old man still has two tons of gold hidden under his bed, please raise my two sons well on my behalf!¡± ¡°I never said anything about punishing that person.¡± The Demon King let out an exasperated sigh as he restrained the old man, who began tearing his clothes off in preparation for self-detonation. ¡°I am here because the person who abducted my daughter is also here. The Great Celestial Rite is the perfect opportunity for the thief to reveal themselves. I will participate in the tournament, and if no one recognizes me, we¡¯ll treat it as if this never happened. However, should any unexpected incidents ur and my true identity is exposed, then¡­ I¡¯m sure you know what will happen, right?¡± The Demon King looked at the old man and gave him a meaningful smile. ¡°You mean¡­¡± The old man suddenly grasped the Demon King¡¯s intention¡­ The Demon King intended to get him to manipte the tournament! How absurd it was for the formidable Demon King to stoop to such tactics! He was actually asking the judge to help him cheat in a tournament organized for kindergarten kids! How to win a kindergarten contest: Hold a knife to the teacher¡¯s neck and threaten to harm their family if they do not award you first ce. ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you,¡± the Demon King said meaningfully, locking eyes with the old man. ¡°I¡¯m threatening the entire Holy Dragon Empire.¡± Realization hit the old man like a ton of bricks. (Updated) How to win a kindergarten contest: Blow the entire kindergarten up if you aren¡¯t awarded first ce! The atmosphere fell into an eerie silence. After a moment, the old man gritted his teeth and nodded his head with great difficulty. ¡°Your order is mymand.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m d you catch on fast.¡± The Demon King¡¯s demeanor returned to that of a caring older brother again, smiling as he looked at the old man. With a wave of his hand, a projection appeared in front of them. ¡°Come, take a look. These are my teammates.¡± The old man gaped at the projection of the blonde girl with her face covered, cradling a little mongrel dog in her arms. As soon as she let go of the dog, it transformed into a monstrous creature with terrifying ws and teeth! At first nce, it was clear that this monster was a formidable fighter, especially in a ce where an anti-magic array was in ce. Isn¡¯t this clearly against the rules? Wait, is there a rule against allowing dogs to bite people? There isn¡¯t! The old man paled at the realization. ¡°Huh? This little sister of mine actually has banned drugs?¡± It must have been a really expensive type of drug, considering its ability to turn ordinary dogs into fierce beasts. Due to the scarcity of its ingredients, such drugs had almostpletely disappeared from the market. ¡°Ohh, how generous of her.¡± Skast marveled at the projection while rubbing his chin. An idea suddenly struck him, causing a mischievous grin to appear on his face. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll do something too.¡± The Demon King pointed at the monster happily running up the stairs. An absolutemand that could not be defied transcended infinite realms and etched itself into the creature¡¯s mind. This was the terrifying ability of a demigod-level expert. Whether it was the Demon King who had personally fought against the dragon race or the old man, who had a trace of dragon blood flowing through his body as a member of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s imperial family, they both subconsciously ignored the changes in the creature¡¯s dragon nature. They did not even consider that aspect at all. It seemed that the will of heaven was at y. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The hall located on the thirteenth floor had been transformed into a cafeteria for the participants. Rather than a cafeteria, this ce was more like an elegant restaurant. Beautiful ssical music echoed in the restaurant, and all the waiters were well-dressed. They stood straight, always offering smiles whenever someone took drinks from their trays. The food wasid out on long tables on both sides of the room, set up in a buffet catering style. The empty space in the middle of the room naturally became the best ce to socialize. With music ying, the participants chatted with each other about their aspirations in life, world affairs, and of course, some of the ¡°gossip¡± that had been circting in private. Some of the gossip revolved around the participants from St. Caroline Academy, the disciples of a certain old monster in their midst, as well as the best moves of some princes and princesses from certain nations. There were also people talking about the son of a certain city lord from a small town acquiring a strange ability after being relentlessly pursued and pushed off a cliff. The young man rushed back to his hometown the next day and retaliated by annihting all his enemies. It was imperative that such a terrifyingpetition be removed from this tournament as soon as possible. The warm-up match for the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite, known as the intelligence battle, had quietly begun. The door of the hall suddenly opened again, and a young man dressed in gorgeous clothes came in. He looked around the hall, observing those of humbler backgrounds who did not usually attend banquets. He could not help but find the behavior of these people, who had purposely dressed up to fit in for the sake of gathering information¡­ repulsive. Fortunately, he had obtained the participant list from the Grandpa Seven, so he did not have to engage in this distasteful activity. Despite this, he still found it rather intriguing to observe these vicious dogs acting all friendly with each other while hiding their ulterior motives. After leaning against the wall for what felt like an eternity, a beautiful woman¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she spotted Yeager entering the hall. Without waiting for Yaeger to reach her, she walked over and took his arm. ¡°Prince Yeager, did you get what we needed? Lord Hurd didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did he?¡± Inhaling the pleasant scent of the beauty beside him, the young man¡¯s mood instantly lifted. He yfully smacked her seductive butt and said, ¡°Of course. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. Were you doubting me by asking me that question, my dear?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± The beauty, named Wengie, pouted her lips and pretended to look offended. ¡°I was only worried about you, Lord Yeager.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already got what we needed. I, Yeager, will surely astonish everyone during this Great Celestial Rite.¡± A hint of malice flickered in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll show my snobby elder sister what I¡¯m made of!¡± Wengie gazed at Yeager, her eyes filled with admiration and affection. ¡°Of course, how could that little b?i?t?c?h?pare to Lord Yeager?¡± Yeager nced around and whispered to her, ¡°This is not the appropriate ce to discuss this.¡± Wengie blinked and nodded obediently. ¡°May I ask¡­ are you Prince Yeager, the eighth prince and the grandnephew of Hurd, the Grand Duke?¡± ¡°Hmm? Who are you?¡± Yeager furrowed his brow at themoner who dared to block his path. Annoyed, he asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It really is Prince Yeager!¡± Themoner seemed oblivious to the unweing aura surrounding Yeager as he waved his hand and shouted to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, look! It¡¯s Prince Yeager who ranks 121st on the prediction list!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Prince Yeager!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Prince Yeager, in the flesh!¡± The crowd quickly gathered, their faces filled with excitement. It was as if they had spotlights on, eagerly scanning Yaeger¡¯s body as if they could not wait to take a piece of him home as a souvenir. W-What¡¯s happening? Are thesemoners trying to assassinate a member of the imperial family? Yeager¡¯s face turned pale, his legs trembling. Just as he was about to cry out for help from his seventh granduncle, someone suddenly shoved a tattered book that had been flipped through countless times in his face. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Book 5: Chapter 86: The Courageous Yaeger Book 5: Chapter 86: The Courageous Yaeger The book was highly regarded by the participants as it provided detailed information about the other participants in the tournament, including their backgrounds, skills, preferences, and habits. It even listed the top ten hottest female and male participants, for those who were only here to spectate the tournament and seek entertainment. As soon as Yaeger read the introduction about himself, he flew into a rage. Twenty-four teams would emerge victorious after the first round of the tournament. A team consisted of five members and he had been ranked 121st! There were only a total of 121 people in the book and he was ranked thest among them! On the following page, there was an empty space reserved for a rented advertisement alongside a picture of a half-naked woman. Was this stupid book intentionally mocking him? It also described him as a yboy who had a powerful family background, many advanced techniques, and a master who was one of the most powerful saint-level experts in the city. Although his prospects were deemed to be boundless, he sometimes engaged in casual rtionships with women, resulting in a minor physical setback that slightly affected his foundational skills. Yaeger failed to find even a sentence thatplimented him in that long paragraph! He flipped through the book angrily, wanting to find out who in Jeorgetown City had dared to disrespect him in such a way. The cover read: ¡°Hot news! The Predictions For The Top 100 Participants for the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite! Guaranteed urate!¡± Predictions for the top 100 participants? Was this book trying to mock him for ranking 121st? How dare the author! Author: Rolca Hm? Who is Rolca? Rolca¡­ Rolca¡­ Ca¡­rol? Carol? That crazy girl? Yaeger¡¯s hands started trembling and nearly threw the book away in reflex. Now that he thought about it again, it made sense that only someone crazy like Carol would have the guts to rank a member of the imperial family in Jeorgetown City. Normal people would be scared of losing their heads for attempting such, but not Carol! Not only did she dare to rank members of the imperial family, she even dared to beat them up! Yaeger touched an old wound on his arm and gritted his teeth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her father was the second strongest in the Holy Dragon Empire, he would have made her life a living hell! ¡°Prince Yaeger, there is no need to be upset. This book is nothing more than Miss Carol¡¯s private work. It¡¯s not officially published, and no one will take it seriously.¡± Wengie naturally knew Carol, but she dared not say anything negative about Carol in front of so many people because of her social standing. If herments were to reach Carol¡¯s ears, not even Yaeger would be able to stop Carol from skinning Wengie alive. Therefore, she could only take a diplomatic approach to calm Yaeger down. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s all just nonsense.¡± The expression on Yaeger¡¯s face improved. He could not be bothered with a psychopath, especially one with a particrly violent father. ¡°What do you want?¡± Yaeger red at therge group ofmoners gathered in front of him. He might not be able to take action against a psychopath, but he could always get away with bullying a group ofmoners. ¡°Do you all understand the consequences of offending a member of the imperial family?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ we don¡¯t mean any ill intentions¡­¡± ¡°Then what is the meaning of this?¡± The person who handed Yaeger the book was a young girl who, while not particrly attractive, had a pleasant appearance. She nervously fidgeted with her hands, her cheeks flushed. Avoiding eye contact with Yaeger, she stared at the ground, acting like an adolescent girl preparing to confess her feelings to a crush. ¡°Ummm¡­Prince Yaeger¡­¡± The young girl finally gathered her courage. After taking a deep breath, she raised her head and shyly said, ¡°May I have your autograph?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yaeger was dumbfounded. What did she mean? Was his signature some kind of new talisman that could put a curse on an entire family? Before Yaeger had time to think deeply, the little girl had pulled out a pen and a clean autograph board and handed them to him. ¡°Please, Prince Yaeger! This is a lifelong request from me!¡± Prince Yaeger was a bit confused. In his entire life, no one had ever asked him for an autograph like the young girl just did. He was at a loss for words. Wengie covered her mouth and smiled as she nudged Yaeger. ¡°Prince Yaeger, what are you waiting for? You shouldn¡¯t keep your fan waiting.¡± The little girl gave Wengie a strange look and suddenly realized, ¡°That¡¯s right! Prince Yaeger. I¡¯m your loyal fan. To be able to rank 121st out of 30,000 people only shows how powerful you are. Furthermore, you have a powerful family background, many advanced techniques, a master who is one of the most powerful saint-level experts in the city, and boundless prospects ahead of you!¡± ¡°Ohhh.¡± Yaeger snapped back to his senses and was over the moon. He guessed Carol did not do a bad thing after all! She had publicized his brilliance and valor to the fullest! Thesemoners deemed that being ranked 121st was impressive. Yaeger wondered if he were to emerge victorious in this tournament, would these people be worshiping him on their knees? Yaeger smirked as he recalled the look on his elder sister¡¯s face. She always looked so gloomy every day. So what if she was talented? She still wasn¡¯t as famous as he was. Prince Yaeger picked up the pen and swiftly signed his name. ¡°Mine too!¡± ¡°Prince Yaeger, make sure you sign one for me too!¡± ¡°Prince Yaeger, sign two for me. One is for my little sister!¡± ¡°Prince Yaeger¡­¡± More people gathered around and handed over their autograph boards. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll sign them one by one. Stop pushing! Stop pushing!¡± Yaeger epted all their requests. Although his hands were a bit sore after signing so many autographs, his self-esteem was greatly improved. In a corner of the crowd, the young girl who was the first to request his signature carefully put the autograph board away¡­ adding it to another pile of autograph boards. The little girl also happily counted her achievements¡­ Rank 30th¡­ 33rd¡­ 50th¡­ 80th¡­ 100th¡­ and 121st. She was already halfway to collecting all the autographs! By then¡­ She would be able to acquire the body pillow featuring the cover with topless pictures of the top ten hottest male participants! Thought of it ignited a fire in the young girl¡¯s heart. Her breathing quickened as she fantasized about ravishing the body pillow in her arms¡­ Ah, oh no¡­ my nose is bleeding¡­ The young girl panicked and took out a tissue. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô *Huh? Who said I was a fan of Prince Yaeger? Tch, he¡¯s not handsome and his ranking is low. Only fools would be his fans. Instead of wasting time on him, I¡¯d much rather fantasize about the love blossoming between two good-looking male participants¡­ * While the hall was bustling with activity, the door silently swung open. A hideous monster, the size of a calf, crept in noiselessly, drawn by the scent of flesh and blood. Saliva dripped from its fangs. It was already eager to feast. Yaeger was happily signing autographs for his fans when the crowd suddenly dispersed, their faces tense as they looked behind Yaeger. The music abruptly stopped, and an eerie silence filled the hall. Only powerful experts hade to participate in the tournament, so they were able to quickly detect the presence of the strange creature as soon as it entered the hall. Its vicious malice and the menacing look in its eyes caused them to silently draw their weapons. The crowd was confused about the origin of the monster. It seemed out of ce, and they wondered if it had entered by mistake or if this was a test from the organizers. Huh? What¡¯s happening? Yaeger, who had been enjoying himself, turned around and saw the little monster in front of him. The sudden appearance of this ugly creature enraged him because it had disrupted his fan signing event. ¡°None of you are allowed to meddle in this!¡± Prince Yaeger waved his hand proudly. ¡°I shall personally vanquish this ugly creature!¡± In an instant, Prince Yaeger could feel countless respectful gazes converging on him. Ah, this feels amazing. Just what I wanted. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous, Prince Yaeger! You better reach out to the Grand Duke first! It¡¯s strange for this monster to appear here all of a sudden.¡± Wengie nervously tugged on Yaeger¡¯s sleeve, expressing her disagreement. ¡°Besides¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Yaeger pped Wengie¡¯s hand away and red at her with displeasure. ¡°Always relying on the Seventh Granduncle for everything. Am I, Yaeger, the type of person who only relies on my connections? I¡¯m capable of handling such a small matter myself!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough! It¡¯s just a stray dog without any magical power. If you¡¯re that scared, then hide behind the crowd!¡± Wengie looked like she wanted to retort, but swallowed her words as tears welled up in her eyes. Hmph! What an annoying woman. She should have known that I, Yaeger, should be the one to shine at a time like this. If she wasn¡¯t somewhat influential and helpful to my n, I would have gotten rid of her long ago. Yaeger took a bold step forward and walked up to the monster under the gaze of everyone. He faced it directly, without a hint of fear in his eyes. At this moment, everyone seemed to have fallen in love with the yboy. No, he was no longer a yboy. He was a true hero! ¡°Come on, stray! It doesn¡¯t matter who your master is or why you¡¯re here. Since you¡¯ve bare your fangs against my fans, I shall obliterate you!¡± The monster growled menacingly. Its crimson eyes scanned its prey, searching for a weakness. ¡°Hmph, since you won¡¯t make a move, I shall take the lead.¡± Despite his inted ego, Yaeger had a rich battle experience that taught him not to underestimate his enemies. He was going to assess the monster like he would to an ordinary beast, and decided to test the waters first before taking the pre-emptive. As an excellent mage, Yaeger had already discreetly retrieved his wand from his storage ring while approaching his enemy. He was not going to make the mistake of being killed in a matter of seconds before he could even draw his wand. The wand in his hand danced gracefully in the air. After training so diligently, the spell was effortlessly activated, requiring no incantations. Advanced Magic: Inferno Eclipse! The surrounding crowd could not help but marvel at his performance. Tears even welled up in their eyes! Who wouldn¡¯t be moved by his spectacr performance? Who could deny the fact that he was a hero? He was an excellent mage who could instantly cast magic without incantations. Anyone could tell that he was a mage who poured his heart and soul into the path of magic. He was not some half-a?s?s?e?d? mage who dabbled in both magic and martial arts. Within this anti-magic array, he challenged this muscr monster with scales as hard as cold metal, and ws and teeth as sharp as des! Such courage wasmendable! Even the young girl, who requested an autograph from him earlier, wiped away her tears in silence. She had underestimated Prince Yaeger, thinking he was just a figurehead. She did not expect him to be so courageous, willing to use himself as a shield to protect his fans. Thankfully, no children were present. Otherwise, the bloodshed that would ensue would surely scar them for life! The young girl vowed to herself that she must use her talent to honor him! Book 5: Chapter 87: My Honorable Bum Book 5: Chapter 87: My Honorable Bum Q: How should a skilled mage approach an enemy? A: Keep a safe distance from the enemy, prioritize self-protection, perform quick incantation, and then unleash devastating attacks. An old mage, who seemed to have honed his skills in rank nine for an undisclosed number of years, stroked his graying beard and calmly remarked, ¡°In my humble opinion, Prince Yaeger made at least three crucial mistakes.¡± The young girl curiously asked, ¡°Oh? What were those mistakes?¡± ¡°Firstly, he failed to keep a safe distance from the enemy and instead chose to confront it head-on. You see, for a mage, an initial strike is often paramount. Regardless of the speed at which a spell is cast, waiting time is always required. Even without the need of incantations, one must first gather their magical power.¡± ¡°The opportunity for an initial strike lies in the distance between the mage and the enemy. In my many years of experience, the mage is at a disadvantage within a range of fifty paces when facing a martial warrior of equal strength. Beyond that, the mage holds the upper hand.¡± ¡°Secondly, Prince Yaeger casts spells in an excessively fancy way. A mage¡¯s lifelong pursuit is to cast magic with precision and efficiency. While waving one¡¯s wand around may appear impressive, it can actually interfere with the flow of magical energy and reduce the uracy of the spell.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± As expected of a veteran who had spent several decades in rank nine, his expertise in this regard was highly urate. Even the other mages were listening attentively, realizing that they had learned a lot from the wisdom of this old mage. ¡°As for the third mistake¡­ well, I hesitate to even call it a mistake,¡± the old mage continued with a smile. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the crowd inquired, their brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Prince Yaeger¡­ was too straightforward¡­¡± The old mage sighed, shaking his head. ¡°While courage is certainly essential for us cultivators to reach great heights, it must be tempered when facing enemies as a mage. Take Prince Yaeger, for example. His approach was bold and impressive, but hecked adaptability. He was like a hapless victim, waiting to be bitten to death by a vicious dog. Quite pitiful, I must say.¡± ¡°After all, adaptability is the essence of being a mage¡­¡± the old mage concluded. ¡°Bravo!¡± eximed a fellow mage, unable to contain his admiration. ¡°Listening to the wisdom of an experienced individual is more enlightening than reading books for ten years. May I inquire about your esteemed name, sir?¡± ¡°Hoho. I am Gurr Reismancher, a wandering mage, and a nobody.¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to meet you¡­¡± ¡°Haha, you tter me¡­¡± For a moment, the hall was filled with a positive energy. ¡°Hey, you guys! Don¡¯t you have anything better to do than just standing around and criticizing me? Why don¡¯t you hurry up ande help me? My honorable a?s?s? is about to get destroyed!¡± Yaeger was on his knees with his hands on the ground. For some unknown reason, he had tears streaming down his face. Oh gosh! What the hell is wrong with this strange monster? Monsters or magical beasts would typically attack the more vulnerable areas of their target¡¯s body, such as the neck. As a wise member of the royal family, Yaeger crushed the protective amulet crafted by a powerful saint-level expert as soon as he discovered that magic was ineffective. However, the effectiveness of the saint-level amulet was significantly diminished due to the presence of the anti-magic array, only offering protection to a specific part of the body. Even so, none of that mattered as Yaeger had plenty of such amulets, both protective and destructive. As long as he could sessfully block the monster¡¯s initial attack, he could effortlessly vanquish this dog with a disposable sacred artifact. Without wasting any time, Yaeger swiftly utilized the activated protective amulet to safeguard his vital areas. However, the monster unexpectedly changed direction and executed a graceful sidestep, swiftly positioning itself behind Yaeger. And then¡­ It bit his honorable a?s?s? and refused to let go! What kind of monster specialized in attacking the lower part of the human body?! Where was its dignity as a monster? Did a dog eat it? ¡°If you all refuse to help me and my a?s?s? really get destroyed, I¡¯ll make sure to put all of you in the grave!¡± The crowd was dumbfounded. Everyone started looking around until their eyesnded on Gurr Reismancher. Gurr shuddered and then red back at them. ¡°I¡¯m just a mage. What can I do when magic is forbidden here? Shove my wand in that monster¡¯s a?s?s?h?o?l?e?? Or run over and kick the monster in the balls? Stop it with all those filthy thoughts!¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t even said anything yet¡­¡± everyone secretly thought to themselves. The crowd then turned their attention to the young girl who was the first to request an autograph, iming to be a loyal fan of Yaeger. The young girl, who had her nose buried in the notebook she was writing in, suddenly looked up in confusion. Upon realizing the situation, she hastily said, ¡°I-I¡­ can¡¯t, I must survive. If I don¡¯t, who willplete this book titled ¡®The Incident of the Eighth Prince and the Evil Dog¡¯, and preserve its legacy?¡± ¡°Hey, it seems like you¡¯re writing something important! I don¡¯t recall ever giving my consent for that!¡± ¡°Besides¡­ despite being a martial warrior, I¡¯m not able to utilize my battle qi here!¡± Tears of anxiety welled up in the young girl¡¯s eyes. Many martial warriors who cultivated their battle qi usually avoided excessive physical training, as the human body has its limits. Individuals who pushed themselves to the extreme in physical training like Elder White were extremely rare. Putting too much strain on the body could lead to numerous health issues, and the suffering could be unbearable in old age. Even after losing their battle qi, these individuals were much stronger than ordinary people. The crowd fell into silence once again, as nobody wanted to put their neck on the line. After all, getting bitten in the a?s?s? publicly would bring lifelong disgrace. At least twenty people had secretly captured this astonishing footage of Yaeger¡¯s current predicament in their spectrum stones, and it was likely to make headlines in Jeorgetown City tomorrow. ¡°Bah! Bunch of fake fans!¡± Yaeger could sense the deceitful thoughts of these people. They imed to be his fans, but in reality, they were only interested in his appearance! ¡°Wengie, what are you standing there for? Go get Seventh Granduncle here! Ask him to save me!¡± ¡°A-Alright!¡± Wengie had actually wanted to remind Yaeger earlier that magic was prohibited here, but he would not listen, so there was nothing she could do. In any case, her role was merely that of a flower vase, meant to look beautiful while doing nothing. She could not possibly just rush up to that monster and beat it to a pulp. If Wengie were to truly do that, Yaeger would eventually develop a fear of her and start distancing himself from Wengie, treating her as nothing more than a tool. By then, how could Wengie realize her ambition of bing the Eighth Prince¡¯s Consort? Wengie hurried toward the exit of the hall. The monster had sunk its teeth into Yaeger¡¯s a?s?s? for several minutes now. At this rate, Yaeger would not only face a social death tomorrow but also bleed to death today! As Wengie was about to leave the hall, she noticed a young girl standing in the doorway. The young girl was dressed in a stunning gothic dress, her skin as pale as moonlight. Her eyes were clear like sapphires, and her shiny blonde hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall. Just her presence alone was enough to make Wengie feel ashamed and inferior. For some reason, the young girl covered her face with a ck veil, even in broad daylight. ¡°Ummm¡­ Excuse me, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± The young girl¡­ also known as Lilith, stared at Wengie in silence, then withdrew her gaze and walked towards the center of the hall. Everyone was watching the strange girl, even Yaeger¡¯s loud wailing momentarily subsided. The only sound that could be heard was the crisp rhythmic tapping of leather shoes against the smooth marble floor. Lilith walked over to Yaeger. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, she kicked the creature in the a?s?s? in a highly udylike manner and yelled, ¡°You useless thing! Did I release you for you to behave this way?¡± Obviously, her intention in releasing the dog was to create chaos and injure the other participants. It would be ideal if hundreds of people could end up not being able to take part in the tournament. When the effect of the dragon blood wore off, the dog would return to its original form and no one would have the evidence to use her. Lilith was certain that no one would be able to produce any drugs that could turn an ordinary dog into a monster. Unfortunately, this embarrassing creature rushed into the hall, bit someone in the a?s?s?, and refused to let go. She had been watching outside for a long time. Instead of chaos, the entire situation turned into an exotic pet show. She almost felt like she was a tour guide wearing a red hat, holding a megaphone as she introduced to everyone, ¡°Look, this is the legendary a?s?s?-biting dog. The victim is the famous eighth prince of our empire!¡± Everyone would start snapping away, then they would have a pleasant chat before happily calling it a day. HOWEVER, SHE WAS NOT HAPPY AT ALL. Most people were shocked to witness the young girl¡¯s fearlessness as she boldly approached the monster and delivered a swift kick. Their concern grew as they feared the monster would retaliate and bite her a?s?s? instead. They did not really care if it was Yaeger since he was a strong man, but the thought of a delicate girl being bitten by a dog in the a?s?s? was¡­. too thrilling! Contrary to their expectations, the once ferocious monster immediately recoiled in response to the girl¡¯s kick. It not only released Yaeger, but also lowered its head to nuzzle against the girl¡¯s leather shoes while growling in satisfaction. The young girl showed no appreciation toward its disy of affection and swiftly kicked the monster away, sending it flying several meters away. After rolling on the ground and getting back up on its feet, the monster dared not approach the girl again. Even so, it continued wagging its tail with immense joy. Surprisingly, the onlookers could discern a submissive expression on its monstrous face. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re responsible for this!¡± Realization finally dawned upon Yaeger. He covered the bleeding wound on his a?s?s? with his hand while pointing at the girl in front of him. With grief and indignation, he angrily asked, ¡°Are you the one who released this dog?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Yaeger was surprised that Lilith would admit it so easily. ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± What are you going to do about it? Are you going to do about it? You going to do about it? To do about it? About it? It? Yaeger felt a moment of dizziness, unsure if it was due to anger or the loss of blood. Are people truly so arrogant that they allow their dogs to bite others? Attacking the eighth prince of the Holy Dragon Empire with their dog in broad daylight! Did they think this is awlessnd?! ¡°Y-Y-Y-YOU! You¡¯re dead meat! An assassination attempt on a royalty! I¡¯ll make sure you lose your head for this!¡± Yaeger could not care so much. He immediately dered this as an assassination attempt on a royalty. Lilith did not even bother to lift her gaze. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°Assassination attempt on the royalty? Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence? There are so many witnesses around!¡± ¡°They can only prove your involvement in a public brawl with another participant, which does not substantiate my alleged assassination attempt on a royalty.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yaegerughed in anger. ¡°After all this, you¡¯re still trying to fight your way out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my sworn sister isn¡¯t trying to fight her way out,¡± someone suddenly interrupted. Yaeger became even more furious. He could not believe that thesemoners were trying to walk all over him. ¡°And who are you?¡± he asked viciously. Book 5: Chapter 88: Treating Everyone to a Meal Book 5: Chapter 88: Treating Everyone to a Meal ¡°You disgraceful creature!¡± The Seventh Grand Duke, without uttering a word, approached and delivered a usual resounding p to Yaeger¡¯s face. ¡°As a member of the imperial family, your every action reflects upon the reputation of our lineage. Your foolish behavior in public is bringing disgrace to our family!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Yaeger was dumbfounded. He was the victim here, yet he ended up being publicly humiliated. ¡°See for yourself!¡± The Seventh Grand Duke shoved a document in Yaeger¡¯s face. Yaeger¡¯s eyes quickly scanned its contents and nearly coughed up blood in shock. DOG?! One of the sessfully registered participants on the list was named ¡°Dog¡±! It was clear to everyone who this participant named Dog really was. Yaeger¡¯s vision blurred, and he felt like he could not make sense of the world anymore. ¡°T-T-This¡­ is against the rules! How can a dogpete? At most, it should only be considered a contracted or summoned creature of the participant. It should not take up a slot!¡± ¡°But the rules never state that only humans canpete,¡± Skarst replied, shrugging his shoulders. Yaeger stared at him nkly. Of course, there could not be a rule that only allowed humans to participate. The Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s national policy was to embrace diversity and treat everyone equally. Every year, millions of inhumans visited this empire. If they were to implement such a rule today, Yaeger was sure that there would be immediate outcries of ¡°Beastmen matter,¡± ¡°End human supremacy now,¡± ¡°Down with the Eighth Prince-ism,¡± or the likes. They could not simply make a rule to exclude dogs either. Where would that leave the dog-headed creatures, cynocephali? The cynocephali along with the ipotanes, reptoids, and elves had recently joined the Alliance of Minotaurs, a force to be reckoned with on the entire continent. If such a rule were to anger them, the consequences would be too much for even the Eighth Prince, whocked real power, to bear. ¡°But I¡¯m the victim!¡± Yaeger eximed, pointing at his miserable, bloodied a?s?s?. ¡°Even if that stupid dog is also a participant, it bit my a?s?s? for no reason. Shouldn¡¯t it be the one at fault?¡± ¡°Indeed, biting someone¡¯s a?s?s? is just too disgraceful,¡± Lilith replied, crossing her arms in front of her chest and nodding in agreement. It was a great dishonor for her ancient dragon n that the dog she personally fed had bitten someone¡¯s a?s?s? without a shred of dignity, Looking at Yaeger whose face had just shown a hint of joy, Lilith tilted her head to the side and innocently asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who attacked it first?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The smile on Yaeger¡¯s face gradually faded¡­ She was right¡­ He had indeed¡­ attacked it first¡­ ¡°No, there¡¯s an anti-magic array here. My spells won¡¯t work at all!¡± ¡°It still didn¡¯t change the fact that you were trying to hit it with a magic spell first.¡± Lilith smirked, ying with the spectrum stone in her hand. ¡°You looked rather pathetic when you were bitten by it, but you looked really cool when you bravely rushed up to it while waving your wand in the air.¡± ¡°Yup, he looked very cool indeed.¡± Everyone in the crowd nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± the silent Seventh Grand Duke finally interrupted Yaeger, his voice thundered like that of a furious lion. ¡°You have disappointed me greatly. Until the Great Celestial Rite begins, you will reflect on your misconduct today in the confinement room.¡± In the confinement room¡­ Yaeger¡¯s body went limp. What was the point of getting that participant list just to be locked in the confinement room? ¡°Wait a moment! I have something to say!¡± While everyone was cautious not to further anger the Seventh Grand Duke, Lilith bravely raised her hand. The Seventh Grand Duke merely furrowed his brow slightly, his tone bing noticeably calmer. ¡°What is it?¡± Lilith pointed toward the dog and said, ¡°Although Prince Yaeger started this fight, we cannot ignore the fact that Dog from our team disyed an excessive level of aggression either. It will be difficult to appease the public if we don¡¯t punish it ordingly. Therefore, I propose that we confine him alongside Prince Yeager.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± The Seventh Grand Duke was momentarily taken aback. Yaeger was stunned. Everyone was left speechless¡­ What an unexpected suggestion¡­ Lilith eagerly rubbed her hands together and continued with a mischievous grin, ¡°As the old saying goes, the best way to mend the bond between two individuals is to make them spend time together. It¡¯s a ssic storybook trope, isn¡¯t it? Two rivals, thrust together by unforeseen circumstances, only to discover an unbreakable friendship blossoming within days. Why don¡¯t we try locking up Dog and Prince Yaeger in the same room? Who knows, they might just be the most unlikely best friends.¡± ¡°WHA-WHA-WHAT?!¡± Yaeger paled as he looked at the dog, who was grinning and baring its sharp fangs at him. Despair filled him and his a?s?s? began to sting again. ¡°No, I object! Seventh Granduncle, for the sake of your grandnephew¡¯s mother, you must not fall under the influence of this mysterious demonic girl!¡± The corner of the Seventh Grand Duke¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, finding the young girl¡¯s suggestion to be quite cruel¡­ If he ordered to lock these two up together, Yaeger would surely lose a few pounds of flesh, especially considering that the imperial confinement room was protected by an anti-magic array! However¡­ The Seventh Grand Duke swept his gaze over Skarst, who was silently smiling¡­ ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need for further discussion. That will be the n for now.¡± The Seventh Grand Duke let out a long sigh. With a graceful wave of his sleeves, he left with Yaeger, who had a look of despair on his face, and the rather excited dog with him. ¡°Hey, Big Brother, was that your old friend?¡± Lilith scratched the back of her head. She did not expect her random suggestion to be taken seriously and wondered if the old man had some grudge against his grandnephew. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s an old and trusted friend of mine,¡± Skarst replied with a heartyugh. ¡°You can remove your veil now, little sister. With his help, our prison break will be a minor issue.¡± ¡°What a relief,¡± Lilith said. She couldn¡¯t imagine having to cover her beautiful face with a ck veil all the time. As soon as Lilith removed the ck veil and revealed her absolutely lovely face to the crowd, everyone was momentarily stunned by her beauty. It felt as if the room dimmed for a few seconds. It was only at this moment Lilith noticed the crowd of people gathering around her like packed sardines. She shifted her gaze to them and smiled at them. ¡°Apologies, our dog has caused trouble for all of you.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Everyone in the crowd shook their heads in unison. No one would dare to say otherwise. After all, Lilith¡¯s appearance alone hinted at her powerful background and the potential consequences of crossing her. What happened to Prince Yaeger was already a great example of that. ¡°To make up for it, we are willing to reserve several hundred tables at the finest restaurant in Jeorgetown City and treat all of you to a meal. Would you all be willing to join us?¡± The crowd exchanged incredulous nces. ¡°Several hundred tables¡­ How extravagant. There¡¯s no need for that¡­ This was just a trivial matter¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for us. Problems that can be solved with money are no trouble at all. The real question is whether all of you are willing to enjoy this opportunity¡­¡± Lilith took a step forward, causing spiderweb-like cracks to spread on the smooth marble floor beneath her foot. The hall fell into a momentary silence, with only the sound of people swallowing nervously. Wow¡­ How terrifying¡­ No magic power or battle qi, just pure strength¡­? ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m going¡­ Who would refuse a free meal?¡± ¡°That settles it then¡­ count me in!¡± ¡°What is your name, miss? I¡¯ll have to remember the name of a kind and generous person like yourself.¡± ¡°Just call me Lilith.¡± Lilith turned around and opened the door, smiling warmly as if she were a gracious host receiving her guests. Book 5: Chapter 89: Lilith’s Superpower Book 5: Chapter 89: Lilith¡¯s Superpower Ding dong. The clear sound of a bell echoed through the unusually lively restaurant, followed by a gust of wind rushing in through the open door. ¡°We¡¯re full, pleasee backter,¡± the owner at the counter informed without raising his head, his eyes fixed on the abacus as he calcted the ounts. ¡°Or you can wait outside, I¡¯ll inform you when there¡¯s a table avable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to dine.¡± ¡°Not here to dine?¡± The owner looked up at the exceptionally beautiful girl standing before him in surprise. ¡°Then why are you here? Are you looking for someone? Need a ce to stay? Please tell me you¡¯re not here to rob.¡± The owner quickly closed his partially calcted ount book, eyeing the girl cautiously. ¡°I must warn you, the streets are heavily patrolled these days. If I yell loudly, the patrols will arrive within three minutes. I suggest you give up any unrealistic ideas.¡± Lilith rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you really think a delicate and beautiful girl like me would resort to something as crude as robbery, uncle? Are you suffering from paranoia?¡± ¡°Well, you never know. Just two days ago, Old Wang¡¯s store was vandalized by a girl with rabbit ears. She was quite a sight, I must say. Like someone out of a fantasy world.¡± The owner chuckled, clearly reminiscing about the captivating girl from the other day, especially with those long and white rabbit ears of hers¡­ ¡°Enough about that. I¡¯m here for serious business.¡± Lilith couldn¡¯t be bothered with the boss¡¯ ramblings. She tapped the counter impatiently, getting straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m buying your restaurant. Pack up and leave in five minutes.¡± ¡°What?¡± The boss thought he had misheard. ¡°You want to buy my restaurant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you really know how to tell a good joke, little girl. Do you have any idea how much our restaurant is worth?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t need to either.¡± ¡°Well, our restaurant is worth at least five thousand gold coins. Do you understand the value of five thousand gold coins?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t need to either.¡± ¡°Haha. You must be from a wealthy family then, youngdy. How adorable you are.¡± The bossughed so hard that he could not catch his breath. He turned to the other guests who were watching and asked, ¡°Can any of you exin to this little girl what is the value of five thousand gold coins?¡± ¡°It means half a million silver coins or fifty million copper coins!¡± ¡°It means you can buy ten suites in the city center, along with three lovely wives!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too conservative, it should be five wives!¡± ¡°No, ten! I want ten wives!¡± ¡°Haha, go home and focus on your studies, little girl. Your parents will be disappointed if you only know how to spend their fortune in the future.¡± ¡°They might even spank your little butt!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The entire restaurant was filled withughter and excitement, until¡­ Lilith waved her hand, and a mountain of gold appeared in front of the crowd. It was almost as tall as she was. Without any expression, Lilith grabbed a handful of gold coins and casually threw them at the owner¡¯s face. ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t need to know. Money means nothing to me. It¡¯s just numbers that I don¡¯t bother to calcte.¡± ¡°T-This¡­¡± The boss was dumbfounded. He instinctively brought a gold coin to his mouth and bit it. A clear tooth mark immediately appeared on the coin¡­ Damn, it¡¯s actually pure gold! The gold coins circting in the market were usually mixed with other metals. Biting them would not leave behind a tooth mark. That was not the case for these! These coins were made of pure gold! Most importantly¡­ There was a mountain of them in front of him! The owner now saw Lilith in a new light! He even felt like he was dreaming. ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming.¡± Lilith grabbed another handful of gold coins and flung them at his face. ¡°Are these enough?¡± The cold, hard coins hit the owner¡¯s face, but the burning pain he felt on his face was strangely intoxicating¡­ Come on, I can endure this pain. Give me more¡­ ¡°Enough?¡± Lilith threw another handful of coins at him. More, more¡­ ¡°Enough?¡± Lilith threw yet another handful of coins at him. More, more¡­ ¡°Enough?¡± Lilith threw one more handful of coins at him. More, more¡­ However, Lilith had no intention of keeping this up. She stared at the owner coldly and repeated, ¡°Five minutes. Pack up and leave.¡± The owner remained motionless, transfixed by the sight of the magnificent golden mountain before him. ¡°These are rightfully yours as well. Take as much as you can within the allotted time.¡± Calcting the remaining time, Lilith added, ¡°With all your nonsense earlier, you still have three minutes.¡± The mention of three minutes finally snapped the owner out of his daze. He swiftly leaped over the counter and lunged at the pile of gold coins like a famished tiger descending upon its prey. ¡°Mine, it¡¯s all mine!¡± he dered greedily, using everything he could possibly find around him to gather the coins, save for his underwear. Uninterested in witnessing his grotesque behavior, Lilith turned her attention to the frozen diners. Some of them were so shocked that they even shoved food into their nostrils by mistake. ¡°You have five minutes too. Finish your meals and leave. This establishment will be closing soon,¡± Lilith announced. She then casually threw a handful of gold coins onto the ground, and the sounds of their impact echoed in the air. ¡°This meal is on me.¡± Without waiting for a response, Lilith walked away, leaving the chaos behind her. She headed back to the kitchen, where multiple chefs and their apprentices were frantically preparing meals for the full house tonight due to the uing Great Celestial Rite. One of the chefs noticed Lilith¡¯s presence. Annoyed by her intrusion, he immediately berated her, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know that unauthorized personnel are not allowed in the kitchen?¡± Lilith threw a handful of gold coins across his face. ¡°Shut up.¡± The chef froze, stunned by the shiny stuff that just hit his face. Are these¡­ gold coins? ¡°Extinguish,¡± Lilithmanded, snapping her fingers. With a surge of dragon magic, all mes in the kitchen extinguished, bringing an abrupt silence to the previously chaotic space. ¡°Listen up. Two minutes ago, I became your new boss. From now on, you will work for me and do as I say. I don¡¯t care and I won¡¯t care about what will happen tomorrow, but for today, you will work ten times as hard. Keep cooking, do not stop for even a moment. We have many guestsing soon. I don¡¯t care how you¡¯ll do it, make sure there¡¯s enough food to feed everyone no matter what it takes.¡± Lilith threw another handful of gold coins across the head chef¡¯s face. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°U-Understood¡­¡± She threw a handful of gold coins across sous-chef¡¯s face. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°U-Understood¡­¡± She moved on to the supervisor, repeating the same action, and asked, ¡°Do you know what to do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She then did the same to another chef. ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Andstly, she threw a handful of gold coins on the kitchen helper¡¯s face. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± ¡°None!¡± ¡°Good, I prefer smart people.¡± Seeing how everyone in the kitchen was now looking at her like she was their breadwinner, Lilith nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Do your best. If you perform well, I will surely reward you ordingly. However, if you fail to meet my expectations¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 90: Please Do Not Joke Around During Meal Book 5: Chapter 90: Please Do Not Joke Around During Meal ¡°Alright, the seats are now avable. Pleasee in, everyone.¡± The doors of the restaurant reopened in less than ten minutes after they had closed. Lilith emerged and invited the waiting crowd inside with a bright smile. Everyone exchanged looks with each other before finally stepping into the restaurant, as the smile on Lilith¡¯s face widened. In less than ten minutes, the empty seats in the restaurant were filled up again. Leftover food and dirty dishes were quickly packed up and discarded, as there was no time to wash them. The staff members, responsible for procurement, had already blocked the back door with several carts filled with fresh ingredients and new utensils. Lilith¡¯s mary power had simplified the most tedious procurement process. Vendors were more than happy to provide their best goods upon hearing the melodious sound of gold coins hitting their counters. Over ten waiters, including a few who had previously been patrons of this restaurant but eagerly joined as staff, worked diligently to clean the restaurant. Tables and chairs were rearranged, floors were wiped, and everything was neatly arranged in the dining hall. Although their backs were drenched in sweat, they wore genuine smiles. ¡°Why do I have a bad feeling about this¡­?¡± For some reason, everyone could not help but shiver. The same concern crossed their minds¡ªwas this wealthy blonde girl¡¯s invitation really just a simple gesture? No matter how one looked at it, something did not feel quite right. ¡°This way, please.¡± A beautifuldy wearing a ck and white maid dress led the guests to their seats. The waiters swiftly served up tea as well as a variety of snacks and dried fruits. ¡°All the ingredients for your meal today are freshly bought so the kitchen will require some time to prepare them. In the meantime, please enjoy our signature Thousand Clouds Tea.¡± ¡°The aroma of this tea¡­ is certainly fragrant¡­¡± This was the best tea fragrance that Gurr had ever smelled in his entire life. He had tasted his fair share of tea during his long travels all over the continent. He could tell right away from the color of the tea that it was brewed with high-quality tea leaves that came with a hefty price tag. ¡°Allow me to¡­ test the tea for poison,¡± Gurr suggested, taking out a silver needle and dipping it into the tea. To everyone¡¯s relief, the needle¡¯s color remained unchanged, indicating that there was no poison in it. With their throats parched from all the tension earlier, the guests eagerly reached for their tea cups and took a sip. It was just a cup of tea, how divine could it taste? ¡°Marvelous! What a great taste! The Thousand Clouds Tea certainly lives up to its reputation,¡± Gurr eximed, impressed by its vor. ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoy it,¡± Lilith suddenly chimed in. With a smile, she pped. ¡°Well then, bring out the food.¡± The waiters entered the dining hall, cing tes of appetizing and colorful dishes on the table. ¡°Are you¡­ really treating us to all this? You¡¯re not going to make us to pay after this, are you?¡± a young girl cautiously asked, her eyes widening at the sight of the mouth-watering delicacies. ¡°Of course not! I, Lilith, will honor my promise. All the food on your table today is on the house. You don¡¯t need to pay even a coin,¡± Lilith assured them confidently. ¡°Alright then, you¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word! It¡¯s all recorded here!¡± The girl held up a spectrum stone in her hand and waved it in the air. ¡°Please, enjoy your meal. If you need more tea, feel free to ask the waiters for a refill.¡± Lilith gave her a wink. ¡°Everyone, please have a good time. I shall excuse myself now.¡± With that, Lilith left, closing the door behind her. The guests exchanged nces before someone finally tore off a piece of roast duck and took a bite. ¡°She said it herself, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°Absolutely! With so many witnesses around and the recording as proof, she can¡¯t go back on her word. Dig in!¡± The participants gathered in the ¡°cafeteria¡± earlier were mostly grassroots cultivators. They spent their limited resources towards their cultivation, rarely indulging in such feasts. Lilith had indeed made a bold move. Not only did she buy out the entire restaurant, but she also ensured that the dishes were all meat-based, with no vegetables in sight. The food was undeniably delicious, but the excessive amount of meat made it a bit overwhelming. ¡°Another cup of tea, please.¡±. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me three!¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô In the mostvish private room on the top floor of the restaurant, Lilith and Skarst sat across from each other, taking small sips of the exquisite ck tea Lilith prepared. This private room offered the best view of the restaurant. Looking outward, they could appreciate the hustle and bustle of the people on the street, while looking inward, they could observe the gourmet diners inside the establishment. Skarst put down his teacup and smacked his lips in satisfaction. He could not help but acknowledge the extraordinary taste of the tea brewed by his sworn sister, even though he was not really a tea drinker. It left a lingering aftertaste that he could not ignore. ¡°Is your intention really as simple as treating them to a meal?¡± Lilith took a sip of her tea and nced at her hungry guests below. She responded ndly, ¡°Of course¡­ not. I have some favors to ask of them.¡± ¡°If you have favors to ask of them, can¡¯t you just lure them with money?¡± Skarst nced around. It only took ten minutes for his sworn sister to purchase this grand restaurant. Given her financial strength, those pitiful people below would definitely jump at her bait. ¡°Luring them could be an option, but it¡¯s not a reliable one. If I could lure them, so could another party. It¡¯s pointless, and creates room for people to be a two-headed snake.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t just catch a fish with just bait alone. You gotta have a hook too. They¡¯re already hooked now.¡± Lilith looked at the teacup in her hands, staring at a tea stalk floating in the tea. Skarst raised an eyebrow, beginning to understand the analogy, and chuckled. ¡°Haha, interesting! Truly worthy of being my sworn sister. This is quite an expedition.¡± Finishing his tea in one gulp, Skarst continued, ¡°There¡¯s one thing I still don¡¯t understand, little sister.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Skarst gestured toward all the appetizing dishes on the table in front of him and asked, ¡°With so much food, are we expecting more guests to join us?¡± ¡°Much?¡± Lilith looked at Skarst strangely. She had already picked up a knife and fork in her hand. ¡°These are just the appetizers. The main course is a whole wild boar from the ck Forest that I specifically preordered. It was toorge to be brought in, so the chef is currently butchering it in the ughterhouse outside with his team.¡± Skarst¡¯s smile faded as he imagined the massive boars in ck Forest, and then looked at Lilith sitting in front of him, petite and not even asrge as one of the boar¡¯s legs. He could not help but blurt out in disbelief, ¡°With all this food, are you secretly a dragon in disguise?¡± ¡°PFFFT!¡± Book 5: Chapter 91: There’s No Such Thing as a Free Lunch… and Tea Book 5: Chapter 91: There¡¯s No Such Thing as a Free Lunch¡­ and Tea ¡°Ooh¡­ I¡¯m stuffed.¡± The little girl patted her round belly and burped in satisfaction. She had never felt this full in her entire life, and she could feel her stomach overflowing with every slight movement. She slid down the chair slightly to make herself morefortable. ¡°Yes, I ¡®ve never eaten this much before.¡± Gurr, the old mage, appeared to be more reserved. He took a sip of ck tea, but the taste of the meat still lingered in his mouth. He could not help but marvel at the delicious food they had just eaten. ¡°That Thirteen Treasures Duck was amazing. The meat was so tender and vorful, it just melted in your mouth. And thebination of ingredients created the perfect vor that left a truly amazing aftertaste.¡± ¡°Indeed, but I personally think the Jade-Faced Ghost Pig¡¯s Trotter was the best.¡± ¡°No, no, the trotters were too greasy. The Braised Piranha was the tastiest.¡± ¡°I disagree, the Braised Piranha was too sweet and it failed to bring out the natural tenderness of the meat. In my opinion, the Spicy Five Fish was the best!¡± ¡°The Spicy Five Fish is perfect for those who enjoy spicy food like you, but it¡¯s not friendly to those who can¡¯t handle spice like us. Our lips are still tingling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°In my opinion¡­¡± With their bellies filled, the group began chatting and reminiscing about the meal they just had. They would asionally boast about other amazing meals they had experienced in the past,paring them to this one. They also expressed their gratitude to Lilith and acknowledged her kindness, promising to go easy on her if they were to meet in the tournament. ¡°Young people these days¡­¡± Gurr chuckled and shook his head. Just a moment ago, these people were judging Lilith, but now, after just one meal, they saw her as friendly and good-hearted. Well, it was time to enjoy some tea. The Thousand Clouds Tea was a rare and exquisite tea. Since he could drink for free, he might as well drink as much as he could. ¡°Huh? Strange. How did the vor of the tea change?¡± Gur suddenly realized that something was amiss. ¡°Changed? Maybe you had a cup too many, gramps.¡± The young girl rolled her eyes disdainfully at Gurr¡¯s words. She continued drinking tea, despite being stuffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so suspicious about everything, gramps. It won¡¯t be good for you.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Gurr stared into the teacup, realizing that the Thousand Clouds Tea, which was supposed to be green tea, had turned into ck tea all of a sudden. Is it magic? No, it should have turned into ck tea a long time ago. I just didn¡¯t realize it. Gurr nced at the messy table and had a sudden realization¡­ All the food on the table was greasy and heavy in vor. With his taste buds numb from the food, it was impossible for him to notice the change in the tea. So¡­ what kind of tea was in this cup? Ignoring the strange looks from the others, Gurr used magic to summon pure water and rinsed his mouth several times until the taste in his mouth waspletely gone. Then, he took a sip of the ck tea¡­ And broke into a cold sweat. After one sip, Gurr felt his hair standing on its end. It was not because the tea was unpleasant or poisonous. It was because it was too good. The precious Thousand Clouds Tea could not evenpare to it! Gurr had only had the honor of drinking this tea once in his entire life, and that was the Imperial Tribute Tea of the Holy Dragon Empire, the Golden Bough and Jade Leaf! Legend had it that only five kilograms were produced each year, and even the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire rarely drank it. It was the world¡¯s most famous tea, with a value higher than even gold and precious stones! They were drinking it like water while eating meat, not even realizing that the tea had been changed. How could they appreciate the exquisite taste of the continent¡¯s finest tea? The thought of this twisted Gurr¡¯s stomach. What was even more horrifying was Lilith¡¯s intention to share this world-ss tea with them. Could anyone really be so kind? If his hunch were right, they were already mere ythings in the hands of a demon, left to be manipted. With a loud creak, the door to the private room swung open. Lilith, who had just finished her equally greasy meal, reentered the room. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all done! Did everyone enjoy their meal?¡± ¡°It was really good.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I had concerns about the quality of the food here and was worried that you all wouldn¡¯t enjoy yourselves,¡± Lilith said, patting her small chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you or make you angry with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, we had a wonderful time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Lilith is a genuinely kind person. How could we ever be angry with you?¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to be angry with Lilith is just asking for trouble!¡± As the crowd scrambled to assure Lilith of their loyalty, her eyes curved into small crescent moons and her smile broadened. ¡°Since everyone feels that way, then I, Lilith, shall summon my courage¡­ to discuss the bill with everyone.¡± ¡°No problem, no problem. Let¡¯s split the bill¡­ Wait, what bill?¡± Everyone stared at Lilith, dumbfounded. ¡°The bill for the meal, of course.¡± Lilith covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°You all didn¡¯t think you were getting a free feast, did you?¡± The crowd exchanged nces and fell silent for a moment. ¡°But you said it was free! Are you going back on your word?¡± a righteous young girl eximed, mming her hand on the table in frustration. ¡°I have it recorded!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we have evidence!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting a single coin from us, you scoundrel!¡± ¡°Settle down, everyone,¡± Lilith said, raising her palm to quiet the room. ¡°I, Lilith, always keep my word. If I said you don¡¯t have to pay for the food, then you don¡¯t have to pay. But¡­ what about the tea you drank? I never said that was free.¡± ¡°The tea¡­¡± The crowd stared at their teacups in front of them¡­ Right, Lilith never mentioned that the tea was included. ¡°Damn it! You think we can¡¯t pay for our own tea?¡± a hot-tempered man shouted, smacking the table and standing up. ¡°Bring us the bill!¡± ¡°Impressive, you¡¯re the man!¡± Lilith eximed, giving the man a thumbs up. She waved her hand, and a maid brought a tray with the bill to the man. The man scanned the bill with a disdainful expression, then¡­ grimaced. ¡°Are you kidding me? You want to charge ten thousand gold coins for a cup of mediocre tea? I heard you only bought this restaurant for five thousand!¡± The man angrily knocked the tray to the ground, ready to storm out. ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to sit back down,¡± Lilith said calmly, appearing at the entrance of the private room. Her luxurious seat blocked the door, and she sipped her ck tea with grace. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll face the consequences.¡± An intense wave of murderous intent emanated from Lilith¡¯s petite body, enveloping the entire room. The hostility was so overwhelming that even the experienced cultivators in the room turned pale, feeling as though they were standing before a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. If Lilith was not still petite and beautiful, they would have mistaken her for a saint-level demon beast. The man staggered and reluctantly sat back down, but resentment still burned in his eyes. ¡°So, you n on forcing us to pay?¡± ¡°Forcing you to pay? Please don¡¯t phrase it so harshly,¡± Lilith replied, giving the man an odd look. ¡°I¡¯m actually doing you a favor.¡± Lilith set down her teacup, which was promptly taken by a maid. She adjusted her sitting position, crossing her legsfortably as she rested her chin in one hand. She tilted her head and gazed at the group of people. Their faces contorted with anger, fear, or hatred. Yet, she wore a captivating and enchanting smile, fascinating all who beheld it. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you all. The tea you just drank is Golden Bough and Jade Leaf, the Imperial Tribute Tea of the Holy Dragon Empire. Only five kilograms are produced each year, and it¡¯s divided among therge imperial family. A few imperial princes, who have fallen out of favor, only get a pitiful amount of such tea leaves. To put it simply, this tea is cherished even by the emperor himself. ¡°But this year, the imperial family did not receive any because someone dug up the tea ntation. The emperor is furious and has ordered a thorough investigation, but so far, no clues have been found. And yet, here in this small restaurant, people are casually drinking this precious tea, even using it as mouthwash. If news of this reaches the emperor¡¯s ears¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 92: Lilith, The Troublemaking Expert Book 5: Chapter 92: Lilith, The Troublemaking Expert The heavy silence that filled the room was no different than when a gathering among close friends, all single and taking their turns to share their tales of misery, ended with thest person producing a wedding invitation with a golden seal. Aren¡¯t friends supposed to stick together? Lilithzily sipped her ck tea, relishing the taste of the rare and precious tea leaves. If it were not for their exquisite taste, Lilith would not have gone through the effort of obtaining them through her ¡°connections¡± with the tea ntation owners. ¡°Ahem.¡± Gurr finally broke the heavy silence and stood up. The frosty expression etched on his weathered face that the passage of time had left for him,manded the utmost respect from everyone in the room. ¡°So, Lady Lilith¡­ After all this effort, what exactly do you want us to do?¡± The naive little girl, still believing in the power of justice, urged, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re giving in so easily? We must fight,rade! Otherwise, the forces of evil will only grow more arrogant!¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t even capable of fighting back. We¡¯re no match for her. I don¡¯t understand why Lilith is willing to pay such a high price for us,¡± Gurr replied, shaking his head with a bitterugh. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gurr solemnly looked at the young girl who looked perplexed. ¡°The tea Lilith provided is an incredibly precious royal tribute. A single tea leaf can be exchanged for the same volume of gold as the tea itself.¡± For the same volume¡­ instead of weight¡­? The little girl¡¯s face paled as soon as she realized the true value of the tea she had been drinking. Her face contorted in shock as she stared at the empty teacup in front of her. She had unknowingly consumed tea that was worth a piece of gold equivalent to the size of half her stomach! ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± she stammered. There was only a taste of bitterness left in her mouth. ¡°The tea didn¡¯t even taste that good.¡± ¡°No matter how good the tea may be, the overpowering taste of excessive meat would spoil it.¡± Lilith swirled the cup in her hand, then sipped her tea elegantly in front of the young girl. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that tea should be enjoyed this way?¡± ¡°I heard that even the Emperor made sure to clean his pte by rinsing his mouth out with spring water before tasting this tea.¡± Gurr¡¯s face ashened, realizing the weight of his own praises for the food earlier. As a tea connoisseur, wasting such a precious cup of tea pained him deeply. ¡°Such expensive tea¡­ I¡­¡± An idea suddenly struck the young girl. She grabbed the empty teacup and attempted to shove it into her mouth. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Gurr quickly stopped her, but the little girl struggled. ¡°Let me go! Let me go! The teacup must have been vored! It must have been vored by gold liquid! It¡¯s a waste if I don¡¯t eat it!¡± she shouted. ¡°Oh my, children nowadays are too delicate. They crack under the slightest pressure. What can they possibly achieve when they grow up?¡± Lilith gently shook her head, absently toying with the teacup in her hand. ¡°While tea is enjoyable, consuming excessive amounts of it is simply not worth it. It dull the taste.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who dug up the tea ntation, Lilith! Are you not worried that we¡¯ll expose you? The Emperor holds that tea ntation in high regard. Do you think you can get away with doing such?¡± someone in the room questioned angrily. ¡°Be my guest then,¡± Lilith replied calmly, looking directly at the person. She dropped her teacup, causing it to shatter and the tea to ssh everywhere. A maid quickly bent down to clean the spill. An enchanting smile appeared on Lilith¡¯s face instead. ¡°The fact that I dare to dig up the Emperor¡¯s favorite tea ntation only proves that I fear no one. What can that old man possibly do to me?¡± As long as she gave the order, the Aurora Dragon, who had guarded the Holy Dragon Empire for countless years, would immediately deliver a resounding p to that old man¡¯s head, causing him to spin like he was doing a pirouette. Even so, abusing her power like that would make things too boring. ¡°Alright, alright, stop looking at me like I¡¯m going to murder your entire family,¡± Lilith pped her hands, standing up and walking around the room. ¡°I¡¯m not a devil. Did I not treat you all to good food and drinks? I even let you drink tea that is worth as much as gold to your heart¡¯s content. Have you ever met a boss as generous as me?¡± ¡°So, what exactly do you want from us, Lady Lilith?¡± Gurr asked, after sessfully preventing the young girl¡¯s strange attempt in swallowing a teacup. ¡°It¡¯s nothingplicated. Before the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite begins, I¡¯ll buy a few more restaurants and distribute flyers for free meals to all the participants. Your role is to help me publicize this event. No matter who asks, no matter which power investigates you, you must firmly state that this is the instruction of¡­ the eighth prince, Yeager. Understand?¡± The room fell into shocked silence as they stared at Lilith. ¡°What did Prince Yeager do? Did he steal your wife?¡± someone asked. Lilith gave him a strange look. ¡°No. You think someone like him can steal my wife?¡± Is that what really matters to her? ¡°Well, with Yeager being away for a few days, I¡¯d feel sorry for the dog that¡¯s locked up with him if I don¡¯t put his fame to good use. The poor creature must be having a bad time to be stuck with someone like him.¡± The crowd shivered at her statement. They could not help but wonder if Prince Yeager¡¯s yboy streak knew no bounds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you work for nothing,¡± Lilith assured them. The waiters filed into the hall and quickly tidied up the messy table. Lilith emptied a bag of gold coins onto the table. The round coins made a loud crashing sound as they hit the surface, with some rolling toward the people nearby. The sound of gulping could be heard throughout the room. ¡°These are your funds for the event. If you need more, you can get them from me. I must remind you though,¡± Lilith said, looking at everyone with a smirk. ¡°As mature individuals, character and loyalty are very important. If you face torture or coercion, you must stand strong and show no fear. You can¡¯t be as weak as you were today.¡± Lilith paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°And remember, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. You are now under the protection of the eighth prince. What do you have to fear?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The realization hit them all at once. While they were now Prince Yeager¡¯s people, Yeager himself was unaware of their involvement. ¡°May I know what is the purpose of all this?¡± Gurr, who had been deep in thought, suddenly turned to Lilith. ¡°Purpose? There isn¡¯t really a purpose,¡± Lilith said, pushing open the window. People bustled about on the street, some looking suspicious, while others exuded a powerful aura. Thepetition was about to begin, and many were already making their moves. Rumor had it that an aspiring contestant had been assassinated, heightening the tension in the air. Yet Lilith couldn¡¯t care less about these petty schemes. Book 5: Chapter 93: How Generous! Book 5: Chapter 93: How Generous! Jeorgetown City was buzzing with excitement! News had spread like wildfire, reaching every corner of the city within just an hour. ir looked at the flier in front of him, feeling dismayed. It read: To all the esteemed heroes of the world, Prince Yeager, the Eighth Prince, has graciously reserved thirteen finest restaurants for your enjoyment. All participants of the Great Celestial Rite¡¯s Martial God Tournament are cordially invited to dine at these top-ss establishments free of charge. No time limit! No restrictions on the number of people! Indulge yourselves to the fullest! ¡°Thirteen restaurants, all free of charge?¡± ir calcted the cost in his head and was astounded by the astronomical figure. He skeptically scanned the flier again. ¡°Is there really such a generous person in the world?¡± ¡°Hey there, where are you from?¡± A muscr man distributing the flyers approached ir, putting his arm around his shoulders. ¡°Shadow Theocracy.¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± the big man eximed, pping his thigh as if he had figured something out. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that an outsider doesn¡¯t know that Prince Yeager is well-known for his generosity in our Holy Dragon Empire!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Why would we fabricate stories about a member of the imperial family? I¡¯m just aborer. I wouldn¡¯t waste my time singing praises of him if it wasn¡¯t the truth. I have nothing to gain from it!¡± The muscr man gave ir a thumbs up and continued earnestly, ¡°Everyone in the Holy Dragon Empire is well aware of the Eighth Prince¡¯s outstanding character. He helps the olddies with crossing the road and does all those small acts of kindness. Not long ago, at the Reception Building, the one with an anti-magic array, a half-saint level vicious beast broke in and caused panic among the participants. But the Eighth Prince didn¡¯t hesitate. He rolled up his sleeves and beat the beast to death with his fists even though he¡¯s a mage!¡± ir gasped upon learning how formidable the prince truly was. He would be a tough opponent in the tournament. ¡°Then this flier is¡­¡± ¡°Real, of course! If you still don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t you go to the address mentioned on it and see for yourself? The Eighth Prince has reserved all the finest restaurants in the city. They¡¯re easy to find!¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ I should do just that,¡± ir thought to himself. He hade all the way from the Shadow Theocracy, and his funds were running low. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look. If it¡¯s indeed true, then I, ir, will be forever grateful to his generosity.¡± ¡°Be on your way now. Oh, how I envy you guys. It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m just a lowlyborer. Otherwise, I¡¯d love to join in the fun.¡± The muscr man shook the flier in his hand and turned around. He seemed lonely, being left out of the fun, but the smile tugging at the corner of his lips could not be wiped away. Another one in the bag. Looks like I have over fulfilled today¡¯s task. Although the locals did not fall for the trap thanks to the Eighth Prince¡¯s reputation, he had no difficulty in deceiving outsiders. Besides, offering free food was a surefire way to attract people. Even so, his conscience could not bear it for long. ¡°Hello, can youe with us?¡± A middle-aged man in a distinctive silver uniform blocked the muscr man¡¯s path. The muscr man¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Anyone who had stayed in Jeorgetown City for a few days would know that they were from the Law Enforcement Team. These people had been tirelessly patrolling the streets for the past few days. The man was astonished by how quickly he managed to draw the attention of the Law Enforcement Team! For the very first time, the Law Enforcement Team was loathed by the good citizens of Jeorgetown City for their work efficiency and reliability. Remembering the instructions Lilith had given to them before she left, the muscr man forced a friendly smile and nodded at the middle-aged man. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m a good,w-abiding citizen. I¡¯ve never even harmed a chicken. How can I help you?¡± The middle-aged man checked the roster in his hand. ¡°Kabul Dnd, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s me. I¡¯m Kabul from east street. I have only one younger brother and one younger sister at home. I¡¯m a peak rank nine martial warrior. I studied at the Holy Dragon National Academy, and my mentor is Mr. Nishizawa, known as the Silver Wolf.¡± The middle-aged man looked surprised. He had not expected such honesty and a clear ount even before he even asked any questions. He patted Kabul¡¯s shoulder with relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just follow me. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Our leader would like to invite you for a cup of tea.¡± Kabul¡¯s face turned pale at the mention of tea. ¡°I appreciate the gesture, but I can do without the tea.¡± ¡°The Law Enforcement Team is one of the representatives of Jeorgetown City. We can afford to treat you to a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Please, I insist on canceling the tea drinking session. in water will do just fine!¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ir stood at the entrance of the restaurant, staring at the sparkling golden words that read ¡°The Eight Prince Restaurant¡± on the front door. Even someone as well mannered as him nearly blurted out a ¡°what the f?u?c?k?¡± at it. The restaurant literally lived up to its regal name, with the signboard even crafted from solid gold! ir marveled at the size of the gold piece, estimating its worth to be at least a thousand gold coins. As soon as he stepped inside, a beautiful maid approached him and respectfully bowed. ¡°Wee, please present your invitation letter for the Great Celestial Rite.¡± While the maid was bowing, ir¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to her deep cleavage. The alluring sight nearly made his eyes pop out, but he quickly averted his gaze and tried to remainposed as he fumbled to retrieve the ck invitation from his chest pocket. After checking the invitation letter, the maid led ir into the dining hall. As they entered, ir noticed that all the private rooms in the elegant pavilion were already upied, leaving only a few empty seats scattered in the corners of the hall. As ir navigated through the sea of guests, he recognized many of them from a book he had read. It was titled ¡°Enemies To Watch Out For In The Martial God Tournament¡±. It seemed that these individuals were indeed renowned figures. ¡°May I take your order, sir?¡± The maid handed him a menu book. ir casually flipped through its pages, impressed by the variety of enticing dishes offered in the restaurant. However, the prices listed below each dish were exorbitant, far beyond what ir could afford with his limited funds. To his surprise, each price was now crossed out in red, reced with the number ¡°0¡± in bold and attention-grabbing font. It was only at this moment, ir was finally convinced that he could get a free meal here. ¡°I¡¯ll have this one, and this one¡­ oh, and this one too.¡± ir selected a few of the most expensive dishes, knowing that he would not have to pay a single coin. ¡°Very well. Please wait a moment.¡± The maid quickly jotted down the names of the chosen dishes in her notebook. With a dutiful smile, she bowed slightly once again. ¡°The dishes will be served shortly. However, I must remind you that although meals in this restaurant are free, wastage of food is not allowed.¡± ¡°What happens if I can¡¯t finish my food?¡± ir asked curiously. ¡°If there are leftovers¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 94: You Shall Be The Accused Before The Embodiment Of Justice Book 5: Chapter 94: You Shall Be The used Before The Embodiment Of Justice The wine ss sat empty on the table as ir set down his utensils with satisfaction. The tes and bowls in front of him had been cleaned, down to thest drop of stew and thest crumb of ck bread. ¡°If there are leftovers¡­ Our owner will make sure he has a good chat with you.¡± The maid¡¯s words echoed in ir¡¯s mind. Although they came from the mouth of an ordinary woman without any cultivation, they still sent a chill down ir¡¯s spine. Yeager, the Eighth Prince, was truly a terrifying enemy. ir clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with a burning battle intent. But now was not the time for them to meet. ir was not the type to waste food just to provoke someone either. He preferred it to be a fair fight in a wide arena under the watchful eyes of millions of people, where he could exchange blows with his opponent amidst the intensity of blood and sweat As soon as ir stood up, a waiter quickly cleared away the dirty dishes. More and more people had received the news and eagerly awaited their turn to dine. ir nodded slightly to the person who could be his potential opponent in the uing tournament as a greeting, then exited the restaurant. Next to the restaurant, there was a fruit stall run by a dainty young girl. She held up a red, fresh fruit and asked ir, ¡°Sir, would you like some fruit?¡± ir rubbed his stomach, feeling full. The food at the Eighth Prince Restaurant was delicious, albeit a bit greasy. Cleaning his pte with some fruit sounded like a good idea. ¡°How much do you sell the fruit for?¡± ¡°Three copper coins for half a kilogram.¡± It was a very fair price. ¡°I¡¯ll take half a kilogram then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The young girl quickly weighed out half a kilogram of fruit. After receiving three copper coins from ir, she waved with a smile and said, ¡°Come back next time.¡± ¡°I will, if these are delicious,¡± ir replied, returning the smile. He nced at the fruits in the paper bag and decided to save them until he was back to the inn. After ir, the young girl scratched her head. ¡°Hmm¡­ that person looked really familiar¡­¡± Realization suddenly hit her and she quickly rummaged through a crumpled book under the fruit stand and found the page she was looking for. ¡°I knew it! The Cursed Fist of Shadow Theocracy, ranked thirty first! ir Norman! I missed the chance to get his autograph!¡± the young girl eximed, disappointed in herself. She sighed and reminded herself to review her book more often. Otherwise, she would never be able to finish collecting everyone¡¯s autograph. But for now, work was her priority. The young girl pouted but her smile quickly returned as several more participants walked out of the restaurant. ¡°Are you interested in buying some fruit?¡± she called out sweetly. The participants licked their greasy lips as their eyes lit up at the sight of therge and juicy fruits. ¡°Give us a kilogram!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°You¡¯re Kabul, yes?¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Teampared the resume in his hand to the man sitting before him with a serious face. It was hard to believe that this cunning man could be the same person described in the resume¡ªsomeone who was hardworking, respectful to people of all ages, and had received the Holy Dragon National Academy¡¯s model students award numerous times. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, this is the Law Enforcement Office. Cooperate, and we will be lenient. Resist, and we will be strict. I hope you can answer my questions truthfully.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Of course, I¡¯ll answer truthfully. Every word I say is the truth. I swear in the name of the Dragon God,¡± Kabul assured, patting his chest. ¡°Then tell me, who instructed you to distribute the fliers?¡± ¡°The Eighth Prince,¡± Kabul replied, blinking innocently. ¡°I told you that many times.¡± ¡°But the Eighth Prince is currently being locked up!¡± The captain tried his best to control his anger, as blue veins throbbed in his temples. ¡°How can he instruct you?¡± Kabul shrugged innocently. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask the Eighth Prince himself. How would I know? I¡¯m just a poorborer, there¡¯s no reason for me to cause trouble.¡± ¡°Right¡­ I suppose we¡¯ll have to question the Eighth Prince.¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team retrieved a document from his drawer and pushed it to Kabul. He stared into Kabul¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°But the Eighth Prince said he knew nothing of this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kabul widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°He said that?¡± ¡°Yes, he indeed made that statement,¡± the leader of the Law Enforcement Team responded, secretly rejoicing as the cunning man¡¯sposure finally wavered. Before the captain could feel relieved, Kabul suddenly mmed his hand on the table and shouted, ¡°He¡¯s lying! You should interrogate him again! No, torture him! Only torture will make the Eighth Prince confess the truth!¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team was taken aback. Kabul¡¯s sudden outburst made it seem like he was using a notorious criminal rather than a prince. It was as if he was desperately trying to find evidence against a highly intelligent criminal. The leader of the Law Enforcement Team was astounded by Kabul¡¯s exceptional ability to nder the prince. He really wished he could question the dean of the Holy Dragon National Academy for selecting a guy like him as a model student. ¡°He is a prince,¡± the leader of the Law Enforcement Team muttered through gritted teeth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and try to torture him?¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Kabul scoffed at the suggestion. Only a fool would attempt such a thing. Besides, he was no longer the same Kabul he had been. Under the wise guidance of Lady Lilith, he had been reborn. He now possessed courage and fearlessness, no longer attached to earthly desires. His sole focus was to wlessly execute his duties as a Lady Lilith¡¯s minion and meet her lofty standards. This definitely had nothing to do with the fact that he was trapped in a situation with no option but to give his utmost effort and dedication. ¡°Are you telling me that you are not the Law Enforcement Team?¡± ¡°Are you telling me that a prince can break thews without consequences?¡± ¡°Are you telling me that you are protecting the Eighth Prince, knowing that he is breaking thews?¡± ¡°Are you telling me that¡­ you¡¯remitting treason?¡± Kabul¡¯s face was solemn and righteous, as if he was the embodiment of justice. It made the leader of the Law Enforcement Team feel as if he was being used of conspiring with the prince tomit treason! ¡°YOU¡­¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team was overwhelmed by the relentless barrage of words, leaving him breathless and trembling. The weight of these usations added to the pressure, nearly causing him to faint. He had only intended to interrogate a criminal, but somehow found himself used of treason. Just earlier that day, he had been on a routine patrol, happily humming a tune, looking forward to buying some meat to take home and enjoy a delicious potato stew with his wife, along with a ss of wine. However, when he went to his usual butcher¡¯s store, he was met with disappointment. They had no meat. He went to three or four more butcher stores, but all of them had empty stalls. He could not help but wonder what was going on. While he was lost in thought, one of his subordinates rushed over and informed him about themotion at the Eighth Prince Restaurant. His keen professional intuition told him that this was no ordinary matter. So, he grabbed a flier and sought answers. Book 5: Chapter 95: Laxative Book 5: Chapter 95: Laxative Kabul looked down on the weary-faced Law Enforcement Team leader with an air of superiority and sneered. ¡°Hohoho¡­ Has the cat got your tongue, sir?¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team reached into his pocket for a cigarette, then struggled to light it with his slightly trembling hand. He exhaled deeply, releasing wisps of green smoke from his mouth and nose, but paid no attention to Kabul¡¯s taunts. Truth be told, this was not the first time he had encountered troublemakers like Kabul after so many years as the leader of the Law Enforcement Team. He had seen them cursing, creating a scene and threatening others. Nevertheless, getting the imperial family involved was a particrly troublesome situation. He did not want anything to do with the imperial family. He just wanted to carry out his duties as the leader of the Law Enforcement Team. His daily routine consisted of patrolling the streets, humming to himself, stopping by his father¡¯s butcher shop to buy two pounds of meat, going home to enjoy a delicious meal prepared by his wife, and then helping his daughter with her homework. He would listen to her talk about the interesting things happening at school, while keeping an eye out for any potential suitors. If there were any, he would discreetly get rid of them. Having spent so much time in the peaceful Jeorgetown City, he had long passed the age where he yearned for excitement in his job. Peace had be ingrained in his very being, to the point where he questioned whether his hand was even steady enough to wield a sword. With these thoughts in mind, the leader of the Law Enforcement Team formted a n in his heart. He snuffed out the remaining half of the cigarette then let out a long sigh that seemed to age him ten years. ¡°In that case, you may¡­¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Someone suddenly barged into the interrogation room, looking rmed. ¡°Bad news! Something big has happened!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Some participants in the city had been poisoned!¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team was a bit puzzled. He could not understand why poisoning was being treated as such a significant issue. After all, they had recently dealt with a case where someone had almost beaten a participant to death in a restroom. Not only that, a group of mages cast an illusion spell on that participant, causing him to strip and run naked through the city. Given these previous urrences, the leader could not determine if the former incident was not severe enough or impactful enough. If there were no fatalities, cases of poisoning were considered not newsworthy enough to be published in the newspaper the next day. ¡°Uh¡­ There¡¯s quite a number of people poisoned this time,¡± his subordinate stammered. ¡°Quite a number? Five or ten? Have you notified the medical team?¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team rose from his seat and retrieved his trench coat from the coat rack. ¡°Not five¡­ or¡­ ten¡­ There¡¯s¡­¡± The man looked at his leader like a frightened beast, and had discreetly started inching toward the door long ago. ¡°More than ten thousand participants, even the saint-level Elder in charge of that area was rmed and personally counted the number.¡± ¡°More than ten thousand¡­ participants?¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team gazed silently at his subordinate, his calm exterior concealing the turbulent emotions brewing within. ¡°A third of the participants got poisoned?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Fortunately, the intention of the culprit wasn¡¯t to kill, so things are still under control now. It¡¯s not that serious, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°The culprit used a potentxative.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a long silence, the leader of the Law Enforcement Team once again lit a cigarette for himself and took a long drag before looking up at the ceiling. Potentxatives huh? The culprit is really a genius. They managed to keep things under control while making at least ten thousand participants lose their strength, or even have no chance ofpeting. Without much effort, thirty percent of the strong opponents had been eliminated. Then again, how did the culprit manage to poison more than ten thousand participants at the same time? ¡°Kabul, do you know anything about this?¡± ¡°Uhh uhh¡­¡± Kabul, who was trying to sneak away from under the table, helplessly poked his head out. ¡°You think too highly of me, sir. I¡¯m only aborer, what could I possibly know? You¡¯ll have to ask Prince Yeager about this.¡± ¡°Never mind then. Return to your seat now.¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team knocked on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll question the Eighth Prince againter.¡± From this moment onward, the leader of the Law Enforcement Team felt a fire burning again in his cold heart. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°This is¡­ a disaster.¡± Elder Grez, the Third Divine Elder of Holy Dragon Empire, covered his nose and frowned at the building in front of him. He could not help but question if he was experiencing some sort of hallucination. The stench was so overpowering that not even his own domain could fully shield him from it. The Reception Building, an important building amodating participants of the Great Celestial Rite, was being cordoned off by orange tapes. Members from the Law Enforcement Team, wearing silver uniforms, had effectively barricaded all the intersections leading to this location, preventing irrelevant people froming near to the area. The members of the Oddities Response Team, dressed in peculiar balloon-like inted costumes and wearing fully enclosed helmets, were wandering through the building. They carried a pen and paper, diligently tallying the number of victims in this incident. As they counted, the faces under the helmets grew increasingly grim. Tens of thousands of people had failed to secure a restroom and pooped in their pants due to the effects of potentxatives. ¡°Do we have a final count?¡± Grez asked the captain of the Oddities Response Team. The air around the captain¡¯s inted costume seemed to be distorted by some kind of odor due to his prolonged entry into the building. Grez silently strengthened the power of his domain field to the maximum and discreetly took a few steps back. ¡°The totales up to 13,544 victims suffering from varying degrees of dehydration and experiencing stress response as a direct result of the potentxative.¡± ¡°Direct? You¡¯re telling me there are indirect results?¡± ¡°¡­Five individuals were severely assaulted by enraged victims just because they happened to be upying the restrooms during the incident. One of them fractured thirteen ribs. Technically speaking, these were the people who suffered the most serious injuries in this incident.¡± Elder Grez fell silent for a moment while stroking his beard, then continued to ask, ¡°What exactly is this stress response you speak of?¡± The captain of the Oddities Response Team reviewed his notes and responded, ¡°Most of them share the same behavior as an ostrich, burying their heads in quilts or clothes, and avoiding exposure to light. They appear to panic when theye in contact with people, and in severe cases, they disy slight suicidal tendencies. Interestingly, this symptom predominantly affects the women, particrly those who lost ess to their restroom due to the men.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Elder Grez pulled off the ninth strand of his beard today. ¡°Any luck finding out where thexatives came from?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not within my job scope. I did try to analyze the ingredients of thexative, but I found that it was just a verymonxative. The one used to treat constipation in domesticated pigs.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 96: You Shouldn’t Accept Food From Strangers Book 5: Chapter 96: You Shouldn¡¯t ept Food From Strangers ¡°So this is the Eight Prince Restaurant?¡± Standing in front of the Eighth Prince Restaurant, the leader of the Law Enforcement Team could not help but be shocked by its opulence. Not only was the signboard made of pure gold, it was also adorned with precious magical stones that created a mesmerizing glow around the name of the restaurant. Even from two blocks away, the signboard caught the attention of everyone passing by, overshadowing the neighboring stores. ¡°How arrogant!¡± the leader of the Law Enforcement Team muttered to himself as the mes of anger burned in his chest. He was practically grinding his teeth, unable to believe that this restaurant would dare to keep its doors open in such a grand manner despite causing a major incident. It was as if it held no regard for the Law Enforcement Team of Jeorgetown City! ¡°Search it thoroughly!¡± the leader of the Law Enforcement Teammanded with a wave of his hand. In a well-trained fashion, dozens ofw enforcers broke through the door and swiftly controlled every exit. ¡°Everyone, hands on your head and crouch down!¡± Unaware of the incident that had urred in the Reception Building, the restaurant was still filled with people. A hot-tempered martial warrior, angered by the disturbance, smacked the table in protest and rose from his seat. However, as soon as he noticed the silver uniforms of thew enforcers, he quickly sat down again. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Hands on your head and crouch down!¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team held the search warrant high as he scanned the bewildered crowd. ¡°The Law Enforcement Team is currently investigating a mass poisoning case, and this restaurant is the prime suspect. We would like to request for your cooperation while we gather evidence. Any abnormal behavior during the investigation will be viewed as a challenge to thews of the Holy Dragon Empire, and we have the authority to take necessary action!¡± The diners cautiously crouched down, cing their hands on their heads, while exchanging puzzled looks with one another. A mass poisoning case? And this restaurant is the prime suspect? We ate quite a lot here! Some people started to disregard the authority of the Law Enforcement Team and began inducing vomiting with their fingers. It all started with one person, and soon others followed suit, showing aplete disregard for their image. This triggered a chain reaction of vomiting. Soon, the entire restaurant was filled with a nauseating stench. The leader of the Law Enforcement Team helplessly covered his nose as he began to regret ignoring the messages from the captain of the Oddities Response Team. He had insisted on personally overseeing the search, believing it to be his duty. However, it seemed that he had made a poor choice. ¡°Huh? What are you all doing? What¡¯s this about?¡± An old man wearing a mage¡¯s robe came out from a small private room. His rosyplexion instantly turned pale upon witnessing the tragic scene in the hall. ¡°Oh no, do you guys know how expensive these tables and chairs are? And the floor tiles! They are of the same luxurious quality as those used in the pce! How could you soil them with your vomit? There are restrooms in the restaurant, you could have asked the waiters to take you there if you had indulged a bit too much! There¡¯s no need to squat by the wall and start vomiting.¡± ¡°Are you the owner of this restaurant?¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team narrowed his eyes and scrutinized the old man in front of him. The old man looked rather familiar, yet he could not recall where he had seen him before. Besides, he was wearing a mage¡¯s robe. How did a mage be the owner of a restaurant? Could the current state of the economy be so dire that itpelled a magician to venture into entrepreneurship? ¡°Yes, I am. Is there something wrong?¡± Gurr, the old man, squinted at the Law Enforcement Team. Although he recognized them as the street patrol officers, he put on an extremely arrogant demeanor. ¡°Who are you guys? How dare you cause trouble here in broad daylight! Do you know who is backing this ce? The Eighth Prince! The most favored son of the reigning Emperor! Have you considered the potential repercussions that you may have to face?¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team scoffed inwardly. Everyone knew that the Emperor favored his daughters over his sons. He treasured his daughters and ignored his sons. Both Kabul and this old man were full of nonsense. Not a word they said could be believed. ¡°The Eighth Prince Restaurant is suspected of poisoning. Please cooperate with us in our investigation, or else I can forcefully detain you on the charge of disrupting official business.¡± ¡°Bah! You¡¯re talking nonsense! Our restaurant has the strictest ingredient selection process, and we refuse to even ept overnight meat. How can our food be poisonous? I feel like you¡¯re intentionally trying to cause trouble. You think I¡¯m an easy target just because I¡¯m amoner with no power or influence! I want to see the Eighth Prince! Let me see the Eighth Prince! I¡¯ve dedicated my sweat and blood to serve the Eighth Prince and the imperial family. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± ¡°Hmph! You better save that for the tens of thousands of victims.¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. At this point, if he were to let these guys seed in getting off the hook, he might as well resign from his position as the leader of the Law Enforcement Team! ¡°Search the restaurant thoroughly! Don¡¯t let even a cockroach escape!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± A dozenw enforcers immediately rushed into the kitchen like a pack of starving wolves and tigers. An hourter¡­ The leader of the Law Enforcement Team looked at his subordinates, who hung their heads and avoided his gaze. Anger filled his face, his voice trembled as he asked, ¡°What did you say¡­? What do you mean by ¡®everything is normal¡¯?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve searched the restaurant from top to bottom, but¡­ we found no traces ofxatives.¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team could not believe his ears. He trembled as he pointed to the leftovers on the table and asked, ¡°What about the half-eaten dishes? Have they been checked?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, and everything is normal.¡± ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that this restaurant is not responsible for the tens of thousands of people who have diarrhea?¡± ¡°¡­The only possible reason this restaurant might cause diarrhea is likely because the food is too greasy for people with weak stomachs.¡± The vision of the Law Enforcement Team¡¯s leader turned ck, and he felt like the world was spinning. Even if he had only a single working brain cell, he knew that tens of thousands of people could not possibly have weak stomachs at the same time. Not to mention that the Oddities Response Team had already confirmed that the incident was caused by a potentxative. Is the Eighth Prince Restaurant really innocent? Gurr yfully nced at the leader of the Law Enforcement Team and taunted, ¡°If you still have doubts about our humble restaurant, why not dine here three times a day from now on? You¡¯ll be able to monitor our activities here at any given time. While the meals are onlyplimentary for the participants, I believe the Eighth Prince is generous enough that he wouldn¡¯t mind feeding one more mouth.¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team silently endured Gurr¡¯s mockery, finding himself¡­ unable to find the words to refute the old man. It was impossible for such arge-scale poisoning to ur without leaving behind any traces. Despite thoroughly searching the entire restaurant, not a single clue had been found. Apart from the restaurant being innocent, there was no other exnation. The me burning in him¡­ was going out. The leader of the Law Enforcement Team did not even realize that he had walked out of the restaurant. The sun outside was blinding. As he passed by the fruit stand next to the restaurant, he tripped over a box of fruit. As the leader of the Law Enforcement Team, the embodiment of strictw enforcement in Jeorgetown City, this was too humiliating. The leader of the Law Enforcement Team pounded the ground weakly, overwhelmed with a surge of frustration in his heart. Fortunately, the owner of the fruit stand happened to be a kind, young girl who looked as adorable as a red apple. She was not upset that a box of her fruits had been knocked over. Instead, she graciously helped him up and offered him a piece of fruit with a smile on her face. ¡°Everyone faces setbacks at times. There¡¯s no need to be discouraged. Here, have some fruits and indulge in its sweetness. Everything will be fine soon.¡± The leader of the Law Enforcement Team absentmindedly epted the fruit. He took a bite, then burst into tears. Book 5: Chapter 97: Interrogation Book 5: Chapter 97: Interrogation In the Imperial Pce of the Holy Dragon Empire¡­ Third Divine Elder Grez sat at his desk, staring at a pile of recently summarized documents in front of him. He massaged his temples, feeling the onset of a headache and strained eyesight. He knew that tonight would be another sleepless night. If he had known that his curiosity would lead him into this messy situation, he would have never ventured out to see what was happening. Now, he was regretting his action. The brief nce he had taken had turned into a long nightmare. The Law Enforcement Team, overwhelmed by the unimaginable terror they had witnessed, were brought to tears upon seeing Grez, as if they had been reunited with their long-lost loved ones from years past. It was impossible for Grez to remain indifferent and coldly walk away from the scene. As the situation escted, the old men of higher rank than him ran away faster than rabbits. It was utterly absurd when one of them even shamelessly used their son¡¯s wedding as an excuse. Grez was so furious that he nearly pped some sense into him and reminded the old man that his son was already two hundred years old. In the end, the Emperor intervened and assigned Grez to handle the incident. While it was easy to roll up his sleeves and fight, Grez had no idea how to conduct an investigation. Grez rubbed his temples, his eyes scanning the document in front of him. Suddenly, he froze. ¡°Bruce, the leader of the Law Enforcement Team, has also been poisoned? What happened?¡± ¡°I think he fell into the enemy¡¯s trap during the investigation.¡± ¡°What?¡± Grez was rather shocked by the news. Despite his limited knowledge of current affairs, he was aware that Bruce was highly regarded for his calmness, skills, intelligence and above all, his extensive experience. Throughout his career of over a decade, Bruce had never made a single error. If not for theck of a suitable recement, he would have been promoted long ago. ¡°Even someone like him fell for it too?¡± Grez stroked his beard with a serious look on his face as he realized the gravity of the situation. ¡°What about the culprit? Have they been caught?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°But what? Never mind, bring the culprit to me. I want to question them myself.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Within moments, the culprit responsible for thergest mass poisoning case in the history of Jeorgetown City was brought before Grez. The young girl had maliciously contaminated fruits, resulting in the poisoning of over ten thousand innocent victims. ¡°Let me go! You have no right to arrest me! I am from Luminous Theocracy! My uncle¡¯s youngest uncle¡¯s first cousin is His Holiness, the Pope! I also know the current Saintess! You are politically persecuting me! I demand to see the people from the Embassy of the Luminous Theocracy!¡± Before Grez could even get a clear look of the culprit¡¯s face, his head was already ringing from the young girl¡¯s continuous outbursts. ¡°Is she truly from Luminous Theocracy and connected to the Pope, on top of that?¡± The guards exchanged looks with each other, then nodded. ¡°W-What kind of situation is this?¡± Elder Grez let out a long sigh. A rtive of the Pope hade to the Holy Dragon Empire and caused big trouble. The worst part was that the issue was not significant enough to be escted as a national concern. He could not directly tell the Pope of Luminous Theocracy that his rtive hadpromised the security of the Holy Dragon Empire and hold him ountable for her action. The Pope would surely inquire about the specific details, and it was impossible for him to exin that his rtive had caused a widespread outbreak of diarrhea in the city, resulting in an unpleasant odor that permeated the entire area. If he did, the Pope would surely be offended and beat him up with the scepter that was bestowed upon him by his Goddess. This matter needed to be handled discreetly behind closed doors. Most people in Jeorgetown City still believed that a brilliant participant in the tournament had sessfully created a peculiar magic spell that could release a foul-smelling gas and was experimenting on his opponents in the Reception Building. After all, a simr incident had happened in the past. A genius used synthetic magic to create chocte-vored feces, which he offered to his opponent before the match. This psychological tactic greatly affected his opponent, and despite being the only rank eight mage in the tournament, he managed to advance to the second round using this trick. His opponent continued to suffer greatly after the tournament concluded. When people found him in a ditch outside the east city gate, they learned that everything tasted like feces to him. The only exception to this revolting taste was, unfortunately, eating actual feces. No matter what, this matter needed to be resolved. The Great Celestial Rite was the most important festival of the Holy Dragon Empire, and there was absolutely no room for error! Elder Grez raised his head, his wrinkled face filled with determination and solemnity. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Veyle Dorling.¡± ¡°And your age?¡± ¡°Twenty-one.¡± ¡°Are you from Luminous Theocracy?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, my uncle¡¯s youngest uncle¡¯s first cousin is His Holiness, the Pope! I also know¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you that!¡± Elder Grez mmed his hand down on the long table angrily. Despite his advanced age, his eyes still possessed a fiery intensity that emitted an intimidating aura, making it impossible for anyone to lie to him. ¡°Tell me, who instructed you to do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Veyle¡¯s face showed fear, her eyes losing focus under the pressure of Elder Grez¡¯s saint-level aura. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the eighth prince, Prince Yeager.¡± Elder Grez felt as if he had been struck by an uppercut to his chin, nearly spewing out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Nonsense! The eighth prince is still being held captive. How could he have instructed you?¡± ¡°Before he was being held captive.¡± Veyle shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t the eighth prince visit the cafeteria of the Reception Building once? That¡¯s when he found me and gave me the instructions.¡± Elder Grezughed in anger. ¡°And you actually went along with it? You, a royal rtive of the Luminous Theocracy, listened to the words of a mere prince from the Holy Dragon Empire who holds no real power?¡± Veyle pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to help him at first. After all, it was a really wicked thing to do. I tried to reject him, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°He offered me an unimaginable amount of money,¡± Veyle said, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Despite my connection to His Holiness the Pope, he has always maintained a strict stance towards his rtives. Apart from being granted ess to the Patriarchal Court for cultivation, we don¡¯t have any other privileges. Even the allowance I received since I was young was strictly regted. I have never seen so much money until now.¡± Elder Grez felt his head spinning again. He mmed his hand on the table once again and red at Veyle. ¡°Nonsense! His Holiness the Pope may be strict to you, the Emperor treats his own sons just as rigorously! The princes receive a fixed monthly allowance. The eighth prince spends his money on women, how could he possibly afford to give suchrge bribes as you im? You need toe up with a better lie!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you refuse to believe me, then you can subject me to severe torture and see whether I confess or not. However, at that point, the truth will no longer hold any significance. Or you could simply peer into my soul. All the truth will be revealed!¡± Veyle boldly challenged. Elder Grez was left speechless. This matter was both significant and trivial. It was significant enough to warrant a thorough investigation, yet trivial enough that he could not torture the suspect or peer into her soul directly. Book 5: Chapter 98: The Scapegoat Has Appeared Book 5: Chapter 98: The Scapegoat Has Appeared ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking that I¡¯ll back down so easily,¡± Elder Grez warned, his gaze turning frosty. Veyle trembled in fear, shrinking back like a frightened quail. While Elder Grez was generally known for his amiable nature throughout the Holy Dragon Empire, one could not ignore the fact that he was the Third Divine Elder, a supreme saint-level expert. Only a select few in the empire were considered his equals. As the seriousness in Elder Grez¡¯s expression deepened, Veyle felt a chill run down her spine. It was as if she was standing in the frozen ice ins of the far north or facing the disapproving gaze of the Pope from her childhood when she kicked another kid in the rear. The intensity could almost shatter her soul. ¡°Bring Hermand here,¡± Grez ordered. Hermand was an exceptionally rare diviner in the Holy Dragon Empire. Although Elder Grez was reluctant to bother him with this, he had grown weary of the constant lies from these young participants. All they talked about was the eighth prince, but beforeing here, Elder Grez had personally visited the prince, only to find him fighting with a dog in the confinement room. And to make matters worse, the prince was losing! If someone like Prince Yeager could eliminate over ten thousand participants in this manner, Elder Grez was willing to let someone piss on his head. Before long, a white-haired man arrived at the hall and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Third Divine Elder.¡± Elder Grez stroked his beard and nodded. ¡°I believe you¡¯ve heard everything, yes?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard it all on my way here.¡± ¡°Can you perform a reading?¡± Hermand nced at Veyle, his wise gaze seemingly all-knowing. ¡°As long as this girl has had contact with the mastermind behind the scenes and the mastermind¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t exceed the Saint Realm, I¡¯ll be able to uncover the mastermind¡¯s entire lineage.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Elder Grez pped his hands with satisfaction. Finally, after all this time, he had received some good news. ¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Hermand turned to Veyle and smiled. ¡°Please show me your hand, little girl.¡± ¡°N-No¡­ I refuse!¡± Veyle struggled desperately. Although she had no idea where Lilith¡¯s confidence in openly showing contempt toward the Holy Dragon Empire came from, Veyle knew that Lilith was definitely not a saint-level expert since she was a fellow participant. If this old man really found out about Lilith through his divination, Veyle knew she would be in serious trouble too. The very thought of the Pope discovering her enormous debt of more than ten thousand gold coins left Veyle feeling hopeless. She might as well die right then and there. ¡°Ah, what a shame. Looks like I¡¯ll have to resort to some tricks.¡± Hermand¡¯s eyes suddenly deepened, and despite Veyle¡¯s continued struggle, her resistance gradually weakened as if her soul was being drawn away by his gaze. Taking advantage of the moment, Hermand grasped Veyle¡¯s hand and squinted at it. A profoundly ancient energy began to emanate from both of them. ¡°Huh?¡± Hermand let out a surprised sound. His gaze should have revealed information about everyone Veyle had encountered in the past three days. Apart from a few participants, all he saw was a hazy white mist when he focused on a particr area. ¡°Strange. Could it be that someone of higher power has already obscured this person¡¯s destiny?¡± Hermand¡¯spetitive spirit was ignited. He had devoted a hundred years to the study of destiny. Even in Jeorgetown City, a city filled with all sorts of talents, he boldly dered himself as the Master of Destiny. Even if the little girl¡¯s destiny was concealed by a saint-level expert, he should be able to find out something about a mere rank nine participant. Otherwise, he would be deemed unqualified to receive funds from the imperial family. At the very least, he needed to uncover some clues. Hermand retrieved an ancient parchment with a swift motion, reciting some words under his breath. A dazzling milky white light emerged from the parchment, floating up and hovering above Veyle¡¯s head. He ced one finger on Veyle¡¯s forehead and began counting on his other hand. As he did so, his eyes gradually glowed with the same milky-white light as the parchment. In the field of his vision, the nket of white mist finally began to disperse, revealing the hideous truth hidden underneath. ¡°T-This is¡­¡± Shock drained the color from Hermand¡¯s face. He finally realized that, despite all his efforts, he had thrust himself into a bottomless abyss. A colossal, golden-colored dragon pupil, seemingly epassing heaven and earth, floated in the endless void before Hermand. The dragon pupil exuded a majestic aura, its gaze fixed on an unknown distance in space. However, Hermand¡¯s bold intrusion caused the dragon pupil to abruptly redirect its gaze downward, nonchntly observing this insignificant intruder. Merely under its gaze, Hermand felt his soul teetering on the edge of the abyss, as if it were about to be swallowed whole. ¡°AHHHH¡­!¡± Hermand screamed in terror and covered his eyes before copsing to the ground. His body convulsed in spasms, and his skin cracked, sttering fresh blood. Simultaneously, the parchment above Veyle¡¯s head was dripping crimson liquid. It emitted a shrill scream before inexplicablybusting, turning to ashes in the mes. ¡°What is going on?¡± Elder Grez was shocked. He swiftly appeared by Hermand¡¯s side, cradling his blood-soaked body. He quickly channeled magic power into Hermand, protecting his vital organs. Elder Grez assessed Hermand¡¯s injuries and discovered that most of the blood on his body came from superficial wounds. While his physical injuries were not severe, it was evident that Hermand¡¯s soul had endured a significant blow, as he disyed signs of emotional distress. Moreover, the sacred eyes that Hermand¡¯s exceptional divination skill relied upon had disappeared. Only two empty, bloody sockets remained in their ce. ¡°What have you done?¡± Elder Grez red at Veyle, his rage akin to a lion¡¯s as a rare murderous intent erupted from him. ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡± Veyle stared at Hermand in terror, her face pale with fear. She waved her hands frantically. ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°Shameless little thief! How dare you continue to spout lies!¡± ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t her.¡± Hermand weakly grasped Elder Grez¡¯s sleeve as he struggled to speak. ¡°I¡­ s-saw¡­ a dragon!¡± ¡°WHAT?¡± Elder Grez was horrified. How could a legendary dragon be involved in a simple poisoning case? ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­. It was a golden-colored dragon pupil. I took only one look at it and was forced to sacrifice both of my eyes just to save my life.¡± ¡°Are you saying that this poisoning case was orchestrated by a dragon?¡± Elder Grez struggled to wrap his head around it. If there was indeed a dissatisfied dragon in regards to the Great Celestial Rite, why wouldn¡¯t it juste forward and express its discontent? The Holy Dragon Empire would surelyply with its wishes as dragons were held in high regard as totems. Yet, it resorted to such a despicable act as poisoning, using the most vulgarxative. Whoever was behind this couldn¡¯t possibly be a clown sent by the dragon race, could they? ¡°Elder, don¡¯t forget¡­¡± Hermand suddenly interjected. Book 5: Chapter 99: Scapegoat of a Scapegoat Book 5: Chapter 99: Scapegoat of a Scapegoat ording to ¡°The History of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s First Emperor,¡± Taylor, the Aurora Dragon, was a trusted friend of the founding Emperor. They forged a pact, wherein Taylor pledged to be the greatest contributor to the founding of the Empire and safeguard it for ten thousand years, thus earning the title of the Guardian. Throughout the long history of the Holy Dragon Empire, they had faced countless foreign invasions, internal conflicts, catastrophes and disasters. However, the presence of Taylor, the Guardian, had consistently ensured the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s unwavering position at the heart of the continent, instilling a sense of pride and unwavering confidence in their revered heroes whomanded respect of the world. Even when the invincible Demon King invaded the heart of the continent a hundred years ago, severely injuring the supreme experts of the human race, the warriors of the Holy Dragon Empire still found the courage to take the Demon King head-on. As long as the Guardian had not abandoned them, the Empire¡¯s strongest individuals would continue to fight. For the Holy Dragon Empire, dragons were their totems and Taylor, the Guardian, was the destiny of their empire. Despite not being directly involved in national affairs, the Guardian held a highly respected position that was on par with the founding emperor. He served as the pir of support for the vast empire and was the source of peace for countless people. Whenever a new emperor assumed the throne, they had to first pay their respect to the Guardian by offering a cup of Dragon God Wine. Although a ten-thousand-year contract seemed like it would never end, there would eventuallye a day when time would bring it to a close. The recent generations of emperors had be increasingly anxious about this and had been desperately attempting to renew the contract with Taylor. They offered countless enticing perks, yet all were met with rejection. Taylor exined that he had already missed an opportunity to return to Dragon Ind. If he failed to return soon, he could be a withered dragon corpse the next time they saw him. The people understood this as a polite refusal and recognized that they could not force Taylor to stay. Furthermore, they did not want to risk angering the Guardian and losing his favor. Therefore, they epted the second-best option and hoped that the Guardian would leave behind a sessor. Countless beautiful women of all shapes and sizes were selected to enter the pce. Whether one preferred a prideful, sweet or adorable type of girl, they would surely find the woman of their dreams among the carefully selected beauties from the entire Holy Dragon Empire. To their surprise, the Guardian showed no interest in humans at all! Instead, he had a fondness for certain shapeshifters. He would often visit the brothels owned by the monster race on West Street, indulging in encounters with both shapeshifters and even those who had not undergone transformation. As a result, the numerous subdragon children he had fathered could easily form an entire infantry. This revtion led people to question if they were truly inferior to monsters. However, fearing the consequences of openly criticizing him, they resorted to silently expressing their disapproval within their hearts. Unfortunately, due to the powerful aggression of the dragon bloodline, the subdragon species were born fighters butcked intelligence. They were useless in battle. The people had no choice but to settle for the next best alternative, requesting that Guardian take a disciple from the imperial family. After several unsessful attempts, Taylor¡¯s patience was wearing thin. When the current emperor timidly made the request, Taylor quickly agreed without much consideration. The emperor then carefully chose the candidate from among his children and ultimately selected the most beautiful princess. With great joy, he bestowed upon the fifth princess the title of ¡°Estelle¡± and arranged a grand feast the following day for her to pay respect to her new master before the Guardian could change his mind. After Princess Estelle became Taylor¡¯s disciple, she quickly became the most exceptional member of the imperial family, surpassing even the once most favored princess among the imperial youths, who was bestowed with the title of ¡°Oriana¡± by the old emperor. Additionally, Princess Estelle was gifted a drop of pure dragon blood by her master, Taylor. Fueled by the dragon¡¯s blood flowing through her veins, Princess Estelle achieved extraordinary growth in her cultivation, ascending through three realms in rapid session. Despite starting off as unremarkablepared to her peers, she surpassed even the most exceptional talent, Princess Oriana, and reached the peak of the rank nine. This remarkable feat broke the imperial family¡¯s record for the swiftest advancement. Coincidentally, the Great Celestial Rite was about to begin. Eager to test her newfound strength, Princess Estelle signed up for the Martial God Tournament. Her goal was clear from the start¡ªsecure the first ce as a gift for her master. The teammates whom Princess Estelle recruited as part of her team to participate in the Great Celestial Rite were all well-known prodigies in the Holy Dragon Empire. ording to Carol¡¯s widely circted publication, ¡°Hot news! The Predictions For The Top 100 Participants for the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite! Guaranteed urate!¡± It was revealed that three out of the five members in Princess Estelle¡¯s team were ranked among the top ten contenders. One of them was even rumored to have achieved a breakthrough to the Saint Realm. For the sake of joining Princess Estelle¡¯s team, this individual lowered his cultivation by using a secret relic that had been passed down in his family. Without a doubt, Princess Estelle emerged as the dark horse of the tournament. Betting houses were offering astonishing odds of three times the stake for her to win the tournament! ¡°Could someone as radiant as Princess Estelle really resort to such tactics as givingxatives to the other participants?¡± Elder Grez pondered while stroking his beard. He could not help but recall the girl who embodied perfection in every way, feeling puzzled by the idea. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Princess Estelle is just eliminating the less qualified participants before the tournament,¡± Hermand suggested. His condition had stabilized after Elder Grez¡¯s basic treatment. However, his empty eye sockets were still terrifying to look at. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this year¡¯s Great Celestial Rite is the liveliest it has been in years. Although Princess Estelle possesses exceptional talent and unwavering determination, young peopleck patience. It¡¯s understandable that she might resort to minor tactics in order to secure her victory swiftly.¡± Elder Grez fell silent for a moment before nodding approvingly. ¡°I suppose¡­ I can only perceive it in that manner. While her methods may be crude and not befitting of a princess, her overall strategy is well-executed. If it weren¡¯t for you, I doubt I would have ever suspected Princess Estelle. Such astuteness is a quality rarely seen in someone of her age. Even in my prime, I was easily swindled by scammers on the streets.¡± ¡°Should we inform Lord Taylor about this matter?¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Elder Grez replied dismissively, pacing toward his desk with his hands behind his back. His gaze once again fell upon the stacks of documents before him. ¡°Let me pay for the treatment of your eyes. To answer your question, Lord Taylor has always believed in self-reliance. I doubt he would appreciate us bothering him with such a trivial matter. We¡¯ll handle this situation as discreetly as possible. Justpensate where necessary and offer our condolences. The fewer people know the truth, the better. After all, this matter not only concerns the reputation of the imperial family but also Princess Estelle.¡± With a wave of his hand, the documents on the table floated in the air before turning into dust and vanished without a trace. ¡°But¡­ what if the victims cause a scene?¡± Hermand voiced his concern. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that. We already have a scapegoat, do we not?¡± Elder Grez replied coldly and nced at Veyle, who was pretending to be dead. ¡°Prince Yeager only knows how to fool around with women every day. The imperial family has done enough to clean up the messes he left behind. It¡¯s high time for him to repay them.¡± Book 5: Chapter 100: Focus Before The Tournament Book 5: Chapter 100: Focus Before The Tournament ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Lilith tilted her head adorably, her eyes fixated on the newspaper that had just been released today. Small question marks seemed to constantly hover above her head. ¡°As confirmed by the Third Divine Elder Grez of the imperial family, Prince Yeager, the eighth prince is responsible for thergest mass poisoning incident in the history of the Holy Dragon Empire. The eighth prince has admitted to this crime and expressed deep regret and remorse. In an effort to make amends, he is willing topensate the victims by offering them a year¡¯s worth of his own monthly allowance, alongside a public apology. The executivemittee of the Great Celestial Rite strongly condemns the actions of the eighth prince, and as a consequence, disqualifies him from participating in the tournament¡­¡± What is this? What is all this about? How did this happen? Lilith had a barrage of questions in her mind. Framing Yaeger was indeed part of her n, but her intention was to incite conflict between the eighth prince and the other participants. The eighth prince, being a prince, was highly unlikely to admit to something that could damage the imperial family¡¯s reputation, especially since he was not the real culprit. Moreover, the victims would never believe his denial either. They were determined to hold someone ountable for this humiliation, even if the other party was part of the imperial family. It was certain that the victims would create amotion, and if Lilith added fuel to the fire, she would be able to create a major explosion. In Lilith¡¯s mind, the best oue would be for the enraged victims to storm the eighth prince¡¯s manor, forcing the imperial family to send saint-level experts to quell the riot. This would only further infuriate the victims, and tens of thousands of rank nine participants were not exactly easy to subdue. They would call upon their friends and gather all their power to hold a massive protest in the city. In the end, at least half of the participants could be disqualified before the tournament even began. Who would have thought that the imperial family would directly announce that the culprit was indeed the eighth prince? What the heck? Is the eighth prince really that insignificant within the imperial family? It¡¯s hard to believe how easily he can be ndered and framed. Is he really the emperor¡¯s real son? How pitiful the eighth prince is! Lilith could not help but feel a wave of sympathy for the eighth prince. The newspaper stated that he not only lost a year¡¯s worth of allowance, but he was also grounded for six months. What a dreadful punishment for someone ustomed to a carefree lifestyle! The eighth prince truly had it rough! ¡°Wait. If the eighth prince is grounded, what about the dog?¡± Lilith blinked, realizing that she had not heard any news about the dog. Could it be possible that the dog would also be locked up for six months alongside the eighth prince? Poor dog. Although Lilith still had no idea about its own gender, the thought of it having to spend six months with Prince Yeager brought tears to Lilith¡¯s eyes. What if it identally lost its precious innocence? ¡°Oh well, I guess I lost the dog. I can always find a goose to fill in the empty slot during the tournament. It seems like this incident hasn¡¯t had much impact on the Great Celestial Rite. I better start focusing and preparing for the tournament. Failing at such a crucial moment would be incredibly embarrassing.¡± Lilith nonchntly threw the newspaper away and quickly moved on from the incident. She settledfortably into her wide seat, holding a cup of tea and crossing her legs. She narrowed her eyes and began contemting how to navigate through the uing Martial God Tournament. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°¡­And that is the end of the incident, Your Highness,¡± a middle-aged servant with a slightly weathered face said. She nced briefly at the newspaper article about the poisoning incident before bowing her head respectfully toward the slender silhouette behind the paper screen. ¡°I see.¡± Princess Estelle stretched her back, casting the stunning shadow of her figure on the paper screen. ¡°That fool Yeager, to think he would resort to such a method. I have underestimated him.¡± ¡°It was nothing more than a petty trick. He¡¯s still no match for Your Highness,¡± the servant replied respectfully. ¡°Indeed. Such feeble tactics will never faze me. By the way¡­ What is that little sister of mine doing?¡± Princess Estelle inquired. ¡°I¡­ do not have a clue.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Princess Estelle¡¯s gaze pierced through the paper screen andnded on the female servant. Though her expression remained calm, an underlying abyss seemed to lurk behind her eyes. Overwhelmed, the servant¡¯s legs gave way, causing her to copse onto her knees, trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness! I have assigned someone to keep a close watch on Princess Oriana, but since her return from St. Caroline Academy, she has isted herself in her room. She allows only her meals to be delivered to her door. Because of this, I have been unable to ascertain Princess Oriana¡¯s activities, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Recently, some servants on night patrol have reported hearing strange noisesing from Princess Oriana¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Strange noises?¡± Princess Estelle raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What kind of noises?¡± ¡°It sounded like¡­ like¡­¡± the female servant hesitated. As the piercing gaze bore into her, she gathered her courage and finally continued, ¡°It sounded like¡­ she was moaning.¡± ¡°Moaning? Which kind?¡± ¡°The kind that you hear¡­ when a man and woman are together¡­¡± Princess Estelle was taken aback for a moment, then covered her mouth and stifled augh. ¡°Could it be that my sister has found herself a lover?¡± ¡°That I do not know, Your Highness. I dare not specte on such matters.¡± ¡°Very well, you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Your servant will take her leave.¡± The female servant bowed and exited the room. Princess Estelle¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the paper screen, seemingly peering into an unknown distance beyond it. After a moment, a sweet smile graced her lips as she murmured to herself, ¡°All my siblings are nothing but weaklings. Even my only rival is indulging in the pleasures of the flesh. Who could possibly obstruct my path to triumph in this tournament?¡± She lowered her head and nonchntly looked at the book in her hands, titled ¡°Hot news! The Predictions For The Top 100 Participants for the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite! Guaranteed urate!¡± She had initially dismissed it as nonsense, but upon flipping through its pages, she discovered that she was only ranked third. Princess Oriana was ranked second, which was expected, as she had reached the pinnacle of the mortal realm six months earlier than herself. What about the person ranked first? Unlike the other entries, there was no introduction, no name, no photo, and not even a reason for the rank. There was only a silhouette of a petite young girl with a golden ¡°1st¡± above her head. It was intriguing, to say the least. Was there truly someone who surpassed both herself and Oriana? She had beenpletely unaware of such a person¡¯s existence. Princess Estelle¡¯s fingers traced over the silhouette, a smile slowly forming on her lips. Was this person real, or was it just a gimmick? She could not wait to find out. Regardless of the truth, she was determined to prove herself¡­ as the strongest in the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite! Her master was the Guardian in the Holy Dragon Empire, the great Aurora Dragon, Lord Taylor! As his disciple, it was her destiny and mission to uphold his legacy and surpass all others. No one was allowed to stand in her way! Book 5: Chapter 101: Idols Are Always A Little Different Than Imagined Book 5: Chapter 101: Idols Are Always A Little Different Than Imagined Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was the eve of the tournament. ¡°Today is a very important day.¡± Taylor stared intently at the wall calendar. Today¡¯s date was circled exclusively in red, emphasizing its significance. Today was¡­ Mr. Yellow¡¯s book signing event! Mr. Yellow was an illustration artist who had risen to fame in some smallmunities over the past two years. Theic books he drew quickly captured a portion of his loyal readers with their unique artstyle, exciting plots, and explicit depictions. Although hisics were banned in many countries, it did not affect the desire of loyal readers to read them. And Taylor was one of them. He vividly recalled the moment he first opened thatic book, a year ago. It was just a picture book ced in a brothel to liven things up. When Taylor flipped a few pages out of boredom, his heart was instantly captivated by a jolt of electrifying excitement. How wonderful! How insightful! How marvelous! It was aplete waste for those ignorant and uncultured fools to ce such aic book in a filthy brothel simply due to its slight erotic content! Those ignorant fools failed to truly understand its content! All they could see in it was the eroticism and the parts that left them breathless. However, the true essence of thisic book resided far beyond that, delving into something much more profound, something truly esoteric! It was hidden amidst the eroticism, transcending the mere rush of adrenaline! From that moment on, Taylor became the most loyal fan of Mr. Yellow. He would get his hands on each of Mr. Yellow¡¯s masterpieces as soon as they were released and read them over and over again. He also wrote letters to Mr. Yellow, but unfortunately, he never received any responses from him. However, a sincere fan could always move the heavens. Today, a whole year after that, Taylor received news from the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s intelligencework that Mr. Yellow would be holding a fan signing today in Jeorgetown City! So Taylor, who usually slept until noon, got up very early today. He brushed his teeth, took a shower, burned incense, shaved his armpits, and even smeared his bald head with the lightly-scented hair wax he never used. He changed out of the white singlet, ck pants, and flip-flops that he had been wearing forever and put on a long trench coat with a dragon pattern sewn on the inner lining, along with polished leather boots. Always believing that temperament conquered all, Taylor, who was always unkempt, finally looked somewhat decent today. ¡°Not bad, the Aurora Dragon really does have an extraordinary temperament!¡± Taylorpleted the look by putting on a pair of sunsses that almost covered half of his face. He admired his gant appearance in front of the mirror and grinned in satisfaction, showing off his pearly whites. ¡°I must use my temperament to convince Mr. Yellow to personally give me his autograph.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô In the western district¡­ Due to the recent mass poisoning incident caused by a certain heartless prince, security measures in Jeorgetown City had once again been heightened. All participants were now prohibited from engaging inmercial activities and venturing out after eight in the evening. Additionally, every participant was required to wear a designated armband disying their identity when leaving their rooms. Thew enforcers conducting patrols would approach individuals wearing these armbands to inquire about their presence. Unless absolutely necessary, all participants were forced to stay in the hotel. The host took on the responsibility of providing meals, which was a transparent sourcepared to restaurants outside. This offered a greater sense of reassurance, as it eliminated the risk of individuals being poisoned withxatives and suffering social embarrassment. Due to this very reason, the street appeared noticeably more deserted than it did yesterday or the day before. The majority of people on the street were locals, and the absence of foreign tourists to engage with had dampened the enthusiasm of the once lively roadside vendors. By the time Taylor arrived at the event venue, he was greeted by a long queue. Despite Mr. Yellow¡¯s work catering to a specific target audience, his distinctive style had a higher chance of producing die-hard fans. Among therge crowd, there were many foreign participants sporting armbands. Instead of taking advantage of his privilege, Taylor kept his huge sunsses on and walked to the end of the line instead. He pulled out a copy of Mr. Yellow¡¯s previous work to pass the time while patiently waiting for the line to shorten. Finally, after an hour of waiting, it was his turn. Taylor suppressed the excitement in his heart, took off his sunsses, and revealed what he thought was a perfect smile that he had practiced countless times in front of a mirror. He wiped both hands on his trench coat before respectfully extending them toward Mr. Yellow, who was sitting in front of the table and signing the books earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you, Mr. Yellow. I¡¯m your loyal fan. ¡®Love Between Slime, Elf and Goblin¡¯ is truly a masterpiece. I¡¯m deeply obsessed with its unique artstyle, unconventional plot, and the central theme of defyingmon sense to fearlessly embrace forbidden love. In retrospect, I¡¯m utterly enamored by the exhrating and moving love story between the three characters.¡± ¡°Thank you. Although every fan has said almost the same thing to me, it still makes me extremely happy to hear it from you.¡± Mr. Yellow raised his head and sped Taylor¡¯s hands, giving him a teasing smile. ¡°Long time no see, my loyal fan, Taylor.¡± ¡°What¡­? You¡­?¡± The perfect smile that Taylor had practiced countless times gradually stiffened, and his face turned pale as he looked at the acquaintance in front of him with disbelief. ¡°Green Emperor¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Wearing ck-framed sses, the very schrly-looking Green Emperor revealed an even more gentlemanly and amiable smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my book signing?¡± ¡°Y-Your¡­ book signing event¡­? Y-You¡¯re¡­ Mr. Yellow?¡± Taylor¡¯s face froze as he murmured. This revtion was akin to the old emperor, known for his seriousness, suddenly transforming into a sexy girl with cat ears, then kneeling on the throne in a provocative manner and beckoning him to y with her. While the allure of a girl with cat ears appealed to his preferences, the idea of the old emperor undergoing such a transformation caused a certain part of his body to go limp. ¡°How can it be!¡± Taylor suddenly exploded in anger. He was clearly still in denial. ¡°You must have hidden Mr. Yellow! Where did you hide him?!¡± ¡°After so many years, you still haven¡¯t changed at all, Taylor. You¡¯re as rude, savage, and brainless as ever.¡± Green Emperor took out his handkerchief and wiped the saliva that had sttered across his face, then coldly remarked, ¡°I see you¡¯re still used to deceiving yourself, as always.¡± ¡°Nonsense! How could Mr. Yellow be someone like you? I refuse to believe it, even in my death!¡± Taylor¡¯s bloodshot eyes were as wide as saucers. Without waiting for Green Emperor to answer, he rummaged through therge and small boxes behind him. To his disappointment, after rummaging through all the boxes, he found only Mr. Yellow¡¯s new work, ¡°Miss Anglerfish Wants to Fall in Love¡±. ¡°You! Not only did you kidnap Mr. Yellow, but you also stole all of his books?¡± ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all, have you?¡± Green Emperor let out a long sigh, then took out a letter that looked extremely familiar to Taylor from his chest pocket before proceeding to recite it out loud. Book 5: Chapter 102: Reunion Between Old Friends Book 5: Chapter 102: Reunion Between Old Friends ¡°Dear Mr. Yellow, my name is Aurora, I¡¯ve been a devoted fan of your work for the past year. Although we¡¯ve never had the chance to meet in person, I feel a profound connection to your soul through your art¡­¡± ¡°NO!!!¡± Taylor screamed like a boar about to be butchered. He reacted as if Green Emperor was not reading an ordinary letter, but a curse that could give him a splitting headache. In fact, the harsh reality was even more terrifying for Taylor than any curse. The letter was indeed the one he had personally penned. It was also one of the many heartfelt letters he had been sending to Mr. Yellow over the past year, all of which had been met with deafening silence. ¡°SHUT UP, YOU B?A?S?T?A?R?D?!¡± In a fit of rage, Taylor pounced on Green Emperor, wrested the envelope from his hand, and proceeded to crumple the letter before swallowing it whole. Green Emperor remained unruffled by Taylor¡¯s outburst. He gracefully stepped back, smoothed out his cor, then adjusted the ck-framed sses that he was not used to wearing. ¡°Do you believe me now, Aurora?¡± He smiled smugly. ¡°You b?a?s?t?a?r?d?¡­¡± Taylor red at Green Emperor with bloodshot eyes. He looked like a raging bull, ready to charge over and fight Green Emperor. Taylor feltpletely deceived. Mr. Yellow was an idol he had admired for over a year, considering him to be the soulmate he had always longed for. He had been looking forward to the book signing event, but to his dismay, he discovered that the person he idolized was nothing more than the annoying brat from across the street he had loathed since childhood! Furthermore, the brat possessed the means to ckmail him. He did not hesitate to mock and humiliate him either! If this were something Taylor could tolerate, he would have endured it. However, it was not! He swore that today, he would¡­ ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me?¡± Green Emperor¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°You, a nerd for the past ten thousand years with a belly as bouncy as a mattress, dare to fight me?¡± he continued taunting. Green Emperor stepped closer, towering over Taylor by half a head. With a condescending look on his face, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that while you were enjoying theforts of the Holy Dragon Empire, I endured countless rounds of the Queen¡¯s brutal training. I broke my ribs 4,524 times, fractured my femur 3,999 times, my skull 5,823 times, my spine 1,977 times and sufferedminuted fractures 1,933 times.¡± ¡°So¡­ how are you nning to fight me?¡± Green Emperor took another step forward. An overwhelming pressure descended upon Taylor like a silent tsunami. Despite being a legendary figure and the strongest peak saint-level expert in the Holy Dragon Empire, it did not change the fact that Taylor¡¯s opponent was also a peak saint-level expert. Besides, there was a significant distinction between Taylor, who had spent years as a recluse ying video games indoors, and a ********* who endured daily torment. With this realization, Taylor lost his confidence in defeating the ********* in front of him. The expression on his face changed as quickly as a chameleon¡¯s skin. Sensing Green Emperor¡¯s increasingly dangerous aura that surpassed his own, Taylor finally managed to force a smile on his face. ¡°W-What¡­ are you talking about? Why would I fight you? We are all from the same n. This should be a tearful reunion between old friends. I can¡¯t even begin to express how delighted I am to meet you here, Big Brother Green Emperor.¡± Green Emperor warmly patted Taylor¡¯s shoulder, disying the affection of a real big brother, andughed heartily. ¡°Gwahaha, you¡¯re absolutely right. I¡¯m delighted to see you too, little brother. I might have been a little harsh earlier. Please allow me to treat you to a candied fruit skewer as an apology.¡± Green Emperor waved at a vendor nearby and ordered, ¡°Two candied fruit skewers, please!¡± ¡°Right away!¡± The opportunity for a sale put a big smile on the vendor¡¯s face as he hurried over with her candied fruit skewers stand. She randomly selected two skewers and handed them to Green Emperor. ¡°Five copper coins for one, ten copper coins for two.¡± ¡°I only have gold coins on me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept gold coins, only copper coins.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any copper coins though.¡± The vendor turned to Taylor and asked, ¡°Do you have any copper coins, Aurora?¡± The corner of Taylor¡¯s mouth twitched as he saw a familiar face in front of him, clothed in linen and holding a towering candied fruit skewers stand. His eyes nearly fell out of their sockets. ¡°Why the hell are you here too, Fenice?¡± ¡°Are you blind or something? I¡¯m selling candied fruit skewers.¡± Fenice shrugged nonchntly, then waved the candied fruit skewers she was still holding. ¡°I¡¯m not here to chat. Ten copper coins. Make it quick. I only deal in copper coins, gold coins are as worthless as toilet paper on Dragon Ind now due to oversupply. I¡¯ve told the others to stop collecting gold coins, but they never listen.¡± ¡°Do you really think a legendary figure from the Holy Dragon Empire would carry money around¡­?¡± ¡°Tsk, boring.¡± Fenice rolled her eyes at them, then shoved the candied fruit skewers into their hands. ¡°They¡¯re on the house, for fellow nsmen.¡± ¡°Many thanks, Sister Fenice.¡± Green Emperor expressed his gratitude and proceeded to savor the candied fruit skewer happily. Taylor, on the other hand, stared at the skewer in disbelief. ¡°You call this thing a candied fruit skewer?¡± ¡°Why? I made them myself. You¡¯re telling me that they don¡¯t look like candied fruit skewers?¡± Fenice stared at the candied fruit skewers on her stand and grumbled, ¡°Do you even know who my teacher is? It¡¯s Old John from West Street, a true expert in making candied fruit skewers! I actually spent two years just learning how to make the sugar syrup. My skills were verified by Old John himself!¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re telling the truth, but¡­¡± The things on the stand certainly resembled candied fruit skewers¡ªred fruits coated in red sugar syrup, six of them on a bamboo skewer. The glossy and shiny sugary coating looked very appetizing, but¡­¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t these fruits a bit too big? Are they really hawthorn berries?¡± Every piece of candied fruit was the size of a human head. Instead of berries, they looked like skewers of red balloons. It was no wonder that Fenice¡¯s candied fruit skewers stand reached the towering height of a three-story building! ¡°Big?¡± Fenice gave Taylor an odd look. ¡°Are you drunk on coke? The hawthorn berries on Dragon Ind are all this big.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Taylor froze as long-forgotten memories from the distant past slowly resurfaced in his mind. Fenice was right¡­ The hawthorn berries on Dragon Ind¡­ were indeed this big¡­ Fenice cast a pitiful nce at Taylor and let out a deep sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve repeatedly urged you to return home once in a while, Aurora. Yet you stubbornly cling to that ten-thousand-year pact. After staying in the human nation for so long, you have started to be like one of them!¡± Green Emperor patted Taylor¡¯s shoulder, expressing his agreement with Fenice¡¯s words. ¡°Come home more often, Aurora. Dragon Ind will always be your home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ It¡¯s time for me to go home¡­¡± Taylor looked up, trying to restrain the proof of the uncharacteristic emotions that welled up in his eyes. Green Emperor and Fenice watched him in silence, allowing the wanderer to indulge in his nostalgic reverie. For a moment, their meeting really turned into a reunion between old friends after a long separation. After a long time, Taylor wiped away the moisture from the corners of his eyes. He then pulled out the flip-flops he usually wore and turned to look at Fenice with a serious expression. ¡°By the way, why are you calling me Aurora?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ that¡­¡± Fenice took out a letter that looked extremely familiar to Taylor and began to recite it with deep emotion. Book 5: Chapter 103: How To Infuriate A Man With A Daughter Complex Book 5: Chapter 103: How To Infuriate A Man With A Daughter Complex ¡°AHHHHHHHHH! Why do you have one too?! Don¡¯t tell me Mr. Yellow is also your pen name!¡± Taylor was on the verge of losing his mind. How did these people end up with the letter he had sent? He had sent a total of ten letters himself. Could there truly be ten Mr. Yellows? Green Emperor stroked his chin and grinned. ¡°Well¡­ The dragons believe that sharing is caring. I thought it¡¯d be a good idea to share something this precious with everyone, so I had a thousand copies made. Everyone on Dragon Ind received one. They were really worried about our dear Aurora, who is out there all alone. They even mentioned that reading the letter put their minds at ease.¡± ¡°Worried my a?s?s?! The Earth Dragon had buried himself for tens of thousands of years. Have you guys ever worried about him? You heartless lot just wanted to relish in my misfortune!¡± ¡°How can you say that, our dear Aurora? We¡¯re yourrades! Can¡¯t you be a little nicer to your own kin?¡± Fenice clutched her chest and gave Taylor an injured look. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re my kin that I know each of your true colors!¡± Fenice ced her hand on Taylor¡¯s shoulder and earnestly consoled him. ¡°Cheer up. At least the Queen has always cared about you. She still talks about you from time to time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. How could I make up stories about the Queen?¡± ¡°Oooh¡­ Our Queen¡­¡± Taylor could not help but burst into tears. In this unforgiving world, among these seemingly heartlessrades, only the Queen had genuinely kept him in her thoughts¡­ ¡°Out of the entire dragon n, only you and Earth missed the princess¡¯ birthday celebration. Well, we have lost contact with Earth for tens of thousands of years, so he¡¯s presumably gone¡­ But you¡­ You were enjoying your time in the Holy Dragon Empire and didn¡¯t even send a gift to the princess. The Queen mentioned something about having a good chat with you once you return to Dragon Ind.¡± Taylor¡¯s face slowly stiffened as a chilling sensation ran down his spine. Taylor, who had been far from home for too long, suddenly remembered that the Dragon Queen was definitely the cruelest legend among their n. The munication¡± technique she had perfected was enough to make the other party wish for death. Green Emperor¡¯s fractured bones were most likely the Queen¡¯s ¡°training treats¡± when she was in a good mood. ¡°What¡­ should I do¡­?¡± Taylor clung to his tworades like a lifeline. ¡°Both of you, please! We¡¯rerades! You must save me¡­¡± he pleaded, his lips shivering. ¡°Don¡¯t ask the impossible. Just wait for your fate. Farewell,¡± Green Emperor and Fenice replied in unison, trying to make their escape. After all, trying to save someone from the wrath of the Queen was a fool¡¯s errand. They were not going to risk themselves doing something like that. ¡°Both of you¡­ Please¡­! Little Aurora is begging you! I¡¯ll do anything if you save my life!¡± Taylor desperately clung to both of them. As the supreme guardian of the Holy Dragon Empire, he was willing to endure the humiliation of acknowledging hisme nickname just to survive. He was sure in just a few days, everyone in the dragon n would start calling him Little Aurora. ¡°You guys can¡¯t abandon me!¡± ¡°How can you be so spineless, Aurora? You¡¯re a member of the great dragon n. It¡¯s just death. Face it with dignity and maybe the Queen will appreciate your courage and grant you a swift death.¡± Green Emperor and Fenice turned away, making it clear that they had no intention of intervening. ¡°If this is about fighting someone, I can even face the Demon King without batting an eyelid. But as someone who got his a?s?s? whooped by the Queen since childhood, I¡¯m traumatized!¡± Taylor clutched his chest. Ten thousand years had passed, but the trauma that the Queen had etched into his young mind remained as deep as an abyss. As a proud dragon, resilience and the will to fight were engraved into his very being. Even in the face of adversaries far mightier than himself, he clung to his resolve, ready to confront death directly. But facing the queen¡­ Nope, it just couldn¡¯t be done. ¡°Fine. To repay you for all the times I used you as a scapegoat when you were still a naive little boy, I¡¯ll give you a hand.¡± Touched by Taylor¡¯s raw emotions, Fenice finally relented and handed him an exquisite ck card. Taylor stared at the ck card adorned with small pink hearts in his hand. He froze for a long time before uttering, ¡°Princess Lilith¡¯s Fan Club?¡± ¡°What the hell? Who in their right mind would establish a group like this? It seems like a gathering ce for the perverts obsessed with Her Highness. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the Queen will bury them and their ancestors alive?¡± Upon hearing this, both Green Emperor and Fenice gave Taylor a look of sympathy. ¡°W-What¡¯s with that look? Why do I feel like the only child in kindergarten who didn¡¯t receive candy when all of my other ssmates did?¡± ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t even know how to continue this.¡± Unable to tolerate Taylor¡¯s idiocy any longer, Fenice reached out and flipped the card over for him. ¡°If someone with your intelligence understands that the person behind such a group will undoubtedly be buried alive by the Queen, can you figure out who has the authority to openly establish a fan club like this?¡± On the back of the card, there was a golden number ¡°17¡±, while the card itself was covered with a holographic pattern of dragon silhouettes that was visible under the sunlight. Realization dawned upon Taylor as soon as he saw the number behind the card, For the dragons, the entire race numbered fewer than a thousand, with a frightfully long lifespan. Frequent encounters and disagreements over trivial matters or spoken words led to an unofficial hierarchy based on seniority, strength, or age. While Taylor was not privy to the exact ranking structure, from his memories, Fenice happened to be in the top twenty or so. Nheless, such intangible hierarchycked concrete value, as proud dragons were seldom willing to acknowledge it. Daily confrontations with others who were rumored to be mightier than themselves were not umon in the entire dragon tribe. So, the only one within the entire dragon race qualified to create aprehensive ranking of every dragon¡ªone that would not leave a single dragon unsatisfied¡ªwas evident. It was the Dragon Queen. Taylor gulped. ¡°Everyone¡­ has one of these?¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re loyal fans of Princess Lilith,¡± Fenice gloated. Book 5: Chapter 104: Dragons Are Law Abiding Book 5: Chapter 104: Dragons Are Law Abiding ¡°W-What¡­ do you mean by that¡­?¡± Taylor stared at Fenice with wide, bewildered eyes, taken aback by her smug expression. ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything,huh?¡± ¡°K-Know what¡­?¡± Taylor felt like a character in an adventure novel, unaware of the ominous signs looming above his head. It was like being part of a team where everyone else had vital information, and he was the lone clueless member, headed for a disastrous pitfall. The author had already made him raise many death gs, and it was only a matter of time before he was killed. ¡°Do you know why we are here, dear Aurora?¡± ¡°Sightseeing to relieve boredom?¡± Taylor scratched his face, his voice filled with uncertainty. Fenice looked at him like she was looking at an idiot. She was even convinced that Taylor was beyond hope. She reached for a candied fruit skewer, and with a flick of her long, lizard-like tongue, she took the fruit, roughly the size of a human head, into her mouth out of frustration. Her cheeks puffed up like a squirrel¡¯s, bouncing with each bite. After savoring the sweets, Fenice finally found the mood to enlighten an idiot. She pointed toward a fortune teller nearby who had stopped two young girls on the street and was telling them things like ¡°I see that your forehead is dark, you¡¯re in for some trouble with your love life. How about I help you out? You¡¯re asking me why? Allow me to exin to you in detail.¡± ¡°You see that guy? Do you know him?¡± ¡°Oh s?h?i?t?, it¡¯s Garett!¡± Fenice then gestured to another side of the street. A shirtless, muscr man was lying on the ground, holding a massive metal lock. A second muscr man swung a sledgehammer, attempting to break the lock. With each strike, the man on the ground winced in pain. ¡°How about those two?¡± ¡°Oh s?h?i?t?, it¡¯s Kurt and Easton!¡± Taylor was left dumbfounded. He had initially assumed he was one of the few dragons in Jeorgetown City, along with Fenice and Green Emperor. While the dragon poption was sparse, their nomadic tendencies led to asional encounters every few years. However, running into so many at once was indeed unusual. Since Taylor had be the guardian of the Holy Dragon Empire nearly ten thousand years ago, this was the first time he had experienced the feeling of being surrounded by his own kind. He now understood why some of the street vendors he had seen earlier appeared familiar. Taylor¡¯s throat went dry as he looked at Fenice, and his voice turned hoarse. ¡°Tell me honestly, how many people¡­ no, how many dragons have infiltrated Jeorgetown City?¡± Fenice held up one hand, fingers spread, then did the same with the other hand. ¡°Ten?¡± Taylor involuntarily raised his voice. Ten dragons? That sounds like a recipe for chaos if they get even slightly riled up! Besides, he would not be able to control them if they caused trouble. He had been a recluse in Jeorgetown City for nearly ten thousand years. There was no way he could possiblypete with those dragons who had been tormented by the Queen day in and day out! He could not even take on Green Emperor, let alone dealing with ten of them at once! Fenice shook her head, ¡°No, not ten, silly!¡± ¡°Phew! Good to know.¡± Taylor breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I meant all of them!¡± Fenice eximed, holding her hands high in the air and yfully spreading and closing her fingers, ¡°Except for the Queen, who¡¯s away to attend to something, and Earth who¡¯s been out of touch, all the dragons are here!¡± ¡°HUH?¡± A¡­All of them? Taylor was utterly petrified¡­ What did she mean by all of them? Does that mean there were potentially thousands of dragons hidden in this small city right now? The terrifying image of Jeorgetown City being reduced to rubble with hundreds of dragons celebrating on the ruins shed across Taylor¡¯s mind. ¡°Are you all insane?!¡± Taylor grabbed Fenice by the cor and shook her. ¡°All of youing to the human nation is trouble! Aren¡¯t you afraid the Queen will be furious?¡± Fenice rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you daft? If I dare to show up here, that means the Queen has already approved it.¡± ¡°Approved it¡­? B-But why? You can¡¯te as you please! That¡¯s a rule set by the Queen herself!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still don¡¯t get it!¡± Fenice and Green Emperor looked at Taylor as if he were the most embarrassing dragon in their n. Fenice pulled out the exquisite Princess Lilith¡¯s Fan Club card and held it high like it was a sacred relic. ¡°The only person who can make the Queen grant an exception is none other than the world¡¯s most adorable princess!¡± ¡°Her Highness¡­?¡± A spark of realization struck Taylor. Her Highness¡­ I heard she¡¯s traveling in the human realm. The Great Celestial Rite¡­ The Martial God Tournament¡­ Anyone below the Saint Realm is allowed to take part¡­ The young princess must have not reached the Saint Realm yet¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that our pure-blooded princess will attend such a lively event. This is a golden opportunity to witness the results of her travels among human nations!¡± Fenice said with excitement. ¡°As loyal fans of Her Highness, we all came prepared. We bought the best seats, prepared cheering banners, and even memorized the cheering shout!¡± Green Emperor puffed out his chest, proud of being the person who came up with the cheering shout. ¡°We¡¯re definitely going to give Her Highness a wonderful surprise!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± Taylor slumped to the ground, overwhelmed by the revtion. It turned out that these guys came here with the enthusiasm of adults attending a kindergarten y, cheering for their favorite kids among the performers. Fenice crouched down like a caring big sister to pat Taylor on the shoulder and said, ¡°This is the only way you can survive.¡± ¡°Survive¡­?¡± A spark of realization struck Taylor again! He understood now! He was enlightened! Taylor lifted his head, his eyes shining with the light of wisdom. It doesn¡¯t matter what will happen to Jeorgetown City! It doesn¡¯t matter what will happen to the Holy Dragon Empire! All that was beyond his control. If this group of dragons really wreaked havoc in the Holy Dragon Empire, he would just return to the founding Emperor¡¯s tomb and offer incense as a plea for forgiveness. His first priority now was to¡­ please Her Highness, the Princess! When the Queen, who was known for her daughterplex, flew into a rage, no one¡¯s words would be of any use. Any attempt to intervene would result in them being drawn into her wrath and subjected to a torture. Yet, Her Highness was the exception! She was the Queen¡¯s most beloved Princess! If he could make Her Highness happy and earn her kind words in front of the Queen, his life would be spared. However, there was a problem¡­ Taylor had never even met her yet, so he had no idea what she liked. Just as Taylor was about to seek advice from his more experiencedpanions¡­ ¡°Hey, you! What are you all doing?¡± An authoritative figure in uniform ran over angrily. ¡°Not good! The city guards areing!¡± The two dragons quickly packed up their things and disappeared faster than rabbits. The fortune teller, lock seller, pancake vendor, and those pretending to be hooligans to flirt with thedies on the street also fled. In an instant, Taylor was left alone on the street. Taylor pounded the ground in frustration, gritting his teeth. Book 5: Chapter 105: The Friend You Mentioned… Book 5: Chapter 105: The Friend You Mentioned¡­ ¡°What gift should I give to Her Highness?¡± With the arrival of the city guards, his rades¡± instantly scattered. Taylor was left alone to contemte the problem. Lost in deep thought, Taylor could not even recall how he made his way back to his own special mansion within the pce. ¡°Should I send her gold and jewels?¡± No, that won¡¯t do. Taylor immediately dismissed this idea. How could a princessck those? It was a well-known fact that most dragons had a natural inclination for collecting shiny items. With their long lifespans, their hoarding habit could get a little terrifying. Nearly every dragon possessed a treasure trove that could easily rival the wealth of an entire human nation. On Dragon Ind, gold and silver were anything but rare. Even Fenice, who sold candied fruit skewers, preferred to collect the most worthless copper coins from the human nation rather than gold coins. As the most esteemed figure with the longest lifespan and oldest in age (scratch that) in the entire dragon n, the Queen, Taylor couldn¡¯t fathom the value of the treasures she had amassed. It was rumored that she had excavated the entire Dragon Ind to serve as her private treasure trove. Considering Her Highness was the Dragon Queen¡¯s most beloved daughter, there was simply no way shecked wealth. The idea was so absurd that Taylor would sooner believe that the princess was actually a man. But what then, could I possibly give Her Highness if not gold and jewels? Taylor ruminated for a while before a realization dawned on him. Damn it! I¡¯ve been here in the Holy Dragon Empire for so long, and yet I have nothing to offer except for wealth! No wonder even Green Emperor looks down on me. Taylor twiddled his thumbs sadly. ¡°I should¡¯ve acquired a trade over these long years.¡± Hepared himself to his fellow dragon kin¡­ Some were fortune-tellers, some ran pancake stalls, others ventured into various businesses, and some mastered the craft of making candied fruit skewers. In contrast, he felt like an utter failure without any skills to his name. The more Taylor thought about it, the more frustrated he became. He could not bear to think about his own inadequacies any longer. ¡°No, I can¡¯t go on like this. I need to consult someone about this.¡± But¡­ who? Exposing the princess¡¯ identity carelessly was strictly against the Queen¡¯s orders, as it was crucial for Her Highness to have an authentic travel experience. Additionally, he had to consider the young princess¡¯ preferences¡­ Consulting the Elder Emperor was out of the question, as he was more likely to suggest sending beautiful women as gifts, and it was highly unlikely that the princess would be interested in human girls. With those two conditions in mind, there was only one person to turn to¡ªa figure that had nearly faded from Taylor¡¯s memory. Yes, she¡¯s the one! Taylor excitedly pounded the table and eximed, ¡°Somebody! Go fetch my number one! I believe her name was Princess Ste or something!¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Amidst the haze and the scent of blossoms, an elegant silhouette graced the hot springs. Outside, a dim candlelight slowly approached the paper window. ¡°Princess Estelle, the Guardian requests your presence,¡± a hunched figure whispered hoarsely. The sshing sounds from the hot spring suddenly ceased. After a few moments of silence, aposed yet subtly joyous voice rang out, ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Well then, please make haste, Princess Estelle. The Guardian awaits you.¡± The hunched figure paused for a moment and added, ¡°I heard from the maid serving the Guardian that he was mumbling something about choosing a gift for the princess before summoning you.¡± PLOP. Something fell into the water, followed by a flurry of sshes from the depths of the hot spring. ¡°Thank you, Ninth Elder,¡± Princess Estelle¡¯s voice followed. ¡°You¡¯re wee, I should be congratting you, Your Highness,¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too courteous, Ninth Elder. You shouldn¡¯t have troubled yourself to personally deliver a message. Nina, please escort the Ninth Elder home. It¡¯s getting dark. Take my night pearl with you to light the way. Make sure the Ninth Elder doesn¡¯t stumble on his way home.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the maid who had been outside responded before leading the hunched figure away. Once they had departed, Princess Estelle emerged from the hot spring, her skin glowing like the moon. She could not conceal the joy on her face as she slipped into a bathrobe. ¡°Three years¡­ It has been three years since I received my master¡¯s blood essence. This is the first time he has summoned me,¡± Princess Estelle murmured softly. In the past, she had always been the one to visit her master. More often than not, he was either away or caught up in some matter. With his apparentck of interest in her cultivation all these years, Princess Estelle had nearly believed that her master never cared about her, even though she was his sole disciple. It seemed like that was not the case¡­ ¡°Master still cares about me. My efforts have not been in vain.¡± How can he possibly not care about me? He even remembers that my birthday is in a month! Princess Estelle held back her tears and called upon a waiting maid. ¡°Somebody,e dress me. Fetch me the gown I had tailored a few days ago.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Meanwhile, in the Guardian¡¯s mansion¡­ Taylor had been pacing anxiously as he eagerly anticipated Princess Estelle¡¯s arrival. ¡°Hurry up and bring her in.¡± A few minutester, Princess Estelle, who had made the journey with great haste, finally made her way inside the grand mansion and stood before Taylor. ¡°Greetings, master.¡± Princess Estelle, dressed in avish dress, curtsied respectfully upon seeing her master. Taylor never cared about formalities. He waved dismissively and pulled a chair over for Princess Estelle, ¡°Never mind the formalities. Come, sit down.¡± ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡± Princess Estelle took her seat, but did not rx entirely. She was perched on the edge of her chair, her posture straight and proper. Taylor took a seat in front of Princess Estelle and began, ¡°Say, Ste¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Estelle.¡± Princess Estelle smiled. She was impressed that her master had decided to start their conversation with humor to lighten the mood. Although it had been nearly half a year since theyst met, the yful jest quickly dissolved any initial awkwardness between them. ¡°Ste, Estelle, whichever it is¡­ I called you here to ask for your advice on a few matters,¡± Taylor spoke impatiently. He¡¯s not beating around the bush about it, huh? Princess Estelle¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she responded, ¡°Go on, master.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Taylor cleared his throat before continuing, ¡°Well¡­ I have a friend who wishes to give a gift to someone, but he is at a loss about what to offer. He came to me for advice, but, as you know, Estelle, I¡¯m not good at such matters. I don¡¯t have anyone reliable to consult either. After racking my brain for a while, I concluded that you¡¯re the only person I can turn to.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Princess Estelle nodded. The friend that master speaks of must be himself! ¡°Well who is master¡­ I mean, master¡¯s friend trying to give a gift to? The choice of gift varies depending on the recipient¡¯s status.¡± Taylor scratched his head as he struggled to find the right words. After some time, he stammered, ¡°Hm¡­ She¡¯s¡­ probably¡­ a¡­ princess¡­ I guess?¡± ¡°Oh? I see, she¡¯s a princess.¡± Princess Estelle concealed her smile with her hand. What a coincidence, I am a princess too. ¡°Well then, what are the princess¡¯ preferences?¡± ¡°Preferences?¡± Taylor grimaced. ¡°How would I know? That¡¯s why I summoned you here.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s indeed quite a predicament.¡± Princess Estelle did not expect her master to be such a tsundere. It seemed he was at a loss on what to give her and hade up with an excuse to seek an answer from her. Book 5: Chapter 106: Sisters Book 5: Chapter 106: Sisters The sight of Taylor racking his brains turned Princess Estelle¡¯s eyes into crescents. She tilted her head thoughtfully for a moment before acting like she had been struck by a sudden epiphany. ¡°I¡¯ve got it! It¡¯s the thought that matters to the princess!¡± she eximed. ¡°The thought?¡± Taylor asked, even more puzzled now. ¡°Yes, precisely. It¡¯s all about the sentiment,¡± Princess Estelle rified as she ced her hand over her heart. ¡°Given that she¡¯s a princess, she has been surrounded by opulence her entire life.¡± Taylor nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the crux of the matter. How can I select a gift for someone who already has everything and still make her happy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a real professional,¡± Taylor eximed with apuse, truly impressed by Princess Estelle¡¯s ability to immediately pinpoint his issue. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry so much, master. The most important thing about any gift is the thought behind it. As long as you can convey your intention, the gift itself bes secondary.¡± ¡°So, what kind of gift would best convey my intentions?¡± Taylor inquired, already taking out a small notebook and ready to jot down notes as he attentively listened to Princess Estelle. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be anything extravagant,¡± Princess Estelle said, shaking her head. A rosy blush spread across her cheeks as she gazed at Taylor intoxicatingly and whispered, ¡°In fact¡­ All you need to give is yourself, master¡­¡± Taylor was utterly bewildered, as if a bolt of lightning had just struck him, rendering him speechless as he stared at the princess in sheer disbelief. Even though Princess Estelle¡¯s voice was soft, Taylor¡¯s keen hearing allowed him to hear her as if she was speaking at normal volume. ¡°A-Ah¡­ I was just talking nonsense. How could I even suggest master giving himself to someone else. As long as you dedicate a little more time to apany¡­¡± Princess Estelle began to backtrack frantically, her face flushing as she chastised herself inwardly for speaking her mind. Now, she was convinced that her master would consider her a bizarre and perverted girl¡­ She was so embarrassed that she nearly ran out of the room. ¡°Brilliant!¡± Taylor eximed, pping his knee in excitement as he looked at Princess Estelle in amazement. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize how clever you are? Your suggestion is simply fantastic!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± A sea of question marks flooded Princess Estelle¡¯s mind. What is master talking about? Are my ears ying tricks on me? ¡°The Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite is about tomence, and I need to prepare as soon as possible!¡± Taylor eximed with excitement as he paced around the room. The more he thought about it, the more he realized the brilliance of Princess Estelle¡¯s idea. By offering himself as a gift to Her Highness, he could not only convey his heartfelt intentions, but also be her possession. In such a scenario, the Queen, being her mother, would be unable to bring harm to her daughter¡¯s belongings. Could the Princess be more ruthless than the Queen? Hahaha impossible, the princess is only a youngdy. Meanwhile, Princess Estelle had finally regained herposure after experiencing a whirlwind of emotions. Upon realizing that this was reality, her brain was overloaded with certain images that caused steam to rise from the top of her head. ¡°No, no, Master, I was just joking! Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°No, your suggestion is brilliant! As your master, I am thoroughly impressed,¡± Taylor affirmed, patting Princess Estelle¡¯s shoulder with delight. ¡°B-B-But¡­¡± ¡°No need to say more. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ll also be participating in the Martial God Tournament?¡± Princess Estelle could only nod in response because she could not find her voice. ¡°In that case, get ready. I¡¯ll personally pass on some techniques to you.¡± ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± the princess stammered. The overwhelming joy left Princess Estelle feeling like the room had turned into a colorful kaleidoscope, spinning around beautifully before her eyes and leaving her slightly dizzy. ¡°I-I¡¯ll¡­ give it my all! I¡¯ll definitely be the champion!¡± Princess Estelle finally managed toplete a sentence. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be the champion, being the first runner up is good enough,¡± Taylor replied as he gave Princess Estelle a strange look. The Dragon Princess will definitely be the champion. What are you getting so excited about? Princess Estelle, who was still lost in the swirling kaleidoscope of emotions in her mind, could not help but burst into tears of joy upon hearing Taylor¡¯s words. Master is really a kind man! He¡¯s even attempting to alleviate my stress right now. How can I ept master¡¯s gift if I can¡¯t secure the first ce? At that moment, Princess Estelle felt more determined than ever before. Wait for it, Master, I¡¯ll definitely be the champion of the Martial God Tournament. I will ept your splendid gift with peace of mind! When the timees, hehehehehehe¡­ The pure-hearted young girl could not help but reveal an evil smile. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Knock, knock, knock. The rapping on the door caused Lilith to set her tea cup down. Wondering who could be visiting sote, Lilith, who was already preparing for bed, begrudgingly put on her slippers and opened the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The door swung open to reveal a familiar figure. Lilith¡¯s expression shifted, and she made an instinctive attempt to close the door. However, the person outside the door had already anticipated her response. Her slender fingers held the door frame firmly, refusing to let go even when the door pressed against them. Lilith¡¯s eye twitched. She could not help but wince at the sight of the hand caught in the door, even though she was a pure-blooded dragon. The person outside appeared unperturbed, even though she had lived a life of luxury her entire existence. ¡°Can you please open the door, Lilith?¡± The eyes of the person outside curved into a smile filled with strange desire, causing Lilith¡¯s hair to stand on end. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing in particr. I simply wish to talk to you, Lilith.¡± The smiling eyes continued to gaze at Lilith as if she were a treasure. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared, Lilith.¡± ¡°Scared? Of you, a loser?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she took a step back and stepped aside. A young girl in a white dress walked through the door, smiling as she locked eyes with Lilith. She was none other than the youngest daughter of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s Emperor, who had received the title of Princess Oriana. She was the most favored daughter until Estelle became a formal disciple of Taylor. Her name was Princess Luna, Luna Hesse. She had suffered a defeat at the hands of Lilith during a fiercepetition to be the representative of St. Caroline Academy, and was humiliated in front of arge audience. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lilith.¡± Princess Luna gracefully held her skirt and extended a curtsy toward Lilith. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Lilith took two steps back, adopting a defensive stance. The girl who had previously fought with her and held a deep grudge was now curtsying to her. It was like witnessing a cunning weasel approaching a wary chicken, and Lilith was convinced that she was up to no good. Lilith could not help but wonder if Princess Luna had developed some new technique that allowed her to curse people through a simple curtsy. Was she here seeking revenge for being publicly humiliatedst time? ¡°Come on, then! I¡¯ve roamed the world for a long time, and I¡¯ve never experienced fear.¡± Princess Luna was puzzled by Lilith¡¯s vignce at first, but then she realized her own error. ¡°I see, I made a mistake,¡± she said respectfully. Standing up straight, Princess Luna took a deep breath and then knelt before Lilith. Her long hair cascaded to the ground, and her forehead rested against the cold floor. Book 5: Chapter 107: The Big Wolf And The Little Rabbit Book 5: Chapter 107: The Big Wolf And The Little Rabbit The atmosphere in the room became strangely silent. Time seemed to stand still as Lilith gaped at Luna, who knelt before her with an air of submission. It was almost inconceivable to Lilith. The once-arrogant and noble Princess of the Holy Dragon Empire had transformed into a meek figure addressing her as ¡°master¡±. The wager between them had been that the loser would be the property of the other, but¡­ Lilith gazed at the ceiling above them. They were no longer within the confines of St. Caroline Academy, and there were no magic arrays here to enforce their wagers either. This meant that the wager they had made back then was no longer effective once they were outside of the academy. Besides, Lilith had absolutely no interest in making Princess Luna her servant. If Lilith wanted someone to serve her, she could easily find a team of professionals who would attend to her every need. She had no need for a princess raised in privilege andcked practical skills. Lilith pondered for a long time but failed to figure out why Princess Luna, who had previously been eager to maintain her image even after humiliation, was now kneeling before her. Princess Luna remained on her knees with her forehead against the ground, as though she awaited her master¡¯smands. In the end, Lilith could only sigh in defeat and said, ¡°P-Please¡­ rise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Lilith,¡± Princess Luna replied, gracefully rising to her feet and folded her slender hands in front of her. The white dress she wore gave her an otherworldly aura. A gentle smile graced her lips, and her eyes remained serene, with a trace of desire that Lilith could not quite fathom. She looked nothing like the young woman who had just knelt before her and surrendered every shred of her dignity. Understanding Luna was bing increasingly perplexing. Lilith massaged her temples, trying to make sense of the situation. She returned to her chair and took a sip of herbal tea to calm her nerves. ¡°Please, stop calling me ¡®master¡¯. I feel like I¡¯m going to die soon if you keep doing that.¡± Lilith ced her tea cup back on the table, feeling a bit calmer. She was about to reason with this seemingly ¡°lost¡± girl in front of her when she noticed that Luna¡¯s attention was not on her, but on her tea cup. Lilith nced at the unremarkable tea cup. It bore the design of the world¡¯s top artist, was crafted in the Royal kilns of the Holy Dragon Empire, and was one of only five sets in the entire continent¡ªtwo of which were in the pce of the Holy Dragon Empire and three in Lilith¡¯s possession. Although these exquisite patterned dragon moon porcin teacups could fetch a price of up to 100,000 gold coins each, they possessed no extraordinary qualities. Could she be thinking of poisoning me? Lilith furrowed her brow, cautious about letting her guard down. Luna, who had been distracted by her thoughts, turned to Lilith with a hint of embarrassment and a faint blush on her cheeks. ¡°I took a bath beforeing, and now I¡¯m feeling a bit thirsty. Would Master Lilith be so kind as to offer me a cup of tea?¡± she asked shyly. Tea? A cold glint shed in Lilith¡¯s eyes. Is this a trap? A ploy to poison me? Are all of Luna¡¯s strange behaviors merely a ruse to lower my guard? ¡°If it¡¯s too troublesome for Master Lilith, I can do it myself¡­¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Lilith reached out, stopping Princess Luna, who was eager to step in and handle the task herself. ¡°I¡¯m quite skilled at brewing tea. Just leave it to me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Princess Luna hesitated, about to say something, but Lilith cut her off firmly, ¡°No buts.¡± Lilith quickly took out another tea set. ¡°Just watch.¡± She was determined not to let this suspicious princess prepare the tea herself. She could not help but suspect that Luna might have prepared a super poison capable of taking down even a dragon, and was just waiting for the right moment to use it. Lilith maintained a calm facade, though her thoughts were quite the opposite. Her hands moved deftly as she used dragonnguage magic to heat the mountain spring water that she brought here with her. She warmed the cup, rinsed the tea leaves, and brewed it all in one go. In no time at all, a cup of premium, aromatic ck tea was set on the table. As a professional who brewed tea every day because she had nothing else better to do, Lilith¡¯s tea-brewing skills were beyond question. She confidently offered the tea to Princess Luna and said, ¡°Here, try it.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I shall help myself.¡± Princess Luna stepped forward and reached for the tea cup. Lilith returned to her chair and sat down, crossing her arms and shaking her head as she began to introduce the tea she had just prepared. ¡°This Golden Bough and Jade Leaf. It is best consumed when it¡¯s slightly hot. That¡¯s when the aroma is at its peak. You have to sip it slowly, allowing three to five seconds between each sip to savor the full vor and if¡­ Huuuh? What are you doing?¡± Lilith paused in her exnation as she suddenly realized that Princess Luna was not reaching for the freshly brewed tea, but rather¡­ For the cup of tea Lilith had been drinking from. ¡°I¡¯m drinking tea,¡± Luna said with a sweet smile. She reached for the cup at lightning speed, as if she were a thief trying to make a quick getaway after being caught red-handed. Before Lilith could react, Princess Luna swiftly grabbed the teacup, tilted her head back, and poured the remaining half a cup of tea directly down her throat. Luna drank hurriedly, causing a trail of tea to escape from the corner of her mouth. It traced a delicate path down her slender neck, ultimately soaking the front of her dress. What¡­ is¡­ she doing? For the second time today, Lilith found herself utterly baffled by Luna¡¯s bizarre behavior. After containing her frustration for so long, she finally couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer and erupted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you the tea is better when it¡¯s freshly brewed?¡± ¡°Freshly brewed tea is certainly better, but ¡­¡­¡± After finishing the tea in a single gulp, Luna seemed unsatisfied. She licked along the rim of the cup, paying special attention to the spot where Lilith¡¯s lips had been and ran her tongue over it again¡­ and again. ¡°To me, this is the ultimate delicacy.¡± After licking the cup, Luna smacked her lips with a flushed face and stared intensely at Lilith. The desire in Luna¡¯s eyes could no longer be hidden. It swirled like a tidal wave, clearly visible in her gaze. Something is wrong, something is wrong, something is wrong¡­ Not good, not good, not good, not good! This is bad¡­ Lilith finally realized that her previous thinking had been wed. While Luna¡¯s actions might seem abnormal for a regr person, they appeared perfectly logical for someone abnormal. Speaking of which, she recalled seeing Princess Luna looking like this somewhere before¡­ Memories shed through Lilith¡¯s mind¡­ Yes, it was that time when she had ordered Princess Luna to lick her foot¡­ Back then, she did not think much of it because she thought that Princess Luna¡¯s strangeness was caused by the effects of her Dragon Bloodline Suppression. However, she did not use any of that or dragonnguage spell on Luna this time. So why was she behaving this way? ¡°Master Lilith, do you know how difficult it has been for me ever since I lost to you?¡± While Luna¡¯s words should have been filled with hatred, her eyes betrayed a burning desire. She took slow, deliberate steps toward Lilith, like a zombie. Danger! Lilith¡¯s intuition told her that she needed to escape or else she would definitely lose something extremely important to her! She picked up the chair and leaped backward, but the room was too small, and she quickly reached the wall. There was nowhere else to run. She huddled in the corner of the chair, her small body trembling as she watched Luna slowly approaching her. Book 5: Chapter 108: The Importance Of Locking Your Door When You Sleep Book 5: Chapter 108: The Importance Of Locking Your Door When You Sleep ¡°Since birth, I have been the most favored daughter of the entire royal family. At the age of three, I was bestowed with the title of Princess Oriana. Even at that time, my eldest brother, the first heir to the throne, had no title. I was favored not solely due to my lovely appearance, but also my exceptional talent. I was born with the highest purity of dragon blood in the royal family, and my lineage traces back to the founding emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Therefore, from a very young age, I could have anything I desired within the royal family. No one dared to cross me, for offending me was akin to offending our father. The expectations of the world beyond our pce walls were always exceedingly high for me. They believed that my future achievements could rival those of His Majesty, the Founding Emperor, and that I would lead the Holy Dragon Empire to greater heights, securing its prosperity for another century. That was until three years ago when Lord Taylor decided to openly recruit disciples from the Imperial Family. Everyone assumed he would select me, but to their surprise, he chose my older sister, Estelle. I, however, was neither shocked nor disheartened. At the time, I understood the true reason behind Lord Taylor¡¯s decision. It was not because my sister¡¯s talents surpassed my own, nor was it because she possessed any mysterious or hidden abilities. The reason was simple¡­ I was too much of a hassle. Lord Taylor found me too troublesome. Throughout my life and training, I¡¯ve never encountered a single challenge or obstacle. However, this smooth path came at the cost of a numbness in my mind. I felt no joy in anything. When my sister, who was two years older than me, celebrated her progress, I was already two levels ahead of her. Yet, I felt no excitement. In exchange for my indifference to everything, I developed an insatiable thirst for power. At a young age, I would relentlessly pester Lord Taylor with questions about cultivation. This relentless pursuit seemed to irritate Lord Taylor, and he instead chose my seemingly more well-behaved older sister. It was a way for him to politely decline my continued pestering. My poor sister mistakenly believed that she was chosen because she was better than me, failing to see the irony in catching up to me only three yearster after being blessed by a drop of Lord Taylor¡¯s precious dragon blood. Lord Taylor¡¯s apparent disinterest in me did not bother me as I remained the strongest among my peers. I was confident I would ascend to the pinnacle of the Holy Dragon Empire and perhaps the entire continent. That was until¡­ I met you in St. Caroline Academy.¡± Princess Luna paused her lengthy speech and sensually licked her lips. She locked her gaze onto Lilith, the undisguised desire in her eyes growing stronger. The mes of desire burned brighter, as if the words spoken moments ago had ignited an even more intense longing. ¡°W-What do you want? Don¡¯te any closer! Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m much stronger than you!¡± Lilith bared her teeth, revealing her sharp little canines as she waved petite fists around threateningly. She curled up even tighter in an attempt to appear more intimidating, but her efforts made her look no different from a little rabbit cornered by the big bad wolf, futilely making threats. ¡°Of course, I know that you¡¯re stronger than me, Master Lilith. I¡¯ve verified it with my own body~¡± Lilith was not sure if she was imagining it, but she noticed the flush on Princess Luna¡¯s face intensifying as she spoke about the humiliating memories of her defeat. ¡°But what¡¯s more important is after that!¡± Princess Luna¡¯s tone suddenly rose, as if her speech had reached its climax. ¡°After losing to you, the humiliation I experienced was unlike anything I had ever felt before. It wasn¡¯t just the public humiliation; it was the disappointment in my father¡¯s eyes, the mockery from my siblings, and even the asional lustful gazes from ministers, as well as the whispers and mockery from my own maidservants. I even learned that the videos of that incident had started to circte in the ck market of the Holy Dragon Empire. Yet, I did nothing to it. Rather than defending myself, I processed all of that in silence. But no matter how I feel¡­ Even using every fiber of my being to feel¡­¡± Princess Luna wrapped her hands around her shoulders, writhing her slender body like a snake. Her flushed face disyed a mixture of anger and iprehension. ¡°No matter how I try to feel it, I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t capture that feeling from that time. The kind of feeling that¡¯s intoxicating, mind-bending, and impossible to break free from.¡± ¡°H-Huh¡­?¡± Lilith was taken aback. So, you endured all of that and allowed others to humiliate and mock you just to experience the feeling of being tormented again? What is that supposed to mean? You¡¯re a *********? Help, Mommy! There¡¯s a pervert here! ¡°So you came here tonight¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I came tonight¡­¡± Princess Luna walked closer to Lilith and slowly crouched down, as if every joint in her body was rusty. ¡°Just to request Master Lilith to¡­¡± Luna¡¯s gaze shifted downward as she crouched¡­ ¡°Let me lick it once more,¡± Princess Luna solemnly dered. ¡°NOOO!¡± Lilith screamed shrilly. This must be a joke! Why do I have to let this pervert lick me! I¡¯m not a ******, I don¡¯t find pleasure in torturing others like my mom! However, Princess Luna was undeterred and continued to pursue her desire. Despite Lilith¡¯s struggles, she was astounded to find that Princess Luna¡¯s strength was remarkably overwhelming. Even her best efforts to break free from Princess Luna proved futile. What¡¯s happening? How long has it been since we met? Has she be stronger during this time? It was as if the Beast Princess had undergone a sinister transformation, evolving into a Perverted Beast Princess! ¡°Stop resisting, Master Lilith. I know you¡¯re also yearning for this.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m normal! I¡¯m not a pervert! Stop it!¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes shed a golden color as she activated her dragonnguage magic and the effects of her Dragon Bloodline Suppression. The movement of Luna¡¯s hands abruptly ceased, and Lilith finally exhaled in relief. However, her expression changed slightly as she attempted to withdraw her foot from Princess Luna¡¯s grip. Why is¡­ she still holding on so tightly? Creak¡­ Creak¡­ Bone-chilling noises that sounded like bones grinding against each other came from the girl in front of Lilith, even though she should have beenpletely immobilized by both Lilith¡¯s dragonnguage magic and the effect of her Dragon Bloodline Suppression. Luna moved slowly, like a long-abandoned robot that had suddenly reawakened after an unknown period of time. ¡°T-This is¡­ It¡¯s that feeling¡­ So, it turns out I can also feel it by just being dominated¡­¡± While it should have been an incredibly painful ordeal, Lilith observed an increasingly passionate excitement on Princess Luna¡¯s face. ¡°N-Not¡­ enough¡­ give me more¡­¡± Her veins bulged, muscles twitched, skin cracked, and then miraculously healed. Every drop of blood in her body seemed to rebel against her, yet Luna persisted in her slow and deliberate movements. Lilith was genuinely shocked this time¡­ ¡°W¡­Why?¡± Luna gasped and spoke with difficulty, her words a mixture of excitement and pain. ¡°Master Lilith, I bet you can¡¯t understand it. For someone like me, who is bored with everything, the excitement you provided at that time is as precious as a fresh spring in the desert.¡± Of course I can¡¯t understand it! I¡¯m not a pervert! However, Princess Luna seemed to be at the point of no return. The moment she achieved her goal, a divine fluctuation belonging to the Saint Realm emanated from her body under Lilith¡¯s stupefied gaze. An ethereal mist and a halo of brilliant colors extended outward from her, appearing as if it were not yet fully condensed, and rippled like water waves. An imperfect domain was taking shape! Lilith shook her head in disbelief and helplessly. Oh no, the Perverted Beast Princess has evolved into an Extreme Perverted Beast Princess. But¡­ this feels kinda good? No, this can¡¯t be real! I¡¯m not a pervert! Lilith shook her head vigorously and brushed aside those unsettling thoughts. Her top priority now was to stop the Extreme Perverted Beast Princess! Regardless of her reasons, Lilith could not let this continue. If someone were to suddenly walk in and see this, where would her dignity as Dragon Princess go? Fortunately, it was alreadyte at night, making it highly unlikely for someone to suddenly barge into her room at this hour. Hahaha¡­ Phew! ¡°Are you there, little sister? I want to talk to you about tomorrow¡¯s match.¡± A loud, brash voice cut through the quiet night. It was Lilith¡¯s sworn brother, Skarst, who was always bold and informal. He knocked on the door and just pushed it open without waiting for a reply. The scene in the room immediately entered his view. Lilith and Skarst stared at each other in silence for an awkward moment. The air was thick with embarrassment, akin to the atmosphere in a college dorm where roommates walked in on each other at the most inopportune times. ¡°Big brother, I can exin!¡± Skarst simply shook his head and replied seriously, ¡°No need to exin, Big Brother understands.¡± He continued in a solemn tone, ¡°Everyone has their own peculiar hobbies, even if, in your case, it¡¯s¡­¡± Skarst nced at Princess Luna, who appeared utterly bewildered, and paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Even if your hobby is this unique pedicure, it won¡¯t affect our rtionship in the least.¡± ¡°No, I think you¡¯vepletely misunderstood¡­¡± Skarst gave Lilith a knowing smile, one that adults would easilyprehend, and said, ¡°Enjoy yourself, but¡­¡± He then shifted gears, ¡°The tournament is tomorrow, so take care of yourself.¡± With a creaking sound, Skarst closed the door to the room, leaving Lilith dumbfounded, her extended hand hanging mid-air. A?s?s?h?o?l?e?! Listen to me! What the hell does ¡°take care of yourself¡± mean? You¡¯re clearly out of your mind! It¡¯s over! My reputation has been tarnished beyond repair! Book 5: Chapter 109: Madness Book 5: Chapter 109: Madness After Skarst left, silence returned to the room. Only the obscene sound of Luna¡¯s rhythmic slurping could be heard. Anger welled up inside Lilith as she watched Luna bask in pure bliss. Skarst had watched the fun and Princess Luna had satisfied her desire, yet Lilith was left emotionally damaged. ¡°How much longer are you going to keep¡­ licking?¡± In the blink of an eye, Lilith¡¯s barefoot glowed with the luster of white jade and transformed into a wless work of art. However, this ¡°work of art¡± exuded an oppressive auraparable to a colossal beast from the heavens that had descended to crush a mere cricket. Luna¡¯s imperfect domain spontaneously activated in response, emitting an enchanting light. Naturally, the imperfect domain could not withstand the force of Lilith¡¯s foot with her White Jade Style activated. Even with Lilith holding back by fifty percent, the imperfect domain crumbled beneath the force of her foot. Lilith¡¯s powerful kicknded precisely on Princess Luna¡¯s cheek, driving half of her face into the wooden floor. This had only happened because of Lilith¡¯sst-minute restraint. Otherwise, the entire floor could have copsed under her foot. In this humiliating position, where her face was under Lilith¡¯s relenting foot, Princess Luna disyed no anger. Instead, half of her face bore an immensely satisfied smile. ¡°T-This¡­ This feeling¡­ It still fascinates me to this day¡­¡± Lilith could feel the veins in her temples throbbing. She slowly lifted her dainty foot, then brought it crashing down once more. BAM! ¡°I love it¡­¡± BAM! ¡°More¡­¡± BAM! ¡°Ah¡­ Keep going¡­¡± Downstairs, Skarst had a cup of freshly made wolfberry and red date tea in his hand as he listened to the intensemotioning from above. He sighed with a nostalgic expression on his face and remarked, ¡°Ah, the joy of youth. They¡¯re bursting with energy. I¡¯d say they are at least half as spirited as I was in my prime.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Huff¡­ Huff¡­! After delivering dozens of sessive stomps, even Lilith found herself slightly out of breath. Stomping on people was not physically taxing; instead, it was rather satisfying. However, doing so without inadvertently destroying the building required precise control. Over time, it did be somewhat tiring. Princess Luna, the person being stepped on, showed no signs of difort. She was grinning from ear to ear, and her flushed face was now glistening with sweat. While Lilith continued to step on her, Princess Luna relied on her dragon bloodline reflexes and seized every opportunity to lick the sole of Lilith¡¯s foot! She was truly a supreme pervert! Nevertheless, Lilith had no intention of yielding to such an extreme pervert. She was, after all, the princess of the Dragon n, the first genius in a thousand years. She was the Queen¡¯s beloved daughter, destined to carry the Queen¡¯s bloodline and the future hope of the entire Dragon n. How could she surrender to a pervert like this? Today, she had to teach this audacious pervert a lesson or, at the very least, ensure she would not simply challenge her dignity. Yes, this was all for her dignity! Not because she had inherited a small sadistic streak from her mother! ¡°Cornelia!¡± ¡°Eeyah?¡± Little Cornelia peeked out from beneath her covers, blinking her drowsy eyes at Lilith. ¡°Create a temporary little world for the two of us.¡± ¡°Eeyah, eeyah.¡± With her pudgy finger, Little Cornelia casually drew a circle in the air. From this circle, a sea of pure white extended in all directions. In just the blink of an eye, all Lilith could see was white. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes and sensed the surroundings. The air and the concentration of magical energy felt identical to their real world. The featureless, white ground felt as solid as reality. However¡­ ¡°This is too dull.¡± ¡°Eeyah, eeyah!¡± Little Cornelia¡¯s voice echoed around them, tinged with dissatisfaction. A gentle breeze stirred, carrying yellow sand that solidified into soil. Seeds sprouted and grew, giving birth to green weeds and colorful wildflowers. The spot where Lilith had been standing was no longer a void of whiteness but a vast continent resembling their actual world. Observing her surroundings, Lilith plucked a weed and tried it, causing her to scrunch her face at the bitter taste. Little Cornelia was swiftly regaining her power, almost frighteningly fast. Lilith wondered if her memories would ever return. If they did, what should she do? Should she unleash the Dragon Eater within and beat her up mercilessly, or¡­ ¡°This is a¡­ little world?¡± Beside them, Princess Luna seemed to have regained her senses as the world around them transformed. Her hands shook as she scooped a handful of soil. ¡°Do dragons carry a little world with them all the time?¡± Of course not. Creating a small world was a power akin to that of a demigod, a skill bordering on the Divine Realm. Even among the Dragon n, achieving such a feat would be considered impossible. ¡°Wait, did you say dragon?¡± Lilith looked at Princess Luna in shock and quickly denied it. ¡°I¡¯m not a dragon! That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Princess Luna tilted her head to one side and stared at Lilith with a peculiar look in her eyes. ¡°Of course, you are. No one but a real dragon could suppress someone with the highest purity of dragon blood in the entire imperial family through Bloodline Suppression.¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡­ have, at most, a little more dragon blood in my body than you do, just a tiny bit. I¡¯m definitely not a dragon!¡± Lilith yfully poked her dimples and shed a sweet smile. ¡°Look, how can someone as cute as me possibly be a terrifying, ugly a?s?s? dragon?¡± ¡°But even the head of the Emona family, who condensed most of his body¡¯s blood into dragon blood through external means, could not suppress me for even a moment. I can sense that your Bloodline Suppression isn¡¯t merely about the quantity of your dragon blood but also quality. It is one that can potentially suppress even Lord Taylor!¡± Princess Luna stated with confidence, ¡°You are a dragon, Master Lilith, and your status within the Dragon n surpasses even that of Lord Taylor!¡± Lilith was taken aback by Luna¡¯s astute observation and the fact that she had pieced together so much with just a hint. Another possible reason might be that Princess Luna was too weak, and therefore Cornelia did not find it necessary to brainwash her. Yet, she was not truly bothered by her discovery. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit it. I am indeed a dragon.¡± Lilith shrugged casually, her eyes locked on Princess Luna¡¯s. ¡°So, you suddenly came to lick my feet to gain favor because I¡¯m a dragon?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Princess Luna appeared perplexed by Lilith¡¯s statement. She looked bewildered for a moment before her expression shifted to one of anger. ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a legendary dragon. Even if it¡¯s Lord Taylor, whom even my father has to speak to with reverence, I¡¯d only humble myself when seeking his advice. I¡¯m not interested in something as dull as status. I came to see you because you can give me the thrill I desire the most!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith could not detect any hint of insincerity in Luna¡¯s expression. She briefly closed her eyes and, upon reopening them, her molten golden pupils shone like brilliant suns rising as she solemnly stared at the young girl in front of her. Lilith remained in the same spot, lowering her center of gravity and assuming a fighting stance for the first time in a long while. ¡°Come on then, Princess Luna. Let me see if what you say is true. This time, I won¡¯t use Bloodline Suppression. Give it your all. If you¡¯re truly here for pleasure, this is what you want most, isn¡¯t it?¡± The flush that had momentarily vanished due to the shock of the little world now returned to cover Princess Luna¡¯s face. She held the gaze of Lilith¡¯s golden dragon pupils fearlessly. Every muscle in her body, every bead of sweat, was screaming for battle. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ right. This is what I want. I thought something was missing, and it turns out this is it.¡± The audible cracking of dislocated bones echoed throughout Luna¡¯s body once again. Just when Lilith anticipated another half-dragon transformation with grotesque bone spurs and exoskeletons, a pair of ck dragon wings tore through Luna¡¯s back and dress, spreading dramatically. The wind howled, and Luna floated up in the air! Aside from the newly grown dragon wings, there were no other visible dragon-like features on her body. Her eyes did not even adopt the unique golden hue of the dragon bloodline. Luna¡¯s long dress fluttered as she gazed down at Lilith with fascination. ¡°I see¡­ I was wrong. Before meeting Master Lilith, I thought everything was boring, so I was addicted to power. After meeting Master Lilith, I thought that the pleasure of being humiliated by you could fill the void in my heart. I thought I had changed, that I was no longer pursuing the same thing, but I was wrong, I hadn¡¯t changed.¡± ¡°From the beginning to the end, I am who I am. I am the noble princess of the imperial family, and I am also a submissive b?i?t?c?h? wagging her tail in front of you. I¡¯ve never changed. I¡¯ve only be greedier after meeting Master Lilith. I don¡¯t simply yearn for power, and I don¡¯t simply yearn for pleasure. I want both!¡± The wind whirled around Princess Luna, tousling her long hair in every direction. Her flushed face was consumed by an unprecedented frenzy¡­ and madness! ¡°So, Master Lilith! Forgive my audacity, forgive my transgression, and, as you¡¯ve said, I will utilize all my strength and knowledge to challenge and defeat you! Please, show no mercy. Treat me as a mayfly shaking a tree, or a worm that overestimated her own abilities! Use your superior power to ruthlessly ravage, crush, and knock me down!¡± A faint golden me began to envelop Princess Luna¡¯s body. Her aura surged rapidly, and the imperfect domain she had created expanded and solidified, maturing into a genuine domain. Lilith finally understood why Princess Luna¡¯s half-dragon transformation had only given her a pair of dragon wings. Luna had used the precious dragon blood within her as pure fuel, forging it into the furnace of her own body! ¡°Oh, Master Lilith! I will be over the moon if you can ruthlessly shatter every bone in my body!¡± Book 5: Chapter 110: Subdue Book 5: Chapter 110: Subdue Like a shooting star, Princess Luna swooped down on Lilith, leaving behind a golden trail ze. Lilith was already poised and prepared for the impending confrontation. However, Princess Luna, having foregone the formidable transformation that her dragon blood could offer, showed no interest in close-quartersbat. As she closed in on Lilith, she extended her wings and abruptly halted when she was about thirty meters away. With her palm wide open and lips murmuring incantations in ancient dragonnguage, shemanded the water elements within a five-kilometer radius to heed her call. Converge! Moisture from the surrounding air swiftly coalesced, defying thews of nature to form a colossal water prison that towered three stories high, ensnaring Lilith. A dragonnguage spell! Lilith raised an inquisitive eyebrow. She had nearly forgotten that Princess Luna could employ dragonnguage spells to a certain degree. However, Lunas prowess would forever pale inparison to her own, as a true dragon. The fact that Luna had to be this close for the spell to take effect spoke volumes. Lilith found herself puzzled by the purpose of this massive water prison. She could maneuver within it like a golden fish in a pond. While it might be lethal for an ordinary human, did Luna genuinely believe it could drown a formidable dragon like her? Lilith quickly discovered that this was not Lunas intent when the princess issued anothermand to the water prison. Burn! Dragonnguage spells were a force that could reshape the natural order. Although the prison was filled with water, it had to ignite under Princess Lunasmand! Pale blue mes danced upon the waters surface, causing the liquid within to boil and evaporate. Lilith began to feel a difort as she inhaled some of the steam, which scalded her more delicate airways. Nevertheless, with her extraordinary resilience, this could hardly cause any harm to her. The experience was akin to sitting in a hotter sauna. Amidst the mist, Lilith gazed at the figure hovering in mid-air and scoffed, All that effort just for this? It may indeed be trivial for someone of your caliber, Master Lilith, Luna responded, her tone tinged with smugness. But the best is yet toe, she assured. Im eagerly anticipating it, Lilith said with a wicked grin. As Lilith lowered her center of gravity, the ground crumbled around her in awork of spider web-like cracks. With an ear-splitting whoosh through the air, she propelled forward like a cannonball, directing her clenched fist toward the figure in the hazy mist. To her shock the blow failed to connect. Liliths eyes widened in disbelief. It turned out the figure hovering in mid-air was nothing more than an illusion! She had fallen for a clever ruse! A faint magical fluctuation caught Liliths attention from the side. As she turned her head, she noticed sheets of paper covering her body. The runes on the papers pulsed, forming an intricate web that entrapped her. A talisman array? A perplexed expression crossed Liliths face. Talisman-activated spells were typically reserved for swift and covert assaults. Such fragile tactics seldom found use in confrontations between formidable adversaries. In contrast to conventional arrays that had a coreposed of specialized materials, talisman arrayscked a central anchor. Damaging a single talisman or breaking any of the connected patterns instantly nullified their effectiveness. In short, it was an exceedingly frail construct. Nheless, the expression on Liliths face contorted as she realized the precarious situation this seemingly frail contraption had created for her. As she leaped into the air to confront Luna, her old momentum had dissipated, and she found herself suspended mid-air without any foothold! The talisman arrays purpose was clearto immobilize her. Lilith was effectively trapped in mid-air, unable to move. It was evident that Luna had skillfully lured her into this predicament right from the beginning. It also appeared that Princess Luna had put considerable thought into how to defeat Lilith ever since Lilith had previously bested her with just three blows. A surge of magical power rippled through the air. Princess Luna had already withdrawn again at some point, holding a ck book in one hand and raising the other high. Enormous magic power gathered above her, casting a brilliant radiance that resembled the sun. Lunas delicate control allowed her to slowly sketch out the basic array of a terrifying magic. Hey, this makes no sense, Lilith muttered nervously as she watched Luna drawing the array. You were only close to the Saint Realm when I put you in ce just now. After burning your dragon blood, youve probably barely reached the Saint Realm. Yet, here you are, manipting saint-level spells with ease? Not even a character in the novel can do that! Princess Luna proudly raised the ck book in her hand and dered with a hint of smugness, I learned how to do it just moments ago. That makes even less sense! Lilith angrily retorted as she quickly began to move. While she possessed considerable resilience, taking a saint-level spell charged up for over an extended period head-on would still pose a significant threat. The rune array, though not immensely powerful, temporarily restricted her movement. This was exactly the reason Princess Luna had lured her into the mid-air trap. Lilith felt akin to being suspended by an invisible rope; she could move around but remained ensnared. She could not touch the rope or reach solid ground, making swift escape impossible. Stop underestimating me! Lilith flung the slipper from her foot with precision, striking the talisman paper and breaking the array. Princess Luna wore a somewhat irritated expression, wishing she had managed to lick both of Liliths feet earlier. At least, that would have prevented Lilith from having a slipper to thwart her ns. Regaining her footing, Lilith wasted no time and, like a shadow, darted toward Princess Luna barefoot. Lunas calm gaze did not betray the panic Lilith had anticipated. She regarded Lilith with calctedposure, revealing she had already formted a strategy. Her cherry lips began moving as she chanted another incantation. Converge. This time, the target of the order was not moisture, but air! Suddenly, the air within a hundred meters condensed and converged into a faintly discernible dense sphere of air before Princess Luna. Liliths fist made contact with the small ball ofpacted air, but she immediately felt a strong resistance. Despite the impediment, her fist powered through, though a seed of doubt flickered in her mind. Converging moisture would have been more effective than air to block her attack. What was Luna trying to achieve? The answer soon arrived when Luna snapped her fingers. Thepacted air sphere disintegrated instantly, transforming into a tempest that swept through everything! The wind was ineffective against Liliths fist, yet worked wonders with Lunas wings, which remained still as she constructed a spell. Her wings transformed into colossal sails, allowing Luna to elegantly retreat, propelled by the gusts of wind. By the time Liliths fist made contact with Princess Lunas crossed hands, nearly ny percent of the force had been effectively negated. Impressive, Lilith dumbly eximed as her fist bumped into Lunas hands. Thank you for thepliment, Master Lilith. Princess Luna offered a gracious smile in response, then smoothly retreated once again, propelled by the force of the gale. It was at this moment that her magic took form. It was a saint-level magic spellHoly Lance! A golden holynce made of radiant light, emerged as if it had been hurled by a divine being. It carried a terrifying heat that could purify all the evils of the world and embodied the veryws of the Saint Realm, capable of defying thews of nature. Thence struck Lilith with wless precision as she descended from mid-air, unable to evade due to theck of solid foothold beneath her. The moment of impact made Lilith mutter in realization, Damn it, if only I knew how to do a double jump. A blinding light erupted, and a colossal and sacred cross rose from the ground, symbolizing the purification of all things. At its center, no living thing could possibly survive. Without missing a beat, Princess Luna reached for a moon-shaped longbow that materialized in her hand. She deftly nocked an arrow, its tip emanating the aura of the Saint Realm, and trained her aim on the spot where the smoke and dust billowed. She was ready to release the arrow at any sign of movement. Thats truly remarkable. Liliths voice, tinged with a hint of difort, emerged from the smoke and dust. She continued praising, I have underestimated you. To be honest, when I firstid eyes on you, I despised your arrogant attitude. But now, I think youre qualified to act like that. Luna possessed an absolute talent, acute perception, superior intellect, unwaveringposure, and remarkable resilience. It was the first time Lilith had witnessed such a remarkablebination of strengths in a single individual. It was no surprise that Princess Luna looked down upon her siblings. If Lilith were in her shoes, she would have been deeply ashamed and likely severed all ties with those disgraceful people. Please refrain from such remarks, Master Lilith. I am doing everything to make you thoroughly loathe me. The tip of Lunas arrow continued to track Liliths position via her voice. What will I do if you decide to show me mercy just because youve fallen in love with me, Master Lilith? I wont get to experience the ultimate pleasure! On top of being a supreme pervert, Princess Luna was also an extremely paranoid freak. Lunatics are frightening, but they be even more unsettling when they have a coherent rationale! Lilith pondered whether she would stand a chance against Luna if Luna possessed the same dragon bloodline as herself. There was no way to draw a directparison or determine the oue, but Lilith held one certainty in her mind Her blood was boiling again for the first time in a while! Thats excellent, Luna. Ive got my eyes on you. My team for the Martial God Tournament is currently one person short. Will you join me? Huh? Id be delighted, but the Martial God Tournament requires participants with strength weaker than the Saint Realm. I dont meet the requirements. You may not meet the requirements now, but Ill make you meet them! The smoke and dust that filled the air suddenly cleared. Lilith, whose clothes were tattered, was soaring up into the sky! Princess Luna maintained herposure, channeling her magic power into the longbow. She aimed then released the arrow! Lilith had no means of escape in mid-air. However Luna, I must thank you for making me realize the limitations of my fighting style. Up until now, Lilith had relied almost exclusively on brute force to conquer her adversaries. Even the White Jade Style technique merely amplified her raw power. But today, Luna had shown her a new way of fighting that she could also use, one that did not require extensive training and umtion of power! After all, Princess Luna was a weaker version of herself! Book 5: Chapter 111: Someone’s Move Book 5: Chapter 111: Someone¡¯s Move The arrow of light wasunched with an otherworldly force, flying toward Liliths face. Princess Luna had meticulously selected the Crescent Bow from the imperial familys vault. Its destructive power was undoubtedly ranked among the pinnacle of semi-sacred artifacts. Although it was only good for single use, the arrowhead concealed a devastating blend of tearing, burning, corrupting, cursing, and hallucinogenic effects. Even a genuine dragon would struggle to withstand the consequences of a direct hit. More importantly, Princess Lunas timing was impable. She released her arrow at the precise moment of Liliths leap, leaving her opponent with no chance to evade! Didnt I tell you? Your previous fighting techniques have been an eye-opener for me. The same moves wont work on me again, Lilith confidently remarked as she watched the approaching arrow. Watch closely. With those words, Lilith raised her right hand and directed her open palm toward the empty space beside her. BURN! An incantation, more ancient andplex than the dragonnguage Princess Luna had used earlier, flowed from Liliths lips like the whispers of an ancient deity. A massive surge of magic power gathered in her right hand and then ignited. BOOM! A resounding explosion followed. A massive mushroom cloud rose before Princess Luna. The shockwave of the explosion nearly blew her away, as her dragon wings were still spread open. Huh? The explosion had a magnitude twice that of her previous saint-level magic. Princess Luna tilted her head in puzzlement, her mind filled with confusion. What kind of technique is that? Did she blow herself up to prevent being hit by the enemy? Did she defeat herself so that she would remain unbeatable by others forever? Coughing sounds echoed through the air. Amidst the thick smoke, Lilith sounded even more pitiful. Mistake. That was a mistake. Liliths intention was not to destroy herself before the enemy struck. She had simply forgotten something vital while testing her new technique. She had no meridians After she had destroyed her meridians back in the academy, Liliths body had be something akin to a massive reservoir. It was a tank, made of her battle qi and body, that stored a massive reserve of magic power. If one were to liken a typical persons meridians to water pipes, they provided precise control when drawing a specific amount of magical energy from the reservoir. However, Liliths absence of meridians meant shecked this water pipe for her magical power. She had only one way to draw her magic powerdirectly pouring it out. By eliminating potential bottlenecks caused by a water pipe, Lilith could amass magical power rapidly and expand her magic power capacity, albeit at the cost of precise control. The recent explosion had resulted from her pouring an excessive amount of magical power at once, igniting it with the dragonnguage magic. The resulting force had exceeded that of Princess Lunas saint-level magic, which had been charged over an extended period. Nevertheless, it remained a standard explosion, devoid of peculiar effects. Consequently, it had barely left a scratch on Lilith. That was embarrassing. Lilith ran her fingers through her singed blonde hair. I put on such a confident act only to nearly blow myself up. Its like I was shouting, Watch me, Im Ultraman! and then revealing a transformation device that produced nothing but cheesy sound effects, leaving everyone thinking Im someone with an eighth-grade syndrome. Well, at least the problem had been identified, and now all she needed to do was rectify it. She would just have to ensure that she beat Luna up to the point where she suffered from amnesia. That way, no one would be aware of what had urred today. Luna would get the excitement she desired, and Lilith managed to address her own weaknesses. No harm woulde to anyone, and everything would end on a happy note. So, theres no way to use magic deftly without meridians? Lilith mused while the smoke lingered. She knew that Princess Luna would notunch an attack while her vision was obscured. Liliths struggle with precise magical control had always presented a significant challenge. Princess Luna definitely recognized it and had chosen to relinquish her powerful dragon transformation early in the battle. Relying only on her dragon wings to enhance mobility, she aimed to exploit the one area where humans outshone dragonsskillin her pursuit to defeat Lilith. This approach had proven remarkably effective. Even though Luna had temporarily ascended to the Saint Realm by harnessing her dragon blood, Lilith remained marginally superior in every aspect. Hence, victory was within reach as long as Lilith could connect her punches with Princess Luna. Yet, Luna had effectively nullified each of Liliths attacks, and her relentless onught had posed significant challenges for Lilith. I was on the right track, but Lilith had released her magic power for a mere second before the dragonnguage spell ignited the massive amount of magic power, resulting in an explosion Wait a second.. A sudden realization struck Lilith. Yes, she had released her magic power for a second just now Although she did not have precise control over her magic power, she could control the amount of time she poured it from her reservoir If a second was too long then what about a millisecond? A faint smile gradually spread across Liliths face as she stared at her hands. That sounds like a n. Swiftly and briefly releasing a substantial amount of magic power is typically impossible for ordinary individuals as it can cause significant damage to their bodies. But Lilith was different, as were the dragons. If the strength of humans were skills passed down and refined through generations, then the strength of dragonsy in their Iparably powerful physical bodies! Here ites! While Luna was waiting for Liliths next move, she had prepared more than ten disposable semi-sacred artifacts. The semi-sacred artifacts might not match the Crescent Bow in power, but each of them possessed the unique ability to slow Liliths movements. As she had demonstrated earlier, so long as Liliths movement was slowed by a single semi-sacred artifact, a flurry of follow-up attacks would follow immediately. Among the dissipating smoke, a petite figure burst forth. Is this your new technique, Master Lilith? Princess Luna calmly waved her hand, and all the semi-sacred artifacts locked onto the figure in mid-air. I dont see any difference. Its still too early to say that. One of the semi-sacred artifacts initiated its attack, morphing into a corrupted ck bird drenched in blood and curses. The bird emitted a piercing shriek, as if it embodied the anguished cries of countless souls. The bird drew near Lilith, causing her to furrow her brow. Once again, she lifted her right hand and faced her palm to the empty space next to her. She was sure that this time it would definitely seed! Magic power surged to her right hand and almost instantly, Lilith cut it off before issuing her nextmand Ignite! The azure me briefly ignited and then flickered out, but the resulting force was enough to allow Lilith to adjust her position in mid-air. The bird swooped down but missed her. Lilith gazed at Luna, whose expression was one of astonishment, and extended her arms and legs in the air. This is the move you used earlier. Vibrant mes rose behind Lilith, but they dissipated before reaching their peak. Book 5: Chapter 112: Physical Combat Book 5: Chapter 112: Physical Combat CONVERGE! The gusts of wind coalesced once more as Princess Luna attempted the same evasive maneuver. As Lilith had warned, the same tactic proved ineffective against her. Today, Ill show you what it is The winds pressure made it challenging to keep ones eyes open, yet hot, blue mes shot out of Liliths palms again, like magnified starlight. THRUST POWER!! Controlled bursts of blue mes propelled Lilith through the wind without relying on external forces, breaking through the sound barrier. For the first time in the battle, Princess Luna appeared flustered, almost dumbfounded. Wait! Thats too absurd, Master Lilith! A normal person releasing that level of me with both hands in close proximity would instantly be vaporized by the high temperature! Hehehe, am I considered a normal person? Lilith, now in front of Princess Luna, unleashed the mes from her hands for a final time, her petite body spinning at high speed like a gyroscope. I AM IRON MAN!!! Lilith triumphantly dered as shended a precise kick on Princess Lunas soft, bouncy chest, with enough force to turn her formidable opponent into submission! At that moment, Lilith distinctly heard the sound of ribs breaking from Princess Lunas body, apanied by a whisper that could be an exmation of admiration or a sigh of relief. I expected no less of Master Lilith BOOM! Princess Luna was sent hurtling backward at an even more terrifying speed than when Lilith had jumped, creating massive craters upon impact. Gracefullynding on the ground, Lilith craned her neck and looked toward the crater. After detecting no movement for a long time, she scratched her cheek awkwardly and wondered aloud, Oh my, did I kick too hard? Liliths kick had indeed broken Princess Lunas ribs, and after using her dragons blood as fuel, Princess Lunas physical strength was akin to that of an ordinary saint-level expert. Thus, she couldnt have been killed by Liliths kick. It was at this moment, that weak coughs came from the crater. Liliths eyes lit up as she patted her small chest in relief. Phew, luckily, shes still alive. Had Princess Luna actually died from her kick, Lilith felt she would have regretted it for quite a long time. After all, it was the first time she had encountered someone so eager to lick her feet. Youve lost, Luna. Lost? Princess Luna slowly walked out from Liliths blind spot, clutching her chest. Her flushed cheeks due to either injury or excitement. I dont think so Princess Luna spat out blood clots with pieces of internal organs. Despite the severe injury, she revealed a satisfied smile toward Lilith. Im not satisfied yet. How can you say that Ive lost? Is that so? Lilith silently scrutinized Princess Luna, then slowly revealed a manic smile. Looks like this isnt really over yet. A faintyer of shimmering light enveloped Princess Lunas body, emitted by shrinking the domain to the extreme andpletely fitting her form. Although Liliths kick had really connected with Princess Lunas chest, the domain shield had negated at least half of the force. As a result, Princess Lunas injuries were not as severe as Lilith had anticipated. There was no immediate threat to her life as long as they ended the battle here. However, Luna, with her dragon bloodline, was not going to let minor injuries that caused her to cough up a few pieces of her internal organs to stop her from fighting. Although the dragons on Dragon Ind often resorted to underhanded tricks that involved attacking someones chest, they really did it with the intention of ripping someones heart out. What are you nning? Lilith, who was looking down at Princess Luna, held an absolute advantage only due to her immensely powerful bloodline. Their situation was akin to a rich kid killing a less fortunate by throwing money at her. Hmm I wonder? Luna silently assessed her injuries. That one kick had broken eight of her ribs. Two had punctured her lungs, making it difficult for her to breathe. Her internal organs had also been affected by the impact and showed various degrees of damage. Liliths kick, although only aimed at her chest, somehow left her with a concussion. Even so I can still stand on my feet I can still clench my fists I am still wide awake And most importantly Im not satisfied yet! Princess Luna raised her head, the golden mes around her body had extinguished. Her eyes turned into a pure golden color and shone like a gem. If I cant defeat Master Lilith with the human way, then Ill have to try the dragon way. Are you serious? Lilith furrowed her brow. If Luna had chosen to employ her skills to tease Lilith, she would have undoubtedly received praise from Lilith. However, opting for a direct confrontation could only be described as sheer foolishness. Princess Luna did not answer her question, but her body confirmed her intention. Her wounds had healed, her bones were moving, and the broken ribs were pulled back into ce. ck scales broke out of her skin, covering her body. Every time they moved, arge amount of air was drawn into her body. As she breathed, the scales emitted sparks and produced metallic sounds. Her well-maintained pink nails transformed into razor-sharp ws, and bones tore through her flesh, turning her once-beautiful white dress into tattered rags that fluttered in the air. The terrifying half-dragonized Princess Luna stood before Lilith, emanating a far stronger sense of oppression than before. Lilith was impressed by Lunas mastery over the dragon blood, marveling at her ability to use it as a power source or retract it for physicalbat. Lunas bloodline had evidently undergone significant evolution in the past few months, overshadowing her siblings, especially the eighth prince, who struggled to barely awaken their bloodline. Then again having such an opponent made her blood race. Taking a deep breath, Lilith allowed the luster of jade on her skin to gradually dissipate. This was the first time she had voluntarily deactivated her White Jade Style ever since mastering it. Since Princess Luna had made her intentions clear, Lilith could not shamelessly rely on external forces. A fierce sh with the body with blood flying away, relying on ws and teeth to im victory. This was how a real battle between dragons should be. The silent exchange of gazes sparked like flint! Lunas chest injury healed, and with no referees starting gun or coins falling during the duel, the two figures rushed together! Powerful gusts of wind blew and dust rose! ROAR! Princess Luna roared at Lilith. Her dragon transformation had reached new heights, her mouth split to the base of her ears, and her canine teeth were now sharp as daggers. Lilith struck with her small fist that was not covered in scales, bones, or even muscle. Yet, the force of the punch cracked Princess Lunas scales and drew blood. Princess Luna did not pull any punches either. Her long ws dug into Liliths belly. Although she could not sink them too deeply, she twisted as hard as she could, causing Lilith to wince in pain. Not bad. The pain failed to distract Lilith. She grabbed Princess Lunas outstretched arm and dislocated it before kicking her in the stomach. Not as impressive as you, Master Lilith, Luna said while coughing up blood. She grinned as she snapped off a piece of bone from her arm, using it as an improvised de and stabbing Lilith with it. Its a shame you werent born a Dragon. You would have been popr. Lilith pressed against the bone that had embedded itself in her body, forcefully bringing Luna to the ground. She wrapped her legs around Lunas waist and began punching Luna in her chest relentlessly. Although I envy the dragons, Im satisfied with my life now. Twisting and struggling, Luna bit Liliths shoulder with her hideous mouth. What a pervert. Lilith bit Lunas shoulder, but after realizing the difference between her own canines and Princess Lunas sharp dragon fangs, she then turned around, delivering a headbutt to Lunas forehead. The two figures became entangled, resembling a brawl between city shrews. Luna initially used the battle techniques she learned in her childhood against Lilith but soon realized it to be ineffective. Rather than those fancy moves, wing each others faces and pulling hair like women in catfights proved more effective. The two kneed each other in the belly, strangled their necks, bit each other, elbowed, and spat at each other. Rather than looking like noble princesses, they resembled women fighting in the market. They would resort to any underhanded tricks as long as they were effective. The gap between their bloodlines was too big. Although Luna could hurt Lilith who had deactivated her White Jade Style, Lilith inflicted more damage on her. Liliths wounds had fully healed before Princess Luna could get the ability to act, but this brawl to a certain extent narrowed the gap between the strength of the two. In the end, Princess Luna was no match for Lilith. After nearly an hour of intensebat, Lilith finally released Luna andid on her back, gasping for breath as she stared at the sky. On the other hand, Lunas dragon transformation had long faded. The dragon blood in her body had dried up, and her body stopped repairing itself. Blood flowed out of her, staining the ground red. She got what she wanted. Nearly every bone in her body was crushed by Lilith. How do you feel? Lilith turned to look at Luna, who was lying limply on the ground. Its the first time Ive nearly broken every bone in a person. Its a pity that the skull can only be cracked but not broken. Otherwise, I might be able toplete this epic achievement. I feel great. Struggling to open her eyes, Luna managed to pull her muscles into a smile of immense satisfaction. If it wasnt for the fact I cant feel my body below my neck, I would have been so excited that I orgasmed~ Damn, you really can? Lilith looked at Luna. When she saw that she was not lying in her eyes, a beautiful smile spread across her face. Book 5: Chapter 113: Blood Transfusion Book 5: Chapter 113: Blood Transfusion Princess Luna found herself in a dire situation. Liliths assault had forcibly plunged her realm back to rank nine. Every bone in her was either broken or crushed, rendering her numb from the neck down. Her muscles and tendons had suffered varying degrees of damage. More than half of her internal organs had been crushed. The dragon blood in her body had beenpletely depleted, leaving her unable to recover her own injuries. She was hemorrhaging both internally and externally. The severity of Princess Lunas injuries would have swiftly imed the life of an ordinary person. Yet, Luna, fortified by dragon blood since her early years, tenaciously held on despite her severe blood loss. Her injuries were beyond self-recovery, and without external intervention, Lunas fate seemed to be on a trajectory toward imminent demise. Despite the grim outlook, Luna oddly felt a sense of satisfaction, as if a long-held desire from her childhood had been fulfilled. The joy in her heart surpassed the physical pain, making death seem less pitiable. I wont let you die so easily. Lilith, having somewhat recovered, sat beside Luna as she assessed her injuries. You have promised to join my team and be a proud servant. Youre going to fulfill all my needs and serve me tea. How can I let you die just like that before you even start your job? More than bing your servant I would prefer to be Master Liliths dog Princess Lunas breaths werebored, but her eyes gleamed brighter than ever. She looked at Lilith as if she were the light she had longed for over a decade but had been unable to attain. Fine. If your wish is to be my dog, then you shall be my dog. Sheesh, I really wonder whats going on in that head of yours. Hmm is this what they call a degenerate? Lilith stroked her chin thoughtfully and mumbled, But even those knights and princesses in the novels had to be conditioned. This is the first time Ive encountered someone who voluntarily bes a degenerate. Could it be that she has fallen for me at first sight? No Theres no such thing as love at first sight between a dog and her master. A wicked smile spread across Liliths face as she continued, Dont you agree, my little bitch~? What Master Lilith said is right It was true. Their connection could not bebeled as love at first sight. But how could one aptly describe this rtionship? It was akin to a lost traveler stumbling upon a bright, scorching light in the endless darkness, impulsively forsaking everything to seize it. Princess Luna found herself in that travelers role, struggling for a long time to identify what she truly desired and yearned for. Born into a world where she was greeted by countless smiling faces and ttery, she realized toote that the favor she received from the imperial family and the empire was not for herself but for her innate talent. She despised the title Oriana that her father had bestowed upon her as a symbol of hope. While it meant dawn, she loathed the weak, illusory, and non-scorching nature of the first morning ray it represented. She sought something elusive. Unaware of what exactly she pursued, it left her with a void in her heart that she had to temporarily fill through the pursuit of power. Yet, this path proved to be a lonely one, surrounded by fools she considered useless. That was until she met Master Lilith. Initially dismissing Lilith as unremarkable, Luna maintained her ignorant stance, looking down on Lilith and intending to crush her like a bug. Yet everything changed after she was defeated by Lilith with just three punches. As she sumbed to an inexplicable power, lying prostrate on the ground, Luna found herself assuming the most undignified posturegazing upward at Lilith from her feet. It was at that moment, Princess Luna finally realized that Ah so hot In the radiant embrace of the sun, her noble facade crumbled, exposing her caterpir-like, unsightly posture. She writhed in her repulsive form, resembling a caterpir yearning for the sun. Despite knowing she would be scorched, the sizzling pain from her wound was precisely what she had been seeking. Aaaah Im like a caterpir Just the thought of it fills me with disgust. Master Lilith must find her repulsive. Even though her radiance intensified when she expressed disgust, it made others unable to resist leaping toward her. Even so, she would still feel a little sad if Master Lilith truly found her repulsive Caterpirs are indeed rather unsightly, Lilith remarked nonchntly. Youre right The light in Lunas eyes dimmed ever so slightly. Lilith picked up a bone fragment from Lunas body and scrutinized it. Under the light, its faint golden hue was discernible. It was a sign of prolonged and constant infusion of dragon blood from childhood to adulthoodaplete fusion of the dragon bloodline with her own. This feat was exceptionally daunting, given the inherent difficulty ofpatibility between dragon blood and human blood. The deep fusion hinted at the excruciating pain and torture Luna endured throughout the process, exining her ability to achieve feats that even Lilith, with dragon blood entirely her own, could not replicate. I despise caterpirs. Those repugnant creatures make me want to crush them on sight, but Lilith made a cut on her index finger with her fingernail. Faint golden blood oozed out of the wound. Lilith had to suppress her self-recovery ability to prevent the wound from immediately closing up. I dont mind if that caterpir can transform into a butterfly. Im quite fond of butterflies. The darkness dissipated, and the sun radiantly illuminated everything. Luna stared at Lilith dumbly. Lilith brought her bleeding finger close to Lunas cherry lips and chided, Stop staring, hurry up and suck on it. This blood is ten thousand times more precious than that useless Taylors blood. Unfortunately, her words failed to reach Luna who remained in a daze. Annoyed, Lilith shoved her finger into Lunas mouth and stirred it around in her mouth. Luna could feel the warmth and smoothness of Liliths fingertip. Her soft tongue awkwardly engaged with Liliths finger like a shy girl. Despite Lunas severe blood loss and on the verge of going into shock, her pretty face was tinged with red. Yet, Luna did not suck on the blood. Instead, she wrapped her tongue around Liliths finger, licking it like a naughty girl. This enraged Lilith. This is not the time to fool around! Are you nning to lick my entire body before youre satisfied? Do you realize that, in your current condition, without taking in my blood, youll sumb in a matter of minutes? Luna shot Lilith an innocent look. It was only at this moment Lilith realized that Luna perhaps was not refusing to ingest her dragon blood but could not. Given her serious injuries, being able to speak and move her tongue around was probably her limit. Swallowing might be beyond her capability, let alone sucking blood directly from Liliths fingers. Damn it, why do you have to be so troublesome! Lilith retracted her finger, then scratched her head in frustration as she grumbled, I wonder what kind of bloody bad luck I have to get stuck with you. Despite her frustration, Lilith gently lifted Lunas upper body up and cradled her in her arms. Their faces had never been this close before. Lilith looked at Luna, with a look of annoyance then gritted her teeth and dered, To think that I, Lilith, who has always guarded herself like a precious jewel, would have to do something like this for you. From now on, you belong to me. Its toote even if you wish to refuse! Lunas eyes slowly widened. Book 5: Chapter 114: Breaking the Cocoon Book 5: Chapter 114: Breaking the Cocoon Their lips parted, leaving only a thread of saliva connecting them. Lilith heaved a long sigh as she stared at Luna with an odd expression. Despite emerging unscathed from their intense battle earlier, Liliths face appeared paler than usual at this moment. Lilith had underestimated her. She did not expect the seemingly delicate girl to possess such vigor. Upon receiving the first few drops of dragon blood and regaining some of her strength, Luna seized Liliths delicate tongue and sucked on it, leaving Lilith feeling anemic, dizzy, and weak. It made Lilith wonder if the dragon blood really tasted that good, especially her own blood. Luna was still immersed in a spellbinding satisfaction, but Lilith had released her. She crouched at the side and looked at Luna with great interest. Oh my. Why are you staring at me like that, Master Lilith? Am I so attractive that even you have fallen for me? Luna, now almost fully healed, covered her face shyly, twisting her body like a bashful girl. No, not yet. But soon You will look really attractive, Lilith grinned and said. Huh? Luna cocked her head in confusion, but Lilith merely raised three fingers and began counting down. Three. Two. One. The moment she finished the countdown, all injuries on Lunas body were fully healed. Luna felt something throbbing in her chest. The smile on her face froze. She clutched her chest, copsing to the ground and curling her body up. Every inch of her skin had turned red, like a boiled shrimp. Ughh Ahhh Luna, who did not even utter a sound when Lilith broke her bones, was now groaning in agony. Her eyes stared vacantly into space as every muscle in her body spasmed violently. It cant be helped. No pain no gain. My dragon blood isnt something anyone can drink. Injecting a substantial amount of dragon blood into Lunas body was primarily aimed at healing her injuries. But what would happen when her body was fully healed? Liliths dragon blood was not as tame and easily manipted as the original dragon blood in Lunas body. When there was nothing left to repair, the dragon blood that refused to remain dormant naturally yed a transformative role in reshaping the body. A single drop of dragon blood could turn an ordinary dog into a grotesque monster. Yet, Luna had ingested over a hundred times that amount. Im actually kinda looking forward to what youll be transformed into by the dragon blood, Lilith remarked with a smile. Yet, Luna was writhing in pain and was too consumed to pay heed. What a pity. I prefer to be surrounded by beautiful girls than grotesque monsters. Lilith paced over to Luna and stomped on her deformed arm, forcing it to regenerate. Any time Luna grew a body part that did not look human under the dragon bloods transformation, Lilith would crush it, including the cool dragon horn that had grown on top of her head. With the support of the dragon blood, Luna would not die even if Lilith stomped out all of her brains. However, the transformation ability of the dragon blood exceeded Liliths expectations. It showed no intention of stopping. Cant you keep it under control? If you keep up like this, the dragon blood will all be wasted on repairing your body, Lilith huffed in annoyance. Im getting tired here. If this continues, I wont care about you. Grow however you want. Just remember, only beautiful girls are allowed to stay by my side! As soon as Lilith finished speaking, the transformations on Lunas body unexpectedly came to an abrupt end. Her breathing gradually leveled. Pale golden silk threads came out from her mouth, nose, fingertips, and joints. Shortly after, a massive golden cocoon appeared in front of Lilith. Lilith stared at the giant cocoon dumbly. When she finally regained her senses, she was so mad that she nearly stomped her feet. So, you were doing all that intentionally, huh? You just wanted me to step on you! The cocoon, of course, could not provide a response. What a pervert she is Liliths anger transformed into a chuckle as she concluded her sentence, In all sorts of ways. Lilith sat cross-legged and with a wave of her hand, an exquisite coffee table specially customized for her height appeared before her. She took out some meat dishes and a pot of premium ck tea she had prepared ahead of time, replenishing her energy while awaiting the transformation of the seemingly ugly caterpir into a beautiful butterfly. As time passed, Lilith eventually finished her snacks, burped, and patted her round stomach. It was at this moment, a delicate hand broke through the golden cocoon, its skin so fair that a golden luster glowed beneath the light. Soon, another hand followed, gripping the cocoon, easily tearing it apart like it was a piece of paper. Long, slender legs stepped out, revealing the naked Luna in front of Lilith. Liliths eyes were fixed on Lunas attractive figure, her voluptuous legs nearly caused Lilith to drool. Her waist was so slender that it could easily break at any moment, and those delightful peaks Lilith pretended she did not see them. Her exquisite face appeared even more breathtaking than before, with her long ck hair cascading down her waist, emitting a soft golden luster as if bathed in holy light. Lilith could not tear her eyes away from Luna. Even the chicken drumstick she had just been savoring lost its appeal. Under Liliths scrutiny, Luna showed no signs of shyness. Instead, she struck poses to show off her beautiful curves, then winked at Lilith. How do I look, Master Lilith? Am I gorgeous? Youre gorgeous not! Not at all! Lilith stubbornly refused to admit that she had been staring, then said angrily, How can you be so shameless toe out naked?! I cant help it. My clothes were damaged when I was inside the cocoon. Luna pouted and added, You seem to have a st ogling at me just now. No, I didnt! I wasnt! Thats bullshit! Oh my. Youre blushing, Master Lilith! Im not! You were. I saw it. Luna approached, poking her finger into Liliths cheek and said, Its still red now. Lilith turned her head slowly, locking eyes with Luna in silence. Am I now? Luna continued poking Liliths bouncy cheek with great interest,pletely oblivious to Liliths dark eyes. Wow, I never knew that Master Lilith could blush. I thought that the dragons are UGH! Luna covered her stomach and crouched down in pain. T-Thank you, Master Lilith I can totally feel your love in that punch. Is that so? Lilith rubbed her hands together. Allow me to love you more then. Ten minutester, Lilith retrieved a handkerchief to wipe the blood off her hands. ncing at Luna, who was curled up on the ground, murmuring strange words like I feel great! and Im dying! while coughing up blood, Lilith ordered, Put on some clothes and get ready, little bitch. The Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite is about to begin. Yes, Master Lilith. Luna stood up, rubbing her stomach. The internal organs that Lilith had crushed into mush had miraculously andpletely recovered. It appeared that her regenerative abilities had be significantly more potent than before. Unbothered by Liliths presence, Luna took out clothes from her Storage Ring and put them on one by one. She would asionally throw a wink at Lilith, teasing her as if the pool of blood on the ground that had not dried had nothing to do with her. Book 5: Chapter 115: Guest of Honor Book 5: Chapter 115: Guest of Honor By the way, theres something that puzzles me, Master Lilith. What is it? Considering youre a dragon, what led you to participate in this years Martial God Tournament? Luna asked while pulling on her ck stockings and tilting her head in confusion. The prizes at the end of the tournament are undoubtedly generous, but I assume they dont hold that much allure for you, Master Lilith, do they? she continued asking. Youre right, I didnte here for the prizes. Observing that Luna was almost done dressing herself, Lilith stood up, dusted off her skirt, and gazed into the white nothingness. Her delicate face revealed neither joy nor sorrow. I received an invitation, so I decided to attend. An invitation? From friends No, not friends, I presume. Although invitations were typically extended between friends, Luna perceived no joy in Liliths eyes. Instead, there seemed to be a deep-seated rage and murderous intention concealed beneath her calm exterior. She appeared more menacing than when her fists were stained with blood just moments ago. Lets go. The matches willmence soon. Sleep is not an option tonight. Lets make some preparations first. Lilith waved at nothing and said, You can deactivate the little world now, Cornelia. Eeyah~ Little Cornelias reluctant voice echoed in the void. As water-like ripples emanated from the edge of the continent, Lilith felt the entire world momentarily enter a trance. When she snapped back to reality, she found herself back in the room. Outside the window, a shimmering light slowly ascended from the horizon, dispelling the darkness that had enveloped the world throughout the night. Dawn had arrived. Is it about to start? Yes, Mr. Dowd. Wheres my script? Here it is. The staff jogged over and handed a stack of scripts to Dowd, who quickly skimmed through them. Realizing that they were even thicker than in previous years, he could not help but let out a long sigh. More sponsors this year? This is getting tough for the hosts. I think Ill literally get tongue-tied from reading this. Haha. The scale of the Great Celestial Rite is getting bigger and bigger. Its impossible for all the funds toe solely from the imperial family. Third Divine Elder Grez stroked his beard, smiling, His Majesty the Emperor also has a bunch of children to support. He still hasnt gotten over the incident from two days ago until now. The incident Elder Grez was referring to was none other than the mass poisoning case. Although the poor eighth prince was made a scapegoat in the end and obligated to paypensation with his monthly allowance, the victims numbered tens of thousands. Some of them were supported by influential forces. In order to appease those forces, the Emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire had to pay a heavy price. The Emperor intended to punish Princess Estelle, the culprit of this incident, but the Princess was in Lord Taylors mansion for training, leaving the Emperor with no choice but to find a new person to vent his anger. As for who to find He already had a person in mind. Who else could it be but his dear eighth prince, the ready-made scapegoat? There were rumors that blood curdling screams were hearding from the eighth princes mansion night after night, and the belts in Jeorgetown City had somehow gotten more expensive these days. Well, I dare not speak too much about the affairs of the imperial family, Elder Grez said with a sigh. Dowd only chuckled politely then quickly changed the subject by asking, Will there be any unforeseen urrences at todays opening ceremony that warrant your presence, Third Divine Elder? Grez shook his head and said, No, the preparation for the opening ceremony went very smoothly. He could hear the mor outside. It was an indication that the Holy Dragon Emperors imperial arena which could amodate two hundred thousand people was already open. The audience with special tickets were entering in an orderly manner, and the pce band was performing in the center of the arena. Everything was in order and on schedule. Im here just in case. If something goes wrong again like what happened that day, it will be a disgrace for the Holy Dragon Emperor. That is a very wise move, Third Divine Elder. Dowd smiled, ttering the old man before taking his leave. A series of explosions was heard outside. That was the special fireworks for the opening ceremony. Even in the daylight, they looked spectacr. This signaled Dowds turn to go on stage. After the fireworks, the Martial God Tournament would officiallymence. Dowd shook the heavy stack of scripts in his hand, still feeling a headache. The Great Celestial Rite, arge-scale eventsting over half a month, boasted over a million participants with numerous activities with the Martial God Tournament being the most popr program. With such arge audience, sponsors typically vied for attention very early on. However, this year was strange. The sponsors were only finalized just before the start of the tournament. Due to this, he was not able to read through and memorize the script in his hands in advance. Dowd would have to rely on his professional experience as a host to deliver a spontaneous performance. Forget it. Ill go with the flow. Dowd shook his head, clearing the negative thoughts, and walked toward the host room. The host room was not open yet, but someone was already seated inside. Dowd was not surprised. The Great Celestial Rite had a guest of honor every year. The guest this year, however, was shrouded in mystery. Dowd had only been provided with basic details like her name and gender. You must be Miss Fenice, right? Dowds gaze quickly swept over her beautiful face. Slightly stunned but maintaining politeness, he averted his eyes and smiled, introducing himself, Im Dowd, the host of this event. Nice to meet you. The beauty nodded, her smile carrying a motherly glow. The guest of honor this time seemed to be very reliable, Dowd thought to himself as he sat down next to Fenice in delight and flipped through the script in his hand. The first page of the script was not the opening speech and lengthy sponsor advertisements. Instead, it was the introduction of the guest of honor, Fenice, with some basic information for Dowd to present. Fenice, female, twenty-four years and three months and days old. Also serves as the president of the Continental Dragon Dark Cuisine Research Association, director of the Continental Dragon Unemployment Assistance Center, Honorary Physician of the Continental Abnormal Dragons Research Center, and vice president of the Continental Dragon Vocational and Technical College Looking at this long list of resumes, Dowd was left dumbfounded. Is this even the profile of a human? Whats with this long list of titles? What about that strange age? The cked-out part seemed to reveal a very scary number! And dragon? How dare she use the holy dragons as her organization names? Is she not afraid of being thrown bricks by dragon fanatics when she is out at night? Whats even more outrageous is the Abnormal Dragons Research Center. Its probably a research institution for subdragon species. How dare she im that position? What if the rightful owner exposes her? Something wrong? The refined woman with a long list of titles looked at Dowd, whose forehead was beaded with cold sweat. With a concerned look on her face, she continued asking, Are you feeling unwell? N-No, Im fine! Dowd took out a handkerchief and wiped his cold sweat, waving his hand to indicate that he was fine before focusing on the script once again. Book 5: Chapter 116: Opening Ceremony Book 5: Chapter 116: Opening Ceremony Its not looking good. The Great Celestial Rite this year is giving me an uneasy feeling. Dowd clutched the script with trembling hands, almost hesitant to turn the next page. No, this must be just my imagination. Under Fenices surprised gaze, Dowd delivered a hard p to his own face, snapping himself out of that foreboding sensation. How could he still call himself a professional host if he lost his cool from just reading an unusual profile? The continent teemed with countless businessmen and organizations. There was nothing wrong with someone holding a few impressive professional titles. Moreover, Miss Fenice was a woman with exceptional looks and demeanor. Her presence as the guest of honor suggested that her identity, financial strength, and professional experiences had all been validated by those in charge. What was there for him to worry about? Meanwhile, in a dimly lit room, an old man with a bruised face huddled in the dark corner, shivering as he observed the group in the room. This is the dean of the Holy Dragon Imperial Magic Academy? Are you sure you guys didnt abduct the wrong person? The burly man, skillfully flipping arge pancake with a spat, cast a disdainful nce at the corner. I doubt this old man can eat half of this pancake, let alone qualify as the dean. Green Emperor, who was engrossed in his drawing, raised his head and adjusted his sses. No, no, no, being a dean has nothing to do with how much he can eat, he retorted. Besides, your pancakes are made for the dragon race. Although small, theyre infused with spatial magic. A normal person would be stuffed to death after just a small bite. Well, I operate on principles. How can I sell my pancakes with conscience if theyck quality? So, you can sell a pancake priced at three gold coins with conscience? Whats wrong with three gold coins? Gold coins arent even enough to buy this pancake on Dragon Ind. Then reflect on why your pancakes havent sold in years. SHUT UP! The burly man mmed his spat down, irritation written across his face as he red at Green Emperor. Tell me, why do you believe this old man qualifies as a dean? he asked. Huhu, my answer is this. Green Emperor unfurled a scroll, revealing a vivid paintingthe upper half of the demoness in the painting was a young woman in revealing clothes, while the lower half was a grotesque giant centipede. Anyone who can appreciate this kind of painting is definitely not an ordinary person! This man is undoubtedly the dean of the Holy Dragon Imperial Magic Academy, Green Emperor asserted. In the dim corner of the room, the old man shivered. The burly man scrutinized the painting, stroking his chin in contemtion. His brow gradually furrowed and he finally said, This painting is wonderful. I see I have misjudged. He is indeed the dean. The burly man shifted his gaze back to the dean, looking puzzled. Why are we kidnapping the dean though? Green Emperor rolled his eyes and chastised, Havent I told you to stop eating pancakes all the time? Youre so malnourished that your failing memory is no different to a goldfishs. To make Fenice the guest of honor, of course, the fortune teller in tatters exined. He moved his fingers, then continued, I foresaw that our supportcked an element that could showcase Her Highness brilliance during the match to the general public. Upon reevaluation, I realized that Fenice, whose tongue was stuck to the ice in the Land of Eternal Frost for hundreds of years, possesses the top-notch licking skill in the entire Dragon n, second only to the Grand Chief. Hence, this task must fall upon her shoulders. I see! the burly man eximed with a p as realization dawned on him. Shortly after that, he lowered his head, revealing a remorseful expression. I feel sorry for the dean though. He didnt do anything and shouldnt be treated like this. The pitiful dean nodded vigorously as tears welled up in his eyes. No, I have to help the dean, the burly man dered. With a swift movement, he appeared in front of the dean. Mr. Dean, being tied up here by these bastards must cause you great pain. The dean nodded. It must be very hard for you. The dean nodded. You must really hate us, right? The dean nod- shook his head. Theres no need to deny it. I understand. Youve done nothing to deserve this suffering. I understand it all too well! The burly mans thoughts drifted back to the glorious years on Dragon Ind, recalling the fiery red figure engraved in the soul of every fellow dragon. For a moment, he sensed a resonance between them. The dean whimpered before tears streamed from his eyes. After enduring inexplicable abuse for so long, he had finally encountered someone whoprehended his pain. I understand, I understand. When a person suffers, hunger sets in quickly. Yes, yes, it does. And when youre hungry, you want to eat. Yes, yes, eat. Theres nothing else I can do to make it up to you, except for giving you the big pancake I just made. Yes, yes, pancake Huh? Pancake? The deans eyes widened in panic. What did these people say about taking a bite of that pancake again? Before he could recall it, the burly man sincerely brought the pancake close to the deans mouth and said, Here. Eat up. Its very filling. The dean looked at the pancake, then at the man, carefully assessing the expression on the burly mans face. Was there any room for refusal? Dowd rubbed his face, using his battle qi to discreetly dispel any lingering redness, then turned toward Fenice with an apologetic smile. I apologize for that moment of distraction. As a professional host, that was an unforgivable mistake. Fenice graciously waved off the apology. Dont worry about it, she said, nodding as if telling Dowd that she had seen simr incidents before. After all, dragons had a tendency to be self-destructive. I could understand why you did that. Its unfortunate that the gap in our races is so significant, making our professions lesspatible. Otherwise, I would have dly healed you. Y-Youre too kind. What exactly does she want to heal? Dowdughed awkwardly, then turned his head away to take a deep breath. Arge t surface made of spectrum stone on the table disyed a message from the on-site staff. The tournament had begun! With a barely discernible hum, the wall in front of Dowd suddenly parted. Blinding light flooded into their room and the ensuing mor drowned them like a tidal wave. As thergest arena in the Holy Dragon Empire, the imperial martial arts arena covered a vast area and could amodate a whopping two hundred thousand spectators. However, these privileged members of the audience were exclusively individuals of noble status or those blessed with enough wealth to upy the premier special-ss seats. An extensive projection array quickly cast numerous projections in the sky. In Jeorgetown City, one could spectate the intense battles of talented individuals by merely lifting their gaze! Simultaneously, every noble, member of the imperial family, and influential figure across the continent, possessing enough financial power and status, paid a hefty sum to establish a connection with the massive spectrum stone above the arena, so that they could watch the live broadcast of the entire Martial God Tournament! This tournament held paramount significance for the new generation across the entire continent. Regardless of the splendor of ones name, only those who could stand out in this tournament could truly earn the title of a genius. Book 5: Chapter 117: Let Me Set An Event Flag Here Before The Tournament Book 5: Chapter 117: Let Me Set An Event g Here Before The Tournament Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests of the Xedrios Continent, a warm wee to Jeorgetown City of the Holy Dragon Empire! Here we are, in the golden month of September, gathering for this grand event that takes ce once every five years. I am Dowd, your host for the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite. As the entire host stage came into full view, Dowd, a seasoned host of the Great Celestial Rites in previous years,menced his opening speech with finesse. The atmosphere reached its peak as mor threatened to engulf the entire arena. Dowd tapped the magical prop, a sound amplifier, before him. The sharp buzzing sound brought silence to the arena once again. Sitting beside me is the special guest of this asion, the exceptionally talented Miss Fenice, who holds numerous prestigious positions across the continent. Miss Fenice, please say hi everyone. Hello, everyone. Fenice merely smiled and waved without saying anything else. Her gaze swept across the audience as if searching for someone. After an awkward pause, Dowd felt a sudden headache. Did she not catch the cue to take over and transition into a more detailed self-introduction? Do I have to recite her lengthy list of titles? Miss Fenice Dowd covered the spectrum stone to prevent it from amplifying his voice and tapped the script in front of him. Self introduction he softly urged. Huh? Fenice tilted her head, seemingly puzzled by Dowds cryptic word. When she noticed the script Dowd was tapping on, realization finally dawned upon her. Yes! Yes! Your self-introduction! The corner of Dowds lips curled up into a smile as he sat up straight. Indeed, with a professional host like him, nothing could go wrong. Under Dowds relieved gaze, Fenice retrieved a small slip of paper from her chest pocket and began reciting: Go Li! Our eyes have been on you! Go Li, as the of the , we, the , will be sure to you, so please be sure to your ! From all the . Dowds face instantly stiffened, confusion etching his features as he stared at Fenice. W-W-What? What are you talking about? Arent you supposed to be introducing yourself? Whats with that cryptic message? How do you manage to create those censor effects while speaking? ncing around and realizing there was no one else in the entire room, Dowd felt his decades-long career as a host shaken at this moment. Haha, it seems like our Miss Fenice is very shy. Forcing a smile as he smoothed over the situation, Dowds hands discreetly signaled for assistance under the table, urgently seeking help from the backstage crew. HOST IN DANGER, REQUESTING CHANGE OF GUEST! Are you confident there are no issues with these cheer chants? I have some reservations about them. A burly man examined the stack of supportive messages in his hand, rubbing his chin skeptically. Absolutely fine. Ive pondered over them for several nights before finalizing. Green Emperor rolled his eyes at the burly man. He shook his head ruefully and added, It cant be helped. Even though its to show our support for Her Highness, we still have to adhere to the two principles set by Her Majesty. One is not to reveal Her Highness identity, and the other is not to disclose our own identities. In fact, those two principles initially made it challenging for me to craft words of support. Think about it Without the freedom to casually mention our Dragon n, the impact of the message is reduced significantly. How did Your Excellencye up with this cheer chant? It urred to me suddenly while I was rushing for a deadline. If certain words cant be expressed openly, why not censor them? Simr to some paintings deemed inappropriate for children, as long as we carefully censor them, the paintings would quickly pass scrutiny. No, I dont think it will work even with censorship the burly man remarked casually before pointing out, Wont a significant portion of the meaning be unclear after its censored? Not necessarily. Before one has seen the paradise, concealing it with censorship will make it impossible to guess whats beneath the mosaic. However, anyone who has caught a glimpse of paradise before, they would quickly understand whats concealed beyond the mosaic, Green Emperor said confidently. Language works the same way. Consider this example: Her Highness pulled out the holy sword in theke, causing the water to ssh everywhere. After censorship, it bes: Her Highness pulled out the in the , causing the to ssh everywhere. Without prior knowledge that Her Highness had performed this action, the message being conveyed might be unclear. However, if we know the context, the meaning immediately bes clear! So, as long as Her Highness notices us, she will definitely understand the intended meaning of our words right away, he assured. Green Emperor, you The burly man gave Green Emperor an incredulous look, then said, Youre such a damn genius! I know, right?! How brilliant! Im sure Her Highness will definitely feel our fervent love! This is your preparation room. Guided by the staff, Lilith and the others arrived at a spacious area temporarily partitioned into thousands of small rooms, each designated with a unique number. The staff brought them to the door of Room 2222, then handed out identity tags and the key to them. There are screens in the room, allowing you to watch the live broadcasts of other participants matches. Weve also prepared food and various recreational equipment. Its advisable to rx before your match. However, do pay attention to our announcements. Beingte for the match will result in a disqualification, the staff informed. Thank you. epting the key, Lilith watched as the staff hastily departed. Given the tight scheduling for an event of this magnitude, the staff members were short-handed. Lets go in. Lilith turned the doorknob and entered the room. Huh, its quite spacious here. The interior surpassed Liliths expectations, with some form of spatial magic seemingly employed to conceal its size from the exterior. At the far end of the room, the wall facing the door featured a massive screen disying the fireworks at the lively arena. In front of the screen was a huge couch that could easily amodate five people. To the right was a counter that offered a variety of beverages. Various recreational tools filled the left side of the roomgym equipment, spectrum stones recording the strongest duels, and an assortment of books. Lilith could not help but notice the cover of what suspiciously resembled a risqu magazine. The Holy Dragon Empires imperial family is wealthier than I expected. Skarst headed straight for the bookshelf, casually pulling out the suspicious-looking magazine and began flipping through its pages with interest. Its just a standard room. Luna pouted, rubbing against Liliths side. If Master Lilith is willing, I can take you to the special preparation room that features a private hot spring. Soaking in one before the match can be highly beneficial. Ill pass. I dont want to draw unnecessary attention. Lilith gave Luna a knowing look, waving dismissively as if to say, Ive seen through your motives long ago. Lilith found the mostfortable spot on the couch and settled into it. Luna nestled beside her, clutching her arm. Skarst continued reading the risqu magazine. Little Cornelia yed with Lacey, hoisting him into the air. Skarst of mysterious origin Little Cornelia, a former deity Lacey, a doll with strange abilities Luna, the exceptionally talented and somewhat entric princess of the Holy Dragon Empire and Lilith herself This was the current lineup of Liliths five-member team. Book 5: Chapter 119: Docked Pay Book 5: Chapter 119: Docked Pay Lilith was unable to spot any other dragons at the moment. The sheer number of two hundred thousand in the audience was simply overwhelming. The view on the screen had been zoomed out to cover the entire arena, causing the faces in the audience to appear blurred. Even Liliths powerful dragon eyesight proved futile. Erging the image within her field of view revealed nothing but fuzzy pixel dots, making it impossible to identify any dragons hidden among the sea of two hundred thousand people. Damn it, what in the world are those guys up to? Lilith fixed her gaze on Fenice on the screen, biting her fingernail in annoyance. I wonder how many of them are here. A few dragons might be manageable, but all of them? Because of these guys, the terrains and sceneries on Dragon Ind never stayed the same, even with the Queens protective barrier in ce. Likewise, the nts on Dragon Ind were extremely resilient. Lilith vividly recalled seeing a type of bizarre nt that could unroot itself and flee upon detecting the presence of dragons. Humans had long believed that the dragons habitats were havens for remedies like the Dragon Saliva Grass that could cure all ailments. However, the reality was far different. Those poor nts did not evolve due to the influence of the dragon but rather as a survival strategy amidst unfavorable circumstances! The thought of an unknown number of dragons coiled up in Jeorgetown City sent shivers down Liliths spine. Master Lilith, is something wrong? Luna asked, noticing Liliths unease. Is Jeorgetown City resilient? Huh? What do you mean? Defensively. Can this city withstand an assault? How proficient is it in managing mass evacuations? Lilith continued asking. I dont quite understand your question, Luna said. However, the serious look on Liliths face prompted Luna to delve deeper into her thoughts before giving an answer. Jeorgetown City, as the capital of the Holy Dragon Empire, is fortified by protective arrays that have been repeatedly reinforced for nearly ten thousand years. It has remained impervious to any intrusion or force throughout its history. Moreover, following the Demon Kings invasion a few decades ago, the city was further fortified. So, I believe that not even the Demon King could breach it now. Skarst, who had been resting his eyes, discreetly raised an eyebrow upon hearing Lunas response. I may not fullyprehend Master Liliths concerns, but Jeorgetown City is extremely secure. Luna offered a reassuring smile that could give anyone a sense of security before adding, And even if all else fails, Lord Taylor will be here to protect us. Ugh You have no idea Lilith sighed, harboring doubts about relying solely on Taylor. To her, Taylor was just another kid among the idiots she knew. What could he, a dragon, achieve alone? Besides, her biggest worry was that Taylor would stir up chaos in the city with those other idiots. No There was no need for her to worry. She was certain that he would definitely do so. Despite never meeting him before, Lilith assumed all dragons shared simr traits. Poor Jeorgetown City In her minds eye, Lilith could already envision a group of dragons reveling amid the ruins of the city. Theres little for me to do at this point. I can only take it one step at a time, she concluded, running her thumb over the ruby pendant in front of her chest. If things took a turn for the worse, she would have to seek her mothers help. Ahem, may I ask why I have to be the guest of honor? In the host room, Dowd, who had momentarily switched off the sound amplifier, forced a smile and responded to Grez, Im truly sorry, Third Divine Elder. This is an emergency. But dont you already have a guest of honor here? Third Divine Elder Grez asked, sweeping his gaze over Fenice, who sat on the side with a smile. He was genuinely surprised to see a saint-level expert as the guest of honor. Although he could not determine her exact strength, the aura she exuded suggested considerable strength. This youngdy should be more than qualified as the guest of honor. Why involve an old man like me? I admit that this is a rash decision, but having the Third Divine Elder present will surely elevate the crowds excitement, Dowd replied, gesturing to the lively audience. The atmosphere surged with energy as people took notice of the Third Divine Elders unexpected presence, a figure who usually maintained a low profile. Of course, Dowd refrained from expressing his private sentiment that he found Fenice to be an unbearable guest. Very well then Since Im here, I dont mind taking a seat anywhere. Ill make an exception to be a guest, Third Elder Grez said, stroking his beard, though his thoughts were elsewhere. At his age, the time hade to seek out a disciple. The anticipation of witnessing the grand spectacle unfold before his eyes brought a smile to Grezs face as he looked forward to selecting a fortunate participant as his disciple. I shall resume the program, then. Returning his attention to the front, Dowd switched on the sound amplifier and wore a professional smile on his face. Ladies and Gentlemen, I apologize for the sudden turn of events. Dowd directed the audiences attention toward Grez and introduced, Let us warmly wee the Holy Dragon Empires Third Divine Elder, Grez, who graciously joins us as our additional guest of honor for the Martial God Tournament! Greetings! Im Grez Gerd, the Third Divine Elder of the Holy Dragon Empire. Whooooaaa!! The audiences excitement surged, further highlighting Third Divine Elder Grezs poprity. Among the nine divine elders, there were often elusive figures, shrouded in mystery and rarely seen or heard. Third Divine Elder Grez, however, stood out as the most approachable elder. He frequently adopted the guise of an ordinary elderly man, strolling through the city and even taking it upon himself to apprehend thieves and criminals when necessary. There were rumors that Elder Grez had personally funded the Gerd Orphanage in the western part of the city. He was known to visit the orphans regrly, investing time in those who showed potential for cultivation. For the majority of the Holy Dragon Empires residents, Third Divine Elder Grez was likely the most recognizable among the divine elders. Seems like the Martial God Tournament in this years Great Celestial Rite is bound to surpass its previous glory, Dowd dered, skillfully rallying the crowd. In thest Martial God Tournament, we had over 29,000 participants. Can you guess how many are participating this year? 30,000! 32,000! 35,000! The guesses echoed in the lively atmosphere. Your enthusiasm ismendable, but let me share something else first, Dowd said. Elder Grez seemed like he wanted to say something but decided against it. Under his strange gaze, Dowd picked up his script and proceeded to the obligatory program of the day. The Great Celestial Rite this year is exclusively brought to you by t-the Cutest Li, Li Number One, I Love Li and Li the Greatest of All Time. Dowd stuttered for the first time in his career. He slowly turned his head, shooting a dismayed look at Fenice and silently mouthed, What the hell are you trying to do? Hmm? Fenice merely looked at him innocently. Quit pretending to be innocent! You were definitely the one making those noises to censor out parts of my speech, you bastard! Dowd looked at the sponsors section filled with Cutest Lilith, Lilith Number One Although he did not know who this Lilith was, it did not stop him from wanting to p the script directly on Fenices face. Inhale Exhale No, Im a professional, I cant get mad. I must do my best to host the show. Dowd sat up straight again and took a few deep breaths, secretly reminding himself not to let his emotions get the better of him again. No matter what happened, he must not react strongly to it! It was at this moment that Miss Fenice, who had been deep in thought, suddenly realized something and pped her hands. AHA! You didnt read all the sponsor names! Your pay is getting docked! Book 5: Chapter 120: Towering Tree Book 5: Chapter 120: Towering Tree What in the world are they doing? Luna eximed, her small mouth agape in astonishment. On the screen, Dowd, the host, unexpectedly picked up a chair and flung it toward Fenice, the guest of honor. In an instant, Fenice deftly smashed the chair with a punch. The incident unfolded so abruptly that even the Third Divine Elder Grez, seated nearby, failed to react in time. Beep A sharp beep rang out as the image on the screen abruptly terminated, reced by a beautiful image of a flower. Beneath the image, a fewrge words were disyed: LIVE STREAM ERROR. BE RIGHT BACK. Mr. Dowd has hosted several Martial God Tournaments. I remember him as a very patient man who wouldnt lose his temper like that, Lunamented, tapping on her chin. I wonder if theres some sort of animosity between him and Miss Fenice she mused. I doubt thats the case Lilith massaged her throbbing temples. Judging from the extensive list of sponsors Dowd had just read out, it seemed the entire Great Celestial Rite was likely secretly controlled by that group of idiots. They were akin to unseen cockroaches in the kitchen, lurking in the shadows of every corner. The thought sent shivers down Liliths spine. She suddenly contemted giving up on participating in the Great Celestial Rite and just walking away. Oh, its back, Luna eximed softly as the image on the screen returned to normal. Dowd, the host, reappeared in the center, grinning and making jokes as if nothing had happened. Theres no need to be rmed, dear viewers. That was just a small performance we specially prepared to liven things up. Of course, the chair was just a prop. Our guest of honor is unharmed. Lilith discreetly scoffed at Dowds attempt to downy the incident, noticing the fresh bruises on his face. She turned to Luna and said, Im surprised they didnt rece the host after that outburst. Luna, evidently unconvinced by Dowdsme exnation, thought for a moment before responding, Theres probably no backup host. No backup? For such a grand event, there must be a contingency n for unforeseen circumstances, no? The Bourd family has always hosted the Great Celestial Rite. Dowd, as the current head of Bourd family, has sessfully hosted five iterations. The family trusts him, so its understandable they havent deemed it necessary to arrange a backup, Luna exined. Furthermore, recing him will be no different than admitting it was the mistake of the host. That would undermine Dowds efforts over the past twenty years, she added. You have a point there. Lilith silently mourned for Dowd. Despite his previous sesses in hosting the tournament, Fenice was proving to be an extremely challenging guest. What was even more unfortunate was that the organizer yed the most crucial role in the Great Celestial Rite. Surely, an astronomical amount was involved in hosting such a grand event. As the main sponsor of the Bourd family, Fenice was allowed to virtually do as she pleased. Therefore, Dowd could not expel Fenice even if she had punched him in the face. All right,dies and gentlemen, let us unravel the mystery from earlier. Last time, we had over 29,000 participants. Can you guess how many there are this time since the festival was on an even grander scale? Dowd swiftly flipped through his script, searching for the answer. The answer isover 21,000! Yes, you heard it right, 21,000! Less than the previous Huh? Less? Dowd looked down at the script in disbelief, flipping it back and forth. Strange, the offline survey showed a higher number than this. Why is it less now? Could the data be wrong? Third Divine Elder Grez gave Dowd a strange look and asked, What have you been up to these past few days, Dowd? Huh? Well, Ive been diligently practicing at home. As a professional host, I A host should also broaden his horizons, Elder Grez interrupted before Dowd could finish speaking. The data is correct. Something happened in the past few days, causing many participants to give up on taking part in the tournament. G-Give up? Dowd was rendered speechless. How could they give up? This is the Great Celestial Rite, were talking about. Countless people would fight tooth and nail for an invitation. What? Whats wrong with Dowd? I cant believe hes that clueless. How can he call himself a host if he doesnt even do his homework properly? Since Dowd did not switch off the sound amplifier earlier, the entire conversation was broadcast to the entire audience. Dowds ignorance incited displeasure among some in the audience. I I Dowd felt like he was facing the biggest crisis of his career. Just then, a certain guest who had recently punched him in the face leaned in closer, blinking with the innocence and curiosity of a child. Huh? Why arent you hosting anymore? Im waiting for the match to start. Do you need my help? Dowd felt as if his fragile heart had been shattered, much like a fragile ss You, hosting? Stop joking! Wow, look at that expression. The culprit who caused the decline in the number of participants nonchntly enjoyed the grapes she had brought, handing one to Luna before she swallowed the whole bunch. This is the first time Ive seen someone smiling with a throbbing vein on his temple, she mumbled as she munched on the grapes, spilling some grape juices from her mouth. Its quite impressive, Luna agreed, holding the grape in delight but reluctant to consume the gift from Lilith. Enough of this nonsense. Third Divine Elder Grez, with a wave of his sleeve, took over, unable to continue watching. The Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite officially begins now! he dered. As soon as Grez announced that, the scene on the screen shifted from the host room to the center of the arena. At some point, a pure white sapling, resembling a delicate sculpture of shimmering light, danced gracefully under the caress of the breeze. A drop of water descended from the sky, moisturizing the tree sapling. It rapidly took root and grew, with pure white roots extending into the ground without causing damage to the arena. The trunk quickly expanded, growing from the size of a thumb to thick enough for ten people to put their arms around it. The tree sapling had transformed into a towering tree. As if caressed by the gentlest spring breeze, tiny buds gradually blossomed on its previously bare branches. Instead of flowers, they bloomed into what seemed like round fruits with a pure white leaf. The leaves cradle the fruits delicately, as if safeguarding the most precious treasures. Thats Lilith narrowed her eyes, zooming in and realizing it was not a fruit. After all, there were no transparent fruits in this world. Each of them bore a small pattern simr to the one on the stage. Luna proudly pointed at the towering white tree swaying in the wind with a smirk and said, That is the reason why I told you that the first round willplete in three days. Book 5: Chapter 121: Instinct Book 5: Chapter 121: Instinct A Demigod Artifactthe Immacte Tree Domain Lilith murmured as she fixed her gaze on the towering white tree shown on the screen. Its pristine and breathtaking beauty captivated her, making it impossible for her to look away. A demigod-level entityan existenceparable to her mother. Initially, Lilith thought that the demigods in this world were only her mother, the Demon King, and the monster in the Sea of Origin. The survivors and the history of the dragon n supported this notion. Since the catastrophic event nine million years ago, the heavenly order had been disrupted and allowed the world to host only three demigods concurrently. If the Demigod Artifact was indeed left by the founding emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, did that imply the founding emperor was also a demigod? The majestic white tree swayed gently in the wind, yet the transparent fruit on its white leaves remained still. The pattern within the fruit rotated slightly, creating a remarkably three-dimensional and authentic effect. The profound aura emanating from the towering tree was simr to the presence Lilith could only feel from her mother, proving Lunas words to be true. If the founding emperor was a demigod, how did such an illustrious demigod meet his end? Reaching the Divine Realm guaranteed a long life. The Demigod Realm marked the pinnacle of existence in this world, considered to be half a step into the Divine Realm. Demigods had no natural enemies, and even conflicts between two demigods rarely resulted in fatal oues. For instance, the Demon King lost to the Dragon Queen, yet he was still alive and kicking. Of course, this was partly due to her mother showing mercy. The Dragon Queen, as a demigod, always gave Lilith an enigmatic impression. She reminded Lilith of her initial encounter with Cornelia in herplete formpeering into her revealed an abyss of darkness, it was impossible to fathom her limits. There was also another possibility behind the death of a demigod Lilith looked at Cornelia who was babbling and ying with Lacey on the couch. Aplex expression crossed her face. Perhaps it was done by an extraterrestrial deity Could it be that Cornelia was responsible? Lilith could not be certain, but she began to understand that the world was more intricate and perilous than she had imagined. Nine and Lacey were granted powerful and peculiar abilities The unfathomable animosity directed at Lilith Lilith began to suspect that the mastermind plotting against heror rather, the one who resided within hermight not originate from this world. This is bing quite troublesome Lilith rubbed her temples in frustration. She was just an innocent, adorable little princess. Why should she endure such a fate? Could her mother handle extraterritorial beings? She had no idea Perhaps it was time to ask little Cornelia to take her and escape from this world. Master Lilith? Master Lilith? Lunas melodious voice snapped Lilith out of her thoughts. Lunas worried face was close to hers as she asked, Is something bothering you? Staring at Lunas lovely face, other faces suddenly raced through Liliths mindher mother, Lesiah, the other idiots from the dragon n Despite being rtively new to this world, could Lilith truly bring herself to leave it behind? Lilith let out a long sigh. It was still too early for her to jump to any conclusions. Everything was merely her spection. There was no need to be overly afraid. The fact that those set on targeting her could only resort to covert tactics suggested some form of constraint, limiting them to causing her trouble indirectly. Time was still on her side. Lilith was still too weak and vulnerable, she needed to be strongerexceptionally strong. She looked at her handsthey were petite, seemingly soft and delicate. Yet, when she balled them up into fists, they held an astonishing amount of power. Luna. Hmm? Luna leaned in. Lilith smiled at her and said, Thank you. Huuh? What do you mean? Iugh! Luna let out a muffled groan as Liliths petite fist connected with her abdomen. Mmm Thats an awesome reward Master Lilith Clutching her midsection, Lunas face flushed with excitement as she squirmed on the couch, resembling a contented worm. Ah, that feels so much better. Lilith shook her small fist, as if she had just expelled all her pent-up frustration. Her furrowed brow gradually rxed as her lips curled up into a smile. Are we going to fight in that tree? Its in those orbs that look like fruits Each of them is apressed space Well fight in there Really? So thats how it is. The pattern in those transparent fruits turned out to be an arena stage. The tree had hundreds of such fruits, allowing at least hundreds of teams to fight simultaneously. No wonder Luna confidently assured her that the first round would bepleted within three days. Why are you all so afraid of the Demon King with a Demigod Artifact in possession? Lilith asked with a perplexed look on her face. During the Demon King invasion decades ago, the humans of the entire continent reportedly paid a great price to repel the threat. In the subsequent records of that event, Lilith found no mention of a Demigod Artifact. Instead, the narratives focused on human courage and sacrifices, praising their resilience while depicting the Demon King as a figure of terror, cruelty, and heartlessness. Could the presence of such an artifact deliberately be kept concealed from the public eye? Thats because the Immacte Tree Domain has sustained damage and lost its offensive capabilities. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been reduced to serving as an arena. Is that so? I suppose Im overanalyzing the situation. What precisely led to the damage of such a legendary Demigod Artifact? I have no idea. I spent my childhood reading the imperial familys collection of books, but theres no mention of it, Luna said. ording to some rtively obscure records, it can be deduced that the Immacte Tree Domain was already damaged when it was passed down to the founding emperor. What a shame. YesI would love to see the true power of aplete Demigod Artifact. Luna had regained herposure, yet a hint of insatiability lingered in her gaze. Her hopeful eyes fixated on Lilith as she gently rubbed her tummy. Hmph, you think Ill grant your wish? Ignoring Lunas longing gaze, Lilith settled back onto the couch, crossing her legs and pulling the hem of her long skirt over them. She rested her head on her hand, keenly observing the majestic white tree disyed on the screen. As she watched, she found herself entranced The white tree It was crystal-clear and glowing with the luster of a white jade. Its shimmering branches seemed almost enchanting. It would undoubtedly serve as a splendid decoration at home. If only she could snatch it up and show it off to those idiots. They would surely be consumed by envy. After all we love shiny things the most. Yes we love it Huh? Lilith abruptly snapped out of her thoughts. Beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead. Shit. Her hoarding instinct as a dragon almostpelled her to snatch the tree. How dangerous. Fortunately, she was able to restrain herself. This was the Holy Dragon Empires most prized possession. She could not just snatch it away. Huh? Strange. What is that person doing? Luna suddenly eximed, drawing Liliths attention back to the screen. On the screen, a burly man stealthily made his way onto the arena, wielding a massive two-handed axe. Wait, what is he trying to do? Wait, he looks oddly familiar! Wait, hes a dragon! Wait, hes trying to chop the tree down!!! In broad daylight, with a clear sky, that troublemaker was attempting to hack down the towering white tree with an axe in front of over two thousand people! Lilith suddenly remembered she was not the only one attracted to something shiny. It was the entire dragon races instinct! Book 5: Chapter 122: Main Event Book 5: Chapter 122: Main Event The dragons attempt to chop down the tree proved futile. The Immacte Tree Domain, a genuine Demigod Artifact, remained impervious to the axe the burly man wielded. Although iplete, the aura of the divine realm shielded it, rendering it immune to any damage from creatures below the demigod level. After spending half a day tirelessly hacking at the tree, the burly man failed to leave even a scratch in the bark of the towering white tree. Eventually, he could only be led away with a forlorn expression by a responding security personnel. In that moment, Lilith sensed numerous sympathetic gazes from the audience. With that small interlude, the official match began. As the branches of the Immacte Tree Domain trembled slightly, white lights transported the two teams of participants into each transparent fruit. The screen before Liliths eyes transformed into a disy of thepeting participants, allowing her to switch between different arenas with a simple wave of her hand. Uh Cant we watch all of them at the same time? Lilith asked. Every time she waved her hand, the screen continuously shifted scenes. With hundreds of teamspeting at the same time, it was difficult to distinguish which matches were worth watching and which were aplete waste of time. This is a measure to protect the participants. The match order is deliberately randomized to prevent other participants from strategizing against their opponents after watching their matches, Luna exined. I see, but thats unfriendly to indecisive people like me. Lilith pouted in annoyance while staring at the screen in front of her. While the simultaneous hundreds of matches benefited participants, it posed a considerable challenge for the audience. Choosing a match to watch proved difficult, and often, after deciding, it took more than ten minutes for the actual fight to begin. Then, when the battlemenced, Lilith realized that both sides were employing shy but ineffective techniques. They were hardly worth watching. If Master Lilith has trouble choosing, you can watch the officially hosted match, Luna suggested. She lightly pressed the screen and swiped upwards. The towering white tree reappeared in Liliths view, but the primary focus was on arge disy screen above the Immacte Tree Domain. The intense battle between two teams of ten participants filled the screen, but it was hardly exciting to watch it this way. Luna then pressed something and erged the match screen to upy the entire screen. The voices of the hosts filled their room too. The participants from the Holy Dragon Imperial Magic Academys team are in a standard two-three formation. Their leader, Donald Geed, is leading two other members to intercept four enemy members! Thats three against four, Donald is at a disadvantage. His teammate is chanting a magic spell with an area of effect in the rear. Judging from the amount of magic power gathered, the spell will inevitably turn the tide of the battle once released. Donald just needs to focus on stalling for time. Their opponents seemed to have noticed this. The four of them are going all out but the other team is able to withstand their onught! Their fifth member turned out to be an assassin. Hes attempting to interrupt the mage! Ah, too bad, theres nothing on the stage to provide cover. The set up is simply too unfavorable for the assassin. The assassin has been spotted! Guarding the rear is Terrier, a third-year instructor from the Holy Dragon Imperial Magic Academy, whose nickname is Rock Turtle. Terrier has managed to stop the assassins fatal blow. Aaaaaand the magic spell is sessfully released! The Holy Dragon Imperial Magic Academys team wins! The image on the screen froze at the triumphant moment when the victorious team raised their hands high in celebration. The scene then shifted back to the host room. Mr. Dowd, who was previously furious and grim, now appeared exhrated and full of energy. It was almost as if he was still riding the adrenaline rush from the match. If it were not for the fact that he was the host andmentator, he might have jumped up and down in excitement by now. As expected of the team from the Holy Dragon Imperial Magic Academy! They managed to defeat their opponents so effortlessly. What do you think about this match, Grez? Grez stroked his beard and nodded with a smile. I think the key reason why Holy Dragon Imperial Magic Academys team was able to defeat their opponent so quickly lies in the team leader, Donald. The notable difference in strength allowed him to effectively stall the four opponents with the support of his two teammates and leave another member to protect the mage who was chanting the spell in the rear. However, this strategy is only effective in a one-sided battle. If both teams were equal in strength, Im afraid it wouldnt have worked that well. Thats a great analysis, Elder Grez. You really hit the nail on the head. After Dowd finished speaking, his eyes flicked back to Fenice on the side. After a moments hesitation, he asked, So what does Miss Fenice have to say about this match? Fenice let out a yawn andmented with teary, drowsy eyes, What can I say? Its just two groups of chickens pecking each other. .Hahaha, it seems like Miss Fenice holds a very high standard for the participants, Dowd said, his cheeks twitching slightly before continuing, Well, the next match is said to be a highly anticipated battle, so I hope that it will be able to capture Miss Fenices interest. But before that Let us take amercial break while the arena is being prepared. Glotte Milka product from Mountain Top Farm on the highest mountain in the Holy Dragon Empire at an altitude of 10,000 meters. It is produced by purebred ck Forest Subdragon Cows, fed with fresh meat. The extreme altitude fosters the wildest cows, the wildest cows produce the wildest milk. Processed using -50C freezing technology, safety and purity guaranteed. Glotte Milk is the only choice for you~ Glotte Milk is co-produced by The Cutest Li*** and Mountain Top Farm. Lilith stared dumbly at the benevolent-looking grandpa giving a thumbs up amidst the flying snow on the screen. It took her a long time to recover from the extreme shock. You guys ept advertisements? Is that weird? Luna blinked at her in confusion and said, Its only natural to promote sponsors who have contributed money to the event. I-I guess youre right. Im really out of the loop these days. Lilith smacked her own head in embarrassment. But seriously, whats with that subdragon cow? Can there really be a creature that would go to such lengths with a cow? Once again, Lilith had to witness theck of moral boundaries among those from her nthose guys seemed to know no limits. By the way, why hire amentator if theres a protection for the participants in ce? The matches that get officialmentary featured well-known participants with high expectations to win the tournament. They are considered prodigies from an early age and have been extensively analyzed in advance. For them, fame matters more. The so-called participant protection is mainly for ordinary and less known participants, Luna patiently exined. Of course, if someone unexpectedly bes a dark horse and secures a spot in the top twenty-four, even without prior fame, theyll be overnight sensations, she added. I see In other words, the truly formidable participants cared little about being analyzed. Their goal was to attain more fame through live broadcasts andmentary, as the greater their visibility in the arena and the more viewers they attracted, the more substantial the rewards they would receive after the match. Its resuming, Luna said. After the advertisement on the screen concluded, the focus shifted back to the match. This time, it wasnt an ordinary arena but a lush forest. The scene glided slowly over the entire forest, showcasing thendscape to the audience, before finally halting at the edge and zooming in. The five contestants came into view. Ladies and gentlemen, the main event of the day is about to begin! Dowd eximed with enthusiasm, and the crowd outside the arena responded energetically to the participants on the screen. The team from Forest Sea of the Southern Federation is up against the team that is expected to have the highest chance in winning the tournament Book 5: Chapter 123: Crushed Book 5: Chapter 123: Crushed Huh? The venue for their match is different. Is it because they are VIP? Looking at the seemingly endless expanse of greenery on the screen and recalling the simple arena stage used in the previous teams match, Lilith could not help but wonder if the concept of enhancing ones strength through mary investments, simr to online games, also applied in this world. Luna wagged her finger and exined, No, the tournament offers two optionsthe ring and randomly generated map. However, most teams prefer the ring as opposed to the minority that would opt for a randomized map. Why? Lilith asked. Because its unfair. Unfair? Theyre fighting on the same map though, why would it be unfair Lilith pondered for a moment, a sudden realization dawned upon her. Ah because every team has different preferences for terrain. Lilith herself preferred open areas like the deserts or grasnds if the map were randomly generated. In contrast, terrains like forests and swamps would be unfriendly to her. Thats right. Its a group battle, and each team specializes in different areas. Terrain will significantly affect the oues. For instance, that assassin from thest match would have had a high chance of interrupting the mages spell if they were in a forest like this one. Luna patiently exined, Thats why most teams opt for a rtively fair venue like the arena stage. The variables introduced by randomly generated maps are too unpredictable. Only weaker teams, facing a clear strength disparity, might take a chance with a randomized map. Lunas gaze was fixed on the members of Team Estelle on the screen, especially on the girl at the center whom most in the audience were cheering forher half-sister, Princess Estelle. A fleeting disdain shed across her eyes before she returned her attention to Lilith, smiling. Even though that big sister of mine isnt exceptional, she is still Lord Taylors disciple. Bullying those unknown small fries on the opposing team is still an easy task. Is that so? Lilith shifted to a morefortable position, lying on her back on the sofa with her head resting on her arms as she observed the participants on the screen who had not made any moves yet. Then lets see how your big sister bullies the small fries since we have nothing better to do. All right, Master Lilith. Luna obediently sat down beside Lilith, though her hands seemed a bit mischievous. Hey, where are you touching! OOOFFFT! A muffled sound echoed in the room, and Luna once again curled up on the sofa, clutching her belly with a flushed face. Compared to that sister of mine This makes me feel happier On the verdant field, the whistle signaling the start of the match had already sounded. Yet, the five people remained motionless as they surveyed the area like they were appreciating the scenery, showing no signs of concern for any impending enemy attack. Your Highness, what should we do next? A ck-haired teenager, wearing silver knight armor, turned his gaze toward the slender figure. A fleeting fervor shed across his eyes. I will proceed alone. What? No way, its too dangerous. Are you doubting me, Calvin? Princess Estelle turned around, casting a cold nce at Calvin. I dare not. Calvin quickly lowered his head. I am merely concerned about Your Highness safety. After all, the opponents are from the Southern Federation, likely skilled in forestbat. What if they Theres no what-ifs for them. Princess Estelle asserted, Ill get rid of them so fast that they wont even have a chance to act. Ill show the world who the disciple of Lord Taylor is and turn this entire Great Celestial Rite into a stage where I alone will shine. So now is not the time for you guys to act. With a wave of her sleeve, Luna glided toward the depths of the forest like a breeze. Haha, that was really cold of Her Highness. Do you want big brother tofort you, Calvin? A red-haired swordsman teased as he patted Calvins shoulder. Get lost, Mint. Calvin shot a furious re at the red-haired swordsman, and clenched his fists. Mint patted his chest and pretended to look frightened. Oh no, Lord Calvin is mad, Im so scareddddd. Are you seeking death, Mint?! Yes, and thats you. Are you looking for a fight, you asshole?! Well, if that makes you feel better Enough! The man resting in the shade of a tree opened his eyes, and in an instant, a formidable aura descended upon the two bickering men. Save your strength and prepare for the next match. Our aim is the championship. Theres no need to quarrel over a few small fries. If the two of you dare to stand in Her Highness way, Ill be the first to make you regret it. Fine Calvin shot onest re at Mint. Hehe, all right, since its a request from Lord Moore Mint rubbed his hands together and smiled. With Lord Moore in charge, I think this tournament will be a walk in the park. Dont try to tter me. Moore cast an indifferent nce at Mint, then turned to look at the young girl who had been staring nkly at the sky in silence. She seemed to have been lost in her thoughts for quite some time. However, this forest was entirely generated by the Immacte Tree Domain, so there was actually real sky above them. What are you looking at, Myre? Ah, big brother Myre turned her eyes toward him, then crinkled up with a smile. It feels like the world has been shaking since just now. Shaking? Is it now? Moore frowned. He had been in a meditative state, and if there had been any movement around him, he would have detected it immediately. Moreover, they were within the small world of the Immacte Tree Domain. Who could possibly make the demigod artifact shake? Thats probably your imagination. Ive told you not to stare at the sky for too long. Myre yfully stuck her tongue out and said, Fine~ The sky is really pretty though. Whats so pretty about it? Moore nced at the sky. It was nothing more than just a blue expanse. Princess Estelle went into the forest alone. What does she want to do? Could she be nning to take on all five enemies by herself? It seems like shes genuinely considering it! Princess Estelle has made contact with the enemy! It appears to be a scout sent by the Southern Federations team. The scout seems to have mastered the stealthiness of an ancient forest n in the Southern Federation, allowing him to shuttle through the forest. What? The scout has been detected despite his stealthiness! Princess Estelle executed a move that I couldnt quite catch with my eyes. Unfortunately, the enemy is still too quick. Princess Estelle did not manage to finish him off instantly, and now the rest of the Southern Federations team has surrounded her. Thats five against one! Theres an absolute numerical advantage! Team Southern Federation seems to be deliberating whether this is a trap or not and dare not attack recklessly. Princess Estelle has initiated an attack. What is she trying to achieve? Does she genuinely want to take on all five opponents single-handedly? Oh my god, Team Southern Federation is powerless against her. All five of them have been annihted by a single person! Princess Estelle actually pulled it off! Book 5: Chapter 124: First Match Book 5: Chapter 124: First Match Shes quite impressive Lilith loungedfortably, her cheek resting on one hand as she relished theplimentary snacks avable in the lounge. Her dainty cherry tongue glided over her slender fingers as she licked them like an alluring and greedy cat. She watched the announcement of Princess Estelles victory and the boisterous cheers of the audience on the screen out of the corner of her eye. She seems a little stronger than Luna from a few months ago, she remarked with a bored yawn. Thats because I hadnt received any personal guidance from Master Lilith at that time. Luna came over and clung onto Liliths arm. She chuckled and added, Otherwise, that stinking bitch is just a nobody. Get off. Lilith unceremoniously pushed away Lunas wlessly beautiful face, which had gotten a bit too close forfort. Youre blocking my view of the TV. Whats a TV? Luna asked, tilting her head to the side. You dont need to know. So mean~ Luna covered her cheeks and looked at Lilih with teary eyes. How can Master Lilith be so cold to me? Am I really that mean? I can see youre quite thrilled. I thought masochists like you prefer to be treated this way? Is that really how Master Lilith views me? That truly makes me very sad. Luna feigned a sob. Despite her pitiful and sad act, all Lilith could see was PLEASE PUNCH ME written all over Lunas face. Sighing softly, Lilith resisted the urge to give the masochist a hard punch. It would only make her more delighted, contradicting Liliths intent to discipline her. Some action needed to be taken before Luna became out of control. Lilith thought for a moment before an incredibly gentle smile suddenly spread across her face. It was my fault earlier. Ill rectify my behavior. Huh? Looks like Ill have to be gentle with you from now on, considering youre an important partner of mine~ Lilith picked up a piece of snack and brought it to Lunas cherry lips. Here~ Open your mouth. This is a reward. Lunas face instantly turned sour, as if she had just bitten into a lemon. No Master Lilith youre What? I cant be mean to you but I cant be nice to you either? No Of course not Luna obediently ate the snack, yet she waspletely unable to feel the happiness of savoring a delicious treat. Lilith gently patted Lunas shoulder and apologetically said, I was too harsh before. Ill be kinder to you from now on. Huh? No Lunas face turned pale, but before she could continue speaking, Lilith silenced her by shoving another treat into her mouth. Ummmpffff Its our turn. Skarst, who had been engrossed in adjusting the equipment on the table, suddenly stood up. A pir of bright light materialized in the center of the room without warning. Lilith stretched her body and let out a soft yawn. Well, time to get moving, or I might doze off. She casually grabbed Cornelia by the cor at the back of her neck, and Cornelia did the same to Lacey. If the match did not require five participants, Lilith would have preferred to stow Cornelia away in a small world. Lets go, Lilith said as she took the lead to step into the pir of light. The scene unfolded before her, and Lilith found herself in a vast arena, devoid of spectators or opponents. A colossal dice materialized in front of Liliths group. Please roll, a calm, monotonous female voice said. Lilith gave the dice a kick, sending it flying. It collided with a transparent barrier nearby, rebounding and eventuallying to a halt just in front of Lilith. One point. Lilith raised an eyebrow at it. It seemed like luck was not on her side today. Opponents score: three points. Opponent gets to choose the arena type. Opponents choice: Randomly Generated Arena. Randomly Generated Arena: Swamp. Following the monotonous voice , the scenery before Lilith transformed once again. An expansive verdant green expanse filled her vision. The stench of decaying flora and fauna invaded her nostrils. The ground beneath her became wet and sticky, leaving Lilith thoroughly ufortable. Talk about rotten luck, Lilith muttered under her breath. She had just realized she disliked swampy terrain not long ago, and now she found herself in one. The feeling was more irritating than unexpectedly biting into a savory snack while expecting something sweet. After all, snacks have to be sweet! Those who prefer savory ones are psychopaths! Lilith clenched her fists with that thought in her mind. Shifting her focus back to the match, a few small ck dots appeared on the distant horizonpresumably Liliths opponents this time. With the variance in terrain, the distance between the two teams also differed. In the open swamp, to afford both sides ample preparation time, the gap between teams was often stretched out over a considerable distance. At such a range, it was challenging for even Liliths eyes to discern the appearance of her opponents. Nevertheless, their appearances held little importance for Lilith. She merely desired a swift exit from this grimy swamp that had soiled her cute little shoes and skirt. Allow me to act first, Lilith said as she took a step forward. A massive amount of magic power began surging. The moment her dainty leather shoes touched the swampy waters surface, an ancient incantation began flowing from her cherry lips, as though they were amandment that could sway the world. FREEZE! On the opposing side, five identical-looking burly men were animatedly discussing the terrain before them. Hehe, who would have thought wed get such a favorable venue in the first match? It seems the heavens are smiling on us brothers. Right, big brother? the man wearing a tank top with number three on it said, puffing out his chest. Absolutely, third brother! Were sure to secure a top rank in this tournament and be its dark horse! The burly man wearing a tank top with number one on it confidently flexed his biceps. We, the five brothers, have secluded ourselves and trained hard for three years. Nothing can stand in our way now! The man wearing a tank top with number four on it roared as he flexed his gluteus maximus muscles. When the timees, you have to introduce Susan from next door to me, big brother! The man wearing a tank top with number two on it flexed his abs andughed. Allow me to test the waters on the other side for you all, my brothers! The man wearing a tank top with number five on it flexed his muscles, the veins on his temples bulged as he yelled, TRANSFORM! His muscles swelled, ripping the tank top he wore. It did not take long for the fifth brother to transform into a half-human, half-shark creature. The sharkman surveyed the seemingly endless swamp andughed menacingly. Nyehehe, this is my home turf. Luck is on our side. The opponents better be saying their prayers now. Ill be off then! The sharkman roared before plunging into the water. BANG! Contrary to sharkmans expectation of a majestic dive, he felt his head m into something hard. Sharp pain shot through his forehead, and he could see stars in broad daylight. W-Whats going on? In a daze, the sharkman saw the horrified expressions of his brothers. For some reason, his body was turning cold Book 5: Chapter 125: Truth Book 5: Chapter 125: Truth In the host room, Mr. Dowd flipped through the list of participants for the match. Princess Estelles remarkable one-to-five match had left an indelible impression on the audience, igniting a fervent atmosphere in the entire venue. The crowd was now eagerly anticipating the next thrilling match. Seizing the moment, Dowd decided to introduce more powerful participants to the stage. This team seems quite impressive. His eyes gleamed with excitement. The teamprised quintuplets, forming a unique and exceptional squad. Raised and trained together since childhood, their close bond and teamwork allowed them to achieve a synergy where theirbined effort surpassed that of their individual efforts. This synergy, intensified by the beastification ability that significantly augmented their power, could pose a serious threat to top-seeded yers if underestimated. Lets zoom in on this guy. Dowd was about to shift his focus to the quintuplets match when the staff behind the scene delivered an unexpected feedback. What? Its over already? Dowd eximed in shock. Double-checking the start time, he incredulously eximed, In just a minute? And the ones who lost were the quintuplets? After getting confirmation from the staff, Dowd was still intrigued. Hmm Interesting, he mumbled to himself as he looked through the weird participant names on the opposing team. Little Sparkly Blonde Princess Adorable Daughter of the Little Sparkly Blonde Princess Disgusting Ragdoll White Hair Red Eyes, Female Dog Well, thats really interesting. What is? Fenice nced over with a puzzled expression after yawning boredly. Nothing, I just think Ive found the next team to providementary on. Dowd grinned. Oh. Fenice, uninterested in watching a group of children fight, settled back into the huge couch. Her eyes were threatening to close as she skipped through the channels on the screen in front of her, looking for Her Highness match. Amidst thousands of teams, finding Her Highness felt like searching for a needle in a haystack. She would probably have to wait for the majority of participants to be eliminated first. Done. Lilith exhaled in relief as the repulsive swamp before her eyes vanished, and they were back in the lounge. Skarst scratched his cheeks awkwardly, surprised by his seemingly unassuming sworn sisters strength. He found himself sitting down again shortly after standing up. During that brief moment, he sensed something familiar but was unable to put a finger on it. How curious. Could someone possibly deceive a demigod like him? Impossible, it must be my imagination, he thought to himself. Skarst found some amusement in his own naive musings. After all, what else in this world could deceive a supreme demigod? Real gods only existed in the legends. Cornelia crouched in a corner, ying with Lacey. Lilith was looking at her own palms. The instant she unleashed her dragonnguage magic, she had emptied her entire reservoir of magic power. The powerful magic had frozen the entire swamp, and she did not even get to see the faces of her unfortunate five opponents. Even so, she did not feel spent after using so much magic power. With Liliths recovery ability, it only took a few minutes for her to replenish thirty percent of her magic power. This move was exclusive to herabination of immense magic power and instantaneous dragonnguage magic, resulting in explosive power that could sweep through opponents of the same level as her. Looks like Ill be saving a lot of time, Lilith mumbled to herself. The subsequent matches ended swiftly, all resolved with Lilith employing quick instantaneous dragonnguage magic. None of themsted longer than a minute. This left Dowd feeling helpless. Every time he attempted to broadcast the match of this dark horse in the tournament, he was informed by the staff that the match was already over. He looked like a clown in front of the crowd, who was moring for him to quit his job and work in a factory instead. Dowd wiped the sweat from his forehead and quickly scanned the next part of the match. His eyes lit up as the dark horses next opponent turned out to be none other than Princess Estelles team. Were facing your sister so soon? Lilith remarked as she looked at the schedule, expecting to encounter Princess Estelle muchter in the tournament. I guess this is what they call fate. Luna chuckled, seemingly unfazed by the uing match against the sister who had nearly taken everything from her life. Fate has decided today is the day my dear sister will fall off from her pedestal. As her younger sister, I naturally have to give her a good send-off, she added. What a good sister you are. But I dont want to draw so much attention this early on, Lilithmented, lying on the couch with her bare feet on the armrests as she wriggled her toes. With Princess Estelle in the spotlight, Lilith anticipated the live broadcast across the city. She foresaw the shockwaves when the inevitable result confronted unsuspecting viewers, likely surpassing themotion she stirred before the match. Id say the timing isnt bad, Skarst said while stroking his chin. Maybe with enough people watching, I can use this chance to find my daughter. Do you think that human trafficker youre after would be so free to calmly watch a tournament? Lilith silently scoffed. In that case, lets do it seriously, she dered as she pumped her fist. What kind of names are those, for heavens sake? Princess Estelles team, on the other side, was also scrutinizing their uing opponents. Forget about that princess something, Ill put up with the missing persons notice too, but dog? Who willingly calls themselves a dog? Are they masochists who actually get a kick out of being called names? Mint, the red-haired participant, was scrutinizing the participants list. The names struck him as unusual, causing a few big question marks to appear over his head. Whats all the fuss about? Its just a name, Calvin remarked. d in knight armor, he was silently polishing his longsword. Regardless of what they call themselves, it doesnt change the fact that they will fail. Theyre just clowns who attempt topensate for theirck of strength through such antics so they could draw some attention, he continued without looking up. There were teams like this in every Martial God Tournament. Although they were weak, they called themselves strange and bizarre names just to garner some fleeting fame. While it was true that such tactics yielded some results, the peculiar names would merely be gossip shared by people after their meals. The fame acquired through this method was as transient as dust in the wind, quickly forgotten by the world. Book 5: Chapter 126: Next Match Book 5: Chapter 126: Next Match You have a point there. Mint casually tossed aside the participant list after losing his interest, then smilingly jogged toward thevishly dressed girl who stood with her arms folded. How will Your Highness deal with those pesky people? he yfully asked. Princess Estelle cast an indifferent nce at Mint and coldly replied, By crushing them without any mercy, of course. Truly captivating, Princess Estelle. How impressive. Mint gave her a thumbs up with a solemn face. However, his serious demeanor quickly dissolved, and he yfully added, But Your Highness, arent you afraid of attracting gossip? Princess Estelle raised her elegant eyebrows and asked, What kind of gossip? Hehehe. Something like being too ruthless, perhaps? Princess Estelle had effortlessly dominated the previous five consecutive matches with her sheer strength alone. Her opponents struggled to even slightly impede her progress, and those who participated in the event were far from mediocre. One could only imagine how many participants were left traumatized by Princess Estelle. Under the relentless and ruthless style of Princess Estelles direct and deadly attacks, some spectators outside the arena had begun to criticize her. Although certainments were only whispered in private, some gossip had found its way into the ears of the other participants. Ruthless? Hmph, it is only normal for the strong to crush the weak. The so-called ruthlessness is just the feeblement of some weaklings. Estelle looked at Mint with undisguised coldness, causing Mint to shiver. On the contrary, all this so-called gossip is fit for idle ears. It seems youve been quite idletely. No Your Highness, youve misunderstood me I was just gathering information about other teams Mutual exchange of information always includes some unnecessary details, Mint exined with augh. Then discard all those unnecessary details! Our goal in this tournament is only to win, so you cant afford to be distracted. Fine, fine, fine, Ill concentrate, Ill concentrate Mint smirked and rubbed his hands together before continuing, But Im also doing this for the sake of winning. There are many ways to win, not necessarily No, for me Princess Estelle cut off Mint and stated firmly, Theres only one way to winto crush the opponents with absolute strength! Princess Estelle withdrew her gaze and focused on the pure white expanse in front of her, as if she could peer into the hidden pasts within the depths of time through this void. Her mother, stripped of power. Her indifferent father. Her talented younger sister. Vanished hope. The obscured light. And the ever dazzling sunlight. Esty, you must be strong. Otherwise, well always be bullied by that woman and her daughter, forever living under their shadows. You lost again, Esty. Why are you so weak? Shut up! A weakling is a weakling. They deserve to be bullied by the strong. Youre not qualified to make excuses! If you dont want to be bullied, you have to be strong and bully others. Yes, to avoid being bullied, one must be strong. I have thought of retaliating and bing strong. But the person I have to surpass is too terrifyingly talented. After all, she is the most talented genius in thest century of the Holy Dragon Empires history. Comparing myself to her is likeparing a firefly to the radiant moon. So Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Failure. Disappointment. Despair. The overwhelming pressure crushed every inch of her flesh and blood, making breathing properly a luxury. It was so much that darkness gradually filled her vision, shattering the already weak mental defenses. Maybe I should just end my life. Thats the only way to free the pain. It was at this moment Huh, are you thinking of drowning yourself, little girl? Light descended. That revered existence, standing at the pinnacle of the Holy Dragon Empire and whom she could only see from afar, initiated a conversation with hera loser on the brink of suicide. He was like a ray of sunlight flooding into a damp and dim cave. The water here is too shallow to drown someone. This creek running through the eastern part of the city would be a better choice. Although its not deep, the sludge at the bottom could trap even an adult. A little kid like you jumping in will definitely be able to kill yourself. He smiled, the tone of his voice was as warm as the spring breeze. He was brash and blunt, yet carried with him an elusive wit. The creek at the eastern side of the city had dried up twenty years ago because the river had been diverted. Hey, if you really want to die then just jump. Ill keep an eye out for you. As long as no onees near, a little girl your size will drown sessfully. He seemed as rough as a tree bark, yet he was as warm as a cotton-padded jacket. He would even protect the dignity of a little girl he was not acquainted with. Wow, impressive. Its been twenty minutes and youre still not dead yet, little girl. Although he acted without inhibitions and spoke his mind, the countless years he had lived must have brought him endless wisdom. He left me struggling in the sludge for the entire twenty minutes, presumably to test my determination. Of course, I wasnt going to give up. I persevered until someone arrived and he had to admit that he was testing me. After that incident, Taylor the Aurora Dragon became my master. And my destiny was changed forever. Princess Estelle exhaled lightly, bringing herself back from the distant memories. Determination filled her eyes. To avoid being crushed like a bug, one must be strong enough to be the one crushing the bugsthat was what she learned from her mother. Despite harboring resentment toward that woman, the countless painful experiences of being crushed before meeting Master Taylor spoke the truth of those words. Now that she had be a strong person, she had to return the pain she had endured at that time to the others. Once was not enough. She would keep doing it. She heard that that woman lost to someone at St. Caroline Academy. Since that was the case, she must crush that person too. But before that Oh dear sister of mine, please dont let me down. Whether it was for her mother, her past, or herself, or for the most important master, she must crush that person like a bug in front of everyone. Princess Estelles cheeks flushed a scarlet red. If she was able to do that, Master, who had always been strict and rarely interfered with her life or cultivation, would surely praise her, right? Yes It would be best if he could give me a pat on the head too. Master Lilith, can you pat me on the head? No. Huh, why~? Because its embarrassing to do that during a city-wide live broadcast. Embarrassing? I dont feel that way though. I just feel a strange sense of pleasure instead. That feeling is called embarrassment. Only a perverted masochist like you see it as a form of excitement! Ignoring Luna, who was getting herself all worked up, Lilith once again kicked the huge dice in front of her. Five points. Not bad at all. Opponents score: six points. Opponent gets to choose the arena type. Opponents choice: Randomly Generated Arena. Randomly Generated Arena: Underground Labyrinth. Book 5: Chapter 127: Unexpected Book 5: Chapter 127: Unexpected To think that the terrain for this match would be an undergroundbyrinth! Princess Estelles uing match naturally received the special attention of a live broadcast on the main screens throughout the city. Mr. Dowd also managed to hype the crowd up by leveraging the fame of Princess Estelle. The undergroundbyrinth is arguably the most unique random terrain type in this tournament. Unlike deserts, forests, swamps, and other natural settings, it is a special environment crafted by ancient sages. Eachbyrinth features a vast underground space with confusing and unpredictable terrain, armed with dangerous traps. Compared to other terrains in the tournament, the level of unpredictability in this terrain is undoubtedly much higher! More importantly, the teams abilities may be greatlypromised due to the special nature of the undergroundbyrinth terrain. The team members could find themselves separated by theplex terrain, leading to one-on-one or one-on-many battles. In such an extreme scenario, individual abilities be extremely important! Therefore, I believe everyone is eagerly anticipating this match. One of the participating teams is the highly acimed team securing five consecutive victories by sweeping through opponents like a gust of windTEAM PRINCESS ESTELLE! Weve all witnessed Princess Estelles strength. She single-handedly defeated three teams, and currently, there doesnt seem to be a participant capable of standing against her. What surprises and excitement will Princess Estelle bring us next in such an environment? We can only wait and see! WHOAA!! Princess Estelle is the best in the world! Princess Estelle will definitely win! Your Highness, please let me be your dog! Dowd nodded approvingly, barely able to contain his excitement. Being able to bring the atmosphere to such a fervent level was incredibly satisfying for him as the host andmentator. While the primary reason for the heated atmosphere was the participants poprity, Dowd also yed his part and nearly lost his voice. His efforts were a stark contrast to the two guests beside himone who only murmured his approval while stroking his beard, and the other who had fallen asleep. Nevertheless, Dowd felt like his hosting career was on a smooth trajectory. Now, the other teampeting with our Team Princess Estelle is As Dowd introduced the participants of the opposing team, the live feed shifted away from Team Princess Estelle to the other team. However, Dowds introduction came to an unexpected halt. The second half of his sentence stuck in his throat like a fishbone, neither going up nor downit was just stuck right in the middle of his throat. This was because another figure appeared on the screensomeone Dowd was incredibly familiar with. As a professional host andmentator, Dowd had meticulously prepared for this tournament, memorizing the appearance of popr and seeded participants. So, when that person appeared on the screen, Dowd recognized her instantly. Dowd wished he had not recognized her. Now that he did,mentary would prove quite challenging because of her absurd name. At first, those peculiar nicknames amused him when he first saw them. Now, he no longer found them amusing. Little Sparkly Blonde Princessthere was only one girl with blonde hair on the screen, with her appearance and demeanor fitting the nickname perfectly. Adorable Daughter of the Little Sparkly Blonde Princess was probably the little girl with silver hair. Dowd could not fathom why the organizers allowed such a young child to enter the arena. Ragdoll of the Adorable Daughter..surprisingly, it was really a ragdoll! Then the name that sounded like a missing poster must be the bitter-looking middle-aged man. Even without the ad, everyone would know his daughter had gone missing just by looking at him. Nevertheless, these were not major issues. After all, the Martial God Tournament was known for giving freedom to its participants. Any nicknames were allowed, as long as they did not vite the rules. Yet, thest name on the participant list was a big problem. Dog. Just Dog. Normally, using such a nickname would not be a major issue. The tournament had witnessed simr nicknames like Dog Egg, Dog #2, or Puppy. However, the problemy in the identity of the person nicknamed Dog. She was Princess Luna. Yes, a princess. The daughter of His Majesty the Emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire, or the once-favored youngest daughter. Even if she was no longer the favored princess, it did not diminish her noble status in the slightest. Calling her a dog could be considered sphemy, punishable by beheading. Dowd broke into a cold sweat. Usually, all the team members in a new team would be introduced to the audience, but Dowd hesitated to proceed. His silence instantly killed the mood of the audience. What should I do? Grit my teeth and continue with the introduction? Not everyone has seen Princess Lunas face ever since she has been overshadowed by Princess Estelles poprity over the years. Should I justugh it off and skip her introduction? Certainly not! Despite her diminished poprity as ofte, she is a talented girl and someone might recognize her. Dowd knew this because Elder Grez had already recognized her. Little Luna? I see, so she really joined the tournament after all. Who are those teammates of hers? Why dont I recognize them? Of course you dont recognize them. I dont recognize them either! How did Princess Luna end up teaming up with a group of unknown individuals to participate in the tournament and using such an insulting name!? From a match perspective, the sh between Princess Luna and Princess Estelle was undoubtedly a highlight. If properly promoted, it might have been the most popr matchup since the start of the tournament. However, no one expected Princess Luna to secretly join the tournament under such a humiliating name like Dog. ording to the rules, the names of both teams members were to be disyed on the public screen! Oh Princess Luna, dont you realize this is a matter of honor for the imperial family? Or did you deliberately do it to cause a stir? Dowd was on the verge of tears as the audience began to shout impatiently. Dowd tapped his desk a few timesa secret code understood by his superior who was monitoring the show from behind the scenes, It meant: Emergency, a swift resolution is required! The brief silence on the other end of the headset, indicated that his superior recognized the gravity of the situation. Shortly after, the reassuring voice of his superior echoed in Dowds ears. Treat it as a technical glitch. Skip the introduction segment. Reveal the names only at the end of the match, and focus solely on the winner! Dowds eyes lit up as he found a moment of rity. Nobody would pay much attention to the losing team. By the time the match concluded, with Princess Estelle emerging victorious, the audience would likely have forgotten about the losing team and the fact that their names were not initially revealed. Just in case, Ill have Princess Luna change her name after the match too, his superior added confidently. As someone who was in charge of such an important event, his influence extended to the esteemed imperial family of the Holy Dragon Empire. Finally feeling a wave of relief, Dowd reached for the participant list and cue cards so that he could resume hosting. Book 5: Chapter 128: Going All Out Book 5: Chapter 128: Going All Out Dowd turned his head stiffly to the other side, only to discover that the guest of honor, Miss Fenice, who had been napping all this while, was now beaming with enthusiasm. She did not seem like someone who had just woken up from a nap. Her face flushed with excitement as she gripped the participant list in her hands tightly. Dowd suddenly had a really bad feeling. Um Miss Fenice, were still on-air Could you please return those to me? F-Finally Fenicepletely ignored him. Her gaze was fixed on the live broadcast screen, and her hands were trembling with excitement. Finally, the moment Ive been waiting forHer Highness match! Her Highness? Is she one of Princess Lunas crazy fans? Princess Luna has maintained a low profile for quite some time now, and outsiders these days have barely heard of her name. How could she have crazy fans? No! To maintain unwavering admiration for Princess Luna after three years had passedthats what a crazy fan is! In that instant, various thoughts ran through Dowds mind and he immediately caught onto something ominous. It was clearly written there on the participant list that Princess Lunas nickname was Dog, which was an extremely humiliating name. If Miss Fenice sees that, will she be upset about it and cause a scene in the studio? What will happen to my career then? Dowds eyes revealed a hint of despair Fortunately, Dowds fear was unfounded. Fenice simply pulled out a bandana with The Princess Will Win written on it and a cheer stick from somewhere. She boldly stepped onto the table with one foot and shouted with unparalleled fervor, GO FOR IT, YOUR HIGHNESS! DEFEAT THE OPPONENTS! Dowd still was not relieved even though Fenice was merely cheering for the princess. He felt something chilly behind him that made his scalp tingle. He reckoned that Fenice was indeed a die-hard fan to be able to ept everything about Princess Luna, including her nicknameDog. If she were to witness Princess Lunas defeat, would she do something drastic such as shouting since my favorite idol has lost, none of you are getting out here alive so lets go down together! and pulling out an explosive scroll for a suicide attack? No. I dont want to die yet. I still have 155 gold coins, 366 silver coins, and 52 copper coins hidden under my bed at home! Youngdy, you should maintain yourposure. Getting too excited can easily age you, Elder Grezmented with a smile as he stroked his beard. Dowd let out a long sigh of relief, feeling as if he had found someone to rely on. Yes, Elder Grez is here. I have no reason to fear a suicidal attack. It seems like I have experienced too many nervous breakdowns during this period, and I am on edge about every little thing. On the screen, the members from the two teams had begun their initial contact. Almost everyones attention was about to shift to the showdown between Princess Luna and Princess Estelle, so no one really bothered about the pause in Dowdsmentary. Dowd had already foreseen that hismentary career would be rough after this event. His superior remained silent on the headset. It felt like the calm before a storm, and he might be terminated from his job at any moment. He knew he needed to find an alternative solution. Dowd secretly took out a spectrum stone and input a specific frequency. The spectrum stone projected a clean-looking interface, save for two strings of numbersone red and one greenthat were rapidly changing. The red numbers were changing rapidly, while the green ones remained rtively still. Dowds eyes were bloodshot as he kept tapping on the red numbers, muttering to himself as if he was chanting a spell, Princess Estelle will definitely win this match. There will be no unexpected surprises. Although everyone has the same idea as me, any earning is still an earning! After cing a bet of fifty gold coins, Dowd exhaled with satisfaction. This move would earn him roughly two gold coins, andbined with the earlier bets he ced with his insider information, Dowd had alreadyted more than thirty gold coins in just one morning. This was nearly equivalent to his annual sry! Who would still be willing to work if they could earn money this quickly? What are you doing? The sudden voice startled Dowd, and he hurriedly covered the spectrum stone in response. However, the person beside him had clearly seen the content. She pointed at him with her slender finger and eximed with an exaggerated expression, Youre gambling! Dowd covered the sound amplifier device and hissed, Keep your voice down! Staff members of the tournament were strictly forbidden from participating in such activities. If discovered, not only would they lose their jobs, but they would also be thrown into a prison. He cast a nce at Elder Grez on the other side. Fortunately, he was too engrossed in the match to notice. Dowd let out a sigh of relief. He looked at Fenice with puppy-like eyes, giving her a pleading look. Why do I have to keep my voice down? Fenice frowned in confusion, her eyes scanning Dowd up and down before realization dawned on her. Oh! You dont want me to be part of it! You want to make money on your own! Of course not Dowd was ready to counter whatever Fenice might say but stumbled over his words. He gazed at Fenice with a mix of disbelief and suppressed excitement. You mean you want in too? Of course, who doesnt like shiny gold, silver, and copper coins? Fenice gave him a strange look. Fine, Ill share with you the spectrum stone frequency! With that, Fenice quickly transformed into Dowds ally. Not only that, being a crazy fan of Princess Luna, Fenice did not hesitate to frantically tap on the column with green numbers upon entering the betting interface. Her hand moved so swiftly quickly that it generated wind! The green numbers continued to rise and soon surpassed the red column. Moreover, after Fenice sent a message to someone, the green column rose like crazy. In just a few seconds, it became several times greater than the red numbers! Dowd gasped the moment he realized how wealthy Princess Lunas crazy fans must be! At the same time, Dowd felt a sudden rush of blood to his head. He stared intently at the string of numbers in his hand, and his fingers began to tremble This was his opportunity to turn things around The chance to get rich overnight The chance to bid farewell to his naggy superioreverything was within his reach After careful consideration and confirming Princess Lunas slim chances against Princess Estelle, Dowd slowly moved his finger toward the screen. He was prepared to wager his entire fortune! A total of 155 gold coins, 360 silver coins, and 52 copper coins! No Not enough! The earning wont be enough! Dowds eyes turned bloodshot as he decided to go all in. Alongside his entire fortune, he added his propertya two-story high-end real estate situated in the third section of Center Street, an inheritance from his grandfather. His great-grandfather was rumored to be a humblemoner before eventually bing a prime minister, wielding significant influence within the government. However, he mysteriously passed away in the end. Though only this property remained, its value was immeasurable! By rebranding the property as the residence of the ex-ex-ex-ex-ex-prime minister, it could be sold for at least five thousand gold coins! Afterpleting all these transactions, Dowd let out a long sigh of relief and sank into his chair. The decisive match between Princess Luna and Princess Estelle had just begun, but the decisive match of his own life had just ended. Commentary? Whats that? I QUIT! Book 5: Chapter 129: You Can Only Fight On Full Stomach Book 5: Chapter 129: You Can Only Fight On Full Stomach Drip Drip Muddy water collected in the moss dripped down peculiar-looking vines, creating ghostly echoes in the algae-covered pool. The water rippled, almost as if there was an unseen presence silently watching everything in its dark depths. Lilith pinched some wet dirt from the pools edge, gently rubbing it between her fingers before bringing it to her nose for a few sniffs. This is undoubtedly an undergroundbyrinth. The fact that a demigod artifact, even in its iplete state, can effortlessly preserve a real undergroundbyrinth is truly remarkable, Lilith eximed. In her previous matches, Lilith had assumed that match venues were predetermined by the organizers, and participants were teleported there through the Immacte Tree Domain. However, it became evident that this was not the case. Most undergroundbyrinths had potent spatial prohibition arrays engraved by ancient sages, rendering the space within as imprable as raw iron. Even teleportation scrolls crafted by peak saint-level experts would not work here. As for the small number of undergroundbyrinths without prohibition arrays, most of them were either too old and damaged to explore, or had no value for exploration. It seems that the Immacte Tree Domain, in its peak condition, is more powerful than one could imagine, possibly giving birth to the inception of a small world, Lilith contemted silently. Spaces capable of housing small worlds and genuine small worlds were distinct concepts. The former was a forcibly opened void for item storage but was devoid of life. Thetter was part of a true deitys power, allowing them to manipte thews as they pleased. Although it was a small world, it could sustain lives like flowers and grass. Its still the same here Skarst crouched beside Lilith, dipping his hand into the water with a nostalgic look on his face. Suddenly, a ck shadow lunged from the pools depths,unching a nned attack with thunderous momentum. However, Skarst effortlessly seized its neck andughed heartily. The shadowfish here is still as plump as I remember. The fish, as dark as the night sky, thrashed around like crazy. Yet it was unable to break free from Skarsts iron grip. It could only bare its sinister-looking sharp teeth at Skarst, hissing silently. Lilith blinked at the ck fish in Skrasts grip, finding herself oddly enchanted by its plumpness. Youve been here before, big brother? she asked curiously. The joy on Skarsts face immediately faded as his eyes darted around nervously for a moment before stammering, Uh I visited here once before with the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire. Oh~? Is that so? Lilith blinked her big eyes. As someone from the bordends, you dont seem to treat the emperor with much respect. R-Really? Absolutely. Would anyone usually refer to His Majesty simply as the emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire? Lilith turned her head to Luna. Would they? Nope. If Father hears this, he might not react openly, but hell definitely make things difficult for you, Luna said as she teased the shadowfish. She repeatedly stuck her finger into its mouth and withdrew it, prompting the creatures futile attempts to bite her. The agony of not being able to consume the flesh right next to its mouth was more excruciating than Skarsts grip at its neck. The shadowfishs eyes had degraded into two pale white films, and could only barely see. They soon turned bloodshot as the shadowfish red at Luna with a menacing intensity. Luna grinned, finding the situation extremely amusing. Haha thats just my nature. Im never bothered with formalities. I mean no disrespect though. Skarst scratched his head before changing the topic. Do you know where the best part of this shadowfish is, little sister? Lilith perked up her two little ears as she responded eagerly, Do enlighten me. Skarst drew imaginary lines on the shadowfish as he exined, The essence of the entire shadowfish lies in the middle, from the belly to the gills. This part sustains the shadowfish, providing power for its hunting activities in the deep pool. The meat from this region is of the highest quality, rich in magic power. Whether stewed, roasted, fried, or steamed, its fragrant, rich, and melts in your mouth. Its absolutely the ultimate delicacy in the world! The shadowfish immediately ceased struggling and silently curled up to protect its belly. Lilith wiped her drool and urged, Then what are you waiting for? Get to it now! But arent we in a match right now? Nothing is as important as food. Ive got everything here, so hurry up! With a wave of her hand, Lilith brought out various kitchen tools, from beautifully crafted kitchen knives to a cauldron capable of stewing down an elephant. Skarsts cheeks twitched slightly, but he quickly got to work. With a swift motion, he put an end to the shadowfishs miserable life. He skillfully scaled, gutted, and cleaned it. Soon after, arge pot was set up on the ground. With mes licking the bottom of the pot, the water within rapidly came to a boil. Lilith wiped her sweat contentedly, but identally smeared dirt on her cheeks while doing so. After watching the entire journey of the shadowfish from predator to filet in the pot, Luna suddenly stood up. Well then, I shall go that way, Master Lilith, she said with a smile, pointing to a forked path in the darkness. Huh? Arent you going to finish the fish first? Im not hungry. Its really delicious though! I have more important matters to attend to. But Lilith turned her head to nce at Luna, not halting the movement of her knife and fork. The undergroundbyrinth is veryplex. Are you sure youll be able to find her? I cant say for certain. Luna peered at the dim and humid path, covered with strange vines with strange hissing noises emanating from the depths. But Im sure shell choose to walk the most challenging path alone. Heh, how prideful. Thats only because Im equally prideful. Hence, shell attempt to outdo me in pride, Luna remarked with a disdainful smile. When the poor suddenly be rich, they must pretend to be even richer than the rich. This has been the norm since ancient times. Fine, go ahead. Ill catch up when Im done here. Lilith waved. All right. Luna nodded and turned to venture into the darkness. Umm, hey Im leaving too, little sister, Skarst suddenly said. Liliths eyes widened as she looked at him. Do you have a nemesis waiting for you on a muddy trail too? Not really Skarst squirmed and said, Its just that I havent been to this ce in a while, and I miss it. I want to walk around. Sheesh, I cant believe you guys are leaving me. Lilith sighed deeply before continuing, Its too bad that you guys still cant understand that food is the most valuable treasure in this world. Hehe Indeed, we are too foolish to understand. Fine, go Dont disturb my lunch. Lilith waved impatiently. All right. Skarst rubbed his hands together and smiled before disappearing in a puff of smoke. Only Lilith and Cornelia, who was napping because she was tired from ying, and Lacey, who was pretending to be dead, were left behind. Ugh, all of them are gone and theres only a pot of food left. Lilith sighed. Shepared the cauldron that could stew an entire elephant, then rubbed her t belly. They went off just like that Who will make me food again once I finish this pot? What if Im still hungry? she wondered with a troubled look. Book 5: Chapter 130: Encounter On The Narrow Path Book 5: Chapter 130: Encounter On The Narrow Path An undergroundbyrinth? What an inefficient choice of terrain. Moore surveyed the intricate, shadowy passages around him with a deep frown, clearly displeased. Just finding each other is going to take quite some time. While defeating the enemy was a matter of moments, spending ten or a hundred times that duration to find the opponents seemed incredibly foolish to him. The opposing team was surprisingly lucky. Although not officially disclosed, it was no secret among participants that the undergroundbyrinth had the lowest probability of urrence. It doesnt matter. Even if they manage to prolong the match, they wont be able to change the inevitable oue of their defeat. With a graceful waved of her sleeve, Princess Estelle cleared the path of obstructive vines with an unseen force before elegantly gliding above the mud without letting a single speck of mud stain the soles of her shoes. Ill go ahead. Do you require mypany? Moore asked with a frown. No need. Its better for us to split up to save time. Princess Estelle glided away, confidently choosing the deepest and most unpredictable narrow path. She left only a faint echo drifting along the breeze that seemed toe from nowhere. Heh, Princess Estelle truly lives up to her reputation. Even Lord Moore, the pride of our generation, seems to have trouble melting this piece of ice. Mint snickered quietly. Whoosh! A dried leaf from one of the peculiar vines, transformed into a sharp de and shot past in front of Mints eyes, snipping a few strands of his hair as it sliced through the air. Mint stood frozen and could only gulp to suppress his shock. Moore silently retracted his fingers, as if nothing had happened. Calvin patted Mints shoulder and teased, One of these days, that mouth of yours will be the death of you. Mint recovered his senses and shot him a re. Mind your own business! he retorted angrily. Hey, I was just concerned for you. As arade, I might feel a bit sad if you were to meet a sudden and violent demise. You should worry about yourself first. Mint sneered before continuing, If Lord Moore doesnt stand a chance, you stand even less of a chance! A brief silence ensued Mint! I challenge you to a duel! Calvin dered, his eyes aze as he drew his knights sword with determination. A duel it is! Im not afraid of you! Mint showed no weakness either. ENOUGH! Moore finally erupted and angrily interrupted the two, If you want to settle the score then do it privately! The audience is watching us right now, do you want to embarrass Her Highness? He was the one who started it Mint muttered in a low voice, but the rest of his words got stuck in his throat and he could not utter a single syble. Moore stared at him coldly with another dried leaf between his fingers. Mint broke out in an instant cold sweat, silently waving his hand in a plea for mercy. Hmph. Moore crushed the dried leaf in his hand, then turned to nce at the girl in the corner. The inconspicuous dark-colored robe she wore made her face seem paler and more unhealthy than it actually was. She crouched in a corner, fixated on the ground since entering the undergroundbyrinth. Myre, did you find anything? Moores tone softened considerably when addressing the girl. Underground. Theres something. Underground? Moore lowered his head and swiftly expanded his divine sense, an ability exclusive to a saint-level expert, into the depths below. Yet, his perception revealed nothing. Myre shook her head and said, You wont be able to see it with divine sense. Need a more advanced means of detection. So, what is it? I dont know. Shes slumbering. I heard her breathing. Shes about to awaken. Is that another one of your premonitions? Mhm. Moore felt an impending headache. The young girl in front of him often uttered strange things which she referred to as premonitions since she was little. They always turned out to be true in the near future. The only challenge was that these premonitions were vague and surreal, impossible to verify until they materialized. Forget it. Lets focus on the match. Moore dismissed the distractions and said, Myre, can you find out where the opponents are? Myre stood up and silently pointed in a direction. Moore asked in surprise, Is that another premonition? Myre shook her head. No, I smell fish soup. Moore was rendered speechless. The two winding narrow paths, after navigating unknown distances of darkness, surprisingly converged in the same location. In the underground space resembling a perfectly symmetrical cooked egg, a massive ore rested at the heart, emitting an eerie green glow. An arch bridge spanned both sides of the underground space, connecting the two winding paths. On each side of the bridge stood two stunningly beautiful young girls who bore some resemnce to each other, their eyes locked in an intense re. Yo, long time no see, my dear big sister. Indeed, its been a while, my naughty little sister. Its such a pleasure to see you. Likewise, this is an unexpected pleasure. I didnt expect to encounter you so early. This must be fate. Indeed. The echoing sound of water filled their ears. It was as if the water from the entire undergroundbyrinth had congregated here, forming a gctic waterfall under the arch bridge and creating a deep undergroundke beneath it. A more resounding noise than the rushing water urred when both girls simultaneously turned into a blur before colliding violently in the middle of the arch bridge. An invisible shockwave rippled out. The arch bridge was reduced to rubble in an instant, falling into the undergroundke without making any big sshes. The two sisters opted for an approach that was sinister, violent, and direct, forgoing any fancy footwork or borate strikes in their fight. Youve grown stronger, Luna remarked with a smile. Youre the one whos truly remarkable, Princess Estelle responded, studying Lunas excited face up close. In such a brief period, your strength has improved considerably, she continued. Theres more toeter~ Luna chuckled delicately, her melodiousughter echoing ominously in Princess Estelles ears. Lunas strength far exceeded Estelles expectations. Her attacks were lethal, leaving no room for error. After a few exchanges, Estelle found herself at a disadvantage. Bang! Bang! Bang! A deep sound like a drum beat echoed continuously in the underground space. Each resonance threatened to halt the waterfall, as the two figures repeatedly shed against each other. Yet upon closer scrutiny, one figure persistently pursued the other, initiating attacks. Whats the matter, my dear big sister? Is this the extent of your capabilities? Princess Estelle remained silent as her entire focus was dedicated to fending off Lunas onught. Lunas attacks resembled relentless tidal waves, each mightier than thest. After a few rounds, Estelle felt strained. Id be sorely disappointed if this is all youve got. Luna elerated abruptly, deftly avoiding Estelles defensive maneuvers to go on the offensive. She effortlessly spread open Estelles arms then lunged at her, throwing herself into her arms as if they were lovers. Princess Estelle sensed trouble, but it was toote. Luna wrapped an arm around Estelles slender waist and rested her head on Estelles shoulder. Show me your true color, my dear big sister. If this is really all youve got, Ill despise myself, she whispered into her ear. Princess Estelle felt a sharp pain in her abdomen as Lunas fist struck her belly. How did I actually lose to someone as weak as you in the past BOOM! Book 5: Chapter 131: Empty Fort Strategy Book 5: Chapter 131: Empty Fort Strategy Tl Note: The Empty Fort Strategy involves using reverse psychology to deceive the enemy into thinking that an empty location is full of traps and ambushes, and therefore induce the enemy to retreat. The loud and majestic sound of the rushing water echoed through the cavern. Yet, the heart of the undergroundke remained as still as a mirror. Luna gracefully strolled on the waters surface, humming an unknown tune as if she was walking leisurely in the sunset. However, a greenish glow cast an unusual ambience in the underground space, making it feel anything but leisurely. Ripples spread outward from her feet with every step, disrupting the serene water surface and revealing the concealed darkness beneath. She nced down at the water with a faint smirk ying on the corner of her mouth. Whats the matter, my dear big sister? Is this too much for you already? This is not like you at all. Ah, youre not hiding in a corner licking your wounds like a pitiful stray dog now, are you? Luna dipped her fingers into the icy coldke water and gently stirred, creating waves that passed through her fingers. Come on, lil puppy,e up here. I have something delicious for you. Bark for me, and I might reward you with a big piece of meat. Dont you know how to bark? Shall I teach you? Come on, woof~ Remember how a dog barks? Woof~ Yes, woof~ Wear a pitiful expression, maybe even your enemies will spare your life. There was a prolonged silence. Just as Luna was growing impatient Blup, blup, blup The entireke surged. Countless bubbles rose from the dark depths, bursting after a brief disy of splendor. The churning water vapor quickly enveloped the area, blocking out all light. The intense heat from an unknown source turned the entireke into a bubbling cauldron in an instant. Luna withdrew her hand from the water, her delicate eyebrows slightly raised as she chuckled. Interesting, but youre not the only one who knows dragonnguage magic. Freeze. This was the ancient syble that Luna had recently learned. Although there was a brief pause before the foreign word rolled off her tongue and escaped her red lips, the moment it reverberated in the empty cavern, it was an imperial decree to the entire world! The bone-chilling cold swiftly quelled the hot water vapor, and the boilingke froze outward from Lunas feet. Even the rushing waterfall came to a standstill, transforming into a silver-white river of stars. Luna gazed down at her feet with a slight frown. She was not satisfied. Had Master Lilith executed this move, it would undoubtedly have frozen the entire undergroundke. Instead, it merely froze the surface, leaving the water beneath the several meters deepyer of ice scorching hot and rolling. Nevertheless, it proved sufficient to astonish Princess Estelle, who had already been thoroughly shocked today. She was reluctant to admit that Luna had effortlessly suppressed her with remarkable ease. Luna had not even used all her strength, yet it appeared she herself might haverun out of steam? Immersed in the hotke water, Princess Estelle observed Lunas figure leaping and dancing lightly on the ice sheet above. The figure appeared magnified countless times, resembling a colossal mountain that weighed heavily on Princess Estelles heart. Whats going on? How does Luna be so strong in just a few months of absence? Shes formidable to the point that all one could do is gaze at her from behind. But how could this be possible? I am the disciple of Lord Taylor, the guardian of the Holy Dragon Empire! I have always trained diligently, constantly seeking ways to grow stronger every day! I even defeated her a few months ago! How can I lose to her now? Lla~ How much longer do you n to hide in there, my dear big sister? Luna gently tapped on the ice. Youre not crying in there, are you? Ohohohoho Herughter rang out melodiously like silver bells, yet each peal left scars on Princess Estelles fragile heart. I havent lost yet How can I possibly lose? I havent even received the gift from my master. I promised to win for him. I cant lose I wont lose I still have my trump card. Princess Estelle closed her eyes as her thoughts sank into the deepest abyss. In that ce of endless darkness, a drop of golden liquid emitted a warm glow for eternity. It was Taylors blood. Princess Estelle had intended to assimte it slowly, but now, time was of the essence. She reached out and cradled the drop of blood in her palms. Master, I wont lose. Just watch. White silk threads shot out from Princess Estelles fingertips, weaving into a massive white cocoon that enveloped her. More threads ventured toward thekes depths. Within a short span, water ripples, mud and sand floated, and a red hue with a faint iron scent rapidly spread from the end of the silk threads toward the white cocoon. Thump, thump, thump, thump. A steady, powerful heartbeat emanated from the white cocoon. Luna also seemed to have noticed the activity beneath the ice she was standing on and cast her gaze toward the white cocoon. Interesting. Instead of breaking the ice to interrupt the hatching, she sat down and rested her cheeks on her hands while waiting with keen interest. Trailing the unmistakable aroma of fish, Moore led his group to a rtively vacant area. There, they unexpectedly encountered Lilith, who was indulging in a fish feast. Little girl, are you alone? Despite Mooresposure, his cheek twitched slightly against his will. What was meant to be a fiercepetition, with both teams employing their full repertoire of tricks and strategies to secure victory, now seemed marred by the incongruous aroma of fish in the undergroundbyrinth. Moore openly approached the enemy because he was confident. However, he did not expect that the enemy to be a cute-looking little blonde girl who was savoring her fish. Devouring her meal with gusto, the little girl responded to Moores inquiry with a mumbled yes before lowering her head back to her food. Calvin, check for traps, Moore turned his head around and ordered in a hushed tone. Calvin nodded and cautiously circled around from one side of the pool to the other. At the same time, he took out an exquisitepass. The needle oscited back and forth. Calvins eyes darted between thepass and the surroundings with rapt attention. After a brief moment, Calvinpleted his patrol of the area and whispered, No magic fluctuations detected. Moore furrowed his brow and asked, What about traps? None. Anyone hiding? Shes alone. Thats Book 5: Chapter 132: Initial Encounter Book 5: Chapter 132: Initial Encounter An empty fort strategy? Moore sounded slightly perplexed by the unusual situation. Could be a decoy, Calvin mused. He then added thoughtfully, Our opponent must have analyzed our past matches and identified Princess Estelle as the key threat. Theyve probably sent one person to distract us, while the rest attempt to surround the princess. Its their best shot at victory. Mints eyes widened in rm. Wait, doesnt that mean the princess is in danger? Calvin replied calmly, No need to worry. The Princess can hold her own. But its impressive that our enemies came up with this tactic. Its their best chance, albeit a slim one. So, they sent this girl here on purpose to divert our attention? Whats this supposed to be, a honey trap? Moore sneered. Laughing, Mint added cheekily, Well, she might look adorable like a doll, but shes too young for me. He then made a gesture andughed lewdly. Besides, shes t as a board. Not really my type. Meanwhile, Lilith, who had been hungrily devouring arge bowl, nced at Mint and burped contentedly. Ah, that hit the spot. She patted her belly, savoring the sense of fullness for the first time in ages. The shadowfish was indeed as delicious as Skarst had mentioned. Lilith could not resist catching a few more from the pool and cooking them in the same way as Skarst did. Despite being a novice with this ingredient, the shadowfishs natural vorpensated for anyck in her culinary skills. Only after a second round of meal did she turn her attention to the uninvited guests. One, two, three, four Four of you, huh? Wheres this Estelle? Isnt she with you all? Who are you to refer to Her Highness simply by her name? Calvin bristled at her casual tone, drew his sword and pointed it at Lilith. Little girl, have your parents never taught you to be mindful of your ce? Lilith justughed. Status and titles are not really my thing. Besides, I dont need to address her respectfully. She hasnt earned my respect yet. You! You must have a death wish! Calvin, boiling with rage at the continuous insults hurled at the princess he held in high regard, was on the verge ofshing out violently at Lilith, his sword ready to strike her adorable yet infuriating face. However, Moore intervened to stop him. His eyes were icy as they fixed on Lilith. Are you trying to provoke us on purpose? Lilith responded with a nonchnt shrug, seemingly indifferent. Whether youre angry or not doesnt really matter to me. Moores tone was chilling. Firstly, if your n is to buy time by provoking us, its a poor strategy. Secondly, if youre just recklessly rushing to finish this match, then well doneyouve achieved your goal. Mint, he called. Im here. Take care of this ignorant brat. dly. Mint cracked his knuckles and rolled his head eagerly. Finally, its my turn. Ive been itching for action since the princess handled thest match alone. He approached Lilith, who met his approach with a look of pity, almost as if feeling sorry for him. Isnt that like bullying? she asked. Mint chuckled mockingly. Scared now, huh? But dont expect any mercy from me, especially given your shorings. He nced pointedly at her chest. Lilith merely smiled and said, Thats not what I meant. Why dont you all juste at me together at the same time? Oh, what a confident littledy you are. Mint summoned his rednce, wreathed in a golden aura. Twirling it expertly, he taunted, Why dont you try to take one of my attacks first? Hisnce moved with the ferocity of a dragon. Despite his tendency to run his mouth, Mints skill was evident. After all, he was chosen by Princess Estelle for a reason. His spear sliced through the sky like thunder, aiming directly at Liliths throat. Ugh, boring. Lilith nonchntly weighed herrge bowl, then casually flung it toward Mint. Mint sneered, dismissing her effort. Are you giving up already? Hisnce pierced through the bowl, unrelenting in its momentum. Lilith snapped her fingers, parting her vermilion lips to utter a single word[Burn]. Mint, unfamiliar with the dragonnguage, was puzzled by her muttering. But his confusion turned to shock as a shard of the shattered bowl, suspended before his eyes, suddenly ignited. The me, intense and hot, easily prated Mints protective barrier of battle qi, like an incendiary bullet against his clothing. Ah, it burns! Mint screamed in agony. The single fragment of the bowl that had ignited was just the beginning. When Mint had shattered the bowl, it had broken into countless pieces, each now aze! In an instant, every fragment, regardless of size, erupted into fierce mes. The air was filled with a fiery shower, turning the scene into a zing spectacle. Engulfed in mes, Mint became a human torch. Why cant I extinguish the mes?! he yelled as he leapt into a nearby pool. Yet, the relentless mes persisted, even underwater, continuously scorching him. Mint, repel those fragments! Myre called out urgently. The mes cling to the shards. They wont stop burning until the shards are consumed! Shit! Im on it! Mint, understanding the situation, generated a powerful wind from his body, forcefully repelling the burning fragments. Without their fuel, the mes were quickly doused by the water. Tsk, shes quite sharp, Lilith thought as she eyed the unassuming Myre. Recognizing the essence of dragonnguage magic so quickly was no small feat. Meanwhile, the group faced Lilith with a mix of awe and fear. They had underestimated her, thinking she was just a harmless little girl. Her first strike had left Mint in a dreadful state. Do you understand that me? Moore asked Myre. It resembles the dragonnguage magic exclusive to the Holy Dragon Empires purebloods, but theres a difference, Myre responded, her expression a mix of certainty and doubt. Whats the difference? Moore inquired, his brow furrowed. Its too fluid, Myre observed quietly. Dragonnguage isplex for humans. While many schrs study it, its true power lies with a strong dragon bloodline. Humans can grasp its meaning, but fluency is rare, unless one is a true pure-blood dragon. If shes a genuine pureblood dragon, we might as well surrender now. Moore scoffed. The dragons were mystical, noble entities. Why would they even participate in a mere human tournament? Thats why I think she might have used a trick, perhaps a special magic scroll, activated in a moment we couldnt see, Myre spected. Moore nodded in agreement. A clever trick, indeed. Book 5: Chapter 133: Warrior Against the Evil Dragon (1) Book 5: Chapter 133: Warrior Against the Evil Dragon (1) Damn, I didnt expect that little girl to be so troublesome. That nearly killed me, Mint cursed, jumping out from the pool. His clothes were burnt to tatters. He spat angrily, his face was now marred with a fresh, reddish burn mark, making him look particrly fearsome. Youre the first to scar my face, little girl, he growled. Oh, is that so? Then youd better remember this moment. Because its not just your face thats going to be scarred next, Lilith retorted coolly. Mint sneered. Hmph, big words. Ill make sure to leave asting mark on your pretty little face. Youll be begging for mercy soon enough. He waved hisnce, and a golden dragon phantom began to rise around him, apanied by a faint dragons roar. Swoosh! Suddenly, a fierce wind whipped through the underground space. The pools water and the vines on the ground were swept up into a terrifying tornado, with the dragons roar growing louder amidst the chaos. Lilith shut her eyes, her blonde hair fluttering in the wind. Debris and fallen leaves tossed by the tornado disintegrated before they could even touch her. She then began to levitate, her hair settling as the violent winds could no longer reach her. How annoying, she remarked coldly. Even for an imitation, it is rather unconvincing. What? Mint, witnessing Liliths ascent, suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.. Lilith slowly opened her eyes again, and a rich golden light shed through them. ROAR! In that moment, a deafening roar echoed, nearly rupturing everyones eardrums. Mint staggered, nearly losing consciousness from the force of the roar. When he regained his senses, he found the tornado around him had vanished, and his dragon phantoms fearsome roar had turned into a faint whimper. Whats happening? Mints face paled as his mind struggled to grasp the situation. It was at this moment, Lilith raised her hand. [ Let it burn ] [ Let it melt ] [ Let it explode ] Theplex sybles Lilith spoke echoed like an ancient song. Each word seemed to weave a tale of ages gone by, but also heralding an imminent destruction. Everyone present on the scene had to squint, because the sun itself had been reborn in that moment. [ Face your judgment ] Mint, get back! A strained voice rang out from behind Mint, but he seemed frozen. His gaze was locked on the zing sun before him. Like a mesmerizing spectacle of countless long dragons, it coiled around everything in sightrocks, strange vines, pools of water, even the air itself. Each object, engulfed by the mes, seemed to feed and fuel the sun, drawn toward it in a powerful pull. The sun swelled in size, and there stood Lilith, seemingly an easy target moments ago, now holding the sun in her hand as she delivered what appeared to be divine retribution. The heat was unbearable. Mints hair had caught fire and that jolted him back to reality. WHAT THE HEEEEEEEEEEECK?! How did she conjure a sun? he yelled as he patted out the mes in his hair and retreated rapidly. W-Whats going on? How could that little girl produce a sun of that magnitude? Did I lose my memory or something? Could it be a saint-level magic? Myre pondered, biting her nails. But the Immacte Tree Domain didnt react, so its likely below saint-level, she reasoned. W-Well, the Immacte Tree Domain could make mistakes! Looking at the colossal sun that seemed capable of devouring everything, Mints legs nearly gave out. Could something that seemed capable of melting everything really be below saint-level? Thats unlikely, Myre replied, tugging her hair in frustration. The Immacte Tree Domain is a demigod artifact. Its extremely unlikely that it would make a mistake. Im more convinced that she had used some method that is unknown to us. Myre then paused briefly before continuing, Of course, its also possible that shes indeed that powerful. Moore interjected grimly, No time for theories now. Just look at this ce. Using such explosive magic in a confined space like this is either madness or a suicide ploy. If she truly possessed power far beyond ours, why resort to such desperate measures? So, youre saying that this is part of their strategy? Calvin asked. Exactly, Moore nodded in agreement. With the protection of the Immacte Tree Domain, were not in immediate mortal danger. But getting hit by that kind of spell could still disqualify us Hmph, sacrificing one to eliminate four Thats a pretty advantageous move for them. What about Princess Estelle? Im afraid the enemy has ns for her too, Moore replied grimly. Hey, is this the time for such discussions? Our eyebrows are getting burned, you better start panicking! Mint interrupted as he frantically tried to save his eyebrows. He would be truly hairless if he lost even his eyebrows to the fire. The intensity of that magic actually exposes the enemys vulnerability. Burst Magic needs time to build up power and heat. The enemy isnt invincible. Drawing in a deep, hot breath, Moore nced at his teammates. Myre, Calvin, and I will disrupt her Burst Magic. Calvin, cast Divine Protection on me. Myre, work on disrupting the magic array. Mint, focus on attacking the enemy directly. Now, go! As soon as Moore finished speaking, he charged toward the colossal sun. With every step closer to the sun, the intense heat threatened to melt him. Moore maximized his battle qi output for protection, channeling nearly all his energy into defense. In typical battles, his battle qi was strong enough to withstand countless attacks from enemies of equal strength, but against the overpowering sun, his normally invisible qi began to glow with an orange fire. DIVINE PROTECTION! Calvins voice rang out calmly behind him. A soft, golden light enveloped Moore, bringing an immediate sense of relief as the once scorching air cooled around him. The Divine Protection was a supreme divine art from the Luminous Theocracy, forcefully taken away from the Pope by the Fifth Holy Dragon Emperor. After a minor modification, the Fifth Emperor bestowed it upon his personal knight guards and it was passed down to this day. Its absolute defense was legendary, promising unbreakable protection until the casters downfall. Despite its power, the skill was difficult to master, draining to use, and required the caster to remain stationary. Moore felt a surge of relief. Calvin Rudolph, a member of the Dragon Armor Knights and trusted royal guard, had always been a source of assurance for the team. Myre pressed closely against Moores back, gently wrapping her arms around him as she used Moores battle qi and the Divine Protection skill to protect herself. A radiant spectrum of magical colors emanated from her, forming intricate lines and creating aplex spell array behind her. With her eyes closed, Myre focused intently on her task, constructing the spell array. Book 5: Chapter 134: Warrior Against the Evil Dragon (2) Book 5: Chapter 134: Warrior Against the Evil Dragon (2) Ignoring theforting sensation at his back, Moore focused on the task at hand, drawing his weapon with determination. Waybreaker, he whispered, invoking the name of his ck longsword. The sword responded with a slight tremor. I might need to push you to your limits, Moore said, tightening his grip on the longsword. ck starlight began to illuminate around him, flickering like distant stars. Suddenly, they shone as brightly as the sky, creating a vast starfield that isted everything around them. This was his imperfect domain, but it was different from Lunas, which was lessplete. Though Moores imperfect domain was dimmer due to its lost power source, it was sufficient to shield against the mes. With starlight cascading over the de, Mooreunched an attack at the sun. The starbursts intertwined with his sword, transforming into a ck crescent moon that cleaved the sun in two. However, the sun, merely a dense me, reacted like water to the swords slice. Theva-like mes quickly attempted to close the gap. Severance, Moore dered quietly as he sheathed his sword. From the cut, countless starbursts erupted, forming a dark, deep starfield that blocked the merging mes. Burst Magic is essentially condensing immense mes into a single point for explosive power. By preventing the mes from gathering, I can stop the magic from erupting. Before the longsword waspletely sheathed, the intense heat caused Moores palms to sizzle. Undeterred and without showing pain on his face, he drew his sword again, striking thrice in rapid session. The sun, already halved, was further dissected. Unable to merge, it dwindled to giant fireballs, no, more like a few groups of burning embers. The once-destructive sun finally showed its weakness. Its voracious consumption slowed, no longer devouring everything as fuel. Moores lips curled into a relieved smile. The simplicity of his actions belied the immense risk he had taken. A slight miscalction could have prematurely triggered the magic, potentially leading to their disqualification by the Immacte Tree Domain. Myre, youre up, Moore said, giving her a reassuring pat on the back. Got it, Myre murmured. She then released her hold and gracefully descended toward the figure beneath the sun. Calvin, Moore called out loudly. The golden light that had been enveloping him shifted, now cloaking Myres form as she fell. Hm? Lilith, noticing Myres descent, raised an eyebrow in curiosity. Are you nning to hit me with a sky-high palm strike? Myre, her palm outstretched toward Lilith, was not aiming for a physical attack. Instead, she unleashed a dazzling spell. Magic Disruption. The spell harmlessly passed through Lilith, leaving no mark, no painjust a fleeting warmth. However, its true effect was far from benign. This spell was one that would make any mages blood run cold with fear. Magic Disruption, as its name suggested, could disrupt the flow of magic power within a persons body. When ordinary mages were struck by this spell, the consequences could be devastating. At its mildest, the spell caused turmoil within the mages magic power that could damage their meridians and cause internal injuries. In more severe cases, the spell could drive a mage to the brink of madness, causing irreversible effects. It was indeed an insidious move, yet the urgency of their situation left Moore with little choice. Dont take this personally. Youre the one who left us with no other choice, Myre whispered to Lilith, before quickly retreating after her spell took effect. Lilith looked at Myre with a mixture of surprise and recognition. Although the magic power within her body was chaotic and beyond her control, it only served as fuel for her dragonnguage magic. Nevertheless, Myres Magic Disruption spell had worked on her. At least, it disrupted Liliths spell. The once fearsome sun, now cut and weakened, lost its voracious appetite. Its once menacing mes scattered in all directions, resembling nothing more than brilliant, fleeting summer fireworks. Well, I guess it was a great fireworks show, Lilith mused, her eyes catching the glimmer of the fading, red-hued light. With her hands casually sped behind her back, she appeared to be admiring the spectacle of the fiery sunset. Then, amid the remnants of the fiery glow, a cold glint cut through the diminishing mes. Mint emerged from the inferno with a sinister smile, his presence akin to a malevolent spirit returning from the depths of hell. I told you that you were going to regret this, little girl. Why would I regret anything? Lilith asked in amusement. Mint scoffed in frustration. Still acting tough, huh? You must be seething inside. Weve figured out your trick, what else have you got left? Lilith simply shook her head and said, Im out of tricks. Then prepare to meet your end! Mint dered, transforming into a blur, too fast for the naked eye to follow, as he closed in on Lilith. Lilith stood still, hands still behind her back. She did not even blink and looked like a statue frozen in time. Mint was certain of his lethal strike. In that fleeting moment, he believed his spear had sliced through her vital artery. She must have known that resistance was futile, so she made no attempts to evade him. With his back facing her, Mint casually twirled his spear. Without looking back, he remarked, Ive always tried not to be too harsh with women. But you, youre hardly a woman, with a chest tter than mine. Detecting no movements from Lilith, Mint smiled wryly and added, What a pity. I wanted to say this to your face, but my spear always outruns my words. Dont worry, you can say that again. Oh yeah? Great I still havent fully vented my frust Mints triumphant demeanor faltered. The man who was usually as elusive as a shadow and as swift as the wind now stood rigid, like a stiff mannequin. Struggling, he managed to turn his head slowly. Behind him, Lilith stood with an air of yfulness. She had not moved from her spot at all, except that she was now facing him. Her gaze was teasing, almost mocking, as she looked at Mint. As for his supposed lethal strike it had left nothing but a faint white mark on Liliths delicate neck. H-How is this possible This has to be an illusion I must have missed my mark, yes! Theres no way someone could survive a direct hit from my spear with just a white mark on their neck! Calm down. This must be some illusion, a distraction from the enemy! I just need to refocus and strike again. With this thought, Mint tightened his grip on thence. Three times, Lilith suddenly spoke up. What? Youve insulted my chest three times. So? Am I not allowed to speak the truth? Mint narrowed his eyes at her. Lilith, with her hands still casually sped behind her back, fixed her eyes on Mint. Her gaze was as cold and unyielding as a cier. Three punches then, she dered, extending three fingers to emphasize her point. Youve insulted me three times, so Ill return those insults with three punches. Sounds fair, right? Oh? You think you can take me down with just three punches? You think youre a champion boxer or something? Mint sneered coldly. You can be my gue Before Mint could finish speaking, Lilith vanished from his sight. WHAT? Startled, Mints instincts kicked in, and he held his spear in front of him defensively. A force, as heavy as the weight of a mountain, pressed down on the spear. Mint bent under the pressure, his trusty spear emitting a metallic groan. Looking down, he saw Lilith, who had reappeared right in front of him, lightly touching thence with just one finger, causing it to bend and his hands to tremble. Lilith then looked up, her face wearing an innocent, almost yful smile. This is the first punch, she announced, her fingers curling into a fist. She parted her feet, assuming her usual boxing stance. Book 5: Chapter 135: Rise and Dance (1) Book 5: Chapter 135: Rise and Dance (1) Moore Krow, hailing from the esteemed Krow family, a prominent noble lineage within the Holy Dragon Empire, was the fifth son of Marquis Neron Krow, the current head of the family. Among his siblings, Moore was recognized as the most talented, but unfortunately, he was an illegitimate child. This was a source of regret for those who recognized his potential. Shunned by the noble elite, Moore has been deprived of the birthright typical of a Marquis son. His status had instead exposed him to numerous dangers and life-threatening situations. His stepmother, unrted by blood and hailing from a distinguished counts family, could hardly tolerate his existence. In this harsh environment, Moore had shown remarkable resilience. He had risen from a bleak beginning, where he once begged on the streets, to bing a top graduate of the Holy Dragon Empire Royal Academy. He surpassed his peers by breaking through to the Saint Realm at an early age, eventually bing the pride of the Marquis Krow. However, Moore was painfully aware that his fathers recognition was not born of familial love but political necessity. None of the Marquis legitimate children, despite the familys considerable investment, managed to attain the Saint Realm. Moore, as a beginner in the Saint Realm, bore the weight of his familys prestige on his shoulders. In the Holy Dragon Empire, where strength reigned supreme, having only one expert in the Saint Realm, especially one who was merely at the beginner level, ced the Krow family in a precarious position. Over the next ten years, the Krow family had seen its influence wane, with many opportunists encroaching on their territory. Marquis Krow,cking the power to oppose them, had been forced to feign camaraderie with those who undermined his family. Yet, even in the face of Moores achievements, Marquis Krow refused to designate him as his heir, tainted by the belief that Moores blood was impure and sullied. After all, his mother was merely a tavern girl from the streets. In his eyes, Moore was not qualified to lead the prestigious Krow family. The Marquis insisted on viewing Moore as a political tool rather than a son, funneling resources into his less capable brothers and praying for another son from his fifty-year-old wifea son who might disy immense talent. Ironically, both Moore and Myre, both born out of wedlock, possessed exceptional talents, starkly contrasting with the so-called pure-blooded but underachieving legitimate heirs of the Krow family. In his desperation, Marquis Krow schemed to marry Myre off to Count Guile, an eighty year old perverted geezer, solely for financial gain. Yes, the man was actually willing to sell his biological daughter for a hundred and eighty gold coins! Because of this, Moore became thoroughly disappointed with his family. After beating up Marquis Krow violently, he resolved to establish his own family. Yet, without the necessary resources, progress in the Saint Realm was a challenging road for Moore. His status as a bastard made it nearly impossible for him to find a ce within the aristocratic circles of the Holy Dragon Empire. Faced with these obstacles, Moore felt a deep sense of despair. As the Tianyi Festival drew near, an opportunity presented itself. Moore approached Princess Estelle with a bold proposition. I can secure your victory at the Martial God Tournament. What can you offer me in return? The title of a nobleman, along with the full prize for the winner of the Martial God Tournament. All I seek is honor, the Princess responded. Without a moments hesitation, Moore severed his ties with the Krow Family, abandoning his exalted status to start anew as amoner. To maintain a semnce of dignity, he publicly dered his pursuit of Princess Estelle. If he were to actually win her affection, it would be an added bonus. Yet for Moore, the Princess favor was merely a secondary concern. His primary focusy on the rewards promised by the Princessthe noble title that would pave his way forward, and the substantial prize money from the Martial God Tournament of the Great Celestial Rite. Both of these would be the foundation of his resurgence. Moore was already mentally counting these rewards as his own. The fire streams glowed like a setting sun, brilliantly illuminating the space for a fleeting moment before dimming away. After the copse of the colossal sun, a fiery barrier had formed, dividing the underground space. This fiery curtain seemed like it would take an eternity to extinguish. Mint, whats taking so long? Are you struggling with that girl? Moore questioned, his brow furrowed as he peered at the fire curtain. The ze obscured his view and the heat distorted the air, making it challenging to discern the events unfolding just a short distance away. Mint probably wants revenge, Calvin suggested. After all, he did get a rough handling from that girl earlier. Calvin was removing his knights armor, piece by piece. The edges of the silver-white tes were already glowing red from the intense heat. Had it not been for its enhanced protection, Calvin would have discarded the armor much earlier. Ill need armor with better heat instion next time, he thought to himself. I just hope he doesnt go overboard, Calvin said Finally shedding thest piece of his heavy armor, he exhaled deeply. Everyones probably watching our match. If Mint goes overboard, it wont reflect well on Her Highness reputation But knowing him, he might not hold back, even in front of an audience. Ugh, Mint Moore was beginning to second-guess his decision to recruit Mint. In his eagerness to strengthen the team, he had overlooked the importance of his team members character. If Mints actions upset Princess Estelle, it would reflect poorly on Moore as well, potentially jeopardizing his prospects even if he did manage to secure the championship for her. Ill check it out myself, Moore dered. He drew his ck longsword, ready to slice through the curtain of fire. Suddenly, Myre, who had been meditating, snapped her eyes open and yelled, Watch out, big brother! Instinctively, Moore shifted his stance and leapt to the side. BOOM! At that moment, a high-speed object prated the fiery curtain, creating a thunderous explosion. The object flying through the fire curtain showed no sign of slowing down until it crashed into the rock wall of the underground space with unrelenting force. Dust exploded in all directions, obscuring the view and leavingrge, spiderweb-like cracks spreading rapidly across the rock surface. Moore, witnessing this, felt his anger surge. Veins throbbed on his forehead as he bellowed through the fiery curtain, Mint, what the hell are you doing?! The thought of Mint recklessly hurling a young girl against the wall was infuriating. Did he not care about the repercussions and the scrutiny Princess Estelle would face after the match? Eh? A delicate, surprised voice echoed from the other side. Startled, Moores anger momentarily dissolved. Since when did Mint have such a sweet, gentle voice? Mint? I dont go by such a stupid sounding name. An exquisite leather shoe passed through the mes and clicked against the ground. The sparkly lolita dress swayed gracefully amidst the mes, yet remained untouched by their tongues. Like a dark butterfly, the figure weaved through a garden of fiery blooms. Her long, golden hair billowed around her, stirred by the hot currents, yet her porcin-like skin remained pristine, as if the mes held no power over her. Emerging from the mes with a smile, the young girl twirled her skirt in an elegant curtsy, offering a refined greeting to the stunned onlookers. Book 5: Chapter 136: Rise and Dance (2) Book 5: Chapter 136: Rise and Dance (2) Moore gazed in stunned silence at the young girl standing before him. She had emerged unscathed from the fiery inferno, smiling and performing a curtsy like a true royal princess. You Moore tried to speak, but words failed him. He opened and closed his mouth, struggling to articte his thoughts, much like a fish gasping for air. The scene unfolding before him defied all logic and expectation. From the smoke-filled area, Mints weak voice called out, Save save me The girl, who had just been performing a curtsy, raised her beautiful eyebrow and smiled gracefully as she said, Ah, such impressive resilience. Not many can withstand my punch. Mint staggered from the smoke, looking like he was about to copse at any given moment. His chest was marred with blood, his hands clutched his broken golden spearapanion since he was ten. His eyes were unfocused, fear evident in his gaze when he looked at Lilith. Please f-forgive me. Ill pay you, my family is very rich! Lilith waved her little fist in the air, yfully saying, Only two more punches to go. Hang in there! Mint stiffened, turning to Moore in desperation. Moore, help me! Come on, youre not going to die for real here, so why are you so scared? Lilith shook her head with a hint of feigned regret, her steps towards Mint slow and deliberate, almost as if savoring the moment. Captain Moore, help me Mints eyes were filled with desperation. This was the first time he had called Moore captain since they formed the team. Moore finally snapped out of his initial shock and yelled, Stop her!!! However, his warning was drowned out by a sudden gust of wind that swept through the area. Divine Protect- Calvin began, his voice urgent as he attempted to gather his magic power as fast as he could. However, the spells invocation was cut short; he couldnt evenplete saying its name. In a blur of motion, Lilith was already in front of Mint. Her approach was straightforward, her punch devoid of any unnecessary fancy movements. Reacting instinctively, Mint raised his arms to block the impending blow. CRACK! The sound of bones fracturing echoed through the room, a chilling note heard by all present, including Mint. He watched in horror as the force of Liliths punch shattered the bones of his arms. The brutal force of the punch did not stop there; it continued downward and mmed into his chest. Ribs snapped one after the other, their jagged edges piercing muscle and causing excruciating pain. Mint was on the brink of losing consciousness. His mind raced with confusion and terror. What kind of creature was this girl? How could such a monstrous force be part of a tournament, and yet remain unknown until now? Fame and recognition seemed irrelevant to her, though she could have easily basked in the spotlight. Mints vision darkened as he was sent flying back, crashing against the wall before he copsed in a heap on the ground. Coughing up blood and fragments of his own organs, Mint gasped for air. Each breath was a struggle, like a damaged bellows, his punctured lungs wheezing painfully with every inhale. I he attempted to speak, but his ravaged body denied him even this simple act. All he could do was look at Lilith, his eyes a tumultuous mix of pain, confusion, fear, despair, and hatred. After a torturous few dozen seconds, a sh of white light enveloped Mint. The Immacte Tree Domain had deemed him incapacitated. In other words, his injuries were fatal. Oops, looks like I went a bit overboard, Lilith mused, her cherry lips parting slightly as she watched the white light fade away. She had not been particrly mindful of the tournaments rules, and with a yful tap on her head, she expressed mock regret, I didnt even get to throw all three punches. In the me-scorched underground space, Moore and hispanions gazed at Liliththe petite, charming, and seemingly harmless girl. Yet, the chill they felt was as if they were standing in the icy wastnds of the far north. Well, no matter. We can always save thest punch forter, Lilith said nonchntly, dusting her hands as if she had just taken out the trash. Besides, our little dance isnt over yet she added, tilting her head yfully as her gaze shifted to the remaining three and finished her sentence, Right? Crack. Cracks as thick as fingers spread across the ice, and the entireke quivered, as if an erupting volcano lurked beneath. Luna stood up abruptly, her eyes alight with anticipation. Finally is it time? BOOM! With a thunderous boom, the iceyer shattered. Massive wings unfurled amidst the frosty fog, and a mighty gust of wind swept away the surrounding debris. The grayish green creature emerged, its gaze locking with Lunas in silence. Its body was covered in gray and green scales, which emitted a sound reminiscent of shing metal with each breath. Hideous bone jutted from its joints, and its sharp ws glinted with a cold, steel-like sheen. Its molten-iron golden eyes, like ancient brassmps, exuded an intimidating presence, challenging anyone to meet its stare. How hideous you are, my dear sister, Luna remarked, eyeing the transformed creature before her. The grace and beauty once associated with Princess Estelle were nowhere to be found in this monstrous form. The creature, once a symbol of royal elegance, now stood as a grotesque embodiment of destruction, baring its dagger-like fangs at Luna with a hiss. Lunas expression was one of mncholy as she observed the change. Has your senses beenpletely overtaken by the dragons blood? she sighed. I had hoped for something remarkable from you, but it appears youve allowed power to consume your sanity. What a letdown. Princess Estelles eyes burned with a savage, bloodthirsty light, devoid of any semnce of rational thought. Reacting instinctively to Lunas words, sheshed out with her long ws. The sound of slicing wind apanied her strike, and a grim wound opened on Lunas shoulder, staining her white garment with blood. Luna calmly lowered her eyelids, seemingly indifferent to the injury. What a shame. I was quite fond of this dress. ROAR! With a ferocious roar, Princess Estelle lunged at Luna, her wings beating fiercely. Her ws, sharp as steel, cut through the air, aiming mercilessly at Lunas neck. Luna, unarmed, braced herself, intercepting the steel-like ws with her bare hands. She did not flinch when her palm was identally pierced by the sharp w. Instead, she deftly grasped the w and counterattacked, striking at Princess Estelles abdomen. Princess Estelle roared in pain as the bloodthirsty re in her eyes intensified. Her other hand, free and just as lethal, aimed for Lunas stomach. Luna narrowly dodged, but could not avoid being grazed by the monstrous bone spikes. In response, Luna delivered a forceful headbutt to Princess Estelle. They separated momentarily, and Luna, rubbing her forehead, regretted the move slightly. The scales on Princess Estelles forehead were as hard as iron, and the headbutt had left her slightly concussed, though the dizziness was fleeting. ROAR! Fortunately, her sacrifice was not in vain. Princess Estelle reacted to the headbutt with a resounding roar. Her grayish-green scales bristled aggressively, while her muscr form expanded. Already advancing to the second stage? Luna remarked, slightly taken aback by the rapid esction. In a mere blink, Princess Estelle vanished from her line of sight. What? A shocked look appeared on Lunas face for the first time. Before she could fully process the situation, a searing, odorous gust hit her from behind. Book 5: Chapter 137: Reason (1) Book 5: Chapter 137: Reason (1) Luna grinned nonchntly. Thats really BOOM! In a swift turn of events, Luna transformed into a blur as she was sent crashing into the icyke by a monstrous force. Princess Estelle, now pping her wings and hovering above the frozen surface, scanned the area with heightened vignce. Her intense gaze missed nothing, not even the slightest crack in the ice. Suddenly, her body tensed. From beneath the icy surface, a long spear shot upward with deadly precision. Estelle, who had already picked up the movement, managed to dodge it effortlessly. But the attack was a feint; another spear was already poised in her escape path. The beast who had already lost her senses, wore a disdainful look on her face. She recklessly caught the semi artifact with its bare hands. ws shed against thence, creating a shower of sparks akin to metal striking metal. With a defiant roar, Princess Estelle repelled the activated semi artifact with sheer brute force. Aww, thats not fair, Luna remarked as she emerged from theke. The water parted around her, and steps of solid ice formed beneath her feet, allowing her to ascend gracefully from the depths. Isnt it a bit too much to use those long ws and tough scales against me, a delicate young girl whose skin could easily be burnt by a scorching sun? Lunas tone was light, almost teasing, as she rubbed her shoulder where Princess Estelle had torn her dress. The wound had already healed, leaving her fair skin as unblemished as a babys. Luna waved her hand, and a mystical light radiated from her palm, splitting into more than a dozen streams that surrounded her. Each stream materialized into a different weaponsabers, spears, swords, halberds, each radiating profound energy which hinted at their semi artifact nature. With a gentle p of her hands, Lunas golden pupils glowed brightly,manding the weapons with an invisible force. Lightning bolts danced between each weapon Luna controlled, and suddenly, blue mes erupted, raising the temperature to unimaginable heights. In mere moments, the semi artifacts began to melt into a molten liquid. Luna opened her palms, and the shimmering golden liquid gathered there, forming a cylindrical shape under her deft maniption. The remaining liquid streamed toward one end of the cylinder, fusing into a huge crescent. It turned out to be a colossal scythe, at least three meters in length. Luna swung the disproportionate weapon with an ease that belied its size. She nodded slightly, indicating her satisfaction with its size and weight. Mhmmm, you shall be known as Liliths Gift from now. You better not let her down, Luna dered, casually naming the scythe. Her gaze then shifted back to the sinister monster in front of the floating green ore, her eyes forming crescents as if smiling. Its a fair fight now, dont you agree, my dear sister? The creation of the giant scythe used less than a dozen semi artifacts. The remaining molten metal liquid, unused in its creation, condensed into countless tiny, irregr fragments. As Lunas imperfect domain expanded, these fragments moved erratically amidst the maelstrom of electric arcs and intense heat, swirling like a metallic sandstorm over the undergroundke. In the eye of this storm, Lunamanded over it like a queen. She slowly lifted Liliths Gift, now fully formed, in a defiant gesture. Princess Estelle appeared before her, pping her enormous wings and stirring the storm. Each spike on her body transformed into a weapon, lunging at Luna in a deadly ballet. Luna met her attack with Liliths Gift. ng, ng, ng! The shes between the giant scythe and the ws rang out like a symphony of swords, sending sparks flying in a spectacr disy, reminiscent of fireworks. The battle intensified, with Princess Estelles movements bing a blur, much like a shadow flickering on a canvas of white. Luna matched her, swinging her giant scythe as she shed with the dragon-blood-fueled monster. They shed with the speed of lightning, and then separated, almost like they were in sync with each other. Princess Estelle was breathing heavily, her golden eyes were slowly tinted with a shade of blood. Her body was marred by deep gashes from the giant scythe. Scales were upturned and blood was spilled. Some of her wounds were so deep that bones were exposed. Meanwhile Liliths Gift that was just born in Lunas hands became Liliths pole. Its crescent-like sharp de was shattered by Princess Estelles body. Luna remained unfazed. With a wave of her hand, the iron sand around her melted and converged again, reshaping itself into the scythe de. Initially, Luna had used the sandstorm of her imperfect domain to hinder Estelles movements. However, as she continuously drew material from the sand to repair the scythe, the storm weakened significantly. Now, it was as ineffective as dust swept from the floor, barely scratching Estelle. Estelle rapidly healed from her injuries, her greenish-gray scales knitting back together. She grinned savagely, putting her row of dangerous-looking fangs on full disy. Empowered by the potent dragon blood coursing through her veins, she possessed an almost endless regenerative ability. How many weapons could Luna possibly forge to keep up with such regenerative power? Guided by her beastly instincts, Princess Estelle made the best possible tactical decision. As soon as she recuperated from her injuries, she lunged at Luna with the ferocity and agility of a dragon. Luna swung her scythe once more. Before long, Liliths Gift reached a point where it could no longer be repaired due to depleted materials. The once formidable scythe began to resemble a piece of scrap metal, cruelly worn and forsaken by the relentless passage of time. The ces where Luna held it appeared distorted and bent under the force. As Princess Estelles wounds healed once again, she fixed her gaze on Luna, her eyes alight with excitement. The prospect of facing Luna, now seemingly defenseless, filled her with a keen anticipation. Meanwhile, Luna nonchntly discarded Liliths Gift. The scythe, which she had crafted with such skill but was rapidly destroyed in the heat of battle, was tossed aside as if it were no more than an afterthought. With a hint of resignation in her voice, Luna said, I had hoped this would be enough, but it seems youre tougher than I expected, sister. Well then, it looks like I will have to tap into some real power. Luna suddenly lifted her gaze, peering into the void where nothing seemed to exist. The next part of this fight might get a bit gruesome. For the sake of any children watching, its probably best to stop the broadcast here. As she spoke, subtle ripples seemed to emanate through the void, as if some unseen observer heeded her suggestion and turned away. Having delivered her caution, Luna redirected her attention to Princess Estelle, who still wore a menacing grin. ytimes over. Please enjoy yourself in the real battle thats about to begin, my dear sister! In the blink of an eye, Luna vanished from her spot. In the next moment, she reappeared right in front of Estelle, extending her hand toward Estelles robust chest. The force behind what appeared to be a mere gentle palm strike was immense. Princess Estelles chest instantly caved in under the impact. ROAR! Roaring in pain, Estelle retaliated viciously, her ws stabbing mercilessly toward Lunas abdomen. The scene mirrored their previous exchange, but this time, Luna did not move to evade. She allowed the sharp ws to prate her abdomen, seemingly indifferent to the gaping wound they created. Despite the severity of her injury, Lunas expression was eerily calm and her face was flushed with strange excitement. Book 5: Chapter 138: Reason (2) Book 5: Chapter 138: Reason (2) Please bring me more excitement! With these words, Lunaunched her attack toward Princess Estelle. Every move she made wasden with the weight and force of a mountain. Despite Princess Estelles formidable physique, now akin to that of a true dragon, withstanding Lunas relentless assault proved challenging. However, as Luna herself pointed out, this was far from a fair fight. Taylors dragon blood that was bestowed upon Princess Estelle was not just sheer strength, but advantages that spanned across species. Princess Estelle, now a half-dragon, wielded ws as sharp as sacred artifacts. Her scales were impervious to most attacks, and her vast wings were capable of conjuring storms. Her very flesh and blood served as lethal instruments of war. In contrast, Luna, bereft of Liliths Gift, stood armed only with her slender, fair arm. Despite matching Princess Estelle in strength, when Luna finally managed to prate the tough scales to reach the softer flesh beneath, Estelles sharp ws were already wreaking havoc on Lunas delicate form. Lunas ability to heal was formidable, yet she scarcely had time to recover before new, ghastly wounds marred her body. Meanwhile, Princess Estelle had fully healed. The battle was indeed brutal and bloody, with Luna leaving behind a trail of severed limbs and blood. The fight transcended mere strength or skill; it was a harsh demonstration of the superiority of a more evolved creature over a lesser being. A sneer curled on Princess Estelles grotesque face. In the face of her absolute bloodline, all else seemed trivial. You think youve won? Luna coughed, spitting out blood and tiny pieces of her damaged organs, as she managed a faint smile despite the crimson blood staining her face. Princess Estelle leaned in, expecting to see defiance in Luna eyes. Instead, Lunas lips curled into a small smile, her eyes still shining brightly. Keep going, dont disappoint me now, you winged lizard. This taunt erased the sneer from Princess Estelles face, recing it with a surge of hostility that filled her golden eyes anew. ROAR! With a thunderous roar, Princess Estelle lunged forward, her slender, razor-sharp ws aimed directly at Lunas chest, targeting her vitals. This time, she was determined to end the life of what she saw as a pesky insect. Luna, however, did not attempt to evade. Instead, she raised her hand, trembling noticeably. To Princess Estelle, whose intellect had regressed to that of a young child, this seemed almostughable. How could this trembling hand, which had seemed so feeble and ineffective even at the height of its strength, possibly stop her lethal strike? Much to Princess Estelles astonishment, Lunas slender and scarred hand firmly grasped her sharp w. The hand, shaky and unsteady as if it belonged to an elderly grandmother in her eighties or nies, seemed so frail that it looked like it could not even hold a pair of chopsticks. Yet, it was this very hand that seized hold of the sharp ws, which were capable of slicing through iron as easily as mud, rendering them utterly motionless. Unlike before, where Luna might have used the bones in her palm to block the attack, the ws this time truly made contact with her palm. The collision was akin to two sacred artifacts striking each other, producing a sharp, metallic ng. Whats wrong, surprised? Luna taunted, her voiceced with mockery, as Princess Estelle looked on in disbelief. In the brief moment of their exchange, Lunas injuries had begun to heal. Roaring fiercely, Princess Estelle, embodying the essence of the dragon race, was not deterred. Her face twisted into a snarl as she pounced on Luna, intent on reducing her to nothing more than a shapeless mess. Youre getting repetitive with your attacks, Im about to be bored out of my mind, Luna chided. She clenched her fist and aimed it squarely at Princess Estelles chest. Princess Estelle did not evade. Instead, she was prepared to trade blows with Luna. She was confident that her scales would protect her, resulting in nothing more than a superficial wound for herself, while Luna would likely be torn apart by her. In their previous battles, Luna was always driven into such dire straits by Estelle. However, it was different this time. As Lunas fist connected with Princess Estelles chest, a chorus of her ribs cried out in pain. The sharp agony contorted Estelles already grotesque face into an expression of utter disbelief. The punch Luna had just delivered was nothing like the ones before. Princess Estelles diminished intelligence rendered her incapable of questioning what had happened, and Luna had no intention of offering exnations. Instead, Luna relentlessly continued her assault, raining her small fist down on Estelles chest with increasing ferocity. Each blow was stronger than thest, causing Estelles chest to cave in, then miraculously recover, only to be struck again. It seemed as if Luna was calctingly giving Estelle just enough respite to heal beforeunching an even more brutal attack. Though Estelles injuries were healing, the pain was undeniably real, her growls gradually morphing into pained whimpers. In a desperate attempt to escape, Estelle tried to pull away, but Luna maintained a vice-like grip on her ws. Estelle retaliated wildly, inflicting numerous gruesome injuries on Lunas delicate body, just so that she could force Luna to release her. Yet, Luna only appeared more exhrated, her smile widening as if urging Estelle to hit harder. Eventually, Estelle realized that Lunas speed of recovery was bing faster, and the injuries she was inflicting on Luna were bing shallower. Fear finally seeped into Estelles eyes, and her roar took on a different toneone filled with a spectrum of emotions. Is this all youve got? Luna voiced her disappointment, and with a casual punch, she sent Estelle crashing into the frozenke. When Princess Estelle resurfaced after a long while, her once hostile golden pupils regained a semnce of rity. Huh? Did I knock some sense back into you? Luna blinked at her, surprised by this turn of events. Why Estelles confusion was palpable as fragmented memories of the brutal fight shed through her mind. Even though I possess a stronger physical form than yours, weapons mightier than yours, and recovery powers surpassing yoursnot to mention my half-dragon form, fully capable of annihting humans Why did I lose? Dont you understand? Understand what? Luna sneered at her. You possess the dragon blood, yet you dont understand the essence of their power? Essence of their power? Princess Estelle frowned. Is it the dragonnguage magic? Their formidable physical body? Prolonged lifespan? Nope, Luna replied as she yfully wiggled her finger. Book 5: Chapter 139: Reason (3) Book 5: Chapter 139: Reason (3) Why? Princess Estelle could not grasp the situation. Since youre my dear sister, Ill share with you, Luna began, a pleasant smile on her face. It all started when I met Master Lilith. Master? Lilith? Princess Estelle looked at Luna incredulously, with a trace of fear and indignation. As a member of the noble Holy Dragon Empires imperial family, how can you call someone of unknown origin master? Are you out of your mind? Father will disown you if he finds out! You dont understand, Luna replied, raising her hands and spinning gracefully, her skirts fluttering like a sunflower greeting the sun. None of you do. Youve ruled this continent for so long that youve forgotten the true master of this world. Your arrogance blinds you, making you think you wield true power, but youre just pawns in the eyes of greater beings, she said. Youre the one who doesnt understand! Estelle retorted, clenching her teeth. I dont know whats gotten into you, but remember, the entire continent is watching this match. And youre the one who named yourself Dog on that name list, arent you? Did you choose such a demeaning name because you wish to be shamed by everyone from the entire Holy Dragon Empire? Shamed? Haha! The empire should be proud that I can follow Master Lilith around! Why would they shame me? Luna retorted in a peculiar tone. Madness! Youve lost your mind! Father will surely cast you out! Princess Estelle roared. Call me crazy if you will, but let me continue. It began when I met Master Lilith, Luna said, smiling and waving. Back then, I was like you, filled with the imperial familys arrogance. Even after being defeated by you, I believed it was just luck, not weakness on my part. It was out of sheer frustration that I decided to enroll in St. Caroline Academy. Being the best academy in the continent. I thought if I could dominate everyone there and be invincible, Id be the strongest among my peers across the continent. That was my n, and I almost seeded. But just as I was about to leave the academy and start my conquest, I met Master Lilith. It was the most humiliating moment of my life. Not only was I utterly defeated, but I also knelt and licked Master Liliths foot in front of thousands, vowing that I would dominate her one day. Luna clutched her chest, inhaling deeply before turning to Princess Estelle with a soft voice. Can you imagine what its like, being forced to bow before her and lick her foot in front of everyone? You Princess Estelle struggled to find words, a chill settling in her heart as she gazed at theposed Luna. She knew Luna well, having grown up with the ambition to surpass her. Luna had always been proud, stubborn, conceited, and held herself in high esteem. For a princess so ustomed to luxury and adoration, such public humiliation was unimaginable. Princess Estelle could only fathom the depth of Lunas despair. It wouldnt be a stretch to think Luna might have lost her sanity! No wonder Luna seemed to have changed so much after returning from St. Caroline Academy. The spies that she had sent to monitor Luna frequently reported unusual noisesing from her room at night. Luna must be cursing that person named Lilith every night! Why did you submit to her even after she stripped you of your dignity? Princess Estelle asked in confusion. Youre a princess of the Holy Dragon Empire. Even though Fathers been distant toward youtely, if you wish to kill someone, there are many who would carry out the deed on your behalf. Hey, hasnt anyone ever taught you? Luna suddenly moved closer to Princess Estelle. The pathetic looking Estelle was in the reflection of her pale golden eyes that were flickering with mes of anger. You shouldnt respond to a question with another question. After a brief silence, Princess Estelle spoke, It must have been excruciating. Mhm. It must have been utterly humiliating. Mhm. You must have been seething with anger. And? And you must be wanting to kill this Lilith with your own hands No, knowing you, youre likely driven to inflict upon them the same suffering, but a thousand times over. Princess Estelle felt confident in her response, believing it to be urate. She knew that she would have sought revenge if she were in Lunas shoes. With that logic in mind, is Luna following that person named Lilith around while secretly nning her revenge? To her surprise, Luna burst intoughter. Thats what I expected how you would answer she said, wiping away tears of amusement. But too bad. Yourepletely wrong. Wrong? Why? Estelle was baffled. Because Luna wrapped her arms around herself with a dreamy expression, and her cheeks unexpectedly flushed. What I felt back then wasnt pain, torment, or hatred. It was pleasure! A deeply addictive, intoxicating pleasure. A sensation of delight Ive never known since childhood! Estelles eyes widened, not just at Lunas words, but also because she could not detect any deceit in Lunas tone. You Estelle struggled to find words, the shock of this revtion surpassing anything she had experienced in her life. You find it iprehensible, dont you? Luna asked. Of course, no sane person would understand this, Princess Estelle replied, scrutinizing Luna as if seeing her for the first time. The thought of the youngest daughter of the Emperor, a revered figure in the Holy Dragon Empire, being a ********* was scandalous. If this information were to be public, Estelle could already imagine the sensational headlines in the next days newspapers. It doesnt matter if you dont understand. Lunas expression returned to calmness. Now that Ive shared about my encounter with Master Lilith, lets discuss the nature of true strength as I see it. True strength? The battle I had with Master Lilith was enlightening. It made me realize the vast disparity in our bloodlines. I can never match Master Lilith in terms of strength. Master Lilith possesses such immense power that a mere swing of her fist can drive people to despair. Thats why, I had to find a different path to reach the level of the supreme true dragon. But what path would allow me to catch up? I pondered deeply, trying to harness the new bloodline power that Master Lilith had gifted me. I hoped it would bring me closer to Master Liliths level. She then ced her hand on Princess Estelles chest. Yet, even with full control of this power, I would only be a grotesque creature. The only difference between me and you is that I still remember my basic math while Im in this form. Master Lilith once exined that a true dragon has only two forms in battlea pure human form and a pure dragon form. I found it odd. Why wasnt there a half-dragon or fusion form,bining the strength of a dragon with the agility and skill of a human? Luna paused, ncing at Estelle and said. Like your current form. But Master Lilith exined to me that true dragons dont concern themselves with such matters. A dragon form is distinct and separate from a human form. They choose their form based on preference, not for any special convenience that one form might offer over the other. Through sheer willpower, a dragon in its true form can be as agile as a butterfly, while in human form, they possess the strength to move mountains with their bare hands! Book 5: Chapter 140: The True Heart of Dragons Book 5: Chapter 140: The True Heart of Dragons ¡°However, youck what¡¯s known as the Heart of Dragons,¡± Luna stated disdainfully. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have the Heart of Dragons?¡± Princess Estelle was initially surprised and puzzled, but then she quicklyposed herself and retorted with a sneer, ¡°The Heart of Dragons is a privilege of the noble dragons. Are you suggesting that you, a mere hybrid of mixed bloodlines, possess it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you so much, yet you still haven¡¯t understood the reason why you lost to me.¡± ¡°The reason¡­¡± Princess Estelle¡¯s pupils shrank momentarily before she regained herposure and scoffed, ¡°What a load of nonsense. Your recent injuries must be troubling you so much that you have to buy time to heal.¡± ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Luna tilted her head to the side, then asked, ¡°Why then did you not seize the chance to strike at me?¡± Princess Estelle red at her, clenching her fists so tightly that her ws emitted grinding metallic noises. After a moment of hesitation, she decided against attacking. ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re up to. This could be a trap. I won¡¯t be fooled.¡± ¡°A trap? What a convenient excuse,¡± Luna taunted,ughing as she rubbed her palms together. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized it yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to taunt me!¡± Princess Estelle¡¯s eyes shed dangerously as she spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re afraid!¡± Lunaughed teasingly. ¡°Ridiculous! Why would I fear you?¡± Estelle¡¯s murderous intent intensified. ¡°Really?¡± Luna¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile, her eyes glinting with a cold light. Princess Estelle¡¯s eyes widened as Luna suddenly vanished and reappeared before her. Her fist was clenched and flying toward Estelle¡¯s forehead with ferocious speed. Estelle was shocked. She had not anticipated Luna¡¯s abrupt shift from a smiling conversationalist to a deadly aggressor. There was no time to evade. A ruthless determination flickered in Princess Estelle¡¯s eyes. Although Luna was fast, she had exposed a critical vulnerability¡ªher chest was unprotected. Estelle realized that even as Luna aimed for her forehead, swifting gouging Luna¡¯s heart could mean an equal exchange of lives in the worst case scenario. With the protection of the Immacte Tree Domain, no one was going to die for real in this match. In this situation, sacrificing herself to take Luna down seemed like a strategic move, likely tipping the scales in favor of her team. As Luna¡¯s fist loomedrger, bringing a tingling sensation of fist wind against her forehead, the chilling premonition of death¡­ grew stronger. A previously unrecognized fear, buried deep within Princess Estelle¡¯s heart, began to surface, rapidly taking over her thoughts. She reconsidered. Her life was too valuable to be traded so hastily. In the final moment, Estelle abandoned her n to gouge Luna¡¯s heart out. She quickly retracted her ws and crossed her arms defensively in front of her forehead, bracing herself to be plunged into theke for the third time that day. Yet, the expected blow nevernded. Instead, Luna¡¯s punch slowed, arcing through the air to bypass Estelle¡¯s defensive arms, anding to a halt right in front of her forehead. Luna intertwined her fingers and delivered a sharp flick to Estelle¡¯s forehead. ¡°OUCH!¡± Princess Estelle clutched her forehead in pain, ring at Luna with a mix of indignation and surprise, only to be met with Luna¡¯s teasing eyes. She froze as if realization had just struck her. She stared at her hand in shock, momentarily forgetting her pain. ¡°I¡­ I was actually¡­ afraid,¡± she murmured. ¡°You finally get it now huh, you blockhead.¡± Estelle looked up at Luna in disbelief, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°So, I¡¯ve lost because I¡¯ve started to fear you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost merely because of fear, even though I am superior in strength?¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± Luna said while shaking her head. ¡°First of all, my strength isn¡¯t significantly inferior to yours. I¡¯ve onlyprehended the true essence of the Heart of Dragons and don¡¯t find it necessary to transform into that grotesque form. Though, if the situation calls for it, I am fully capable of transforming. Secondly, ¡®merely¡¯ is not the right word to use here. For a mighty dragon, fear is the most dishonorable emotion. The moment you entertain even a hint of fear, you¡¯ve already lost.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Princess Estelle slumped to the ground. The monstrous changes in her body receded as if washed away, returning her to her delicate human form. ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered why I was defeated by you, but it never urred to me that I have already lost from the start,¡± Estelle murmured, her expression filled with longing. ¡°To be fearless¡­ is that the true Heart of Dragons? A heart worthy of the supreme dragons¡­ It¡¯s truly¡­¡± ¡°Hold it right there!¡± Luna abruptly cut off Princess Estelle, her toneced with confusion as she asked, ¡°What did you just say about the heart of the dragons?¡± ¡°Fearless,¡± Princess Estelle replied, equally perplexed. ¡°Is that not the case?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Luna eximed, her frustration evident as she stamped her foot. ¡°When did I ever say that the Heart of Dragons is synonymous with being ¡®fearless¡¯?¡± ¡°But that was what you implied¡­¡± ¡°I did not!¡± Luna interjected, her exasperation growing. She red at Princess Estelle, her gaze conveying a mix of disbelief and frustration. ¡°If¡¯ ¡®fearlessness¡¯ is the essence of the Heart of Dragons, then thead would be the presence closest to a real dragon! He¡¯s so fearless that he challenges heaven, earth, and even the gods, all without a hint of fear! Moreover, fear is an instinctive response, inherent in all creatures. It can¡¯t be eradicated!¡± Feeling somewhat mocked, Princess Estelle replied in an annoyed tone, ¡°Enlighten me then! What exactly is the Heart of Dragons?¡± ¡°Hmph, to understand the Heart of Dragons, you must firstprehend why it renders a dragon invincible in battle!¡± Princess Estelle frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it due to fearlessness?¡± ¡°Wrong! Completely wrong!¡± Luna said, waving her hand before Estelle. ¡°Why do you think I managed to defeat you just now?¡± Reflecting on their battle, Princess Estelle replied, ¡°That¡¯s because you were acting recklessly, like a mad dog¡­¡± ¡°So, do you think I was afraid at that moment?¡± Luna asked. Before Princess Estelle could respond, she answered the question herself, ¡°Of course, I was afraid! And would I, Luna, feel pain? Of course I would! Did that make me run away though? Of course not! Then why didn¡¯t I, who was both scared and in pain, run away from the fight?¡± Luna kept moving closer to Princess Estelle as she spoke, until their foreheads were nearly touching as if they were on the verge of a kiss. ¡°What do you think?¡± Luna pressed. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°See! That¡¯s why you can¡¯t surpass me. It¡¯s not merely a matter of your strength being inadequate; yourprehension is also significantly wed. You can¡¯t even interpret the situation properly.¡± Straightening up, Luna crossed her arms and struck a confident pose. ¡°I might be scared and in pain, but there¡¯s a single reason I don¡¯t run away¡­ Both pain and fear are sensations that bring me pleasure. How could I run away when facing something that gives me such joy?¡± Book 5: Chapter 141: The Significance of the Queen’s Blood Book 5: Chapter 141: The Significance of the Queen¡¯s Blood ¡°Fear, yet unyielding; pain, yet undeterred. For us, fear and pain are the essence of our spiritual sustenance that we crave, the very source of our pleasure!¡± Luna wrapped her arm around herself with such intensity that Princess Estelle could hear the ribs shifting inside her. Yet, Luna showed no sign of pain. Instead, her face took on an eerie scarlet hue, a physical manifestation of her extreme exhration. ¡°The longing for pain, the drive for strength,bined with the powerful bloodline of the dragon, leads us to be stronger through frustration. The more we are crushed by superior strength, the more we yearn for a higher level of power. Even if we are shattered to pieces, we can still be reborn from the remnants. Our flesh, blood, and soul will transcend to higher nes. Dragons don¡¯t see it as pain, no. They endure pain, they seek it relentlessly, as true masochists! This¡­ is the real source of a dragon¡¯s might!¡± Princess Estelle stared at Luna, her lips parting slightly in astonishment. This was a side of Luna she had never witnessed. From a young age, Estelle had been groomed by her mother to defeat Luna, viewing her as her ultimate adversary. Estelle had dedicated herself to studying Luna¡ªher habits, preferences, training routines. She even knew what time she woke up or slept, and how many hours she would spend reading books or daydreaming every day. Not only that, she knew that she had guqin lessons every Wednesday, and would go to her favorite dim sum on West Street to buy freshly baked pastries every Saturday. These details were once pieces of a puzzle for Estelle. She thought that as long she could piece them all together, she would discover a strategy to defeat Luna. Of course, this was all before Estelle met Tylor. The Luna of the past was arrogant and self-centered. She was dismissive of everything around her. Her innate talents and strength seemed to fuel these traits.When Luna defeated Estelle back then, she would leave without a word, not even a sarcasm. She merely cast a fleeting nce at her bruised opponent and then nonchntly walked away, as if nothing in the world could capture her interest. But now, in just half a year, Luna had changed. She¡­ became a real¡­ pervert? Luna was still lost in her own world. Princess Estelle could clearly hear the sound of her bones breaking, but Luna seemed oblivious and merely let a soft moan of pleasure escape her instead. Despite acknowledging Luna¡¯s newfound strength, Princess Estelle remained skeptical of her views on the Heart of Dragons. Reflecting on the imposing figure of her master, Estelle found Luna¡¯s im imusible. After all, Luna¡¯s exnation would suggest that her esteemed master was also a *********. That seemed unlikely. ¡°I have a question,¡± Princess Estelle interjected. ¡°What is it?¡± Luna opened her eyes. The flush on her face receded as she rolled her head, realigning her spine with movements reminiscent of a dragon. The crunching of her bones resettling was audible, but Luna could not help but close her eyes and hum softly in pleasure. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that dragons, as masochists, seek out beings stronger than themselves for self-abuse to gain strength, right?¡± Estelle asked. ¡°Exactly,¡± Luna confirmed. ¡°That does exin why the dragons are powerful, but¡­¡± Estelle paused for effect before continuing, ¡°The dragons already stand at the apex of this world¡¯s hierarchy. Where would they find a more powerful being to torture them?¡± The dragons¡¯ renowned power, nobility, and rarity, were acknowledged by all beings, be they humans, elves, orcs, or demons. Even an ordinary dragon like Taylor the Aurora Dragon, had proudly guarded the Holy Dragon Empire for ten thousand years, asserting dominance over the continent and the human nations. This alone demonstrated the immense power of the dragon n. And given their immense strength, who could possibly torture them? ¡°Ah, you¡¯re more perceptive than I thought,¡± Luna said, seemingly prepared for this line of questioning. ¡°It¡¯s true that dragons make the most powerful n in this world, but that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t someone stronger.¡± Princess Estelle frowned. ¡°Who are you referring to as ¡®stronger¡¯?¡± ¡°The queen¡¯s blood¡­ The dragon queen¡¯s blood!¡± Luna eximed, spreading her arms and tilting her head back as if embracing the sky, a look of rapture on her face. ¡°This desire to be tortured is indeed the Heart of Dragons, that¡¯s not the case for everyone. The queen, who reigns over the dragon n and stands atop their hierarchy, possesses a different kind of heart¡­ Her Heart of Dragons is¡­ The desire to torment!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Princess Estelle eximed in disbelief, her voice tinged with shock. Abuse? Torment? Was she suggesting the dragon n was a group of masochists being led by a sadistic leader? If such a theory were to be public, Luna would face a barrage of criticism from dragon schrs across the continent! Unperturbed by Estelle¡¯s reaction, Luna continued with her theory, ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a limit to how much one can be tortured though. That limit is defined by the power of the tormentor. If every dragon is a *********, the n would soon hit a developmental ceiling. But what if the dragon n could rely on themself to metaphorically reach the sky? What if the queen¡¯s blood ruling them were the ultimate *********?¡± ¡°The queen¡¯s blood has limitless potential. This ultimate desire to be tortured would fuel their thirst for power. After all, only with power can one torment the others, and this power, in turn, would further drive the other dragons, who are inclined toward being tortured. Imagine a n driven by such dynamics. Isn¡¯t it a terrifying thought?¡± If Lilith were present, she would likely be astounded by Luna¡¯s insights, as Luna had correctly deduced the current state of the entire dragon n. She was right. The dragon n was currently a group of masochists seeking self-destruction, led by a supreme ****** queen. While Lilith might not admit it herself, there was a possibility that her innate desire had begun to manifest quietly. Princess Estelle, however, remained skeptical. How could the noble and exalted dragons in legends be a bunch of perverts? Anyone would think Luna was fabricating stories. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t expect you to believe me anyway,¡± Luna said, dismissing the matter. She then yfully lifted Princess Estelle¡¯s chin, licking her scarlet lips with a teasing look in her eyes. ¡°Since you too possess dragon blood, perhaps we can conduct an experiment.¡± ¡°What kind of experiment?¡± A bad feeling suddenly washed over Princess Estelle. Book 5: Chapter 142: Value Book 5: Chapter 142: Value Moore tightened his grip on his ck Waybreaker. His expression was grim as he fixed his gaze on the seemingly harmless blonde girl before him. Two punches. All it took was two punches from the girl before him incapacitate Mint, one of the best among the younger generation of Holy Dragon Empire. And Moore was powerless to intervene. He could only watch it all happen before his eyes, unable to act in time. It was a humbling moment for Moore, who always took pride in his abilities. The girl¡¯s face was delicate and lovely as a porcin doll. Her smile could pull anyone¡¯s heartstrings at a moment¡¯s notice. Both her appearance and chest suggested that she was no more than fourteen or fifteen in age. Could such an overwhelming aura be attributed solely to innate talent? Did he himself possess such a terrifying aura before reaching the saint realm? Moore pondered carefully, but his answer was no. Although he could be considered as one of the best among his peers back then, Moore doubted his own capacity to incapacitate a formidable opponent of simr standing with just two blows. However, now that he had willingly demoted himself from the ¡°saint¡± realm, Moore still stood apart from most of those in peak rank nine. ¡°Youngdy, it appears we¡¯ve underestimated you. I apologize for the disrespect earlier. You¡¯ve proven yourself a worthy opponent for us to go all out,¡± Moore acknowledged solemnly. ¡°Really?¡± Lilith yawned before continuing, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if you guys can make us go all out.¡± ¡°INSOLENT!¡± Calvin retorted angrily. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m just stating the truth,¡± Lilith spoke nonchntly as she flicked her wrists. She scanned the people around her, then smiled coyly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you surrender now? You may suffer less, unlike yourrade.¡± ¡°NEVER!¡± Calvin pounded his chest te. ¡°As a knight of my generation, flight is not an option. Isn¡¯t that so, Captain Moore?¡± ¡°Indeed. My pride won¡¯t allow me to surrender before a fight,¡± Moore replied. Myre, who was standing behind him, nodded vigorously too. ¡°Howmendable,¡± Lilith apuded with a sly smile on her face. ¡°But it would be a shame if we have to end our dance early.¡± ¡°Conceit invites defeat,¡± Moore cautioned. ¡°Stand down,¡± he gestured for hispanions to stand down. ¡°To me, it¡¯s not conceit, but confidence¡ªconfidence born of strength!¡± Lilith dered, her foot striking the ground with force, leaving behind a web of cracks as she propelled herself skyward. Is it magic¡­ or martial technique? Moore poised his longsword, tracking Lilith¡¯s every move with unwavering focus. It was obvious that the girl before him was a peak rank nine magic user and martial cultivator. In fact, she was on the cusp of reaching the saint realm. What set her apart was her mastery of incantation-less, high-speed magic spells, coupled with an uncanny, unpredictable power that defied analysis with each graceful leap. With insufficient intel, caution dictated a defensive stance. Although this meant sacrificing momentary advantage, it allowed him to glean crucial insights into unknown opponents quicker¡ªherbat style, magical tendencies, vulnerabilities¡­ and even her dominant hand. This knowledge would be the key to victory. Drawing a deep breath, Moore created an imperfect domain¡ªa shimmering ck starry expanse that enveloped only a small area around him. Now, what is she going to do next? Moore dared not blink. As Lilith ascended to a lofty vantage point, arms outstretched as if embracing the sun, a murmur escaped her lips. [ Burn ] As the ancient word reverberated, a torrent of magic power surged forth from Lilith¡¯s palm. It¡¯s a magic spell! Reacting swiftly, Moore bellowed, ¡°Myre, use Magic Disruption!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Myre nodded, expanding the Magic Disruption array she had prepared in advance to its limits. Yet, Lilith¡¯s attack diverged from expectation. Instead of hurling forth a sun-like orb as before, the mes gathered by the dragonnguage magic stayed in her palm. Lilith pulled her hand backward and the mes condensed into a zing longsword! Brilliant blue me trailed behind it, making it look like a shooting star streaking across the sky. A pale white halo even materialized around Lilith¡¯s palm! In an instant, Lilith¡¯s speed surged to staggering heights, catching Moore off guard as a smaller figure appeared before him in just a sh. With barely a moment to react, Moore¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Calvin!¡± he yelled. Golden light erupted. In order to avoid repeating the tragedy that befell Mint, Calvin took precautionary measures. Little did he anticipate the immediate efficacy of his caution. Divine Protection! It was the strongest defense spell, believed to withstand any assault until the caster¡¯s demise! The fiery tail traced a graceful arc as Lilith executed a mid-air pirouette, her lithe leg morphing into a hefty axe poised to cleave Moore in twain. Traditionally, such a maneuver might be deemed inappropriate for ady as her skirt¡¯s hem was perilously close to revealing more than intended. Moore¡¯s gaze involuntarily strayed toward that ndestine area¡­ ¡°#%&#£¡£¡¡± ¡°#%&#!!¡± The unexpected sight beneath Lilith¡¯s skirt nearly knocked the air out of Moore¡¯s lungs. It was actually %#&¡ê¡­ Moore felt as though his eyes were on fire. He did not expect anyone to use such an advanced anti-peeping magic spell under their skirt! Should magic, a realm of noble pursuit, be squandered on such frivolity? Were safety shorts solely invented for themonfolk¡¯s sake? Shaking off the unsettling thoughts, Moore focused on the imminent danger before him. Lilith¡¯s long leg cleaved through Moore¡¯s domain akin to tempered steel. The ck starry domain that was never meant for protection quickly fractured under the force of Lilith¡¯s onught, giving way to a faint golden glow. Finally, Lilith¡¯s attack slowed as it encountered the full brunt of resistance. Moore could even marvel at the intricate golden details of her leather shoe. However, Calvin¡¯s face quickly turned pale. Although Divine Protection upheld its reputation as the strongest defense spell, the strain of repelling Lilith¡¯s assault drained his magic power to perilous levels. ¡°Calvin!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine¡­¡± Sweat beaded Calvin¡¯s forehead as his legs threatened to buckle beneath him. ¡°Stay vignt, Moore¡­ Something¡¯s off¡­ about her¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s eyebrow arched in amusement as her full-powered assault met resistance. A subtle smirk graced her lips. Good¡­ this is getting interesting. Those who put up a fight are the ones worth vanquishing! Using her supported foot as a pivot, Lilithunched another assault, aiming her other foot squarely at Moore¡¯s neck. ¡°S?h?i?t?.¡± Book 5: Chapter 143: Crush Book 5: Chapter 143: Crush ¡°Sky Breaker!¡± Moore¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper as he summoned forth the power of Waybreaker. Countless dark sword auras erupted from its de, resembling a celestial gxy cascading toward the formidable leather shoe that loomed like a mountain before him. Each sword aura was condensed painstakingly by Moore over a long time, containing the raw power to rend the very fabric of reality. Yet, against the leather shoe with intricate golden patterns on it, they disappeared as quickly as rocks falling into quicksand. Thankfully, Moore¡¯s circumstances granted him resilience beyond the ordinary. Wave after wave of sword auras surged forth like an unyielding tide, eventually halting the kraken in the sea. A chill raced down Moore¡¯s spine as he finally understood Calvin¡¯s warning. His hand trembled uncontrobly. Could this truly be the strength of a mere mortal? The despair Mint felt when he was removed from the battle suddenly made sense. It was a natural response when facing such an abnormal opponent. However¡­ ¡°I apologize, but I have tasks yet unfinished. I cannot falter here,¡± Moore dered resolutely, releasing his Waybreaker. Though sealed by the Immacte Tree Domain, its spirit remained unbound. It continued buzzing while radiating endless starbursts that ensnared one of Lilith¡¯s calves.¡°Quite impressive,¡± Lilith remarked, her demeanor unperturbed despite her immobilization. ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Moore said as he produced a staff from his storage ring, aiming it squarely at Lilith. He began chanting solemnly, ¡°Great God of the Heavens, grant me the power to vanquish evil¡­ Call of Tempest!¡± Despite being underground, an unseen tempest stirred. Dark clouds began gathering above Lilith¡¯s head. ¡°Wow, what a turn of event.¡± Lilith stared at the gathering storm above them. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one skilled in both martial and magic¡­¡± Moore grinned, pouring his magic power into the staff. The dark clouds above Lilith¡¯s head began gathering even more quickly, crackling with the energy of a brewing thunderstorm. Yet, it still was not enough. ¡°Myre.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The spell array that had been prepared in advance expanded, reaching beneath Lilith¡¯s feet. The rolling clouds, drawn toward the array, formed a swirling funnel above Lilith. The hole in the center was a sea of white lightning. Lilith¡¯s expression soured at the sight of it, as memories of past encounters with thunderstorms resurfaced. ¡°Divine Punishment, descend!¡± Moore waved his staff, unleashing a deluge of lightning from the dark clouds above, engulfing Lilith in a blinding sh. The brilliance seared one¡¯s retinas, but faded as swiftly as it came. When the lightning dissipated, all that remained was a vast crater, obscured by lingering smoke and dust that veiled thendscape. In the aftermath, an eerie silence descended upon the scene. ¡°I guess¡­ we have defeated her.¡± Calvin, who was still pale, was the first to break the silence as he peered into the depths of the smoky crater, half-expecting to find the petite figure. Yet, it was perhaps best not to find her at all, for it would suggest that the Immacte Tree Domain had deemed her defeated, whisking her away from the battlefield. Calvin dared not lower his guard. The image of that monstrous being d in a young girl¡¯s guise haunted his thoughts. ¡°We can¡¯t be so sure yet¡­¡± Moore remarked nervously. The Waybreaker had returned to his hand. He tightened his grip on both his staff and sword, poised to strike should the need arise. Despite his nerves, Moore remained confident in his magic prowess. ¡°Call of Tempest¡± transcended the abilities of his current realm. It was a spell that could maniptews like weather, reserved for only those of the saint realm. He was only able to cast this spell because he had once stepped foot in the saint realm. Bolstered by Myre¡¯s spell array, its might could easily rival any saint-level expert. This spell was Moore¡¯s ultimate move in the Martial God Tournament. He was virtually untouchable by any rank nine martial warrior or mage, thanks to the spell¡¯s qualitative disparity. It was a gap that no amount of talent could bridge. But against such a monstrous opponent¡­ Feeling the lingering numbness in his arm, Moore hesitated to offer assurances this time. ¡°Better safe than sorry,¡± dered Calvin, who had always been cautious. Despite the absence of movement from the crater, he opted to test the waters. ¡°Divine Sanction!¡± He raised his longsword. A spectral image of what was referred to as a six-winged archangel ording to the records in the Luminous Theocracy materialized behind him. As a divine incantation was heard, the six-winged archangel gently pped its wing. About a dozen of its ethereal feathers fell off from its wings, transforming into sharp swords before raining down upon the veil of dust. Thud, thud, thud. The light swords struck the crater. The three people breathed a collective sigh of relief, believing victory to be theirs as the little monster seemed to have been cast out of the battlefield by the Immacte Tree Domain. ¡°It¡¯s finally over¡­¡± Calvin lowered his longsword. As the tension in his heart eased, exhaustion finally hit him. ¡°I¡¯m gonna sleep like a log¡­¡± he began, only to be abruptly cut off by a sudden, ominous sound. ¡°¡­after this¡­¡± Calvin trailed off, as his gaze fixated on the crater before him. The sound heightened his vignce once more. ¡°Was that a rock?¡± Moore asked. ¡°No.¡± Color began draining from Calvin¡¯s face. ¡°Even with my depleted magic reserves, that impact was still far too powerful for an ordinary rock to withstand.¡± ¡°Is that so? What a pity,¡± Mooremented, raising his staff and sword once more. Tap. A sharp sound echoed as small leather shoes made contact with the ground, snuffing out the glimmer of hope. Tap, tap¡­ A petite figure emerged from the haze of smoke and dust. With golden locks swaying gently in the lingering air current, a porcin-doll face appeared¡ªits delicate features framed by flutteringshes. d in a gorgeous lolita dress, untouched by even a speck of dust, the figure resembled an exquisite creation unrivaled in beauty. Yet, her eyes were aze with a fury akin to moltenva. Book 5: Chapter 144: Incapacitated Book 5: Chapter 144: Incapacitated A palpable weight bore down upon the gathered crowd, like a mountain of pressure. Moore struggled to catch his breath, sensing a profound shift in the young girl¡¯s aura as she emerged from the giant crater. Once harmless, she now exuded the primal aura of an ancient beast, poised to devour anyone who stood in her path. Her molten gold eyes seemed to drain the strength from anyone who met their gaze. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ afraid?¡± Moore whispered as he stared at his feet incredulously. He felt a tremor course through his usually steady limbs. But alongside the subtle tremor, a wave of doubt crept in¡ªa crack in the veneer of confidence he had meticulously built over a decade. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Myre¡¯s gentle tug on Moore¡¯s sleeve brought him back to the present, her worried expression offering a semnce of sce amidst the chaos. That¡¯s right. Why did I participate in this tournament in the first ce? Is it for honor? Money? Or perhaps the allure of women? None of the above. I fight for my sister¡¯s sake, and for my own liberation from the suffocating depths of my family¡¯s struggles. That¡¯s the reason why I reached out to Princess Estelle. I have to ensure her victory, and that means I cannot afford to falter here. The first round of preliminaries operated on a point system, losing here did not signify the end. Yet, Moore understood that he would inevitably have to face this little monster againter. If he could not ovee this challenge now, he would encounter the same obstacle in future rounds. It was better to confront it head-on now than risk facing it again with no room for error in the finals! ¡°Ooh, it seems you¡¯ve made your decision,¡± Lilith remarked as she flicked her wrists. Her lips curled into a dangerous smile. ¡°Shall I begin then?¡± Moore tossed away his staff and tightened his grip on his longsword. With determination burning in his eyes, he replied, ¡°Bring it on¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Lilith had already vanished from his sight. By the time she reappeared, she was mere arm¡¯s lengths away. ¡°What¡­!¡± Moore¡¯s expression twisted into horror as he realized Lilith¡¯s speed had increased exponentially. Had he never truly pushed her to her limits? With little time to think, Moore instinctively raised the Waybreaker in defense against Lilith¡¯s iing fist. The sound of metal bending echoed through the air as the Waybreaker swiftly deformed under the force. [ Ouch ] [ Ouch ] [ Ouch ] [ Ouch ] The anguished cries of Waybreaker¡¯s artifact spirit assaulted Moore¡¯s ears, each one piercing his heart like a dagger. Waybreaker was a weapon he had meticulously crafted and cherished since childhood. Despite having other options for hispanion weapon, he chose Waybreaker out of profound sentiment. To Moore, she was akin to a cherished family member. Now, seeing Waybreaker on the brink of destruction was akin to watching a loved one suffer. ¡°Star Copse!¡± Moore yelled, his eyes bloodshot. He unleashed the stars surrounding him, each one erupting in a dazzling disy akin to summer fireworks. As they faded, ck hole-like distortions emerged in space. In this crucial moment, Moore had chosen to shatter his remaining imperfect domain. Lilith frowned at the sight of those ominous ck voids that were blooming like flowers, choosing to evade rather than confront them. Though not impossible to withstand, the prospect of enduring their devouring embrace held little appeal to Lilith. She was never a *********, so pain was thest thing she wanted to feel. As Lilith stepped back, countless light swords descended from the heavens, raining down upon her like a relentless tempest. Calvin, gasping for breath, summoned thest reserves of his magic to cast Divine Sanction once more. Yet, Lilith simply tilted her head, allowing the deluge of light to cascade over her unyielding form. The attack left nothing but faint white traces upon her skin, which quickly faded away as if they had never been there in the first ce. Lilith shot Calvin a disdainful re. ¡°I hate that bird behind. It reminds me of some wretched b?i?t?c?h?.¡± Calvin¡¯s lips quivered, but his resolve remained unyielding. ¡°Such sphemy against the Goddess of Light will invoke divine retribution!¡± ¡°Heh, divine retribution? I¡¯m already ustomed to that nonsense,¡± Lilith retorted, her expression stoic, yet the fiery hue in her eyes betrayed her simmering anger. ¡°Stepping on my toes repeatedly and with gusto. Admirable or pitiable, I wonder?¡± Moore¡¯s mind screamed a warning as Lilith¡¯s slender form began glowing with the luster of jade. Though gentle and pure, to Moore, it bore the semnce of grotesque bloodlust. ¡°Run¡­¡± Moore¡¯s face was pale as he endured the unprecedented humiliation of uttering that word. ¡°Run, hurry¡­¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Moore!¡± Myre and Calvin¡¯s panicked voices pierced the tense atmosphere, but Moore remained frozen in terror, his limbs refusing to respond. It was not until Lilith withdrew her fist from Moore¡¯s chest, blood and flesh spilling forth, that he convulsed and copsed to the ground. ¡°BROTHER!¡± Myre mindlessly ran toward Moore. ¡°MOORE!¡± Paned Calvin¡¯s voice, but fear of the looming threat kept him at bay. Ignoring the danger, Myre rushed to Moore¡¯s side, frantically attempting to staunch the bleeding of the fist-sized gaping wound in vain. ¡°Brother, please, no¡­¡± Tears streamed down Myre¡¯s cheeks as she pleaded. ¡°Run¡­ silly girl¡­¡± Moore¡¯s voice was weak, his grip on Myre¡¯s shoulders feeble as he urged her to escape. ¡°I¡¯ll make her pay for this!¡± Myre¡¯s eyes zed with determination, her gaze fixed on Lilith. ¡°I¡¯ll avenge Big Brother.¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ a match¡­ I can¡¯t die here¡­¡± Moore¡¯s protest fell on deaf ears as a soft white glow enveloped him. Myre shook her head and said, ¡°Myre understands why you entered this tournament. I¡¯ve always caused so much trouble for you. Now, it¡¯s my turn to help you, Big Brother.¡± ¡°Are you thinking of¡­¡± Moore¡¯s face contorted in surprise. He tried reaching out for Myre, but he disappeared into the brilliance of the white light. Myre stood up and wiped away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to be your opponent, monster.¡± Lilith raised an eyebrow at her, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°My opponent? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Among the three people before her, only one intrigued Lilith and it was the guy who had just vanished. The other two were useless punching bags. Once Moore was incapacitated, Lilith¡¯s interest waned. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out soon!¡± Book 5: Chapter 145: Heartbeats of Resolve Book 5: Chapter 145: Heartbeats of Resolve Myre pulled out a dagger out of nowhere and plunged it into Lilith¡¯s stomach. Lilith did not even bother to dodge. To her, Myre¡¯s attack seemed as feeble as a newborn wielding a stic cake knife. With a casual wave of her hand, she blocked the strike. Hm? As the dagger pierced Lilith¡¯s skin, she furrowed her brow in surprise. A few drops of bright red blood, tinged with a faint golden hue, trickled from the wound before it swiftly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. A disposable demigod artifact? After the dagger stabbed Lilith¡¯s arm, it shattered into fragments, leaving behind only a fleeting luminescence that quickly faded. Though merely a demigod artifact, the disposable weapon¡¯s power surpassed that of a typical sacred artifact. ¡°Impressive. You managed to hurt me more than your older brother,¡± Lilithmended, before quickly losing interest. A disposable item was only good for a single use, it could hardly give her any surprises. With a dismissive gesture, she effortlessly knocked Myre aside and sent her flying like a discarded rag. ¡°It¡¯s your turn next.¡± She turned her azure gaze toward Calvin. Although the terrifying oppressive aura had vanished, Calvin was still pressured by Lilith¡¯s presence. ¡°Will youe to me¡­ or shall Ie to you?¡± Lilith¡¯s disdainful smile widened as she observed the knight¡¯s trembling sword. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Summoning hisst ounce of courage as the son of the Empire¡¯s strongest knight leader, Calvin tightened his grip on his longsword andunched a furious attack toward Lilith. ¡°How boring.¡± With a flick of her fingers, Lilith sent Calvin¡¯s sword flying effortlessly and then delivered a forceful blow to his chest. The sturdy knight¡¯s armor dented after absorbing most of the impact, leaving Calvin with only a flushed face. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impressive armor for a mage,¡± Lilithmented. ¡°My¡­ armor¡­¡± A look of heartache appeared on Calvin¡¯s face. Although the Immacte Tree Domain could preserve their lives, items that were damaged during the match remained damaged. His prized armor was a creation by the best cksmith in the imperial family that had drained all his savings. ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s about it for an after-meal exercise. Time to end this.¡± Lilith grabbed Calvin by the front of his shirt as she prepared to deliver the final blow. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not over yet.¡± A weak voice from behind interrupted her. Turning around, Lilith saw Myre struggling to crawl out from the rubble. ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Lilith eximed in surprise. Myre coughed up blood and pulled out a thin ck paper underneath her clothes. Once inscribed with profound golden runes, the rune pattern was now messed up. ¡°The defense array I prepared in advance¡­ worked.¡± ¡°Quite impressive, but what good does it do?¡± Lilith tilted her head to the side and asked, ¡°What did you say just now? It¡¯s not over yet?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not over yet.¡± A determined look appeared on Myre¡¯s bloodstained face. ¡°You must be an array master.¡± ¡°Yes, Myre is an array master, with nobat prowess.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lilith released Calvin and turned around, stroking her chin with curiosity. ¡°So you believe a little array master like yourself, who is seriously injured on top of that, can pose a threat to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Myre nodded. ¡°Confident, aren¡¯t we? Are you not worried that I won¡¯t even give you the chance to reveal your trump card?¡± ¡°You will,¡± Myre replied in a serious tone. ¡°Because Myre has a feeling that you¡¯re that kind of person.¡± ¡°What makes you think so?¡± ¡°My instincts. They¡¯ve always been reliable.¡± ¡°¡­Pfffft¡­ Hahaha!¡± Lilith clutched her stomach as she burst outughing so hard that she was tearing up. ¡°Well then, your instincts were right. I¡¯ll let you have your moment.¡± Lilith extended her hand in a gentlemanly manner and continued, ¡°Please, go on.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Myre took a deep breath and raised her hand solemnly. She opened her clenched fist that had been closed all this while, revealing a drop of blood wrapped in magic in her palm. Although it was just a drop of blood tinged with a faint golden hue, it was exuding an oppressive aura. Lilith raised her eyebrow, recognizing that it was her blood. ¡°What are you nning?¡± ¡°Just watch.¡± With her middle finger, Myre pressed the blood against her forehead, tracing a strange pattern with it. sping her hands together, she began to chant. After a few minutes, Lilith¡¯s eyelids suddenly grew heavy. A wave of¡­ drowsiness washed over her. I must have had too much fish. Being idle makes me sleepy. Wait, why am I here again? Oh, right. I¡¯m here to fight! Lilith shook her head, snapping out of her daze just as Myrepleted her spell and whispered, ¡°Heartbeats of Resolve.¡± Ba-bump. As the words left Myre¡¯s lips, the unmistakable rhythm of a heartbeat resonated across the arena. Ba-bump. Lilith realized her own heartbeat had shifted, syncing with the sudden rhythm echoing through the air. Ba-bump. Ba-bump. The two heartbeats gradually merged. Ba-bump. Ba-bump. They synchronized with each other perfectly, as if they were the same beating heart. Yet, aside from the synchronized heartbeat, nothing else seemed to change. Lilith furrowed her brow in confusion. Was this Myre¡¯s trump card? She spent a few minutes doing all that just to align their heart rates? Given her strong heart, a dragon¡¯s heart rate could be as slow as just one beat per minute. While a human heart rate might seem fast for Lilith, it could not possibly be as high as a hundred beats per minute. That would cause anyone¡¯s blood pressure to spike, veins to burst and ultimately kill them. The only difort Lilith felt was an unexpected surge of alertness, disrupting her desire for sleep. She nced at Myre, confusion evident in her eyes. If Myre told her that this was it, Lilith would have no qualms about punching her in the face. ¡°This is Myre¡¯s innate ability,¡± Myre suddenly exined. The so-called ¡°innate ability¡± referred to an innate gift that could only manifest in an exceedingly rare few, with a likelihood of just one in a billion. Such abilities were often peculiar and elusive, yet possessed a potency akin to that ofws. They were either weak and useless or could render even the most powerful individuals vulnerable. Book 5: Chapter 146: Two Hearts Book 5: Chapter 146: Two Hearts ¡°So, your innate ability is to adjust my heart rate to match yours?¡± Lilith sneered. To be honest, Lilith failed to see anything from Myre that could pose a threat to her, even with her one-in-a-billion gifted innate ability. Innate abilities were not all-powerful. They could not simply cause death at will. Besides, specific conditions were required to activate them. Obtaining her blood must have fulfilled that condition. However, even if the conditions were met, Lilith remained unconvinced of her potential defeat. In the face of her absolute strength, an innate ability was merely a breeze brushing against her scales. It might make the scales sway, but it was the weights ced upon them that determined who would prevail. ¡°There can¡¯t be such a foolish ability in this world,¡± Lilith continued. Myre¡¯s expression remained stoic, unfazed by Lilith¡¯s mockery. She reached toward her left breast, which, surprisingly, yielded like water upon her touch. Ripples spread as her hand sank effortlessly into her chest. A sudden jolt coursed through Lilith¡¯s heart, as if someone were gently holding it in their grasp. The sensation was unnerving, even nauseating. Observing Myre sticking her own hand into her chest, Lilith began to piece together her ability.¡°Myre¡¯s ability is to use your blood as a conduit to forcibly synchronize our heart states. This means that not only are our heart rates synchronized, but our senses, vitality, injuries¡ªeverything¡ªis also aligned,¡± Myre exined softly. Suddenly, Lilith felt a firm pressure grip her heart, squeezing it with a force that halted its beat for a split second. A sharp pain, akin to a heart attack, pierced her chest, prompting a slight furrow of her brow. Simultaneously, Myre paled, copsing to the ground, drenched in cold sweat. Her pale lips were slightly parted as she gasped for breath. ¡°So¡­ if Myre exerts pressure here, you¡¯ll suffer the same pain and damage, no matter how resilient or strong your heart is. That¡¯s because Myre¡¯s heart is incredibly fragile.¡± Understanding Myre¡¯s implication, Lilith narrowed her eyes. A dangerous glint shed across them. ¡°Even if you attempt to end Myre before she reacts, you won¡¯t seed. The abilitysts ten minutes, during which, if I perish, your heart will cease beating along with mine.¡± Sensing Lilith¡¯s murderous intent, Myre managed a smile, despite her paleplexion. ¡°So¡­ you n to perish alongside me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to end you.¡± It was not a n, but a determination. ¡°End me?¡± Lilith scrutinized Myre carefully. Despite Myre¡¯s smile, her eyes conveyed a profound seriousness when she uttered those words. ¡°But with your ability, the most you can achieve is to perish alongside me.¡± As Lilith contemted the situation, she realized that while Myre¡¯s ability sounded imposing, its effect would likely result in both parties dying together. Of course, with the protection of the Immacte Tree Domain, they were not going to die together. Instead, it meant being incapacitated together, with the possibility of meeting again in the next match. This was certainly not a pleasant prospect for Myre. ¡°Or are you saying¡­¡± Lilith nced at Calvin, who was struggling to even move. ¡°You intend to exit the match with me and then rely on your teammate to win?¡± ¡°No.¡± Myre shook her head. ¡°Myre no longer seeks victory, as it no longer holds any significance.¡± ¡°Why? Scores determine whether you¡¯ll be advancing to the next round.¡± ¡°Is it truly challenging for us to advance to the next round? Not really. But what awaits us after advancing? Another encounter with you, only to be defeated once more without mercy. For those of us whose sole aim is the championship, this is uneptable.¡± Myre lowered her gaze, her expression inscrutable. ¡°So whether we win or lose this match is inconsequential. What matters is¡­ you.¡± Myre lifted her head, locking her gaze onto Lilith. Her gentle eyes were now shining with determination. ¡°For Princess Estelle, for Myre, and for Big Brother¡¯s wish, Myre must solve this problem. Therefore¡­¡± Myre paused, reinforcing her resolve, before stating softly, ¡°I must kill you.¡± ¡°Not merely in the tournament, under the protection of the Immacte Tree Domain, but permanently, off the field. Only then¡­ we will win in the end,¡± she said. After hearing her speech, Lilith was still filled with doubt. ¡°But with your self-destructive ability, can you bypass the protection of the Immacte Tree Domain to truly kill me?¡± It seemed unlikely. If it were so easy to circumvent the Immacte Tree Domain, its status as a demigod artifact would have been called into question long ago. ¡°If it were an ordinary person, of course, it would be impossible with Myre¡¯s ability. But Myre is different.¡± ¡°Different?¡± Lilith scrutinized Myre. ¡°Do you have four eyes and two mouths, or perhaps four legs and eight arms?¡± ¡°Neither, but Myre¡­¡± Myre stuck her hand into her chest once again and continued, ¡°has two hearts.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°This is a miracle bestowed upon Myre by the heavens¡­ As a child, Myre resented being different. Although Myre had two hearts, they were merely two abnormally small hearts fused together in the center of Myre¡¯s chest. This innate peculiarity hindered my ability to cultivate my body and be a martial warrior, as well as to chant lengthy incantations and be a mage. It wasn¡¯t until Myre awakened my innate ability at the age of twelve that I realized that my extra heart was a second chance granted by the heavens.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want to sacrifice one of your lives to bring me down?¡± Lilith counted on her fingers andmented doubtfully, ¡°But even if you exchanged one life with me and retained one of your own, with the protection of the Immacte Tree Domain, I would at most be considered incapacitated. How do you n to kill me?¡± ¡°Yes, due to the protection of the Immacte Tree Domain, you effectively possess an additional life, granting you two lives. But you¡¯re not the only one under its protection.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± Realization dawned upon Lilith. A look of dismay appeared on her face as if she had thought of something. ¡°That¡¯s right. Myre has three lives and she¡¯ll sacrifice two lives. By that time, Myre will still be within protection of the Immacte Tree Domain. And you, you have already been incapacitated, so¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 147: What Is That? Book 5: Chapter 147: What Is That? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Myre has to do this for Big Brother,¡± Myre said apologetically, though her eyes betrayed a fierce determination that belied her youthful appearance. ¡°Goodbye,¡± she whispered softly before giving her heart a hard squeeze. ¡°UNFF!¡± A sharp pain coursed through Lilith¡¯s heart, then the sensation made it difficult for her to even draw breath. Ba-bump. Ba-bump. Her heart continued its relentless rhythm, as it resisted the invisible force with the might of a dragon. However, the invisible force stemming directly from the power ofw was impossible to resist. Lilith felt her heart racing faster and faster, but pumping less blood with each beat. Herplexion turned pale as she began to lose blood. Her vision began blurring and her body was losing heat. Finally, with Myre¡¯s pained gasp, Lilith sensed her own heart, once strong enough to sustain the body of a dragon, reaching its limit and beginning to rupture. Blood gushed from the tears, flooding her chest cavity. Lilith coughed up blood, apanied by fragments of flesh that were still wriggling. ¡°The Immacte Tree Domain¡­ still hasn¡¯t thrown you out yet, despite this? You¡¯re really a tough one.¡±The excruciating pain caused Myre¡¯s beautiful face to contort. Despite Lilith¡¯s ruptured heart, the Immacte Tree Domain had not thrown her out of this match. This indicated that Lilith¡¯s injuries, severe as they were, were not fatal yet. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Myre¡¯s expression hardened as strange patterns appeared on her arm. With a forceful tug, she ripped something out of her chest. It was a beating heart that was still dripping blood. ¡°UGH¡­!¡± Lilith heaved violently as a huge foreign object was expelled by an unseen force. Amidst the agonizing nausea, she vomited a heart out¡ªequally fresh and still faintly pulsating. ¡°This is¡­ my heart?¡± Lilith stared in disbelief at the crimson organ before her. The light in her eyes quickly dimmed, and her body slumped into a pool of blood In the now silent underground space, the only sounds were the subdued breaths of the two upants, each weaker than the other¡¯s. Calvin, finally able to move, approached tremblingly, nudging Lilith with his toe. A sigh of relief escaped him when he realized she did not respond, and he plopped onto the ground, gasping for air. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ finally over¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s finally¡­ over,¡± Myre echoed softly, staring at the heart on her palm. Pain and sorrow filled her eyes, for it was a crucial part of her being, and the loss cut deep. Yet, amidst the agony, Myre harbored no regret. She had achieved her goal. She had defeated a formidable enemy, paving the way for her older brother. That was what she intended to do the moment her big brother moved to protect her. ¡°For now, we¡¯ll just have to wait for Princess Estelle to return.¡± Myre¡¯s brow creased with concern. ¡°But on Her Highness¡¯ side¡­¡± ¡°Her Highness will be fine!¡± Calvin asserted firmly. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Myre frowned. Calvin¡¯s gaze took on a reverent hue. ¡°Because she¡¯s Princess Estelle, the invincible Princess Estelle.¡± A year ago, an encounter with a saint-level demon beast in the border forest left Calvin on the brink of death. That was when he saw a silhouette that was etched into his memory forever. She was ethereally beautiful, yet not delicate. She was fierce, yet not savage. She was petite, yet not weak. She was the sunshine in a storm, the beacon of hope in his darkest hour. ¡°Stand up, now is not the time to die.¡± Her words echoed in his mind like a bell¡¯s toll, serving as a constant reminder for him. ¡°Her Highness will not lose!¡± Calvin¡¯s conviction was unwavering. How could someone who had single-handedly vanquished a saint-level demon beast a year ago falter now? ¡°Ah, it seems I didn¡¯t arrive toote.¡± A frivolous, unfamiliar voice suddenly appeared, startling Calvin. He had not sensed anyone¡¯s approach. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Princess Luna?¡± Calvin¡¯s disbelief was palpable as he beheld the figure before him. As the son of the imperial knight¡¯s leader, Calvin had frequented the pce and interacted with many imperial princesses. Thus, he recognized Princess Luna instantly. However, Calvin never expected to encounter her here. He had heard that after losing a duel with Princess Estelle and falling out of favor with the Emperor, Princess Luna had run off to St. Caroline Academy, effectively vanishing from public view. Recalling the names on the participant list he had seen before the match, Calvin tried to match them to the individuals present. Blonde Princess¡­ He threw a nce at Lilith¡¯s body. There was no doubt that was her name. As for the others¡­ None of them seemed to fit the image of the proud Princess Luna. Haha¡­ She can¡¯t possibly be ¡°Dog¡±, thest name on the list, right? That¡¯d be so funny. Calvin quickly dismissed the absurd thought . ¡°Princess Luna, were you one of those who ganged up on Princess Estelle? Where is Her Highness right now? Is she safe?¡± Calvin asked anxiously. ¡°Heh, you can¡¯t even refer to me as Your Highness even though you seem to have no issue with addressing my elder sister that way. With a master like yours, I guess even a dog can afford to look down at others now.¡± Luna chuckled softly, herughter carrying a hint of mockery. Calvin felt a flush of humiliation, but in a broadcast watched by countless, he dared not be disrespectful in the presence of an imperial princess. He could only bow his head and apologize. ¡°Forgive my impudence, Your Highness Princess Luna.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you recognize your error. Such humility ismendable,¡± Luna replied, patting Calvin¡¯s head as if he were a puppy. ¡°I have high hopes for you.¡± Gritting his teeth, Calvin forced himself to remainposed. ¡°I am grateful for Your Highness¡¯ favor.¡± ¡°Mhm. In recognition of your newfound humility, I shall reward you with the answer you seek.¡± ¡°What?¡± Calvin snapped his head up. Luna merely gestured to her side. It was only at this moment, Calvin noticed therge, peculiar object wrapped in rags that Luna was holding. It looked like a stick, but irregr branches protruded from the cloth, and crimson liquid seeped through, staining the ground. The entire thing kind of looked like¡­ a person. For some reason, his heart was suddenly pounding. ¡°W-What¡­ is that?¡± ¡°This? This is what you¡¯ve been longing for.¡± Luna smiled as she released her grip on the object. Book 5: Chapter 148: Idiot Book 5: Chapter 148: Idiot The first thing that caught Calvin¡¯s eye was a slender and fair hand, but now marred by scars and stained with blood. The scars extended from the wrist, disappearing into the unseen folds of the rags, with blood dripping from the fingertips. One of the fingers was adorned with a ring. It was an extremely rare storage ring, as its holy light stone was personally blessed by a cardinal from Luminous Theocracy. Crafted from hardened mithril, the ring sparkled like stars in the night sky. Rather than calling it extremely rare, the ring was actually unique. There was only one such ring in this entire world. And Calvin happened to recognize this unique and valuable ring. When the most favored grandson of the First Divine Elder of the imperial family, Doug nche, offered her the ring, Calvin had been present as a knight on duty that day. His eyes lingered on the ring and the beautiful finger, fantasizing countless times about being the person to ce it on her finger. Hence, despite the bloodstains and scars, Calvin could recognize the hand and the ring at first nce. ¡°How¡­ can this be?¡± The shock of this realization left his voice trembling. His mind was nk and his body moved on instinct alone.Calvin¡¯s steps faltered, and he nearly stumbled as he approached the delicate body wrapped in rags. His hands trembled with uncertainty, unsure of where to begin. Blood seeped through the rag. As he got closer, the pungent scent of blood filled his nostrils. He was afraid that lifting the rags would reveal an oue he could not bear to face. No, they are in the Immacte Tree Domain. If she¡¯s still here, then that means¡­ Calvin finally reached out and gently lifted the corner of the rag that covered the head. The stagnant blood caused the fabric to cling to the skin, but Calvin persisted, carefully peeling away theyers until an extremely familiar face was fully revealed. ¡°This is¡­¡± The moment he saw the face, Calvin¡¯s brain buzzed. The glimmer of hope he had in him instantly disappeared without a trace. At the same time, all his fear disappeared, leaving only anger behind. His face contorted fiercely as he snarled at Luna, ¡°She¡¯s your sister! How could you?!¡± Her face was pale and blood flowed from the corner of her closed eyes. Almost every inch of her skin was marred by countless tiny cuts. As Calvin lifted Princess Estelle¡¯s upper body, he realized the extent of her injuries¡ªat least half of her bones had been crushed by a terrifying external force. Her spine was broken to at least three sections. Rather than a person, Calvin felt as though he had a puddle of slime in his arms. ¡°Aww, this is the quickest way my sister cane and see all of you, looking all pretty. You have no idea how terrifying she looked a few moments ago.¡± Luna pulled a face, attempting to look like a ferocious monster with bared fangs and ws. ¡°You heartless monster! Even if this is a match, the imperial family won¡¯t stand for such sadistic cruelty. I¡¯ll escte this to His Majesty the Emperor and expose you as the heartless witch you truly are!¡± ¡°How rude.¡± Luna rubbed her forehead wearily, clearly exasperated. ¡°How dare you use me of harming my dear sister? I endured this pain to enlighten her.¡± With a resigned sigh, Luna continued, ¡°Unfortunately, my dear sister proved to be more fragile than anticipated and failed to grasp the lesson until the very end. What a pity.¡± ¡°Nonsense! This match is being broadcast all over the city. I¡¯ll wait and see how you¡¯ll exin yourself!¡± Calvin¡¯s voice shook with anger. ¡°Oh?¡± Luna narrowed her eyes and a seemingly kind smile spread across her face. ¡°What makes you think they¡¯ll broadcast footage of me having fun with my dear sister?¡± ¡°What?¡± Calvin¡¯s expression faltered. ¡°Hehe¡­ even if the organizers are ipetent, they wouldn¡¯t risk broadcasting sensitive images that could stir up trouble.¡± ¡°But¡­ with so many people watching¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ll probably just im it was a technical glitch or find a scapegoat. Public outrage fades quickly, you know. There¡¯s always a way to bury the truth.¡± ¡°You¡­ Even so, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Calvin¡¯s anger boiled over, his words tumbling out uncontrobly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not broadcasted, there will still be a recording at the organizers¡¯ disposal. I¡¯ll go to my father and we¡¯ll escte this to His Majesty the Emperor. We¡¯ll expose you for the heartless viin you are!¡± ¡°How¡­ foolish.¡± Luna shook her head, quickly losing interest in the idiot in front of her. ¡°The rumoredposure must be a lie¡­ he seems brainless.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Just bring this matter to Father and see whether he¡¯ll prioritize beheading you first to save the imperial family¡¯s reputation or dealing with me first. As Luna walked past Calvin, she offered a ¡°kind¡± warning. ¡°Although my sister is resilient, she¡¯s clinging to life by a thread right now. If you beg her for mercy now, like a good little dog, maybe she¡¯ll spare you when she wakes up.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Calvin attempted to retort, but as soon as he crossed Luna, an icy and oppressive aura emanated from her delicate body. It felt as though an ancient, ferocious beast had suddenly awakened and was now fixating its gaze upon him, a mere mortal. In that moment, Calvin was reminded of Luna¡¯s true nature¡ªthe culprit who had subjected Princess Estelle to torture. Calvin¡¯s body trembled involuntarily, and he averted his gaze. Meanwhile, Luna eased off her imposing presence and approached Lilith, whoy in a pool of blood. She crouched down, observing with interest for a moment before gently shaking Lilith¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wake up, Master Lilith. Rise and shine.¡± No response came. ¡°Master Lilith, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Still, there was no reaction. Frowning, Luna considered changing her approach when Myre, who had been observing silently, interjected abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s no use. She¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Luna scrutinized the young girl curiously as if she had only just noticed her presence. ¡°And¡­ who might you be?¡± ¡°My name is Myre, Your Highness,¡± Myre replied with a curtsey. ¡°Myre¡­ and what is your family name?¡± Myre¡¯s expression shifted subtly, a hint of disdain flickering in her eyes as she replied, ¡°I have no family name, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 149: Different Constitutions Book 5: Chapter 149: Different Constitutions Disregarding the unsettling term master, Myre stated tly, ¡°I used my innate ability, Heartbeats of Resolve, on her. Both my heart and hers have ceased beating.¡± She gestured toward the two hearts amidst a pool of blood on the ground. ¡°I see, I see. That¡¯s a rare innate ability,¡± Luna apuded. ¡°But if your hearts ceased beating together, howe you¡¯re still alive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Myre has two hearts,¡± she replied honestly. ¡°Two hearts¡­¡± With another sigh, Luna remarked, ¡°This world is indeed filled with wonders. The existence of someone with two hearts must be unsettling to many.¡± ¡°This is the first time Myre has encountered someone as terrifying as she was as well.¡± A trace of fear appeared in Myre¡¯s expression as she recalled what happened earlier. ¡°All right, I understand the situation now. I have a few questions for you.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid of my presence?¡± Luna tapped her cherry lips thoughtfully, tilting her head to the side. ¡°After such a strenuous effort, having paid a steep price, and even sacrificing one of your hearts to temporarily best a formidable foe, you would normally be reveling in victory. I was expecting you to be astonished, in disbelief or in denial at my unexpected appearance. How can you stay so calm?¡± Approaching Myre, Luna met her gaze as if seeking an answer in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± A mysterious smile spread across Myre¡¯s face. ¡°I have achieved my goal.¡± Luna gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Hm? Goal? Was it not to win this match?¡± ¡°Victory in a single match signifies little.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s all about the score.¡± Luna nodded in agreement. ¡°So, what now? Will you continue to fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve reached our limit. For this match, we concede.¡± Myre bowed apologetically. ¡°Oh, how boring. I was looking forward to witnessing your innate ability,¡± Luna expressed her disappointment. ¡°Myre regrets to inform you that, with only one heart remaining, she can no longer use that ability again.¡± ¡°You actually spent your once-in-a-lifetime ability here. That¡¯s true determination.¡± Luna scanned the surroundings, taking in the giant crater that seemed bottomless, the walls glowing red like embers from the heat, fragments of rocks that were scattered around, and the thick and sweltering air. It was not difficult to imagine what had transpired here. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯re simply outmatched,¡± Myre admitted with a resigned smile. ¡°However, there¡¯s onest thing Myre would like to ask of Princess Luna.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Would you kindly end Myre¡¯s life?¡± Myre suddenly pulled out a dagger and handed it over to Luna. ¡°Myre is afraid of pain, so please make it a swift end,¡± she said, pointing to her chest. ¡°Someone who endured the agony of ripping her own heart out actually fears pain?¡± Luna yed with the dagger in her hand, seeing her own smirk on its shiny de. ¡°Never mind that. I know what you¡¯re trying to do.¡± Myre froze for a moment, before forcing a smile. ¡°Myre is just surrendering.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Luna gave her a teasing look. ¡°Then, let me ask you. Are you sure you can use your innate ability only once, right here and now?¡± She pointed toward the sky. ¡°¡­Myre will fight you!¡± she dered abruptly, lunging at Luna with a second dagger she had concealed. Luna effortlessly stepped to the side, dodging the attack with ease. However, Myre was only feigning an attack. She exploited the brief opening created by Luna¡¯s dodge to drive her dagger deep into Luna¡¯s chest. ¡°Why the hurry? I still have questions for you.¡± Luna caught Myre¡¯s wrist in a firm grip, her tone light and mocking. ¡°Did you really think such simple tricks would work on me?¡± Myre pursed her lips and shut her eyes, resigning herself. ¡°Kill me, do whatever you wish.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be scared. I told you, I only want to ask you a question,¡± Luna reassured, her tone unexpectedly gentle, reminiscent of a middle-aged uncle coaxing a child with candy. ¡°What question?¡± Myre opened her eyes. ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just a very simple question,¡± Luna replied, pointing toward the two hearts on the ground. ¡°Do you believe Master Lilith is truly dead?¡± ¡°Clearly. With her heart gone, she must be dead!¡± Myre responded, exasperated, as if her intelligence was being insulted. ¡°But we¡¯re in the Immacte Tree Domain. How could it be possible to die?¡± ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t really die, until the Immacte Tree Domain determines you¡¯ve suffered a fatal injury and transports you out of the match. This ismon sense, don¡¯t¡­ you¡­ know¡­¡± Myre seemed like realization had just struck her. Her confidence waned and she turned a shade paler as if she had lost more than just a heart. She stiffly turned her head around and looked past Luna, her gaze settling on Lilith, whoy motionless in a pool of blood. Hm, good. She is lying in the pool of blood lifelessly. But¡­ Why¡­ Why hasn¡¯t the Immacte Tree Domain sent her out of here yet? ¡°How foolish,¡± Luna whispered into Myre¡¯s ear before gently pushing Myre¡¯s wrist, driving the dagger into Myre¡¯s own chest. The sensation of the cold de piercing her heart was immediate, yet strangely, Myre felt no pain. Haha¡­ I must be dreaming¡­ right? No one can survive without a heart. Myre slumped onto the ground. Tasting the blood that came up her throat as she gasped, ¡°W-Why¡­?¡± Luna crouched beside Myre and sympathetically exined, ¡°Because¡­ she isn¡¯t a human to begin with. Consider this a small punishment. Don¡¯t try pulling anything funny again the next time we meet. The Immacte Tree Domain won¡¯t be there to protect you.¡± Luna gently shut Myre¡¯s eyes with her hand, a sh of white light then appeared and Myre vanished. Turning her attention to Calvin, Luna nonchntly tossed the dagger at his feet. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Calvin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you think I mean?¡± Luna countered with a yful tone. After a lengthy stare, Calvin looked down at the dagger and clenched his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score someday,¡± he vowed. ¡°Fine, I heard you. Do you want me to give you a little book for free to jot that down?¡± Luna yawned, clearly unimpressed by Calvin¡¯s resolve. ¡°You!¡± Calvin glowered in frustration. Picking the dagger up without much of a choice, he slit his own throat and disappeared in a sh of white light. With Calvin gone, Princess Estelle¡¯s body hit the ground hard. The impact dealt the final blow, and she, too, turned into a white light and vanished. ¡°It¡¯s so silent all of a sudden.¡± Luna attempted to rouse Lilith without sess, then stood and surveyed the cavern and the paths connected to it. She eventually spotted a ck shadowfish struggling for life under a pile of rocks, coated in mud. ¡°Life¡¯s been tough on you, hasn¡¯t it? Let me free you from your suffering.¡± Luna recalled Skarst demonstration earlier and proceeded to clumsily descale and gut the fish. She started a campfire and without any seasoning, she ced the fish directly over the mes. The scent of the grilled fish soon filled the air. Holding her cheeks, Luna waited patiently. Lilith¡¯s fingers twitched first before she abruptly sat up. Her eyes lit up akin to brassnterns. Book 5: Chapter 150: Interval Book 5: Chapter 150: Interval In the midst of an infinite starry expanse, whose depths were unfathomable, stood a pyramid of gold within the ruins of an ancient pce. Time had etched its relentless passage across this ce, bearing witness to epochs and wars. The pce¡¯s roof had long vanished, leaving behind only colossal pirs in the void. Its once intricately carved reliefs and murals narrating tales of formidable races had been reduced to dust, surrendered to the annals of time. Gazing upward, the debris of buildings, akin to asteroids, mingled with fragments of shattered stars, orbited chaotically around the pirs. The tumultuous forces at y rendered this a realm of destion, where dead stars collided in cosmic demise every few years, tearing open spatial rifts that could devour nearly everything and persisted for millennia. Hence, even the most seasoned deities tread lightly, avoiding this forsakennd. Yet, amidst this destion stood the pyramid, seemingly untouched by the ravages of time, its splendor undimmed, a testament to a once supreme reign. At the pyramid¡¯s summit was a tform, as smooth as the surface of a mirror, adorned with nothing but a throne of unparalleled elegance. Seated upon this throne was a figure in crimson. The hem of her beautiful flowing dress cascaded like a river of mes down the pyramid¡¯s steps. Her beauty was such that it could eclipse the stars themselves. She lounged there, eyes closed and hand to cheek, in a state of repose that suggested a short respite. Time¡¯s relentless flow seemed to bypass her, as if she and the ruined pce shared an agelessness, entwined in an eternal rest that could go undisturbed for eons. BOOM!The silence was abruptly shattered. The wind howled like the wails heard on judgment day as debris collided with celestial bodies, their obliteration marked by shes of golden thunder. A golden dragon that traversed countless deadnds descended into the hall of the ruined pce. The size of his body was capable of rivaling that of a celestial body in the void. He shook his colossal body, removing dust that might once have been whole stars. The dragon lifted his fierce head, his gaze meeting the woman atop the pyramid. In his eyes, memories spanning millennia shed through. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Regalis,¡± the dragon said, his voice as thunderous as countless ancient bells tolling in unison. The woman¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Her gaze serene, as if she had been expecting the dragon¡¯s arrival. ¡°Gerald¡­ You¡¯re still alive huh?¡± The dragon, taken aback by her informal address, bristled slightly, though it masked its ire swiftly. ¡°Should you not bow in reverence before your queen?¡± she asked, barely stifling a yawn. The dragon reared up, positioning itself to loom over the throne. ¡°It¡¯s been nine million years, Regalis. You still haven¡¯t changed one bit. Still as haughty and arrogant as ever, utterly disregarding the Lord Ancestor before you,¡± he retorted in a deep voice. The woman removed her hand from her cheek and straightened up. Yet, she showed no intention of sparing a nce at the dragon. She hated lifting her head. ¡°My dear Lord Ancestor, don¡¯t you think that I am doing you the greatest honor by letting you live?¡± The woman extended her right hand which was previously hidden in her wide-sleeved robe, revealing it to be a skeletal white bone that seemed as though it had been rotting for countless years. Using that skeletal hand, she made a gentle pressing motion in the air. ROAR! The golden dragon immediately let out a roar of anger and frustration, feeling as if the weight of an entire world was bearing down on his body. The woman stood up, moving gracefully with light steps as she descended down the stair. Tap. Tap. Tap. The sole of her shoes cked along the golden stair. With each step she took, the weight bearing down on the dragon¡¯s body seemed to increase, forcing him to prostrate himself lower and lower. ¡°After all these years, you still haven¡¯t remembered that the only thing you can unt in front of me is your age.¡± ¡°You ungrateful child, I am the ancestor of the Dragon Race, the Origin Dragon. ording to seniority, I am considered to be your great great-great-great grandfather. How could you disrespect me?!¡± ¡°But after so many years, you still can¡¯t defeat my hand.¡± The woman sneered as she examined her skeletal hand and added softly, ¡°And it¡¯s not even aplete hand. You¡¯ve really lived all those years in vain.¡± ¡°YOU!¡± The dragon wanted to retort, but paused as he sensed the true killing intent in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since that incident nine million years ago, you were able to still be alive only because of my cowardice,¡± the woman said expressionlessly. ¡°So, please don¡¯t try to challenge my boundaries. The rule of the Dragon Race is that the weak obey the strong, it has nothing to do with age or seniority. Understand?¡± the woman asked. The dragon bared its fangs, but ultimately yielded in the face of the woman¡¯s might. ¡°I¡­ understand.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°¡­Greetings from Aterlieum Niger Gerald, the Origin Dragon, Your Majesty.¡± The golden dragon prostrated himselfpletely before the crimson figure. ¡°Rise,¡± the womanmanded indifferently. ¡°So, what gave you the audacity to suddenly turn up before me after nine million years?¡± Gerald lifted his gaze and replied, ¡°I came here solely to pose a question to Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why have you eased the control over the Ancestral Star?¡± ¡°Ease?¡± The woman nced upward, where above the peak of the pyramid, an azure hovered silently in the heart of the hall. ¡°Never once have I eased in the past nine million years.¡± ¡°Then why are there insignificant worms on the Ancestral Star?¡± Gerald pressed. ¡°Mayflies obscure their presence, and their movements are elusive. If there were only one or tworger entities, I could easily obliterate them. When faced with a group of lesser beings, it¡¯s natural that one or two might slip through, no?¡± ¡°Why, after nine million years without incident, do things suddenly change as I near my goal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so much a change, but perhaps you¡¯ve underestimated the old geezers in the Great World.¡± The woman fixed a prating gaze on the angry dragon and continued, ¡°As the time draws near, those old geezers must have sensed something. Their increased activity, sending scouts to probe, suggests they might already know some part of the truth.¡± ¡°What?!¡± A sh of concern crossed the dragon¡¯s features but was quickly masked. ¡°Those old geezers¡­ they¡¯re really all a bunch of sly foxes! ¡­ This won¡¯t do. I must monitor them vigntly.¡± Gerald looked at the woman, as though he had momentarily forgotten what had just happened moments ago and asserted fiercely, ¡°I expect you to fulfill your duties, and never forget that it¡¯s all for the Dragon Race!¡± With those final words, he soared into the sky, transforming into a bolt of golden thunder that vanished over the destendscape. The woman was once again left alone in the deste world. ¡°For¡­ the Dragon Race, huh?¡± Her gaze returned to the azure, her expression softening. The austere aura around her dissolved as if it were merely an illusion perceived by others. A turmoil of emotions was evident in her eyes. ¡°Nine million years of preparation is finallying to an end. Between past and future, reality and fantasy, how shall I decide?¡± Book 5: Chapter 151: A Real Education on the Dangers of Gambling Book 5: Chapter 151: A Real Education on the Dangers of Gambling ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there no footage of the match?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the director of the program doing! They should be fired!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my Princess Estelle? I came here to see her¡­!¡± ¡°Refund our money!¡± The audience erupted into chaos as angry spectators hurled objects toward the production studio. Some freaks even took advantage of the confusion to sneak onto the arena with shovels, axes, and hoes, aiming for the Immacte Tree Domain. The broadcast of the match had been switched off midway, depriving the audience of what could have been the most thrilling part of the battle. Yet, the officials remained tight-lipped, offering only a vague exnation on the ck screen that read: ¡°Technical difficulties, staff members are resolving the issue, please wait patiently.¡± Heh, how convenient. While the other matches proceeded smoothly on live broadcast, this one remained shrouded in darkness from start to finish. Not even a single advertisement graced the screen during the ckout. The viewers felt insulted.Beep! Suddenly, the ck screen began to flicker, and gradually, a picture emerged, much to the anticipation of the crowd. With bated breath, they watched as the image grew clearer and clearer before their eyes. Unfortunately, it was not what the audience expected. Instead of a thrilling battle scene, they were greeted with the result of the match. For the countless excited viewers, it was akin to watching an adult movie and catching a glimpse of steamy passion, suggestive scenes, tantalizing imagery, only for the screen to suddenly go dark and skip to the part where the actors were fully clothed again. And for some, if not most, viewers, what followed was even more frustrating. Summary of the match: Winner: Team Little Sparkly Blonde Princess Loser: Team Princess Estelle Total Match Time: 45 minutes and 37 seconds Winner¡¯s MVP: Lilith Loser¡¯s SVP: Myre Expert¡¯sment: What an exciting match, it¡¯s truly exciting. Thest time I witnessed such an exciting match was¡­ well,st time. It was truly an exciting match, akin to watching an exciting match. The audience fell silent momentarily, absorbing the information on the screen before erupting into outrage. ¡°Foul y! This must be foul y!¡± ¡°Something fishy¡¯s going on! Princess Estelle will never lose! Who¡¯s this Blonde Princess? We¡¯ve never even heard of her!¡± ¡°No footage and just a summary? Uneptable!¡± ¡°Fake match! It¡¯s definitely a fake match!¡± ¡°Refund now!¡± The burning anger of the audience nearly engulfed the entire arena, yet amidst the uproar, the organizers remained seated, refusing to make a statement. Inside the host room, Dowd slumped into his chair, drained of all vigor. His eyes were devoid of color like a lifeless fish. ¡°How could Princess Estelle possibly lose¡­?¡± She was the tournament¡¯s strongest seeded yer,uded by countless experts. How could she be defeated right here? And to add insult to injury, Princess Estelle wasn¡¯t even the loser¡¯s SVP! ¡°Yay! As expected of Her Highness, she won!¡± As thedy next to him jubntly celebrated, Dowd felt like he wanted to die. He had staked all his savings on Princess Estelle¡¯s victory! He was confident to make a huge amount of money out of it, but with a poof, it had vanished into thin air. Dowd reclined on his chair as he contemted his dire situation. ¡°Dowd.¡± His supervisor¡¯s calm voice came through his headset. Dowd, clutching onto the headset like it was his lifeline, hastily pressed a button on it and said, ¡°Listen to me, Supervisor, what just happened was¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything, I already know all about it.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good then, I actually¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been terminated from your position due to privately betting on the match¡¯s oue despite being a host.¡± ¡°What?¡± Dowd¡¯s body turned ice-cold, feeling as if he had plummeted from a great height to the bottom in an instant. How did the supervisor find out about his private betting on the match? Beep, beep. A new message appeared on the Spectrum Stone. With lifeless eyes, Dowd clicked on it, revealing an image projected by the newly developed Spectrum Stone technology¡ªa group chat capable of hosting multiple people simultaneously. The message was from ¡°The Martial God Tournament Hosts¡¯ Work Group Chat¡±. (Special Guest) Fenice: The betting game that Mr. Dowd introduced me was really interesting. I won millions of gold coins in one go~ (Group photo attached) Dowd was rendered speechless. What the *beep¡ü¡ü¡ý¡ýThat little beepbeep!!* ¡°Why isn¡¯t she facing consequences?!¡± Dowd roared, his eyes reddened with frustration. ¡°Because she¡¯s a guest,¡± the supervisor replied coldly. ¡°And the wealthy is now even wealthier.¡± Dowd was left speechless. ¡°Forget about it. After working together for so many years, I won¡¯t make things hard for you,¡± the supervisor¡¯s tone softened considerably. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a hand, so you don¡¯t end up on the streets. After all these years as your supervisor, it¡¯s difficult for me to see you in such a situation,¡± he said. ¡°Supervisor¡­¡± Dowd was moved to tears, taken aback by the unexpected warmth and support from his usually harsh supervisor. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s about to cut into the host room¡¯s screen. Go wipe your tears, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to touch up your makeup now.¡± ¡°That means ¡­¡­¡± Dowd¡¯s excitement bubbled over as he continued, ¡°I can keep hosting?¡± ¡°Of course, the staff will bring you a script in a few minutes. Make sure you read it loud and clear.¡± ¡°Does reading it mean I get to keep my job?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee that, considering the severity of the mistake you made. Even if the organization forgives you, the public won¡¯t be as forgiving.¡± The supervisor¡¯s tone softened as he continued, ¡°But as long as you read the script and continue doing a good job, I assure you that you¡¯ll be able to put food on your table, live in free shelter, and possibly even have a job arranged for you.¡± ¡°R-Really¡­?¡± Dowd could not believe his ears. He had not expected such kindness from his supervisor. Though he had hit rock bottom, the prospects of food, shelter, and job promised by his supervisor gave him hope to start anew. ¡°Hey, when have I ever lied to you?¡± His supervisor chuckled lightly before adding, ¡°Just do your best. I have other matters to attend to and won¡¯t be reachable for some time.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it my all!¡± Dowd felt a surge of determination. Before long, a makeup artist swiftly touched him up, and a staff member discreetly handed him a script. ¡°Just read it as it¡¯s written, right?¡± Dowd adjusted his bow tie, cleared his throat, and took a sip of water to ensure he was in his best condition. Confident in his professionalism, he effortlessly read through the short script. His years of experience allowed him to read the entire script without even processing the content in his head. This was professionalism. As the scene transitioned to the host room, Dowd shed a confident smile, his mind clear as he delivered the script in a calm, steady voice. ¡°The following is my personal statement regarding the recent live broadcast incident: At 16:33 PM, I vited the organization¡¯s rules by cing bets on a gambling tform with the intention of making quick money. Frustrated by Princess Estelle¡¯s initial disadvantage in the game, I lost control of my emotions and deliberately damaged the organization¡¯s broadcasting equipment, resulting in the live broadcast failure. I take full responsibility for this incident and hereby dere that the organization bears¡­ no¡­ involvement¡­ in¡­ this¡­ matter.¡± As Dowd continued reading, his pace slowed, and he realized something was amiss. His eyes darted back and forth, as the words began to sink in. ¡°T-This¡­ T-T-This¡­¡± Realization finally hit him like a ton of bricks, and he could not contain his frustration. ¡°That damn baldie deceived me!¡± The silence on the other end of the headset was deafening. ¡°You think you can just frame me like this? The script is still here! I¡¯ll make sure you¡­¡± While ranting, Dowd suddenly froze as he saw Fenice leaning over, ripping up an extremely familiar-looking piece of paper. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dowd asked nkly. ¡°Oh, this?¡± Fenice spat out a me to destroy the evidence after tearing it, then pointed to her ear. Book 5: Chapter 152: Another Kind of War Book 5: Chapter 152: Another Kind of War Time flows like a river, swiftly passing by. The first round of preliminaries came to an end quickly. Lilith and her team had a smooth sail through the subsequent ten-plus matches, with no one able to pique Lilith¡¯s interest again. The ¡°Blonde Princess Team¡± naturally advanced to the next stage with a record of all victories, ranking first. After the battle with ¡°Team Princess Estelle,¡± Lilith and her team became the center of attention for everyone. Countless people were watching them, seeking evidence of the so-called ¡°inside job¡± by the officials to prove that their favored Princess Estelle was the strongest. Of course, many were also looking for an excuse to justify losing all their fortunes. However, after several matches, it became apparent to these people that Princess Luna seemed to be stronger than Princess Estelle. Across fourteen matches, it was Princess Luna alone who easily defeated her opponents, with most matches not evensting more than three minutes. The only exception was due to arge map that took two minutes and fifty seconds for the two teams to encounter each other. Princess Luna¡¯s reputation soon overshadowed that of Princess Estelle. Her title as ¡°the Royal Family¡¯s Number One Genius¡± from years ago, along with numerous instances of her beating Estelle, were dug up. Suddenly, a group iming to be ¡°Ten-Year Hardcore Fans of Princess Luna¡± emerged from nowhere and quickly spread throughout the city. The ¡°Ten-Year Hardcore Fans of Princess Luna Alliance¡± became thergest fan group within days. Theirbat power was so strong and destructive that it wasparable to locusts passing through, branding any other fan groups as heretics. They were either ostracized or divided. Only another unnamed fan group, although numbering just a few hundred, managed to maintain a standoff in the entire Jeorgetown City fanmunity with their overwhelmingbat power of one against a thousand. The fans of both sides spared no effort in promoting the greatness of their idols, selling their merchandise, and even spending their own money for publicity and ranking.The ¡°Ten-Year Hardcore Fans of Princess Luna Alliance,¡± with their numerical superiority, led in the publicity campaign. The unnamed fan group, however, leveraged their irrational wealth to dominate various rankings. Although the supported idol of this unnamed fan group was unknown, they only released a silhouette picture, iming it was to avoid disturbing the noble and beautiful ¡°Lord.¡± Yet, with the power of money, even a nonexistent person could top the charts as per ¡°expert releases,¡± ¡°authoritative certifications,¡± and ¡°majority of fans''¡± eptance, with logical and convincing arguments. The angered ¡°Ten-Year Hardcore Fans of Princess Luna Alliance¡± brandishing the banner ¡°Princess Luna is the Best in the World¡± challenged the unnamed fan group at East Street¡¯s Holy Dragon Square, aiming to use ¡°the majority¡¯s justice¡± to punish the sin of money. They even threatened to deploy ¡°rumor-mongering¡± as a catastrophic weapon. However, the unnamed fan group was unfazed, holding the ¡°hired navy¡± trump card and strongly condemned the illegal actions of the ¡°Ten-Year Hardcore Fans of Princess Luna Alliance.¡± The back and forth between the two sides was lively, culminating in a three-hour and five-minute ¡°war¡± that ended with the unnamed Fe-something-nice¡¯s loss of sanity and release of freezing magic, resulting in the wails of thousands injured by frostbite. Due to the extreme cold that day, it was historically dubbed¡­ ?The Cold War?. The urrence of ?The Cold War? led the authorities to start regting fan activities, ordering that individual fan groups must not exceed a thousand people and must have special authorization from the idol themselves to be considered official. Under this unfair oppression, the ¡°Ten-Year Hardcore Fans of Princess Luna Alliance,¡± numbering tens of thousands, was forced to disband, splitting into dozens of smaller fan groups. Only one legitimate ¡°Ten-Year Hardcore Fans of Princess Luna¡± barely managed to retain its organization. The ¡°Ten-Year Hardcore Fans of Princess Luna Alliance¡± ended as a thing of the past after five days and seven hours under pressure from all sides, Historically known as¡­ ?The Dissolution of Luna Alliance? (jokingly). ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô In the elegantly and nobly decorated contestant-exclusive restaurant, beautiful ssical music flows like a babbling brook, washing away the fatigue of every participant. No matter how chaotic it is outside, under the officials¡¯ deliberate protection, it¡¯s hard for it to affect the contestants. It¡¯s just some fans amusing themselves, believing their supported ¡°idols¡± definitely have them in their hearts. Lilith fully enjoys this leisure, humming along with the ssical music while beckoning to a waiter: ¡°Bring me another top-grade steak set meal.¡± The waiter, who has been specially trained and prides himself on professionalism, couldn¡¯t help but change his expression: ¡°But, guest, you¡­¡± He cautiously nced at the half-person-high stack of tes on Lilith¡¯s table, his voice trembling: ¡°You¡¯ve already had thirty-five top-grade steak set meals.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lilith pats her still-t belly, herrge eyes blinking in confusion at the waiter: ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce specifically meant to provide food for contestants?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°And you guarantee to satisfy all the preferences of the contestants, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°And you said we could eat as much as we want, for free, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°Then why won¡¯t you satisfy me!¡± Lilith ms the table forcefully, causing the stacked tes to jump half a foot high. The waiter wipes away his cold sweat, fearing those tes might fall off, which could potentially cost him this month¡¯s bonus. ¡°Are you looking down on me! Thinking I¡¯m small, won¡¯t grow tall, and¡­and¡­¡± Lilith res, circling her chest with her hands, bing more aggrieved as she speaks, ¡°And this, just because it¡¯s a bit smaller and tter, you think I can¡¯t eat that much?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, this is discrimination, tant discrimination! Just because I¡¯m small, I don¡¯t even have the right to eat my fill?¡± ¡°No¡­that¡¯s not it¡­please let me exin¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any discrimination at all, it¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s just¡­¡± The waiter speaks in a low and conciliatory tone, trying to appease with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s just that we prepared only so much of the top-grade steak, and you¡¯ve already had thest te.¡± Lilith gets even angrier: ¡°Thest te? You didn¡¯t even prepare enough food, and you have the audacity to say eat as much as you want?¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­the top-grade steak is a bit¡­expensive, and we were given just so much budget, so¡­¡± ¡°Such bad luck, can¡¯t even enjoy a meal properly.¡± Lilith speaks impatiently, ¡°What kind of cattle is this top-grade steak from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the red-horned demon cattle unique to the boundary forest.¡± ¡°Red-horned¡­ demon cattle¡­¡± Lilith repeats softly, making sure she remembers before waving her hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, you can go now. Bring me some other dishes, and bring a bottle of the top-grade wine along.¡± Book 5: Chapter 153: Meeting Book 5: Chapter 153: Meeting ¡°Really, even if a public buffet restaurant is decorated so exquisitely and the ambiance so elegant, it amounts to nothing without a signature dish to uphold the establishment¡¯s reputation. Even if it gains temporary poprity from thepetition, it¡¯s doomed to fade away quickly.¡± Lilith, propping her cheek with her hand, listlessly cuts the remaining side dishes on her te with a knife and fork. All she sees are some green vegetables, which are hardly appetizing. Suddenly, a familiar aroma wafts into her nose. Lilith looks up to see Luna across the table, fork-lifting a piece of steak towards her, her eyes teasing: ¡°Have you not had enough? Would you like some of mine?¡± Seeing the steak on Luna¡¯s te meticulously cut into small, even pieces, Lilith swallows hard. ¡°I want it.¡± ¡°Here, let me feed you. Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Eh~ I won¡¯t give it~¡±Anger. With a dull thud, it seemed like everyone in the restaurant felt the ground tremble. The steak on Luna¡¯s fork and knife suddenly shook and flew off, while Luna held onto her cutlery, her expression osciting between pain and pleasure. But pleasure quickly gained the upper hand. ¡°That¡¯s it, Master Lilith¡­ Continue~¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re beyond help.¡± Lilith sighs softly, retracting her foot. ncing at the steak on the floor, Lilith shows a hint of regret: ¡°The only decent thing in this restaurant is the steak, and it¡¯s a pity you wasted a piece.¡± Touching her flushed cheeks, Luna excitedly says, ¡°If it¡¯s Master Lilith¡¯smand, I wouldn¡¯t mind eating that piece of meat off the floor in front of all these people.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as perverse as you!¡± Lilith res at the self-indulgent Luna and points to the te,manding: ¡°Eat your meal!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Luna obediently picks up her knife and fork. Lilith then looks towards the restaurant¡¯s entrance, somewhat boredly wondering why the waiter hasn¡¯t returned with the wine yet. Just thinking about the crystal-clear, fragrant wine makes Lilith¡¯s mouth water uncontrobly. In reality, she hasn¡¯t drunk wine many times. On Dragon Ind, her mother would never allow it, and in the human realms, she mostly drank top-tier tea. The only memorable time she drank was in Cornelia¡¯s small world, that ¡°Oolong Tea¡± left by someone unknown. But that drink led to a ckout, leaving no memory of its taste. So, sparked by the restaurant¡¯s ambiance, she wanted to try a bottle of low-alcohol wine this time. ¡°The wine is here¡­¡± Upon entering, the waiter, seeing Lilith staring straight at him, or rather at the wine in his arms, immediately forgets the etiquette taught during training and shouts out. The waiter, despite not having run far, is panting, with his heart pounding incessantly. The wine is indeed too precious. When Lilith handed him the purse, he thought it contained silver or copper coins. After all, such arge bag could hold dozens of silver coins, enough to buy fine wine outside. But when he opened the purse in front of the tavern owner, he was almost blinded by the glittering gold inside. It was a bag full of gold coins! Such arge bag could buy the entire tavern! The tavern owner was shocked too but quickly recovered, his eyes gleaming as he brought out a bottle of wine without anybel from the very bottom of the wine cer. He said it was a royal tribute wine, a treasure he had acquired from the ck market years ago. As a waiter educated specifically for his role, he naturally had a good grasp of various types of wine. Flipping the bottle over, indeed, he saw the royal family¡¯s exclusive emblem at the bottom. He also carefully inspected the bottle¡¯s mouth and body, confirming there were no signs of opening or puncturing. Even so, such a royal exclusive tribute wine was not worth the price of such arge bag of gold coins. As the waiter pondered whether to try his luck elsewhere for a better wine, the tavern owner suddenly asked: ¡°Does that youngdy who asked you to buy the wine know her wines?¡± Seeing the greedy look in the tavern owner¡¯s eyes, the waiter¡¯s heartbeat elerated considerably. ¡°She probably¡­ doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, there you have it.¡± The tavern owner chuckled, dividing the gold coins into three parts: ¡°This part is for buying the wine.¡± ¡°This part is mine.¡± ¡°This part is yours.¡± Looking up at the waiter, the tavern owner asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± The waiter suddenly felt his mouth go dry, but looking at the small pile of gold coins he might never earn in a lifetime, he found the courage from somewhere and nodded. Thus, with a heart full of trepidation, the waiter returned with the wine. He decided to do his best in hisst job as a waiter, serve this final customer well, and then return to his hometown to marry a beautiful wife with the money. Whether it was because of his nervous heart or his agitated mood, the waiter could not maintain his usual caution. Normally capable of carrying ten sses of wine without spilling a drop, he now failed to watch his step. St. He stepped on the steak Luna had tossed aside. Slip¡­ The fresh and juicy steak was as slippery as a soap bar just picked up from the bathroom. As soon as the waiter stepped on it, he lost all bnce. ¡°My wine!¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes sparkled with gold, calcting whether she could make it in time at full speed. It seems¡­ toote. Just as Lilith began to mourn for the loss of the fine wine, a hand steadily caught the bottle. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Lilith was about to express her gratitude, but she froze when she saw the fiery red figure. ¡°Little children shouldn¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± The Dragon Queen looked at Lilith tenderly, smiling: ¡°My naughty daughter, why are you always so mischievous?¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Because she could hardly believe it, Lilith blinked foolishly, staring intently for a long time, looking somewhat dazed. ¡°What, you don¡¯t recognize your mommy anymore?¡± The Dragon Queen gently pinched Lilith¡¯s cheek, ¡°Or do you think you¡¯ve grown up so much that you don¡¯t acknowledge mommy anymore?¡± ¡°Of course not~¡± Realizing it wasn¡¯t her imagination, Lilith darted into the Dragon Queen¡¯s embrace, nuzzling her small head against the queen¡¯s ever-broad and boundless chest. ¡°Mom, why are you here? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to see you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± ¡°Of course, you can, but in such a public ce¡­¡± Lilith blinked, about toment on how the Dragon Queen¡¯s grand entrance might cause a stir, but then she suddenly noticed everything around them had gone extremely quiet, even the music had stopped. Hmm? Lilith looked around in confusion. But she found that everything around her had be like a still photograph,pletely frozen in time. Luna was frozen in the act of cing a small piece of steak into her cherry lips, her glossy red lips looking incredibly enticing. The fallen waiter had a face full of panic, one hand reaching forward as if to save the falling wine bottle, while the other hand was tightly protecting something in his embrace. The musicians in the center of the restaurant looked like sculptures carved by artists, each posture full of tension as if their music could start ying at any moment. ¡°My dear daughter, if you want to listen, we can continue.¡± Book 5: Chapter 154: Future Book 5: Chapter 154: Future The Dragon Queen walked over to Lilith, and with a gentle wave of her hand, Luna, along with her chair, slid to one side. Meanwhile, the waiter, who was just about to fall, found himself standing by her side, gentlemanly pulling out a chair for her, adeptly opening the red wine, and pouring it into a crystal goblet. Whether it was the musicians on stage or the bustling waiters, their eyes were now utterly vacant, like puppets being manipted. Yet, their movements were not the least bit hindered, each action performed with the proficiency of countless repetitions, with nothing amiss visible to onlookers. ¡°Just a little trick.¡± In the face of Lilith¡¯s surprise, the Dragon Queen casually chuckled. Lilith was astounded. Was this the trivial trick of a demigod? But Cornelia, who was of a higher realm, never seemed to possess such ir. Was it because she was too naive? The Queen swirled the wine in her goblet, her gaze lingering on the sparkling liquid, silent as if pondering something. After a moment, she suddenly said: ¡°I might be quite busy for a while.¡± ¡°Hm?¡±Lilith, showing an expression that clearly anticipated further exnation, tilted her head: ¡°Busy with what?¡± ¡°Dealing with some pests.¡± ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you sayst time you were going to deal with some pests?¡± Lilith asked, puzzled. ¡°Yes, but the pests fromst time weren¡¯t thoroughly dealt with,¡± the Dragon Queen showed a hint of annoyance, ¡°So now, those pests have called over a whole swarm of them, which is quite bothersome.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Lilith nodded, though she was unclear about the nature of the ¡®pests¡¯ that could trouble her mother. Yet, her intuition told her that even if she asked, she wouldn¡¯t get the answer she sought. Well, if mom wants to tell me, she¡¯ll do it on her own. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± Lilith asked obediently. ¡°I haven¡¯t fallen so low as to trouble my dear daughter.¡± The Dragon Queen affectionately stroked Lilith¡¯s head, smiling: ¡°You just need to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lilith pouted slightly. The Dragon Queen drained the goblet of wine in one gulp, then suddenly stood up: ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Lilith was a bit confused. After all the effort toe here, to leave after just a few words seemed somewhat baffling. ¡°Time is of the essence.¡± The Dragon Queen suddenly embraced Lilith tightly, inhaling deeply as if trying to permanently remember Lilith¡¯s scent. The breath she exhaled carried a hint of alcohol, making Lilith feel slightly dizzy. ¡°Lilith, you might encounter many strange people seeking you out,¡± the Dragon Queen suddenly whispered in Lilith¡¯s ear. ¡°They will possess many bizarre powers, will try all means to test you, and call you a sinner, a demon.¡± Lilith thought of No. 9 and Lacey, who indeed hadbeled her a sinner, a demon, even asking her to atone. Heaven knows, Lilith had always been a good child in her mother¡¯s heart, the darling in rtives¡¯ eyes, and had never done anything atrocious to warrant atonement. Thinking this, Lilith felt a strong urge to deal harshly with those causing trouble around the city. It was because of such foolish rtives that her reputation continued to suffer! ¡°Lilith, listen carefully to me.¡± Perhaps sensing Lilith¡¯s distraction, the Dragon Queen suddenly leaned in, her hands gently cradling Lilith¡¯s face, her blue eyes tenderly gazing into hers. ¡°In the not-too-distant future, you may face a critically important choice. When that timees, don¡¯t let anyone sway you, not even me. Just follow your heart and make your own decisions.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ what¡­ choice?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. But before that, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Just follow your heart. If anyone bullies you, punch them and break their nose!¡± Lilith blinked, ¡°What if I can¡¯t beat them?¡± ¡°Then you have me.¡± A sh of authoritative gold flickered in the Dragon Queen¡¯s eyes, ¡°I will personally crush every bone in their body for you.¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s the best~¡± ¡°But I believe in you, Lilith.¡± The Dragon Queen ruffled Lilith¡¯s hair, ¡°You will surely ovee every enemy, pass every obstacle, and tread all dangers underfoot.¡± ¡°Heh, of course. I am your daughter, after all.¡± Lilith boasted, swinging her small fists. ¡°Yes, you are my daughter.¡± At this point, a fleeting hint of confusion appeared in the Dragon Queen¡¯s eyes, quickly reced by a heavy determination. ¡°I must go now, have fun with your friends,¡± the Dragon Queen smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Lilith waved, ¡°Goodbye, mom.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± The Dragon Queen also waved her goodbye. As she passed by the waiter, she suddenly said in a low voice: ¡°Your wine, it¡¯s not very good.¡± The waiter, previously with a vacant look, suddenly showed a hint of fear. ¡°Since you¡¯re greedy, then pay the price.¡± The Dragon Queen reached out and made a grabbing motion above the waiter¡¯s head, ¡°A destitute fate, much like that of a gambler, suits you well.¡± The Dragon Queen vanished. As if a switch was flipped, everything in the ¡®photograph¡¯ came back to life, and time resumed its flow. Lilith was puzzled by what her mother had just said, feeling that something was off about her mom, not like her usual self. But those concerns could wait. What mattered was that, although her mom had left, she forgot to take the red wine with her. Lilith, eager to try, filled her cup to the brim. After looking around to ensure her mom had really left and wasn¡¯t hiding somewhere to ¡°catch her in the act,¡± Lilith tilted her head back and downed the cup in one go. ¡°Ugh¡­ sweet¡­ darn it¡­ it¡¯s been switched with grape juice¡­¡± Lilith was fuming, staring at the bottle of grape juice, inspecting it from every angle, feeling indignant. So, she drank another big cup. Hmph, sweet is also quite tasty. Luna, chewing on the delicious steak, wore a serious expression as she pondered whether she had been sitting here the whole time. The musicians on stage were also confused, feeling as though they had somehow skipped an entire movement unknowingly. The waiter picked himself up from the ground, feeling a bit dizzy. He shook his head vigorously, yet for some reason, his limbs felt weak. He had barely taken a few steps when he almost lost his bnce and nearly fell again. Instinctively seeking something to lean on, he identally knocked over another table¡¯s wine. ¡°You klutz!¡± A man built like a bull stood up abruptly, grabbing the waiter by the cor, ¡°Do you have any idea how expensive this wine was?¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Sorry? What good is that? Pay up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay¡­ I have money¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± The man snorted coldly before finally releasing the waiter. ¡°This wine, I brought it myself from my hometown, unearthed from a ruin, a fine brew of a hundred years. I won¡¯t cheat you, ten gold coins and we¡¯re square.¡± The waiter broke out in a cold sweat, inwardly noting that just by smelling the wine, one could tell it wasn¡¯t worth ten gold coins. But not wanting to cause any trouble, he chose to keep the peace. The waiter pulled out a wrap from his bosom, looking left and right, making sure Lilith hadn¡¯t noticed themotion. He then unwrapped the tightly bundledyers of cloth. Suddenly, his face went pale. Book 5: Chapter 155: Movements of All Parties Book 5: Chapter 155: Movements of All Parties Drip-drop, drip-drop. In the dimly lit underground space, only the sound of asional water droplets could be heard. After Lilith and herpanions¡¯ rampage, hardly any living thing survived, leaving silence as the eternal theme of this ce. And this silence was broken. ¡°Damn it, to think that cracking a mere demigod artifact would take so much effort!¡± Space twisted, forming a passage, from which two figures emerged. Both figures were cloaked in wide ck robes, obscuring their forms to the point where even their genders were indistinguishable. However, one cloak bore arge ¡°Three¡± on the back, and the other ¡°Four.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because these bodies are too weak,¡± said Number Three indifferently. ¡°Our power is too restrained. The fact that we could break the artifact¡¯s divine barrier is only thanks to its sufficient degradation.¡± ¡°Humph, if it weren¡¯t for that mad old hag, we wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to seizing these foul-smelling humans.¡±Number Four lifted a hand to sniff, feeling as if the body¡¯s pungent stench could make them faint. ¡°Silence! Be careful not to let her sense us!¡± Number Three red at Number Four. ¡°At such a critical moment, stopining. Do you know how much effort it took for them to send us here? If we fail the mission, or if she detects us, neither of us will end well.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Number Four flicked their robe sleeve without replying. ¡°Also, remember our current names. Don¡¯t slip up, Number Four¡­¡± Number Three added. ¡°Got it, got it, you¡¯re Number Three and I¡¯m Number Four. Such childish names, wonder which idiot came up with them.¡± ¡°That one.¡± Three pointed skyward without expression. ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°The one above all.¡± ¡°!!¡± Number Four¡¯s face turned ashen, lips trembling, ¡°No¡­ it can¡¯t be.¡± Number Three shook their head helplessly, ¡°Who else would be so bored but that one.¡± ¡°What do I do now? Speaking ill of that one directly, I¡¯m sure to be sensed.¡± Number Four¡¯s body shook like a leaf. ¡°What else can we do but make amends through good deeds?¡± Number Three patted Number Four on the shoulder, sighing, ¡°That one is very vindictive.¡± Number Four stood still, looking worse than if they¡¯d eaten a fly. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡± Shaking their head, Number Three focused on the task at hand. The purpose of their mission wasn¡¯t overlyplicated, so they quickly achieved a result. ¡°Found it.¡± Holding a crimson organ in their hand, Number Three sneered, ¡°To think they¡¯d carelessly lose something as important as a heart. Truly careless.¡± Number Four, who pinned their hopes on making amends, hurried over to ask: ¡°How is it? Can you sense that one¡¯s aura?¡± Number Three brought out a clear, crystalline stone, waving it over the heart. Seeing no change in the stone, Number Three¡¯s expression turned slightly disappointed, ¡°It seems that even if it derived from that one¡¯s powers, it is but a real object. What I hold in my hand is merely an ordinary young dragon race heart.¡± ¡°Is that so? What about this one then?¡± Number Four handed over another heart, clearly not as well-preserved as the dragon heart, already coagted and turned ck. Number Three nced at it without even the desire to use the stone, ¡°A human heart, of no value.¡± ¡°Does that mean we¡¯vee here for nothing?¡± Number Four frowned, discontented, about to reduce the foul-smelling, disgusting heart in their hand to ashes. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Number Three suddenly interrupted, staring at the human heart with mysterious patterns shing in their eyes: ¡°The ability of this heart¡¯s owner¡­ is somewhat interesting.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Worth utilizing.¡± Number Four grinned: ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯te here for nothing.¡± Number Three responded, ¡°At least I¡¯ve already figured out our next move.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô That night, in the brightly lit Imperial Pce of the Holy Dragon Empire, Princess Estelle knelt on the cold ground, her eyelids drooping as if she had already fallen asleep. In front of her, the pink curtains danced with the breeze from outside, apanied by the flickering candlelight, sketching a seductive silhouette. ¡°Hmm~¡± The woman behind the curtains stretchedzily like a cat just waking up, her curves twisting and forming a breathtaking view. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you lost?¡± The woman spokenguidly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you lost miserably?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Losing to anyone but your talented sister, that wench¡¯s daughter?¡± Princess Estelle¡¯s fingertips dug deep into the ground, as the humiliating scenes from before re-emerged in her mind. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Estelle, oh Estelle, what am I to do with you?¡± The curtains were lifted, revealing a face that bore some resemnce to Princess Estelle but was more mature and dignified. The woman was draped in a thin robe, her fair skin under the moonlight seeming coated in fresh milk. The woman bent down, tenderly lifting Princess Estelle¡¯s face, softly saying: ¡°You should know, my position today is all thanks to what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you, Estelle, were outstanding enough. Being the disciple of Lord Taylor and the emperor¡¯s most beloved daughter, and more importantly, for having trampled the former royal family¡¯s top genius under your feet. It¡¯s because of this, your mother, that I now hold the most significant influence in the harem. And it won¡¯t be long before I can rece that wench andpletely surpass her status. But at this crucial moment, how could you tell your mother that you lost to that wench¡¯s daughter?¡± Princess Estelle seemed unable to look directly at the face before her, closing her eyes, biting her lip, and softly saying: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it, Estelle. You must understand your status is different now. In the past, a loss was just a loss, and you could always try again. But now, with the entire royal family¡¯s resources at your disposal and being Lord Taylor¡¯s disciple, if you lose, what do you think others will say?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Princess Estelle wanted to say she wouldn¡¯t lose next time, but thinking of Luna¡¯s excited and manic face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. ¡°Sigh.¡± Perhaps sensing the fear on Princess Estelle¡¯s face, the woman sighed, stood up, and asked: ¡°Does Lord Taylor know about your loss?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t told Master yet¡­ I can¡¯t bring myself to say it.¡± ¡°I thought as much. But this is for the best¡­¡± The woman turned away, no longer facing her daughter, her tone returning to its usual coolness. ¡°Rest assured and participate in thepetition. Your mother will remove the obstacles in your path.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Sensing the hint of malice in the woman¡¯s words, Princess Estelle asked somewhat frantically, ¡°What are you nning to do¡­¡± ¡°Did I hear that the First Elder¡¯s grandson¡­ has taken a fancy to you?¡± The woman nced over Princess Estelle¡¯s ring: ¡°I heard he recently crossed the threshold of the Mid-Saint Realm.¡± ¡°Mother, surely you aren¡¯t¡­¡± Princess Estelle suddenly widened her eyes, ¡°No, if this is discovered¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be discovered.¡± The woman said calmly: ¡°As long as you remain Lord Taylor¡¯s disciple for a day, someone will erase these unclean traces for you, and might even quietly lend us a hand.¡± ¡°How¡­ could¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve been with Lord Taylor for so long. Do you think the real Lord Taylor matches the noble and mighty image spread among themon folk?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Princess Estelle wanted to argue, but she had to admit, to some extent, Lord Taylor was a bit too unrestrained. ¡°Exactly, and that¡¯s because Lord Taylor is the face of the Holy Dragon Empire, in some respects, an even more crucial figure than the emperor himself. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, he cannot afford to have any blemish.¡± Book 5: Chapter 156: Medicine (1) Book 5: Chapter 156: Medicine (1) Gurgle, gurgle¡­ The boiling steam taps against the kettle¡¯s lid, a delicate hand gracefully lifts the kettle, elegantly pouring the scalding mountain spring water into a fine teacup, instantly filling the air with the fragrance of tea. ¡°I rarely make tea myself, so please forgive me if it¡¯s not to your liking.¡± Princess Estelle hands a cup of tea to Moore, who hurriedly receives it with both hands, overwhelmed with gratitude: ¡°No, no, no, having the honor to drink a cup of tea personally made by the princess is already a great honor for me.¡± ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re really leaving?¡± Princess Estelle looked at Moore in front of her, showing a hint of regret. ¡°The previous defeat wasn¡¯t your fault; you don¡¯t need to me yourself.¡± Moore smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not ming myself, but that battle made me realize a lot.¡± ¡°Regardless of win or lose, I won¡¯t shortchange you of anything I promised.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about those¡­¡±Moore sips the tea lightly. Although Princess Estelle¡¯s tea-making technique is indeed quite rough, the inherent fragrance of the royal tribute tea still makes one feel refreshed. Moore gently puts down the teacup and says: ¡°After that battle, I suddenly realized that I was too obsessed with things that aren¡¯t that important.¡± Princess Estelle raises her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Power, wealth, realm, and the status of nobility, these are just not that important to you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Moore nods, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of these things that I almost neglected what truly matters.¡± ¡°¡­Your sister.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Moore clenches his fist, his tall and imposing figure still shudders from the aftershock of the recent event, ¡°And I almost lost her because of my nonsensical obsessions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good brother; your sister won¡¯t me you,¡± Princess Estelle consoled. ¡°But I can¡¯t forgive myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing the man in front of her filled with self-me and regret, Princess Estelle knew anything she said would be futile, only able to sigh wistfully: ¡°Without your help, my path ahead will be much harder.¡± Moore shakes his head: ¡°Did the princess see the document for the second round just issued by the organizers?¡± Princess Estelle nods: ¡°Of course, I saw it as soon as it was avable.¡± Moore contemtes, ¡°I wonder what the organizers were thinking, not expecting the second round to suddenly change to an individual match, and in such a battle royale format.¡± ¡°The first round¡¯s team match ispletely meaningless now.¡± Moore inquires, ¡°Does Princess Estelle have any information about this?¡± ¡°No, I also only learned about the change in thepetition format when I saw the document.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Moore strokes his chin, pondering for a moment, then says: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing, at least my departure has no impact on the princess now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s notpletely without impact.¡± Princess Estelle sighs helplessly: ¡°In the second round, there are twenty-four teams, over a hundred participants. In such arge-scale individual match, it¡¯s likely to still start off as a team battle. Forming alliances to outnumber and quickly eliminate opponents will be the mainstream. Probably only when ites down to ten or even fewer participants will it truly be an individual match.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mooreughs awkwardly, scratching his nose sheepishly, ¡°But with Princess Estelle¡¯s charm, surely many would be willing to fight for you.¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± Princess Estelle responded nonchntly, but her thoughts drifted to Luna and then to the terrifying little monster Moore had mentioned. Would they be afraid of a mob attack? Then she remembered her mother¡¯s recent words. Would she¡­ remove obstacles for me? Ha, should I be happy about this¡­ or ashamed? So annoying. Noticing Princess Estelle¡¯s distraction, Moore finished his cup of water in one gulp, stood up, and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I shall take my leave.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Princess Estelle suddenly stopped Moore , asking, ¡°Have you thought about your path forward? I can still help with certain things.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Moore smiled and declined, ¡°I n to take Myre to the bordends, to seek refuge with Duke Emona, starting as a minor figure and step by step, earn the position and resources I want through my own strength.¡± ¡°Starting from scratch¡­ It will be very difficult.¡± ¡°Will it?¡± Moore scratched his head shyly like a young boy, ¡°I suppose even Duke Emona wouldn¡¯t mistreat a former Saint realm powerhouse, right?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Princess Estelleughed gracefully, ¡°I suppose not.¡± Then, Princess Estelle took out a finely crafted wooden box. ¡°This is for you.¡± Opening the wooden box, a refreshing medicinal fragrance quickly filled the room. ¡°This is¡­¡± Moore looked at the rootless, leafless, yet still blooming pure white flower in the box, surprised: ¡°The legendary Rootless Lotus that can regenerate flesh and bones?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s too valuable.¡± Moore tried to give the box back but was firmly stopped by Princess Estelle. ¡°This is your reward from me; you must ept it.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°Your sister lost a heart in the previouspetition, right? This might be able to help her.¡± Moore hesitated, but thinking of his sister who had been weakened and bedriddentely due to the loss of a heart, he bit his lip and ultimately epted the heavy gift. However, Moore also understood that debts of gratitude are always the hardest to repay, and from now on, his future would likely be forever tied to Princess Estelle¡¯s ship. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô That night, clouds driven by the breeze obscured the moon, casting a vast shadow over the world like a curtain. The insects lurking in the dark seemed to feel the heaviness of the darkness, ceasing their irritating chirps, plunging everything into silence. Knock, knock, knock, the sound of knocking at the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Myre got out of bed, her eyes heavy with sleep, rubbing her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Moore¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°It¡¯s time for your medicine.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Myre let out a reluctant groan but still wobbled her small feet in search of slippers, ¡°Do I have to take medicine sote?¡± Moore seemed to be in a good mood, his voice carrying a hint of unavoidableughter, ¡°Princess Estelle gifted us a valuable medicine. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± ¡°But does it have to be sote?¡± Myreined, yet knowing this was indeed something her brother, who wasn¡¯t great at taking care of others, would do, she groped her way to the door. Losing a heart wasn¡¯t fatal for her, but her body struggled to adapt to the change, and now she was so weak that standing was difficult. Originally, Moore had arranged for a maid to attend to her, but at thiste hour, the maid should have been asleep. Creak¡ª The door opened, and Moore stood there with a bowl of a dark, unidentifiable liquid. ¡°It stinks.¡± Myre covered her nose, ¡°What kind of medicine is this? It smells awful.¡± ¡°Good medicine tastes bitter. Drink it quickly.¡± Moore hurriedly handed over the medicine bowl, seeming somewhat impatient. ¡°Okay.¡± Myre reluctantly took the medicine bowl, about to hold her breath and gulp it down. ¡°Eh? Mr. Moore?¡± A familiar voice sounded, and Myre instinctively turned her head. It was the maid, holding a bowl of medicine that was clearly just prepared. ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡± Book 5: Chapter 157: Medicine (2) Book 5: Chapter 157: Medicine (2) Seeing the suddenly appearing maid, Myre¡¯s pupils dted in shock. Her brother was the type to n his time very strictly. If he said he wouldn¡¯t be back tonight, it meant he had something very important that would take a long time. He couldn¡¯t possibly return halfway. In a daze, the scene before Myre¡¯s eyes flickered. When she looked at the medicine bowl in her hands again, it was not a medicinal soup but blood water soaking a rotten heart. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Myre felt nauseous and began to dry heave, her hands trembling involuntarily, wanting to throw away the medicine bowl. However, a strong hand helped Myre steady the bowl. Moore wore an unfamiliar smile on his face, gently bringing the medicine bowl to Myre¡¯s lips: ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. This is your own heart, how can you abandon it?¡± Myre was filled with endless fear. She wanted to resist, but found that the other party had sealed her magic in an instant, allowing only the iron grip to pinch her jaw, about to pour the foul-smelling blood into her mouth.¡°Miss Myre!¡± At the critical moment, Moore¡¯s hired maid rushed over with a speed no ordinary person could achieve, managing to forcefully push away the fake Moore. ¡°Come with me!¡± The maid took Myre¡¯s hand and ran downstairs. ¡°Hey, hey, as a patient, how can you not take your medicine?¡± Fake Moore tilted his neck in an angle no normal person could, producing a cracking sound of bones rubbing, then steadied himself, watching the escaping duo with a demon-like green glow in his eyes. Fake Moore picked up the medicine bowl again, following closely behind them. Despite his stiff joints like a puppet and a ludicrous walking posture, his speed wasn¡¯t slow at all. The two running at full speed couldn¡¯t widen the distance; in fact, the gap was closing. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­ for being a burden.¡± Myre gasped for air, her remaining heart beating at its fastest ever, yet still unable to supply her body with enough blood. It was more urate to say she was being dragged along by the maid than running. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Protecting you is the duty given to me by Mr. Moore, and I will fulfill it.¡± The maid showed a determined look, then suddenly hugged Myre around the waist and lifted her. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The maid apologized softly, then holding Myre, she lightly stepped on the railing and leapt down. Myre saw the surroundings change rapidly, a warm, invisible force protecting her, making the experience of weightlessness much more bearable, even the wind noise by her ears lessened. ¡°Loya Omde, a peak rank nine warrior, was also a contestant in thispetition but was eliminated in the first round. To earn the travel expenses back home, I epted your brother¡¯s employment to take care of and protect you,¡± the maid whispered into Myre¡¯s ear. ¡°Mm.¡± Myre felt considerably more at ease. Puff. The twonded safely. Loya, indeed one of the contestants, managed tond as lightly as a cat while holding someone from the fifth floor, Myre in her arms feeling no extra vibration. ¡°Do we need to seek help?¡± Myre clutched at Loya¡¯s clothes, asking softly. ¡°Shh, something¡¯s not right.¡± Loya signaled Myre to be silent, continuously scanning their surroundings, her expression extremely tense. The inn Moore had chosen in Jeorgetown City wasn¡¯t small, especially since the neighboring districts were inhabited by people of not insignificant status, and the public order was exceptionally good. Hardly anyone dared to cause trouble here. Logically, if Loya made even a slightmotion, thew enforcement team would definitely arrive within five minutes. No matter what kind of demon or monster the enemy was, facing the absolute force of the royalw enforcement, they couldn¡¯t stir up any trouble. However, Loya dared not make any excess noise, observing her surroundings with bated breath. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡± Loya murmured to herself, ¡°During the Great Celestial Rite, almost all inns in Jeorgetown City are full. Even now, at night, it shouldn¡¯t be this silent.¡± Myre also realized suddenly, scanning those windows glowing with bright, warm light. Those lights, like moths to a me for someone fleeing in the dark, now seemed to Myre like gaping maws ready to devour. ¡°Why note in and sit? The lights are on, it¡¯s warm.¡± A chilling voice came from behind. Loya and Myre turned around with difficulty, the sight of those eerie green eyes sending chills down their spines. Somehow, the fake Moore had already caught up to them, smiling at them with an unbearably creepy grin, his hand holding a bowl of medicine emitting an even more nauseating stench. ¡°Damn it, run!¡± Loya, holding Myre, knew they couldn¡¯t stand a chance against whatever was behind them, so they chose to flee. Following the route in her memory, Loya headed towards the inn¡¯s exit. Passing by those brightly lit rooms, Myre couldn¡¯t help but nce inside. Through the translucent paper windows illuminated by the light, she saw a face glowing green, staring intently at her. ¡°Come in¡­ have a seat.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Myre was startled, quickly turning her face away. ¡°I know why this is happening now.¡± Loya had an epiphany: ¡°It¡¯s a domain, an illusion-based domain. We must be inside someone¡¯s domain. That¡¯s why this ce looks like an inn, but it¡¯s actuallypletely something else.¡± Loya suddenly stopped, her tone bitter, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then heading for the exit is pointless because the exit surely isn¡¯t an exit anymore.¡± Despair¡­ began to spread in their hearts. If only brother was here. Myre couldn¡¯t help thinking that. Although her brother¡¯s realm had fallen, his insight as a Saint remained. Perhaps, he might have already found the domain¡¯s weakness. But more likely, he would just be trapped with them because her brother had said more than once that what made Saints overwhelmingly powerful against those below the Saint realm was theirplete domain, which was too perfect for anyone beneath the Saint realm. Wait, perfect? Myre suddenly looked around, a sense of incongruity that had been present all along now strikingly apparent. A sh of insight, Myre hurriedly said, ¡°Based on the existing terrain, this isn¡¯t aplete domain, just an imperfect domain!¡± ¡°What?¡± A spark shed in Loya¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I am sure!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just an imperfect domain, there must be a weakness,¡± Loya spoke softly, ¡°And the enemy only dared to use such sneaky methods, which means he also can¡¯t afford to cause too much trouble here.¡± ¡°Therefore¡­¡± The two exchanged a nce, unable to hide the joy of finding a lifeline in a desperate situation. Book 5: Chapter 158: Medicine (3) Book 5: Chapter 158: Medicine (3) To facilitate movement, the two changed positions, with Myre clinging tightly behind Loya, wrapping her arms around Loya¡¯s neck like a serpent, while Loya supported Myre¡¯s thighs and gave her a slight lift. The wonderful sensation from her hands, back, and neck made Loya feel somewhat ted. This position allowed her to almost fully appreciate the beauty of a young girl. ¡°This way.¡± Myre pointed in a direction. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Clearing the unhealthy thoughts from her mind, Loya asked seriously, knowing that one wrong step in someone else¡¯s domain could lead to disaster. ¡°Intuition.¡± Myre closed her eyes as if sensing something, ¡°My intuition is always urate.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this time, but after this, you have to talk to your brother about giving me a raise!¡± With determination, Loya sped off in the direction Myre pointed to. At that moment, a chilly breeze blew, and the increasingly sharp and grating voice of the fake Moore once again came from behind them.¡°Don¡¯t run¡­ My medicine is very tasty.¡± The cold wind made Myre shiver; she had sweated a lot from the vigorous activity, causing her thin nightgown to stick ufortably to her skin. As the sweat evaporated, taking a lot of heat with it, Myre, already frail, felt the cold acutely. So, she leaned even closer to the warm body in front of her. Perhaps sensing the abnormality from behind, Loya redirected the flow of her battle-qi, wrapping it gently around Myre. The warmth it emitted made Myre feel much cozier. ¡°It¡¯s warm, thank you.¡± Myre said softly. ¡°Hey, I have to earn my sry of fifteen silver coins a day!¡± Loya said nonchntly and then suddenly shouted, ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Myre hugged tighter as instructed. Loya then straightened up, using her left foot as a pivot, twisting her waist, and her right leg swept out like a steel whip towards the fake Moore not far behind them. Myre tucked in her neck, hearing the whistling wind. ¡°What?¡± The fake Moore seemed caught off guard by Loya¡¯s counterattack, managing only to block with one hand in haste. Crack¡ª A bone-chilling sound came from the fake Moore¡¯s blocking left hand. ¡°Ahh!¡± The fake Moore screamed shrilly, the terrifying green glow in his eyes flickering like a candle in the wind. ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Bye-bye now.¡± Using the recoil to gain speed, Loya didn¡¯t look back and made her escape. ¡°Damn, that was thrilling.¡± Loya wasn¡¯t afraid of the recent dangerous maneuver; instead, she was excited, shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯ve rarely yed this big in my life.¡± ¡°You¡­ are you okay?¡± Myre asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Loya patted her chest, boasting bravely, ¡°Although my rank isn¡¯t as high as that freak¡¯s, when ites to fighting, I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Myre didn¡¯t say more, simply quietly enduring the noticeably abnormal jolting. ¡°Go upstairs.¡± After traversing a corridor so lengthy it made one¡¯s heart palpitate, the two arrived at a stairwell devoid of any light. Stairs cascaded upwards, extending into the darkness where one could not see their hand in front of their face, like a ferocious beast with its gaping maw open, waiting for prey to willingly walk into its mouth. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Looking at the dark, ominous stairway, Loya too seemed a bit apprehensive at the moment. ¡°Of course.¡± Myre nodded, ¡°My intuition tells me it¡¯s upstairs.¡± ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee downstairs.¡± After receiving a definite answer, Loya¡¯s expression changed uncertainly, but feeling the gradually approaching cold from behind, she ultimately gritted her teeth and plunged into the stairway. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s gamble. It¡¯s better than waiting to die here!¡± Entering the stairway led to an even longer stretch of darkness, a heavy darkness like a fog, capable of swallowing all senses. Myre stared nkly ahead into the void. Here, whether one¡¯s eyes were open or not no longer mattered. ¡°Eighteen steps¡­ then turn left.¡± ¡°Three stepster, another eighteen steps¡­ turn left again¡­¡± Repeating this sequence several times, relying solely on Myre¡¯s intuition, they astonishingly managed to navigate through the stairway sessfully. Fortunately, they encountered no further obstacles along the way. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Myre gasped lightly, as if just sensing her intuition was a considerable burden for her. ¡°You¡¯re not just relying on intuition; you¡¯re like a human-shaped, self-propelled detector!¡± Loya¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, asking, ¡°Is your intuition effective for finding gold and treasure too? How about we go treasure hunting after we escape? Trust me, with ourbined strengths, we can make a fortune!¡± ¡°My intuition is mostly random,¡± Myre shook her head, ¡°It only amplifies when I¡¯m facing a threat. It can¡¯t be used for treasure hunting.¡± ¡°Is that so, what a pity.¡± Loya pouted in disappointment. After exiting the stairway and once again being greeted by light, they surveyed their surroundings. ¡°This is¡­¡± Both Myre and Loya were somewhat surprised because¡­ ¡°We¡¯re back here?!¡± Loya¡¯s face was filled with confusion and disbelief. After all that running, they had somehow returned to their starting point, right in front of Myre¡¯s room. ¡°Could we have been yed?¡± Loya looked around warily, ¡°That b?a?s?t?a?r?d? is probably hiding somewhere,ughing at us.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± But Myre suddenly fell into thought, ¡°Perhaps my intuition was correct.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because at the very beginning, the fake brother¡­ he disguised himself as my brother to lure me out of the room. If I was already in his domain at that time, would he need to bother doing that?¡± ¡°Which means¡­¡± Loya had an epiphany, ¡°Your room is actually outside his domain!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± rifying the clues, Myre confidently stated, ¡°That¡¯s the entire domain¡¯s weak point. An imperfect domain of someone below the saint realm who can¡¯t freely alter and control it, that¡¯s the difference between them and a true saint. But a domain is still a domain, beyond our capability to break. That¡¯s why the fake brother was so eager to drive us away! As long as we don¡¯t return to that room, no matter where we go, we can only scurry around within his grasp!¡± Before she could finish¡­ ¡°Kahahaha!¡± A chill wind blew, and an increasingly grotesque figure emerged from the stairway behind them. ¡°Well done, girls.¡± The fake Moore approached with a sinister smile, his eerie green eyes fixating on them. ¡°Forcing me to use my trump card!¡± ¡°Ha, whatever trump card you have, just bring it on. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± With the escape door right behind them, Loya once again spoke boldly. ¡°Heh, you little girl, I hope you can still talk tough after seeing this.¡± The fake Moore reached into his bosom, searching for something. Loya frowned, subtly shifting towards the room, Myre clinging tightly behind her. Finally, the fake Moore pulled something out of his chest, no, several items. ¡°What¡­¡± Upon seeing those items, Loya¡¯s expression turned to one of utter shock, her steps freezing in ce. Myre peeked from behind Loya, catching just a glimpse before those items frightened her into involuntarily opening her mouth wide. ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­ it¡¯s actually¡­¡± Shaking, Loya stuttered out the name of those items: Book 5: Chapter 159: Medicine (4) Book 5: Chapter 159: Medicine (4) ¡°Huh? Gold coins?¡± Myre felt her intelligence insulted. What was this guy doing at such a critical moment? Could it be that he intended to use these gold coins to buy their lives? Ha, who would fall for such a foolish trick? Myre? Or¡­ ¡°Gasp¡­¡± Myre¡¯s expression froze. Because she suddenly sensed the woman beneath her wavering. ¡°Wheeze¡­ wheeze¡­ gold¡­ gold coins¡­ so many¡­¡± Loya hadpletely forgotten about fleeing, her arms trembling as she uncontrobly stepped towards the fake Moore. ¡°Eeeeeeh? Wait, Miss Loya, wake up, this is obviously a trap!¡±Myre tried shaking Loya¡¯s head, but her gaze was fixed on the gold coins, unwilling to shift her attention. ¡°Kahaha, it¡¯s not a trap, it¡¯s a transaction.¡± The fake Moorevishly scattered a handful of gold coins on the ground. The round coins rolled everywhere, and Loya¡¯s gaze followed each rolling coin with an unnatural speed, tracking their every position until she was sure of each one¡¯s location. ¡°Actually, I have no quarrel with you, Miss Loya. I¡¯m only interested in the little girl behind you.¡± The fake Moore was left with a single gold coin, which he weighed in his hand. ¡°How much did that guy called Moore pay to hire you?¡± ¡°Fi¡­ fifteen silver coins a day.¡± Loya swallowed hard. ¡°Fifteen silver coins¡­ that¡¯s pitiful. Hard work for ten days, and you can¡¯t even earn two gold coins.¡± The fake Moore tossed the gold coin to Loya, generously saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifty gold coins, hand over that little girl to me!¡± ¡°Fifty¡­ fifty gold coins!?¡± Loya eximed as if it was thergest sum she had ever heard of in her life. ¡°How about it? After all, you and that little girl are just strangers who met by chance. Just for giving up a stranger, you can get this amount of money you couldn¡¯t earn in a lifetime. Aren¡¯t you¡­ tempted?¡± The fake Moore gestured to the scattered gold coins at his feet, speaking in a highly enticing tone, ¡°If you¡¯re tempted¡­e and take them yourself.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Loya clenched her fists, trembling as if struggling¡­ ¡°Miss Loya¡­¡± Myre gently rested her head on Loya¡¯s shoulder, merely sighing softly without any attempt to persuade. She felt Loya¡¯s hesitation and understood that those fifty gold coins might be a significant sum for Loya. More importantly, as the fake Moore said, they were originally strangers. Loya was only hired by her brother to take care of her for ten days. Once her brother sorted out some issues, the contract would end. Myre hung her head low, her eyes closed as if she had already fallen asleep, silently waiting for Loya to sell her to the fake Moore, having given up on struggling. Because Myre knew, being utterly powerless now, she couldn¡¯t possibly escape from their grasp. So¡­ There was nothing to say, and even less to hate. If there was to me, it was her own weakness. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Good¡­ I like your kind of¡­ eeeeeeh??¡± The fake Moore, who had been confident of his victory, suddenly froze, incredulous at the sight of Loya gasping for air as if more exhausted than after a great battle. After a moment of stunned silence, he eximed in frustration: ¡°What? What did you say? Why wouldn¡¯t you want to?¡± ¡°Becausepared to gold coins, I prefer pure and beautiful girls!¡± Loya shouted. ¡°Hey, hey! You¡¯re crying as you say that! Can you please be true to yourself!¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Under the shocked gaze of the fake Moore, Loya, with the fastest hand speed he had ever seen, grabbed a few of the nearest gold coins and then ran into the room, mming the door shut with a bang. ¡°I¡­¡± The fake Moore stared at the closed door, hisplexion turning from pale to flushed, making his eerie green eyes seem less intimidating byparison. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Sob sob sob¡­ Why am I so cheap, letting go of fifty gold coins just like that, enough to buy ten years¡¯ worth of grains and meat for the whole vige!¡± Once inside, Loya slowly crouched down, burying her head and sobbing loudly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I change my penchant for pretty girls?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Myre patted Loya¡¯s head, somewhat amused and at a loss for words. She had already braced herself for the worst, but Loya¡¯s actions always managed to surprise her. After a while, Myre seemed to remember something and said: ¡°Maybe¡­ I can ask my brother to give you a raise¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Loya suddenly looked up, her eyes still red but staring intently at Myre as if afraid she might change her mind. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± Myre nodded affirmatively. ¡°You saved me; my brother will surely agree!¡± ¡°Miss Myre is so kind to me, waaaa¡­¡± Loya hugged Myre, burying her head in her chest and continuing to sob uncontrobly. Though her chest was ufortably damp, Myre, feeling warm-hearted at the moment, gently embraced Loya¡¯s head. ¡°There, there¡­ don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Sniff sniff¡­¡± Loya rubbed her head against Myre, and in the moments she shook her head, Myre precisely caught the smile at the corner of her mouth. ¡°¡­Miss Loya, are you really crying?¡± ¡°Boohoohoo!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô After the briefmotion, they sat side by side against the wall. The fake Moore outside seemed not to have left yet, with his footsteps and frantic knocking sounds asionallying through. Sitting silently, head against head, they didn¡¯t speak. After an indeterminate amount of time, Myre broke the silence: ¡°After this is over, where will Miss Loya go?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Home¡­ Where is your home?¡± ¡°A small vige on the frontier.¡± Loya¡¯s gaze became slightly distant as she looked at the empty ceiling and softly said: ¡°It¡¯s a small vige with fewer than a hundred people. Due to the empire¡¯s constant wars with the demon races, the men in the vige either died or were conscripted, leaving only the elderly, children, and women.¡± ¡°So, the women in the vige have to bear everything. Fortunately, the women in our vige are very strong.¡± Loya held up a gold coin, examining it carefully, her lips curving into a happy smile. ¡°Especially me, strong as hell. That¡¯s why I confidently participated in the Martial God Tournament, aiming for the championship¡¯s substantial prize.¡± Her expression turned slightly forlorn at this point. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to be eliminated in the first round and have to roll back home in defeat, so poor I couldn¡¯t even afford the travel expenses. Ah, how sad.¡± ¡°How could that be¡­¡± Myre leaned in, gripping Loya¡¯s hand tightly, her eyes teary: ¡°Miss Loya is not pathetic at all, you¡¯re a very strong person.¡± ¡°People who give up thepetition shouldn¡¯te to console this loser.¡± ¡°No, I am serious.¡± Myre looked straight into Loya¡¯s eyes, earnestly saying, ¡°Miss Loya, oveing your purest desires to save me is truly remarkable.¡± ¡°Miss Myre¡­¡± Loya was deeply moved, ¡°It¡¯s the first time anyone has ever said something like this to me¡­¡± Then, as if suddenly remembering something, Loya pulled out a pendant from inside her garment, ¡°Look at this, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± ¡°What is this? It¡¯s really beautiful¡­¡± Myre was immediately captivated by the pendant. The pendant looked dull and was carved from an unknown material, but its depiction of a goddess in a feathered robe was incredibly lifelike, almost as if it were about toe alive. ¡°This was handmade by my mother.¡± After saying this, Loya took off the pendant and handed it to Myre, ¡°I¡¯m giving this to you.¡± ¡°Eh? I can¡¯t ept¡­¡± Myre was surprised and waved her hands, ¡°Such a precious thing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not anything valuable.¡± Loya rolled up her sleeve to reveal several simr pendants dangling from her wrist. ¡°This one was made by my aunt, this by my third aunt, this by the auntie from next door¡­¡± Loyaughed heartily, ¡°We¡¯re poor in our vige, so we give these handmade trinkets as gifts. They¡¯re not worth much.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Upon hearing this, Myre reassuredly and obediently put on the pendant. ¡°Does it look good?¡± Myre asked somewhat shyly. ¡°Of course.¡± Loya gave a thumbs-up, ¡°Let me tell you, this pendant is not just beautiful, but it also has the effect of calming and focusing the mind. I was able to stay so calm just now all thanks to this pendant.¡± ¡°You were¡­ calm just now?¡± Myre silentlymented, but indeed, she felt a warm flow from the pendant that made her mind much clearer. Eh? Myre wondered why such an effective and beautiful pendant, which could probably sell for a good price, wouldn¡¯t make that small vige rich. Could it be they hadn¡¯t thought of it? ¡°Loya, actually, this pendant could¡­¡± Just as Myre was about to suggest, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest. ¡°Ugh¡­ what¡¯s this¡­¡± Heart spasm? Myre couldn¡¯t believe it, clutching her chest as the severe pain made her small frame tremble uncontrobly. Pain¡­ so much pain¡­ Why would her heart spasm now? Could it be because the tension she had been under was suddenly released after feeling safe? But upon further thought, it made sense for her heart to have problems now. After all, she hadn¡¯t fully recovered and had engaged in intense physical activity, which her brother strictly forbade. ¡°Miss Myre¡­ Miss Myre¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Loya¡¯s face turned anxious as she supported Myre, flustered and unsure of what to do. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing, just a heart spasm. It¡¯ll pass if I endure it a bit¡­¡± Myre struggled to speak, each word seeming to squeeze through clenched teeth. Theck of blood supply caused by the heart spasm turned herplexion as pale as paper, withrge beads of cold sweat dripping continuously from her forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I have medicine, a decoction Mr. Moore instructed me to prepare.¡± Loya somehow brought out a bowl of steaming medicinal soup, offering it to Myre. Book 5: Chapter 160: Seizing the Body (1) Book 5: Chapter 160: Seizing the Body (1) Myre gulped down the medicinal soup in one go. ¡°It¡¯s so bitter¡­¡± Myre couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue. Even though this wasn¡¯t her first time taking medicine, she still found it hard to get used to the bitter taste. ¡°How is it, feeling better?¡± Loya asked, full of concern. ¡°Thank you for your concern, much better.¡± Myre responded with a smile. As she said, she felt much better after taking the medicine. The heart spasm seemed to be alleviated by the medicinal properties, and the pain gradually disappeared. ¡°What kind of medicine is this? It¡¯s so effective.¡± Myre asked, quite curious. She had taken medicine for her heart condition before, but none had been as effective as this, usually taking more than ten minutes to work. Could this be another unconventional remedy her brother found somewhere?¡°About that¡­¡± Suddenly, Loya revealed a mysterious and unsettling smile Myre hadn¡¯t seen before. She stood up, looked down at Myre from different angles, as if appreciating a satisfactory product. Myre felt uneasy under Loya¡¯s gaze, involuntarily shrinking her neck, and said weakly: ¡°Miss Loya¡­ please don¡¯t look at me like that¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ was made from your own heart¡­¡± Loya leaned in close to Myre¡¯s ear, speaking in a voice she had never heard before, chillingly seductive: ¡°Does it taste good? My dear Miss Myre¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Myre¡¯s brain seemed to explode at that moment, incredulously staring at the amused-looking Loya. ¡°Kehehe¡­¡± Loya straightened up, one hand on her chest, the other supporting her chin,ughing in a way utterly different from before, sending shivers down Myre¡¯s spine. ¡°Finally¡­ I finally made you willingly drink that bowl of medicine. It wasn¡¯t easy.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Myre¡¯s eyes widened, her mind a tangled mess: ¡°Miss Loya¡­ what are you talking about? What heart¡­ willingly¡­ what happens after drinking this medicine¡­¡± ¡°Ah, my cute little Myre, you still don¡¯t believe I¡¯d deceive you, do you?¡± Loya reached out to pat Myre¡¯s head, showing an exaggerated, obviously feigned look of pity, ¡°Poor thing. Here, let me pat your head¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± Like a startled rabbit, Myre abruptly shook off the onceforting hand from her head and demanded: ¡°What does it all mean? Tell me now!¡± ¡°Keehee, since you insist¡­¡± Knock, knock, knock. Just as Loya was about to reveal more, the knocking on the door interrupted her. Creak. The door opened, and the fake Moore peeked in from outside. His eerie green eyes scanned the room and he cheerily said: ¡°Hey, moshi moshi1, may Ie in?¡± ¡°Really, I was just getting into the mood, and you had to interrupt!¡± Loyained angrily. ¡°Ah, it seems I came at an awkward time.¡± Despite saying this, the fake Moore still entered the room with his odd gait, hopping in. ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡± Watching Loya and the fake Moore standing side by side, Myre felt as if her brain suddenly buzzed with countless bees, and tears burst forth, ¡°You, Miss Loya, have you been deceiving me all along?¡± ¡°Kehehe, have you finally realized?¡± Loya twisted her limbs with pleasure, but the angles and directions of the twisting werepletely unnatural for a normal person. After rotating her head 360 degrees in ce, ¡°Loya¡± picked up the medicine bowl that had fallen to the ground and gently wiped its surface. Instantly, a foul stench overwhelmed the medicinal fragrance, making Myre, who had just downed the contents, feel nauseous enough to vomit everything in her stomach. But no matter how hard Myre tried, all that came out was thick saliva and acid. The fake Moore also took out a medicine bowl containing a simrly foul-smelling liquid with a rotting heart in it, the very bowl he had been insisting Myre drink from. But when he snapped his fingers, the foul liquid in the bowl suddenly turned into steaming medicinal soup, fragrant and slightly bitter, as if the rotting heart was merely an illusion to Myre. ¡°Kakaka, want to know where I moved the contents to?¡± The fake Moore, like a magician, produced a red cloth from nowhere, covering the medicine bowl. Just as he was eagerly about to reveal the truth, he suddenly showed a disappointed expression. ¡°Ah, it seems you already know.¡± Myre, powerless, copsed to the ground, her body trembling uncontrobly¡­ Recalling some of the extremely subtle details from before, she understood everything¡­ Why her intuition didn¡¯t sense danger the first time she took the medicine, because it was harmless then. Why Loya appeared just in time if the target was her, it¡¯s unlikely they would ignore Loya, who was responsible for taking care of her. Moreover, Loya imed to be a peak rank nine warrior, but escaping with her, a disabled person, from the fake Moore¡¯s imperfect domain seemed too easy. Rather than being thrilling, it seemed more like the fake Moore was merely toying with them. Not to mention the money bribery drama that now seemed obviously staged for her benefit. All of it was to gain her trust and then make her ¡°willingly¡± drink that strange bowl of liquid with a rotting heart in it. As for why her intuition didn¡¯t kick in at the end¡­ Myre, trembling, grabbed the pendant and pulled it off in an instant. A sense of urgency buzzed like an rm, wave after wave, challenging her already fragile heart. ¡°With such borate nning, all to make me drink that strange liquid, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to¡­¡± Loya stretched out her hand, caressing Myre¡¯s pale face, from her eyebrows and eyes to the tip of her nose, then to the corners of her mouth, gently and meticulously, as if caressing a lover. Each touch on a detail she hadn¡¯t noticed before, like a beauty mole by her eye corner or a few freckles deliberately hidden along her nose, excited Loya to the point of trembling. ¡°¡­ to have you.¡± Loya slowly and softly spoke. ¡°To have me¡­ What do you mean?¡± Myre didn¡¯t think she was beautiful enough to be coveted, nor did she think she had any particrly heart-stirring value. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand yourself.¡± ¡°Do you think you understand me?¡± Myre red. ¡°Shh.¡± Loya gently covered Myre¡¯s mouth, her other hand wandering down Myre¡¯s slender neck. The touch of that hand gave Myre goosebumps all over, but she was so weakened she couldn¡¯t even struggle. Loya moved her hand to Myre¡¯s chest, flicking open the buttons to reveal the pale skin and the wless curve beneath. Loya pointed at Myre¡¯s chest, chuckling: Book 5: Chapter 161: Seizing the Body (2) Book 5: Chapter 161: Seizing the Body (2) Thump thump! The soft but clear sound of a heartbeat arose in the silent room, normally an ordinary urrence. Yet, when Myre heard this heartbeat, herplexion turned exceedingly pale. This heartbeat¡­ shouldn¡¯t exist¡­ or to say¡­ it wasn¡¯t there just a moment ago. Because in her small chest, there was already another heartbeat. That was hers, the only remaining heart she had, weak yet truly and wholly hers. The other heart that once belonged to her had turned to dust in a previous battle. Wait, turned to dust? When she was transported out of the Immacte Tree Domain, what happened to that lost heart? Myre stiffly turned her neck, looking towards the foul-smelling bowl. If she remembered correctly, it should have contained a rotting heart. The rotting¡­ heart, if considering the time¡­¡°That is¡­ your heart¡­¡± ¡°See, I helped you put your heart back¡­¡± The words of the fake Moore and Loya echoed in her ears, some of the lies they told became increasingly real. But the more real it became, the more nauseous Myre felt. ¡°What¡­ exactly do you want to do?¡± Myre, on the verge of losing control, shouted without restraint. She even thought about biting her tongue to end her life, but Loya gently held her face, and she lost all control over her body. She couldn¡¯t even open or close her eyes, only able to watch Loya whose expression grew more excited. ¡°Let me tell you a secret.¡± As if confiding between close friends, Loya whispered in Myre¡¯s ear: ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯tpletely lie just now.¡± ¡°Loya was a child born in a poor vige on the frontier. She had a mother who loved her very much, and rtives and neighbors who nagged but were kind to her. Loya was a good child. She came to the capital alone, full of ambition to win the first ce in the Martial God Tournament, but unfortunately, she failed. To earn the fare to return home, she was employed by your brother for fifteen silver coins a day to take care of you. It was supposed to be an easy job. Just quietly work for ten days, and she could earn enough money to go home, and maybe even buy a warm cotton-padded coat for her sick mother. Unfortunately¡­¡± Loya blew softly in Myre¡¯s ear, teasingly: ¡°The person she had to take care of¡­ was you. And you¡­ caught my eye~¡± Myre, unable to move, widened her eyes in terror. Tears streamed down from her eyes to her ears. She seemed to foresee her impending fate from Loya¡¯s story, and boundless fear instantly overwhelmed her small body. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± Loya smiled, lightly patting Myre¡¯s cheek. Myre regained control of her body, but before she could react, Loya suddenly leaned in and kissed Myre¡¯s lips. ¡°Mm¡ª¡± Myre struggled fiercely, scratching Loya¡¯s back with her hands, leaving trails of blood, and kicking violently. But all these efforts were in vain. Loya easily pried open Myre¡¯s tightly clenched teeth. At the same time, a visible, dense ck mist slowly transferred from Loya¡¯s left chest, moving up her neck. Through the pathway forced upon Myre, it entered her body, eagerly settling in its new home ¨C the heart that had just started beating. After the deed, their lips parted, and Loya, or rather the real Loya, immediately copsed to the ground like a mudslide. The color drained from her cheeks, turning to a lifeless pale, and her eyes, devoid of spirit, looked into the distance or perhaps cursed the enemy close at hand. At that moment, Myre also stared nkly at the ceiling, but as her body convulsed abnormally, the lifeless eyes soon regained a hint of rity. ¡°Huh? Who¡­ am I?¡± ¡°I am¡­ Myre¡­¡± ¡°Myre¡­ Who is that?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I am not Myre¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Myre¡­ Myre¡­ Who is Myre¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± As if triggered by something, Myre held her head, crying and shouting, her gaze constantly wavering between rity and confusion. Eventually, as her body convulsed more violently, Myre¡¯s eyes gradually became lifeless, and her speech became increasingly indistinct, ultimately turning into tears at the corner of her eyes and a low, mosquito-like moan: ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, little Myre.¡± A hand gently wipes away the tears from the corner of Myre¡¯s eyes. That was Myre¡¯s own hand. Myre sat up, revealing a smile as intoxicating as a spring breeze, as if the previous chaos was merely someone else¡¯s illusion. ¡°I will take good care of your body on behalf of your brother.¡± Crack, crack¡­ The sound of bones rubbing against each other continuously echoed as Myre got up, moving every joint in strange ways, as if exploring the limits of this body. ¡°s, it¡¯s a pity the physique is too weak; otherwise, it would have been an excellent material.¡± Myre showed a look of disappointment. Despite the strong innate abilities, the frailty of this flesh exceeded their expectations. ¡°Ha, don¡¯t be so picky. I also want your body that won¡¯t rot.¡± Fake Moore said huffily, his body twisting and changing, quickly transforming into another person¡¯s appearance. A ck robe enveloped his form, with tworge ¡°four¡± characters visible front and back in the dim room. ¡°Using the second heart as a medium to control this body indeed won¡¯t affect the other heart, thereby causing the body to rot and stink, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Myre, or rather Number Three, sincerelymented, ¡°Heartbeats of Resolve, Intuition, two hearts, so many special traits all gathered in this small body. It¡¯s just a pity she was born in this forsaken ce. If she were born in the great worlds, she would definitely be a peerless talent that countless powerhouses would fight over.¡± ¡°Heh, what does that have to do with us?¡± Number Four shrugged indifferently. ¡°It has nothing to do with us; it¡¯s just a sigh. But from this, it seems our next actions should go smoothly.¡± Feeling the profound energy stored within, Number Three couldn¡¯t help but squint their eyes, revealing a confident smile. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô In the east, the pale light of dawn begins to show. In this early morning when the crowing of roosters has yet to begin, a figure, drenched with dew, hurries through the inn¡¯s main entrance. Approaching Myre¡¯s room door, Moore slows his steps, afraid of waking his sister who might be sleeping inside. Creak¡ª Unexpectedly, the door suddenly opens, revealing Myre in a thin nightgown, her cor even slightly disheveled, standing sleepily at the door. ¡°Brother, have you returned?¡± Moore pauses for a moment but soon shows a trace of anger: ¡°It¡¯s so early and cold, why are you running around in your nightgown? Get back into bed!¡± ¡°I felt like brother woulde back around this time.¡± Myre pouts, then opens her arms. ¡°What for?¡± Moore asks, puzzled. ¡°Hug, I won¡¯t go to sleep without a hug.¡± Moore¡¯s eyebrows furrow in irritation, eximing: ¡°Who taught you these nonsensical things¡­¡± But looking at his adorable sister, his anger quickly subsides, and with a sigh of resignation, Moore says, ¡°Fine, just this once.¡± ¡°Yay~¡± In the moment Moore didn¡¯t notice, the corners of Myre¡¯s mouth curve into a strange arc. Book 5: Chapter 162: Shopping Book 5: Chapter 162: Shopping The sky was clear and cloudless, making it one of the rare sunny days since the Great Celestial Rite began. Since it was cloudy in the morning, Lilith had mentally prepared herself to lie down like a corpse in the room and listen to the sound of rain for the rest of the day. However, the weather proved capricious. By the time lunch approached, the clouds had vanished as though they had hastened home for their meal. As Lilith stuck her hand out of the window, feeling the warm sunlight. The sun had always been forgiving during this season. With such pleasant conditions, Lilith thought of going out for a walk. Coincidentally, the others were also out and about. Nevertheless, Lilith figured that a solo walk was a serene prelude to the impending tournament. Lilith spent a long time choosing a lovely dress to wear, took out her adorable parasol, and put on oversized sunsses that covered half of her face before happily skipping her way out. Although it was almost noon, the streets remained bustling with activity. It was to be expected during the Great Celestial Rite, as individuals from all walks of life were drawn to thisrge city during this period. After merely crossing two streets, Lilith encountered no fewer than five beastmen with pointed ears and sharp fangs and elves of striking appearance. Such a spectacle was unimaginable elsewhere on the continent. Regrettably, most vendors offering delectable snacks would only be open for business in the evening when the festival began.¡°Oh well, I¡¯ve already eaten two cows this morning so I¡¯m not hungry yet. Guess I¡¯ll save some space for a good lunch,¡± Lilith consoled herself before twirling her parasol and humming a tune as she merrily made her way through the throng of pedestrians. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lilith suddenly stopped in her tracks upon spotting a signboard in the distance. ¡°Princess Festival¡­ Grand Opening¡­ Come Now¡­ Half Price on Everything¡­¡± Reading the words aloud, Lilith blinked in confusion. ¡°Festival? But isn¡¯t the festival scheduled for the evening? And what¡¯s this about a Princess Festival? Could it be yet another extravagant affair funded by one of the rich princesses of the Holy Dragon Empire?¡± Festivals were smaller events that had long been fixtures of the Great Celestial Rite, such as the Harvest Celebration, Bonfire Festival, Summer Fireworks, and Singles¡¯ Festival to mourn the lost loves of yesteryears. Each of these smaller festivals under various names truly enriched the Great Celestial Rite, the grandest event in the Holy Dragon Empire. The government had always encouraged them, as long as the names weren¡¯t too outrageous. For instance, there was one named ¡°Our Dog Died and We¡¯re Very Sad, So We Held a Dog Meat Festival for Him,¡± and another called the ¡°Cuckold Festival¡± where people gathered tomiserate over infidelity. There was also a festival named ¡°NTR Festival¡± that sold study materials on how to seduce others¡¯ spouses. The government despised these disgraceful events, considering them a blight on the empire¡¯s dignity! Despite their unique and fun nature, these festivals usually start in the evenings. This was not only because evenings were the majority¡¯s leisure time, but also because the influx of vendors and pedestrians could disrupt daytime traffic flow, which was crucial for a city with a poption in the millions and logistic needs for several hundred million. Any disruption could lead to significant losses. Lilith was surprised to stumble upon a festival that was not only open during the daytime but also along a crucial transportation route. Either the organizers were audacious enough to disregard the imperial family entirely, or they possessed formidable backers, perhaps even mightier than the Immacte Tree Domain. ¡°Fascinating,¡± Lilith mused, a faint smile ying on her lips as she briskly entered the festival grounds. ¡°Let¡¯s see what makes this festival stand out.¡± Yet, her initial curiosity turned to regret in just three seconds. Every face she encountered there was painfully familiar. Each one was a hulking figure, muscles straining against their shirts, d in girlish pink aprons. They were either lounging on folding stools that were too small for them or waving their spats around in the stall. As soon as Lilith stepped in, they turned their heads in unison, eyes glowing green like cats in heat at the sight of her. Recalling the festival¡¯s name, Lilith chuckled self-deprecatingly. Ah, so the princess is me. With that realization, she turned around and attempted to flee. But before she could, two loud explosions rang out. POP! POP! Showers of confetti-like ribbons descended, and a towering figure blocked her path, casting a shadow over her. Lilith was then seized by a familiar grip before being shaken vigorously. ¡°Congrattions, esteemed prin-dy! You¡¯re our nine hundred and ny-ninth customer! As such, you¡¯re entitled to a grand prize, courtesy of our festival organizer. Everything here is on the house! On the house!¡± Lilith looked helplessly at the beaming face before her. ¡°Let me go, something urgent hase up.¡± ¡°Come on now, we¡¯ve been waiting for three days just for you to arrive. You must at least take a look around.¡± A pitiful expression showed up on the old face in front of her. Lilith let out a sigh and said, ¡°Fine.¡± I¡¯ll just y along since I¡¯m already here. Surely these people¡ªno, these dragons¡ªcan¡¯t possibly do anything absurd in broad daylight, right? With a heavy heart, Lilith turned back and reluctantly ventured deeper into the festival street. The signboard of the first stall she came across looked gaudy. Amidst the abstract chaos, it was clear they sold ice cream. Looking up, Lilith spotted an old acquaintance¡ªFenice. ¡°Could I have a serving of ice cream, please?¡± Lilith requested. ¡°Of course!¡± Fenice replied cheerfully, deftly manipting some contraptions that were beyond Lilith¡¯s recognition, yet unmistakably tools for crafting ice cream, uniquely human in design. After a flurry of activity, Fenice presented Lilith with a massive serving containing every vor avable at the stall¡ªeighteenyers of ice cream. Lilith gave it a lick and was surprised to find the vor quite enjoyable. The portion of Lilith¡¯s ice cream got the child next in the next stall crying and demanding for one too. Observing Fenice¡¯s hopeful expression, Lilith nodded and offered apliment, ¡°The vor is quite delightful.¡± ¡°Yay! I¡¯m going to win this for sure!¡± Fenice eximed, clearly over the moon. Though intrigued by Fenice¡¯s cryptic statement about winning something, Lilith decided to overlook it since they did not cause any trouble this time. Next up were candied fruit skewers. The skewers were indeed delectable, but each was asrge as a halberd, leaving Lilith unable to consume them without standing on tiptoe. In order to eat it, Lilith had to break the skewer, eliciting a pained expression from Fenice as if she was witnessing the destruction of a legendary halberd. Book 5: Chapter 163: Emergency Response Book 5: Chapter 163: Emergency Response The next stall, ¡°Shoot For Toys,¡± was a ssic game of archery but with a twist. Instead of traditional arrows, the game used rubber-tipped ones for safety, though they proved challenging to hit targets with. Lilith took aim at a toy ten meters away, without any confidence in her ability to hit it. With a whoosh, the arrow flew toward the toy box before narrowly missing its mark as she had expected. Lilith sighed but quickly prepared for a second shot. Before she could take out another arrow, the toy box that her arrow grazed against wobbled despite the absence of any wind before finally tumbling to the ground. ¡°Wow! As expected of our esteemed prin-¡­. this youngdy! You have certainly mastered the arrow qi! I¡¯m truly impressed!¡± Lilith¡¯s cheeks twitched as the stall owner enthusiastically grabbed her shoulders and shook her with excitement, pretending as if he had not hidden the cab to push the toy box off earlier. ¡°Ugh, boring.¡± Lilith shrugged off the stall owner¡¯s hand, paying no mind to his disappointed expression, which seemed to convey a deeper sorrow than losing one¡¯s entire family or enduring a breakup, as she moved on to the next stall¡ªGoldfish Scooping. While other children were given paper scoops, Lilith was handed a massive metallic one about two meters long. ording to the stall owner, she could even catch a shark with it. Lilith watched the goldfish swim gleefully in their tanks but was unable to bring herself to scoop them with the oversized scoop that could easily capture every single one of them.¡°Ugh, how boring.¡± She moved to the next stall. ¡°Boring.¡± And the next. ¡°Boring.¡± ¡°Boring.¡± ¡°Boring.¡± Lilith could no longer keep track of how many times she had repeated the word ¡°boring¡± throughout the day, or how many disappointed stall owners she had left in her wake. Despite herckluster experience, Lilith could not deny the merit of the vendors¡¯ efforts. The food they served was safe, edible, and surprisingly tasty, while the game attractions provided just enough excitement without posing any real danger to the mortals. In the end, Lilith found herself somewhat satisfied with the bunch of dragons and decided not toin about them to her mother for now. ¡°Huh?¡± As Lilith strolled down the street, she found herself at its end, with only onest stall remaining. Initially, she had nned to take a cursory nce around before calling it a day as a token gesture of constion to the vendors. However, her attention was abruptly captured by a particr reward on disy¡ªa scroll. It was ordinary in appearance yet exuded an aura of danger. Lilith immediately recognized it as the ¡°Burst Scroll Pro Max Double Intensity Burst Plus Edition.¡± Although it was quicker to deploy since it was smaller, it was the ultimate iteration of the Burst Scroll series which was even more devastatingly powerful! She had previously requested this kind of scroll from her mother, only to be denied on the grounds of its extreme danger. Indeed, its instability was its sole drawback. Rumor had it that it required no specific trigger conditions¡ªsimply shaking it would cause it to detonate, with the potential to level an entire city! ¡°How can I obtain this scroll?¡± Lilith inquired eagerly with sparkly eyes. With a dazzling smile, the stall owner immediately handed her a stack of rings. ¡°Simple. Just toss these rings! The scroll is yours if you can put a ring on it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith smiled nonchntly, suspecting this was just another ploy to amuse her. Nheless, she feltpelled to approach the matter with more seriousness, lest she regret missing out on the Burst Scroll Pro Max Double Intensity Burst Plus Edition. After aiming the scroll for what felt like an eternity, Lilith finally tossed the ring, expecting to im her prize. Yet, to her surprise, the scroll¡ªdespite being under the scrutiny of countless onlookers in broad daylight¡ªshifted away at thest moment, dodging her throw. Typical, she thought wryly, everyone seemed adept at thwarting her ns. Despite the stall owner¡¯s dazzling smile, Lilith could not help but return it with a knowing grin. You leave me with no choice then. ¡°Give me more rings.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Setting aside her parasol, Lilith dished out blurry shadows with both hands. The rings in her hands rained down on the scroll. Despite its impressive agility and graceful dodges, even the formidable Burst Scroll Pro Max Double Intensity Burst Plus Edition could not match Lilith¡¯s exceptional hand speed and cunning strategy. With a swift maneuver, she seized the opportune moment and sessfully ced the ring on the scroll while it was distracted. Warm apuse immediately erupted from the surrounding crowd. ¡°Good job!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°As expected of our esteemed prin¡­ youngdy who just happens to be passing by. You¡¯re impressive.¡± The stall owners, who had been upied moments before, now converged eagerly, their faces alight with excitement as they apuded the sessful feat. Their words overflowed with praise for Lilith¡¯s aplishment. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± Lilith gracefully bowed to the surrounding crowd, an aura of triumph enveloping her as if she were the sole victor on the stage. With gazes of admiration, surprise, and relief directed toward her from below, she confidently made her way to im her prize¡ªBurst Scroll Pro Max Double Intensity Burst Plus Edition. She picked up the scroll and then raised it high up in the air. The spotlights shone on the scroll, eliciting another round of thunderous apuse from the audience. Lilith smiled at the crowd a smile, then made her way over to the event vendor under everyone¡¯s envious gaze. The vendor¡¯s sunny smile stretched to the corners of his mouth, his hands trembling slightly with anticipation as Lilith drew near. Lilith grabbed his trembling hand and stuffed the Burst Scroll Pro Max Double Intensity Burst Plus Edition into his grasp. ¡°Eh?¡± he eximed in confusion. The apuse dwindled, the spotlight dimmed, and confusion swept through the crowd as they watched Lilith¡¯s unexpected gesture. It was inconceivable that the princess would reject such a coveted prize. ¡°Sheesh¡­¡± Lilith reopened her parasol and continued down the street, leaving behind only a lingering phrase carried by the breeze¡ª¡±You were shaking the scroll too hard, you idiot.¡± The audience fell into stunned silence and fixed their eyes on the Burst Scroll Pro Max Double Intensity Burst Plus Edition. After a prolonged pause, Stall Owner A finally found his voice again. ¡°In my experience, Her Highness is right. It does seem on the verge of bursting.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s already hot to the touch. If it isn¡¯t already on the verge of bursting, then it¡¯s certainly worthy to be in my collection.¡± Lilith, who had reached the end of the street, nced back and waved a smile. ¡°Do something about it and make sure you don¡¯t cause disturbance to the neighbors,¡± she advised before continuing on her way. The crowd exchanged bewildered nces. How does one handle a Burst Scroll capable of destroying a city without even disturbing the neighbors? After much deliberation, they turned to Stall Owner B, who stroked his chin thoughtfully before turning to the pale-faced stall owner with a proposal. Book 5: Chapter 164: Commencing Second Round Book 5: Chapter 164: Commencing Second RoundThe second round of the Great Celestial Rite¡¯s Martial God Tournament hasmenced, with contestant confirmations underway. Sessfully confirmed participant. Name: Lilith, Nickname: Little Sparkly Blonde Princess. The tournament rules are currently being imported. The rules for this tournament are as follows: 1. This tournament is strictly for individual participation; team entries are prohibited. Any attempt at team y will result in immediate disqualification upon discovery by the monitors. 2. Each participant will receive a Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart at the start of the tournament. Participants may obtain additional Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts from others through means such as snatching, stealing, or swindling (Note: Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts cannot be purchased). Losing a Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart for more than one hour will result in disqualification. 3. Alongside the Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart given to participants, unimed Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts will be scattered throughout the arena, totaling thirty-six pieces. Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts will react to each other when in proximity, although this can be prevented by a storage ring or spatial power. 4. Every twenty-four hours, a one-hour bounty will be put on the participant with the most Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. During this period, participants will be unable to shield themselves from Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart sensors. Their storage rings or spatial powers will be disabled, and their location will be exposed every fifteen minutes. Those who sessfully hold or defeat the bounty will be rewarded with five Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. 5. The tournament willst for ten days, at the end of which the top ten owners of Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts will advance to the next round. 6. Participants above the Saint Realm are prohibited from participating in this round. Additionally, the use of weapons, formations, magic scrolls, and all supporting tools above the Saint Realm is strictly forbidden. 7. The tournament will be conducted under the protection of the Immacte Tree Domain, so participants are encouraged to give their best effort. Note: The tournament environment may contain native beings up to the middle stage of the Saint Realm, so caution is advised during exploration.Rules have been sessfully imported. Teleporting participants now. Warning: Side effects such as nausea, vomiting, and dizziness may ur during teleportation. This is a normal phenomenon associated with spatial movement and should not cause rm. Upon teleportation, participants will be granted a half-hour period for limatization and exploration of the environment. Launching attacks during this period is strictly prohibited. Best of luck in the tournament. The cold, automated voice faded from Lilith¡¯s ears just as the expected disorienting sensation and distortion effects of spatial teleportation enveloped her body. Lilith merely frowned but quickly adjusted to the difort. Compared to her mother¡¯s wrath, the side effects of the teleportation felt like mere child¡¯s y. Shortly after that, Lilith found herself lying on soft grass, basking in the pleasant breeze. Even with her eyes closed, she could feel the super warm sunlight. ¡°Where have I been transported to?¡± Confusion clouded Lilith¡¯s eyes as she surveyed her surroundings. As she had sensed, she found herself lying in an endless grasnd. Gazing into the distance, she was met with a sea of bright green illuminated by sunlight, asionally punctuated by sshes of white, red, purple, and yellow. Yet, amidst this vivid scenery, the green seemed even more pure and dazzling. The breeze carried the faint scent of grass and flowers, weaving graceful waves through the half-human tall grass. Its rustle felt like a luby, capable of lulling one to sleep at any moment. ¡°This is¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s surprise was not due to the beauty of thendscape. ¡°Aplete small world?¡± Despite the sun, sky, grass, and breeze, Lilith instinctively knew she was not in the real world. The flow of magic power was too abnormal for that to be the case. ¡°The concentration of magic power is roughly twice that of the outside world, but the purity is abysmal.¡± Closing her eyes, Lilith focused on the magic power permeating the air. ¡°There are too many impurities in the magic power. It cannot be directly absorbed; it needs refinement!¡± Opening her eyes again, she confirmed her suspicions. ¡°I knew it, this truly is aplete small world! It appears the founding emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire was indeed a genuine demigod expert. But why did he¡­ perish or vanish without a trace? And why is there no mention of him on the continent today?¡± ¡°The likelihood of a demise due to conflicts among demigods is exceedingly small. Even the Demon King, battered by her own mother, is rumored to be alive and well. Or perhaps, it¡¯s just as I suspected¡­¡± Lilith casually retrieved Cornelia from the small world she had created. The child was sleeping soundly with her exclusive doll, Lacey, unaware that she had been pulled out of her nest. Holding Cornelia up, Lilith observed the child¡¯s fair skin shimmering in the sunlight with a divine luster of jade. ¡°Even foreign deities huh¡­? It seems this world is not as simple as I presumed,¡± Lilith mumbled to herself. Perhaps even her mother¡­ wasn¡¯t merely a demigod, considering she wasn¡¯t bothered by Lilith bringing Cornelia, a genuine deity, around. ¡°Mmmm¡­ Mommy¡­ I want milk¡­¡± Cornelia mumbled in her sleep, her words barely coherent since she was sucking on her thumb. Lilith sighed inwardly. Perhaps her mother considered Cornelia too naive to pose a threat. Worried that Cornelia and Lacey would cause trouble, Lilith returned them to their space. She then shook her head, dismissing her spections. Anyways, someone would take care of things if the sky came crashing down. There was no use for Lilith to worry about it when she stillcked the strength. For now, she had her own priorities to deal with. If those behind the scenes intended to act, this second round of the tournament in this small world would provide the perfect opportunity. ¡°So, what should I do next?¡± Lilith retrieved a quail egg-sized bead that she had been sitting on. The transparent bead shimmered with brilliant colors under the sunlight, with a hint of dragon¡¯s blood seeping from its center, resembling ink diffusing in water. ¡°A ss bead with a drop of super diluted dragon¡¯s blood sealed into it huh? Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart is quite a grand name for it,¡± Lilith remarked with a disdainful snort before casually slipping the Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart into her storage ring. As per the rules, no one should be able to track the Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart that was in her ring now. The tournament was ted for a full ten days, which was a long time. The weather was sunny, the scenery was beautiful, and the fragrance of flowers and grass filled the air¡ªthis was the perfect setting for a good nap. ¡°Whatever it is, it can wait until I wake up,¡± Lilith murmured as shey on the soft grass, surrendering herself to the embrace of deep slumber. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Ugh, this tournament system is so annoying. I¡¯m forced to separate with my dearest Master Lilith,¡± Luna grumbled as she squeezed the Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart in her hand, her gaze scanning the dense jungle around her vigntly. ¡°This is a really big jungle, how long will it take for me to find my way to Master Lilith?¡± Whether it was luck or misfortune, Luna found herself teleported to this ancient jungle, where the boundaries seemed nonexistent. Every tree appeared to have stood for millennia, their massive trunks resembling ancient castles. While the dense foliage offered ample hiding spots, it also made navigation exceedingly difficult. Luna had utilized the half-hour protection period allotted by the tournament to explore and ponder Lilith¡¯s whereabouts, yet she found herself going in circles. The notion of forcefully carving a path was quickly dismissed by Luna; the precautions were clear¡ªthere may be native beings in the middle stage of the Saint Realm living in this jungle, and provoking them could lead to swift elimination. With that thought in mind, a distant beast¡¯s roar sent shivers down her spine. ¡°No, I need to approach this differently.¡± Finding a way out of this primordial jungle required a marker, but where would one find such a thing in the wilderness? Luna nced at the Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart in her hand, recalling the tournament¡¯s rule that would put a bounty on the owner with the most hearts for an hour each day. During that time, the location of that participant would be broadcast to everyone¡ªessentially making him or her a ready-made marker. With this realization, Luna settled into a shady spot, plucked some wild fruits for a snack, and calmly awaited the appearance of the marker. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The storm howled, the snow swirled in the air, and the towering mountains were nketed in pure white. Princess Estelle found herself alone in the midst of the endless blizzard, her gaze lost in the white expanse. She had lost her way. It wasn¡¯t her fault though. Anyone suddenly transported to this all-white world would find themselves simrly lost. After a futile attempt to find her bearings and watching as her footprints were swiftly swallowed by the wind and snow, she gave up. Constructing an igloo on the spot, she quickly sought refuge inside, kindling a warm me to stave off the biting cold. As she rubbed her hands together, feeling the warmth seep into her bones, Princess Estelle resolved to keep vigil, hoping that today¡¯s bounty would eventually appear and lead her out of this snowybyrinth. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô With hands sped behind her, Myre swept her gaze over the clouds and mist shrouding the towering mountain peak. ¡°Another small world. I loathe them. It reminds me of many bad memories,¡± she muttered. ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s be real here. Sure, this ce might not be ideal, but it beats constantly hiding and living in fear of that old crone finding us out.¡± Behind her, Moore was roasting a rabbit he had caught, his toneced with mockery. ¡°Quit with the pretentious act. It¡¯s just you and me here. No need to impress the rabbit. It¡¯s too dead to be able to watch your performance,¡± Moore taunted between bites of rabbit meat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you y along for once? I¡¯ve acquired a near-perfect vessel, and I intend to indulge!¡± Myre retorted. Moore snorted and said, ¡°You should be thinking about how to take care of her instead.¡± ¡°Her? Let¡¯s bide our time for now,¡± Myre replied, her demeanor once again veering into the brooding solemnity of a high-ranking being. Book 5: Chapter 165: Sea Book 5: Chapter 165: Sea ¡°Mmm~ That was a good nap.¡± Lilith rose from the sun-warmed grass, stretching her back. Judging by the color of the sky, she must have slept for several hours. The scarlet hues of the sunset now illuminated her ck lolita dress, entuating her slender but t figure. Lilith dusted her clothes to get rid of the petals, leaves, and grass from her body, then squinted at the setting sun with a puzzled expression. ¡°Do they even have sunsets in this world?¡± It seemed that while thews of this small world mimicked those of the outside world, there were subtle differences, which was why the magic power here was difficult to absorb. Lilith wondered if the time span between the rising and setting of the sun here mirrored that of the outside world. Rather than pondering how to use the sun¡¯s position to determine time, Lilith trusted her stomach more. ¡°Hmm¡­ it¡¯s definitely mealtime.¡± Lilith patted her growling stomach, contemting the most important decision in her life with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of that magic cow¡­ it¡¯s time for something new.¡± But what? Lilith chewed her finger, furrowing her brow. Though she had packed at least ten days¡¯ worth of rations in her storage ring, as a (self-proimed) gourmet, she feltpelled to sample the local cuisine first. After all, experiencing a ce meant indulging in its culinary delights.Recalling all the rules that had appeared in her mind before the tournament began, which mentioned the existence of natives in this small world, Lilith had her n. Mm¡­ Very well, I know what to do next. With a decisive p, Lilith set her course. First, she would seek out the locals and inquire about the finest cuisine this world had to offer. And ifmunication proved challenging, she would resort to her tried-and-true method of universal interracialmunication. Finally, if the natives¡¯ spiritual intelligence or level of civilization had not reached the point where they could appreciate culinary delights¡­ then Lilith would have to apologize in advance to them. However, Lilith pondered, thest possibility was much higher. Because the owner of this small world had died too early, the small world was likely to be stagnant in its development. Without external interference, the emergence of high spiritual intelligence creatures might be measured in millions or even longer. All in all, this small world was still too young. ¡°Oh well, never mind. At least this has saved me from having to spend timemunicating with them,¡± Lilith concluded. Having determined the general direction, Lilith plucked another flower from the side that seemed to have quite arge number of petals. ¡°Front, back, left, right, front, back¡­¡± she mumbled as she counted them. After mumbling for half a day, the petals fluttered in all directions, and the poor flower was finally down to a single bare stem. ¡°Left! Aha, I¡¯ll go left,¡± Lilith eximed, tossing the flower stem aside and preparing to head in the indicated direction. At that moment, the wind picked up, carrying a hint of floral scent along with coolness. Sniffing the air, Lilith¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s moisture in the wind!¡± She turned to the right confidently. ¡°There¡¯s water, lots of water, and with a hint of salty vor¡­ It¡¯s the sea! This small world actually has a sea!¡± If there¡¯s sea¡­ then there¡¯s¡­ Seafood! Seafood! Seafood! One must repeat important things three times! Facing the direction where the wind was blowing, Lilith took a deep breath before her figure slowly floated up. Thanks to the innate ability of the dragon race, Lilith could fly even without wings, but she rarely used them. Rather than flying, it felt more like levitating to Lilith, because she could walk faster. However, after developing new moves recently, flying felt different for Lilith. ¡°Light the fire and let¡¯s go!¡± Intensely burning mes erupted from the palm of her hand, and Lilith shot forward, turning into a blur as she crossed an unknown distance in a sh, parting the long grass in her wake. Waves of me stirred up turbulent air currents, sending grass leaves and flowers swirling in the air. But soon everything returned to calm. Only a bare flower stem remained floating in the air as if reluctant to touch the ground and silentlymenting the disturbance until a hand reached out and grabbed it. The tall, blonde man crumpled the flower stem in one smooth motion, his gaze fixed on the tiny dot on the horizon where Lilith had disappeared. ¡°Found you¡­ Estelle¡¯s little stumbling block,¡± he muttered with a cruel smile. ¡°ording to the agreement between the royal consort and I, once I finish you off, Estelle will be mine forever.¡± Greed flickered across his rather handsome face as memories of Estelle¡¯s allure flooded his mind. He could not wait to throw her on the bed and run his hand all over her beautiful body. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for standing in the way of someone you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± he muttered, suppressing the mes of desire in his belly before hurrying after Lilith. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ a sea!¡± Lilith eximed in excitement as she beheld the boundless azure blue expanse before her. Without hesitation, she leaped into the sea, moving with the grace of a mermaid and startling small fish she could not identify in the sea. Emerging from the water, Lilith spat out a mouthful of salty seawater and gleefully pped the waves. ¡°Oh sea, why are you so salty? Does that mean I don¡¯t have to put any salt in you if I turn you into a pot of soup?¡± sheughed. During her time on Dragon Ind, Lilith found joy in the boundless sea. At least she did not have to worry about identally stepping on the other idiots on the ind who would bask in the sun for no reason. The giants lurking in the depths of the sea became her cherished ymates. Despite her uncertainty about why those giantster migrated, the sea always held a special ce in Lilith¡¯s heart. Upon arriving in the human nation, Lilith did not find any opportunity to visit it. The biggest body of water she encountered was theke near St. Caroline Academy, which had sadly dried up over time. That was why she was so excited right now. And the most important thing was always¡­ ¡°SEAFOOD! HERE I COME!¡± Lilith plunged into the water. Although she couldn¡¯t be certain whaty beneath the surface in this unfamiliar small world, the abundance of small fish she had just startled indicated a promising bounty. Disregarding any concerns about water pressure differences, Lilith wasted no time in swimming down to explore the depths of the sea. Book 5: Chapter 166: Transmigrator Book 5: Chapter 166: Transmigrator ¡°Hmm¡­ a big crab.¡± After swimming under the sea for a while, Lilith pulled a crab out from under a rock on the ocean floor. ¡°Hmm, not that big after all¡­¡± Lilith tilted her head, staring curiously at the crab in her hand, which she could easily hold with one hand. This size was already consideredrge in a sense, but Lilith could not shake the feeling that something was off, especially since this crab seemed oblivious to the gap between their respective species and even foolishly attempted to pinch her hand! In the end, Lilith decided to let it go. Even a hundred of them of this size wouldn¡¯t fill her up. Releasing the crab, which was still unting its strength and waving its pincers around menacingly, Lilith shifted her attention to the fish hidden among the coral. The underwater coral was colorful and beautiful, and even though there was no sunlight at this depth, Lilith¡¯s extraordinary eyesight allowed her to appreciate its beauty. Most of the fish hiding in the coral were also colorful, darting through the coral reefs like mischievous little pixies. Although they appeared poisonous at first nce, Lilith considered sampling a few to test their toxicity. After all, if the toxicity of the fish could potentially poison and kill a giant dragon, then surely the members of the same species who foolishly sought strange experiences at the risk of their lives had already perished countless times. In the end, she decided against it. The fish were too small to bother with.She doubted that even catching all the fish around her would be enough to satisfy her hunger. Ahhh it¡¯s so frustrating¡­ Why is it so difficult to just have a meal? Lilith scratched her head in frustration, troubled by her appetite for once. Does this mean I have to go deeper? She nced toward an area devoid of sunlight. Less than fifty meters away, an underwater cliff suddenly appeared, causing the seafloor to drop, likely over a hundred meters. If there was anywhere a big catch coulde from, it would be there. Huh? As Lilith prepared to move, she suddenly sensed the chaos among the fish. It was different from her own presence, which only caused the fish to swim in a slightly different direction. The fish suddenly gathered and quickly fled toward shallower waters. Something big was approaching. Lilith¡¯s instincts told her to hold her breath and wait. What Lilith couldn¡¯t understand was why she hadn¡¯t sensed the big creature that even a small school of fish could detect in advance. It was really strange. Could it be that the fish here had evolved some ability to sense the arrival of their natural predators in advance? Regardless, caution was warranted. Lilith held her breath and fixed her gaze on the direction of the deep sea, her body poised for action. Though outwardly still, her powerful heart pumped dragon blood through her veins, and a hint of golden light flickered in her pupils. She was already in a battle stance. One second¡­ ten seconds¡­ Lilith remained vignt, not allowing herself to be distracted for even a moment. Thirty seconds¡­ one minute¡­ She sensed the patience and menace of the unseen predator lurking in the depths¡ªa top predator, remarkably adept at biding its time without revealing any hint of weakness. Five minutes¡­ ten minutes¡­ What¡¯s going on? Did the predator fall asleep? Confusion filled Lilith¡¯s eyes as she nced back at the fish, hoping to glean some insight from nature. However, the school of fish had no time to impart their wisdom to Lilith, as the predator was already darting back and forth among them, devouring its prey with apparent delight. Lilith found herself dumbfounded by the sight of the ¡°top predator¡± chasing the fish around. It had a gray body and a streamlined shape, probably only about a meter long. However, what caught Lilith¡¯s attention was the peculiar shape of their heads, with bulges on both sides. Although Lilith wasn¡¯t that knowledgeable about fish, she was able to immediately identify it. A hammerhead shark¡ªwhich was known as a Sphyrnidae scientifically. Also known as the prince of sharks along with white sharks, they were featured in many films and games due to their distinctive appearance. Haha, so this is the so-called top predator. For a hammerhead shark to suddenly appear here to prey is also quite normal, right? As a terrifying shark, honoring it with the title of top predator isn¡¯t too far-fetched¡­ No, that¡¯s just weird! This is a fantasy world after all! Even if it¡¯s a hammerhead shark, shouldn¡¯t it be more than ten meters long, with teeth taller than a person, a head covered with exoskeletons harder than metal, a tail capable of toppling a battleship with a sweep, or a mouth that canunch light waves? The sight of such a seemingly ordinary hammerhead shark made Lilith feel like she was watching Animal! It was onlycking that ssic narration that would go: ¡°Spring is here and the animals are in mating season¡­¡± Lilith finally realized what had been bothering her from the very beginning¡ªthese sea creatures were unusually ordinary! While she never had to worry about food in the wild, she now faced problems. In the past, Lilith encountered creatures that were several floors high without any concern! Her eyes flickered as she considered the situation. Crabs, coral, sea fish, hammerhead sharks¡ªthese seemingly ordinary things now appeared to be the most abnormal. A very unlikely spection began to form vaguely in Lilith¡¯s mind. She pursed her lips, and suddenly, a heat wave erupted around her body. Her form resembled a torpedo as she darted into the depths of the sea. The true supreme predator of this sea¡ªthe Great White Shark, the apex predator that instilled fear in all sea creatures¡ªfaced Lilith as she suddenly appeared. Before it could even show its teeth, Lilith knocked it out with a single punch, dragging its tail back to the shallow sea. Not long after, Lilith returned, dragging a huge fishtail in her hands. ¡°I knew it,¡± Lilith muttered as she looked at the great white shark, a creature that had appeared several times in the childhood nightmares of her previous life. ¡°The creatures of this sea all existed in my previous life.¡± Coincidence? Impossible. Two worlds that seemed disconnected, no matter how you considered it, couldn¡¯t possibly give birth to the exact same ecological environment. While many things in this world were named the same as in her previous life, the differences between them were actually day and night. For example, the rabbits in Lilith¡¯s previous world were cute furry creatures that loved to eat carrots and vegetables, while most of the rabbits in this world had horns, sharp teeth, and a penchant for biting. However, the meat of both was equally delicious. ¡°It seems there is only one possibility.¡± The creator of this small world¡ªthe founding emperor of the Holy Dragon Empire¡ªwas a transmigrator like Lilith. If one hadn¡¯t seen these creatures with their own eyes, there was no possibility of replicating them exactly. ¡°A transmigrator, huh? There are traces of transmigrators in the world below St. Caroline Academy and Cornelia¡¯s world as well.¡± Lilith had also tasted his oolong tea, and the memory of that night remained a nk now, despite her attempts to question Lesiah about it, and she remained tight-lipped. ¡°I wonder if the owner of this small world is the same person as that transmigrator. If so, this ce could hold hints to dispel part of the fog that shrouds him.¡± Book 5: Chapter 167: Raymond Cassellman Book 5: Chapter 167: Raymond Cassellman Although the shark was small for her, it was still meat. Lilith grunted and huffed as she dragged the unconscious great white shark ashore, and quickly prepared it before setting up a fire to grill the shark on the spot. Although Lilith prided herself on her (self-proimed) title of being the number one gourmet of the dragon n, she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of cooking herself. She preferred to use her discerning taste buds to evaluate food. After all, not all gourmets knew how to cook. When she did cook, she usually kept the process simple to preserve the freshness of the ingredients. That way, she could avoid any unnecessary waste due to ack of skills. Knowing well in advance that shark meat wouldn¡¯t be particrly vorful due to their inferior meat qualitypared to demon beasts since they had not been tempered by magical power, Lilith anticipated the need for some extra vor. Fortunately, she had brought along some barbecue sauce from home. Although those idiots were mentally challenged, she had to admit that they could actually achieve great things when they put their minds to it. Take this barbecue sauce, for instance. She heard that one of those idiots dedicated a good twenty years to learning it under a master. When the master passed away, that idiot eventually emerged as the sole heir to the authentic recipe. Fortunately, the vor was close to the original. It was certainly a relief that they didn¡¯t embarrass their master, who had spent a lifetime teaching only one disciple. As soon as the grilled shark was coated in ayer of barbecue sauce, it emitted a satisfying sizzle as the aroma wafted into the air. Lilith sprinkled it with her precious collection of spices¡ªcumin and chili kes. For the first time, even she, the number one gourmet of the dragon n, was impressed by her culinary creation.¡°Full marks, definitely full marks!¡± she eximed, rubbing her hands together. She was even thinking about putting in a little more effort tomemorate her breakthrough. ¡°Oh, never mind. Who cares? It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s burnt.¡± In a matter of seconds, Lilith dismissed the thought altogether and reached out to grab the shark, ready to take a bite. However, before she could indulge in her meal, her attention was abruptly diverted by a disturbanceing from the grasnd. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Lilith grumbled in annoyance. Rustle, rustle, rustle. The sea breeze swept across the grasnd, creating a symphony of mesmerizing sounds. Tall nts, reminiscent of reeds, flourished in the grasnd that was close to the sea, providing ample cover for any hidden observer. As the sea breeze blew against the nts, causing them to sway and bend, they unwittingly revealed a tall man who looked rather handsome. ¡°Geez, this wind is annoying. I was going to surprise you,¡± the blond man said with a smile. ¡°Well, I just thought it might be a bit rude to have someone salivating next to me while I eat without inviting him,¡± Lilith replied, turning around, slightly rmed that she had not detected the man¡¯s presence until he was this close. She turned around again and gave him a subdued smile. ¡°So, how about it? Would you like to eat with me?¡± ¡°Miss, your kindness is appreciated, but I¡¯m actually in a great hurry. This precious opportunity will have to wait until next time,¡± the blond man replied with a graceful curtsey. ¡°Although, there may not be next time,¡± he added. ¡°Oh, for the sake of a stupid ss bead, you¡¯re missing out on the chance to taste something really delicious in this world.¡± Lilith chuckled softly, seemingly disregarding the sole determining condition of the tournament. ¡°Indeed, what a stupid ss bead it is. Refusing a beautifuldy¡¯s invitation over such a trifle is asking to be struck by lightning,¡± the blond man replied, seemingly uninterested in the Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart. ¡°But I think it¡¯s worth it if the prize is your life, miss,¡± he added. Lilith¡¯s pupils shrunk, and a sense of dread washed over her. Her dragon¡¯s intuition told her that the man in front of her was very dangerous. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Raymond Cassellman. I havee to take your life, for the sake of true love.¡± He smiled slightly and raised his hand, snapping his fingers. Suddenly, the world around them changed color. A green mist filled the air, enveloping the entire coast and offshore in moments. The sun hadn¡¯tpletely set yet, and its afterglow still cast a warm glow on the surface of the sea. However, in an instant, all light was consumed by the encroaching green fog, plunging everything into endless darkness. Lilith¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°This is¡­ a perfect domain?¡± ¡°Very perceptive. It seems you¡¯re not just a brute, as the intel suggested,¡± Raymond Cassellman praised generously. ¡°You¡¯re cheating,¡± Lilith used, staring Raymond in the eyes. Although he was close at hand in her line of sight, he didn¡¯t exist within Lilith¡¯s perception. It was to be expected since Lilith was already in his domain, where he was omnipresent. ¡°The rules clearly forbid the participation of saint-level experts.¡± ¡°Rules? Hahahahaha¡­¡­¡± Raymond chuckled as if he¡¯d heard a very funny joke. ¡°The rules are for the participants. Did I say I was a participant?¡± he asked. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re not a participant? Then what¡¯s your purpose¡­?¡± Lilith asked in surprise. ¡°To kill you, that¡¯s all,¡± Raymond stated bluntly, not bothering to hide his murderous intent. ¡°I see¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s initial panic subsided as she pieced together the situation. ¡°I must have offended some big shot in the previous contest. Only the big shots can disregard the rules and send you in here. After all, the so-called rules are all made by people.¡± Lilith sneered. ¡°I¡¯m d that you understand.¡± ¡°That big shot must be rted to Princess Estelle, right?¡± Lilith spected. ¡°Smart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯d admit it outright. Looks like I¡¯m in a sticky situation this time. Given your confidence, I¡¯m guessing that you can¡¯t be a beginner in the Saint Realm, right? It seems the Immacte Tree Domain won¡¯t be protecting me this time.¡± Lilith scratched her cheek helplessly. ¡°Hehe, indeed. That¡¯s why I like smart people. I don¡¯t need to spend too much time talking to them,¡± Raymond said as if relishing the situation. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill yourself? I¡¯m not known for being gentle, so you might suffer less if you do it yourself,¡± he suggested. Lilith merely smiled nomittally. ¡°Just in case, I have something to ask you first.¡± She then pulled out a ck card and waved it in front of the man. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± ¡°What the hell is that? I don¡¯t recognize it,¡± Raymond replied without even ncing at it. ¡°Very well, I understand for now,¡± Lilith said with a hint of pity as she put the card away. ¡°So you¡¯re just an ordinary assassin hired to kill me,¡± she concluded. ¡°Technically, I wasn¡¯t hired.¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± ¡°Because of true love.¡± Lilith was rendered speechless by the answer. She flicked her wrists and rolled her head. ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re just an ordinary assassin who came to kill me because of true love. In that case¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ordinary,¡± Raymond interjected, flipping his bangs before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m very handsome.¡± Lilith sighed. ¡°Fine, I get it. So, Mr.handsome-assassin-who-came-to-kill-me-because-of-true-love, before we fight, I¡¯d like to¡­¡± ¡°Correction,¡± Raymond interrupted again, his expression serious. ¡°I¡¯m not an assassin. I¡¯m the emissary of true love who came because of true love¡­¡± ¡°ARE YOU F?U?C?K?I?N?G? DONE?!¡± Book 5: Chapter 168: Unfair Battle Book 5: Chapter 168: Unfair Battle Raymond dissipated into mist, causing Lilith¡¯s punch to connect with only air. ¡°Since you insist on resisting, I¡¯ll entertain you.¡± Raymond¡¯s voice echoed from all directions, and in an instant, green mist surged and surrounded Lilith. Lilith frowned and quickly got into a fighting stance as she scanned her surroundings, anticipating Raymond¡¯s next move. Her mind raced, searching for a way to counter him. She expected no less of a mature andplete domain. It waspletely different from Moore¡¯s imperfect domain or Luna¡¯s when she broke through to the Saint Realm. Not only could Raymond fully integrate with his own domain, but the size of it also made him an even more dangerous enemy. Despite observing for some time, Lilith had not discovered the slightest weakness. ¡°You¡¯re still holding on? Let me shatter your naive thoughts then,¡± Raymond¡¯s voice taunted as the green mist condensed into a giant hand that loomed over Lilith. Light flickered in Lilith¡¯s eyes. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Raymond¡¯s approach; rather, she feared not being able to locate her target. Since he had made his move, she felt no intimidation.Lilith used her delicate fist to confront the massive hand that dominated the sky. Despite the vast difference in size, the colossal hand copsed in a split second. ¡°Huh?¡± Raymond¡¯s voice wavered from within the mist for the first time but quickly regained itsposure. ¡°Not bad for someone who could make Estelle suffer. Interesting,¡± he remarked. ¡°The more interesting part is yet toe. I wonder if a coward like you can handle it,¡± Lilith replied with a mocking tone. ¡°Hahaha, me, a coward? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as Raymond¡¯sughter seemed toe from behind her. ¡°DIE!¡± Lilith suddenly turned around, her fist generating wind that pushed the mist back by a few meters. ¡°Hah.¡± With a solemn expression, Raymond reached out his hand, attempting to deflect Lilith¡¯s fist. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself¡­¡± Lilith muttered. She couldn¡¯t recall how many overconfident fools she had encountered who believed they could catch her fist, only to meet their downfall. ¡°Arrogant little girl, let me teach you a lesson.¡± Raymond sneered. Lilith¡¯s expression froze as she gazed at her hand in surprise. Her punch, nearly at full strength, had been single-handedly blocked by Raymond. ¡°Firstly, when an enemy knows you well, but you don¡¯t, suddenly want to spar, then he must have the preparation to finish you off.¡± Raymond chuckled lightly as he deftly deflected Lilith¡¯s second punch, delivering a devastating blow to her abdomen with a lightning-fast kick. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The pain caused Lilith to draw a sharp breath as she was sent flying by the force of the kick. ¡°Secondly, when inbat, it¡¯s not only important to focus on your opponent but also to be mindful of your own condition.¡± Struggling to rise from the ground, Lilith felt a surge of nausea and coughed up a mouthful of blood. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ happening, with that level of attack,¡± Lilith eximed, covering her mouth incredulously as blood continued to spill from her lips and through the gaps between her fingers. What is going on? She, a dragon princess, was coughing up blood from just a kick. If news of this spread, she supposed her mother would have to consider a blood test to confirm if she was really her daughter. ¡°My own condition¡­¡± Recalling Raymond¡¯s words, Lilith quickly inspected her body, only to discover that her broken meridians and internal organs were being surrounded by a faint green mist. ¡°Poison¡­¡± Realization dawned upon her. She was being weakened by the insidious effects of the toxic mist corroding her from within. ¡°But why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± As the poison seeped deeper into her body, causing visible internal injuries, Lilith struggled toprehend herck of sensation aside from the pain inflicted by Raymond¡¯s kick. ¡°Haha, I wouldn¡¯t bother with a poison that causes difort upon contact. The moment it¡¯s detected, it spells death. Such a poison provides an unrivaled sense of exhration, don¡¯t you think?¡± Raymond eximed, spreading his arms in satisfaction. ¡°Despicable¡­ You¡¯re in the Saint Realm right now¡­ yet you still need to resort to such despicable means¡­ Have you no shame?¡± Lilith managed to choke out. The poisonous mist had prated deep into her internal organs, making it difficult for Lilith to speak. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Poison is my specialty. My attacks, domain, and even my body are all venomous,¡± Raymond dered. Raymond leaned down and exhaled a mouthful of highly corrosive poisonous gas at Lilith. ¡°But it¡¯s precisely because of this that I can defeat you so easily. Otherwise, with the kind of monstrous power described in the intel, you¡¯d give me trouble even if I¡¯m in the middle stage of Saint Realm.¡± ¡°Does that mean that your true love¡¯s corpse will have already turned cold the next morning after doing that with you the previous night?¡± Lilith shot back with a sneer. Raymond remained unfazed, wearing a smug expression that suggested he had already considered this potential issue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared a special antidote for Princess Estelle a long time ago. All I need to do is just deliver yours and Luna¡¯s heads.¡± Damn, he¡¯s really prepared! Lilith felt the urge to unleash a stream of curses, realizing that doing so would not solve anything. She clenched her jaw and suppressed the biting retorts aimed at Raymond¡¯s ancestors. ¡°Luna is a princess too. Are you so audacious as to kill a member of the imperial family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Killing a princess will get me into big trouble, so I¡¯ll just cripple her. As for you, a powerless little girl, I advise you to be cautious in your next life and refrain from crossing paths with those beyond your league,¡± Raymond advised with mock sympathy. ¡°Heh, powerless¡­¡± Lilith chuckled sinisterly. ¡°After this tournament, I¡¯ll personally visit the pce. You and those who are involved in this better prepare yourselves.¡± ¡°A sharp tongue won¡¯t save you. You won¡¯t survive until the end of the match.¡± Raymond raised his hand andmanded the swirling green mist to envelop Lilith. ¡°You¡¯ve shown remarkable strength to endure this much poison, but it won¡¯t change your fate. Goodbye.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve shown remarkable strength, enduring this much poison until now. However, under my relentless attack, your fate is as good as sealed.¡± Raymond waved his hand and said, ¡°So, goodbye.¡± Book 5: Chapter 169: Anger Book 5: Chapter 169: Anger The green poisonous mist invaded Lilith¡¯s body through every pore. Although she kept her mouth tightly shut and held her breath, the wounds corroded by the mist from within became avenues for even more poison to infiltrate. ¡°It¡¯s corroded to such an extent that even if a peak saint-level expert were toe, they wouldn¡¯t be able to save you,¡± Raymond sneered coldly, taking out a dagger with the intention of retrieving Lilith¡¯s head as instructed by the Imperial Consort. Lilith convulsed, coughing up another mouthful of ck blood. ¡°Ahh, I forgot how potent my poison can be,¡± Raymond said, smacking his head as if suddenly remembering something. ¡°You¡¯ll probably melt into a puddle of blood in less than half an hour,¡± he informed. To Raymond, Lilith¡¯s resistance was futile. The green mist was highly corrosive rather than poisonous. Any area it touched would swiftly disintegrate into a pool of blood, exining why Lilith was continuously coughing up blood. Raymond spected that Lilith¡¯s ability to endure for so long, despite her internal organs being mostly corroded, was due to her formidable willpower and exceptional physique. ¡°But then again, it¡¯s rather impolite to present a head that had turned into blood as a betrothal gift¡­ so never mind,¡± Raymond decided, sheathing his dagger without a second nce at Lilith.Confidently, he turned to leave, dismissing any possibility of her survival from his mind. After all, it would be absurd to think that a middle-stage saint-level expert like him could not poison a little girl to death with his core ability. Hence, his attention shifted to his next target¡ªPrincess Luna. In any case, there were numerous ways to confirm Lilith¡¯s demise. With her presence erased, her name would simply vanish without a trace from the list of participants when someone was eliminated next. However, Raymond was now faced with the dilemma of how to deal with Princess Luna. Unlike the unpopr Little Sparkly Blonde Princess, Luna hailed from an imperial family and was the current favorite among participants. A misstep in his actions could lead to serious repercussions, not only for himself but also for the Imperial Consort and her grandfather under the scrutiny of public opinion. If that were to happen, his marriage proposal would be ruined! Raymond¡¯s expression turned grave as he resolved to locate Luna first before contemting his next move. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Stars surprisingly existed in this world. Although it was unclear whether they were burnings in the infinite distance or just fleeting illusions attached to the boundaries of this small world, their faint yet radiant light still illuminated everything without discrimination. ¡°Ugh! Damn it! Damn it all!¡± Lilith writhed under the beautiful stars. Just as Raymond expected, even though Lilith¡¯s physical body was far tougher than ordinary humans, all her internal organs had already been corroded. However, what Raymond didn¡¯t know was that Lilith¡¯s physical resilience wasn¡¯t just her strength, but also her terrifying speed of recovery. Lilith, who only took a nap after losing her heart, could still cling to life even if most of her internal organs were corroded. After all, they were just internal organs that could be regenerated within minutes. If Lilith had this ability in her previous life, she could be a billionaire by selling her kidneys alone. Not only that, she might even be able to solve the global shortage of internal organs for transnt. The process of continuous regeneration of internal organs and the persistent corrosion by the poisonous mist entered into a loop. As Lilith expelled the blood and water mixed with the poisonous mist from her body, her recovery rate gradually gained the upper hand. While this should have been a cause for celebration, there was one problem that Lilith couldn¡¯t ignore¡ªthe excruciating pain. At one moment, the pain was so severe that Lilith could almost pass out, and at another moment, it was so itchy that she nearly wanted to dig out the newly grown internal organs. The pain and itch truly tested the limits of her tolerance. Although Lilith was a tough girl who wouldn¡¯t even faze when she broke a bone or two, she fainted from pain a few times during the process, only to wake up and endure the agony once more. After a few hours, Lilith finally spat out the foul-smelling blood for thest time, signaling the end of this torturous ordeal. ¡°Stinking blond gori, I, Lilith, swear that I will make your life worse than death!¡± Anger consumed Lilith, causing her to forget that she too was a blonde. ¡°I¡¯m going to skin you, tear your flesh, and chop your bones into firewood! I¡¯m going to send you to a kiln, and then I¡¯m going to put a curse on you so that you¡¯ll attract all the ugly men so that you can be the real emissary of true love! I¡¯m going to %¡­¡­£¤£¤%&¡­¡­%£¤Äã¡­¡­%&&%*£¤%£¤£¤£¨£¨¡­¡­¡­¡­%¡± Rumble¡­ As her empty stomach protested loudly, Lilith¡¯s curses gradually subsided. She looked at the grill¡ªthe shark meat she had painstakingly cooked earlier had been corroded to nothing. She then looked at the ocean, now tainted by blood mixed with the poisonous mist. Countless dead fish floated on its surface, their bellies upturned. Her meat was gone. The ocean had been polluted¡­ At that moment, Lilith felt the world¡¯s deep malice toward her, and her eyes turned red with rage. Damn it! She had hoped to recover her stamina with a full meal and then take revenge with her own strength. Fighting three hundred rounds and then killing him with her fists would have been an honorable death for a middle-stage saint-level expert. But why did that damn blond had to force her into this state? First, he poisoned her, and then he ruined her meal. That was simply unforgivable! No more waiting. She wanted that damn blond to dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!! ¡°Cornelia!¡± Lilith called out to the nuke she had sworn never to use on her own initiative. ¡°Eeyah?¡± Cornelia opened her drowsy eyes and seemed confused about the situation. ¡°How can you still sleep when I got bullied this badly!¡± ¡°Eeyah¡­ Eeyah eeyah!¡± Startled awake by Lilith¡¯s roar, Cornelia seemed to sense something was amiss. Her big round eyes sharpened suddenly. Book 5: Chapter 170: Dream (1) Book 5: Chapter 170: Dream (1) ¡°Raymond, Raymond, Raymond! You damn b?a?s?t?a?r?d?, how dare you slink off to nap on a day like today? Are you trying to embarrass me in front of our guests?!¡± The thunderous roar jolted Raymond from his shallow sleep. His mind was still foggy, and the harsh sunlight forced him to squint. He couldn¡¯t see the world clearly, as if it was enveloped in a haze. ¡°Are you even listening to me? If your grandfather catches you like this, he¡¯ll have your legs broken, mark my words!¡± After a moment of searching in a daze, Raymond finally made out the figure of the man, who was a head shorter, standing before him. ¡°Father, what brings you here?¡± ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m here to find you! Time¡¯s ticking, and you¡¯re still lounging here. Don¡¯t you realize everyone¡¯s in a frenzy?¡± ¡°Time? What time is it? I thought I was supposed to be in the small world chasing down Luna¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spewing?¡± The man named Razer interrupted Raymond. He scanned the surroundings before leaning in and said, ¡°That was a year ago!¡± ¡°A year ago?¡± Raymond felt as though he was in a dream. ¡°A whole year? How did time slip away so quickly? And¡­ what am I doing now?¡±¡°Come on, wake up already,¡± Razer sighed helplessly, inwardly grumbling about how he fathered such a dim-witted son. ¡°Today is your wedding with Princess Estelle. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± he reminded. ¡°Wedding with Princess Estelle?¡± Suddenly, everything clicked into ce. The once blurry memories became vivid as if they had just happened yesterday. That¡¯s right¡­ I managed to get rid of Princess Luna in that small world by crippling her a year ago. Stripped of her value, the Emperor gave her to the prime minister, an elderly man in his fifties who is as rotund as a pig. With Luna out of the way, Estelle¡¯s future was bright. A month after that, she sessfully attained the Saint Realm, bing the youngest saint-level expert in imperial history. The Imperial Consort kept her promise and convinced the Emperor to betroth Estelle to me. After learning the truth, Estelle was deeply moved, and our rtionship quickly blossomed. Both of us are fullymitted to this marriage, and today is the day of our wedding ceremony. No wonder Father is in such a rush. A marriage between the Emperor¡¯s favored daughter and the First Divine Elder¡¯s grandson is definitely a match made in heaven. Not only will the dignitaries in the city receive invitations, but the Emperor himself will also personally officiate the wedding of his daughter. ¡°What are you waiting for? They¡¯re all waiting for you.¡± Razer grabbed Raymond¡¯s wrist impatiently after urging him. ¡°Just a moment, I haven¡¯t gotten the bouquet.¡± Raymond hastily picked up a bouquet from a nearby table. He had specially chosen the arrangement for Estelle. The white blossoms mirrored her beauty¡­ and purity. Following Razer down the corridor decorated with flowers, Raymond received nods from blushing maids in their new uniforms. Raymond returned the gesture. Before long, they arrived at the grand chapel. His father was right¡ªeveryone was waiting for him. The nuns hired to run the wedding ceremony immediately rushed over to him, fixing his makeup, smoothing the wrinkles on his tuxedo, and brushing away stray petals that had settled on his head. A few uncles offered Raymond smiles, his parents had tears of relief in their eyes, and even his grandfather, who rarely smiled, nodded approvingly, pointing his cane toward the doors. ¡°Go inside, don¡¯t keep the bride waiting,¡± he urged. ¡°All right,¡± Raymond replied, holding the bouquet and pushing open the doors. Dong! As the doors creaked open, the church bell tolled. White light flooded his sight. A figure in pure white stood at the furthest end, quietly waiting for his arrival. ¡°Herees the groom!¡± eximed the flower girls, who had been waiting behind the door, as they showered rose petals in his path. Apuse erupted from the guests. His best men, smartly dressed in their tailored suits, exchanged meaningful nces with him before gathering the courage to escort him down the aisle toward the bride. The Emperor took the bride by her hand and led her toward Raymond, while the bridesmaids lifted the long train of her dress behind her. The best men took their positions at the side of the aisle, while Raymond continued walking toward the bride alone. Although the bride¡¯s face was hidden behind the veil, Raymond felt a surge of courage just by looking at her. Having walked all sorts of paths, this was nothing to him. Reaching the bride, the Emperor solemnly ced her hand in Raymond¡¯s, and then offered a stern instruction¡ª¡±Treat her well, or I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Raymond couldn¡¯t help but shudder, sensing the gravity behind the words. The Emperor¡¯s threats were never empty. ¡°I¡¯ll treat Estelle well, I promise. If I break my promise, the heavens can strike me down!¡± Raymond vowed earnestly. ¡°Haha, good boy. I knew I could count on you,¡± the Emperor replied with a pleased smile, patting Raymond¡¯s hand. ¡°Estelle is now in your care,¡± he said. ¡°Yes,¡± Raymond replied, gulping nervously as he grasped Estelle¡¯s soft hand. ¡°Raymond Cassellman, do you vow to love and care for the bride, in sickness and in health, in wealth and in poverty, in beauty and ugliness, from this day forward, as long as you both shall live?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Estelle Hesse, do you vow to love and care for the groom, in sickness and in health, in wealth and in poverty, in beauty and ugliness, from this day forward, as long as you both shall live?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Well then, please exchange your promise rings with each other.¡± The flower girl presented two rings, and Raymond¡¯s heart swelled with warmth as he slid one onto Estelle¡¯s slender finger. As Estelle reciprocated by putting the other ring on his finger, Raymond felt a profound sense of joy wash over him. At that moment, nothing else in the world mattered more than these rings. With the exchange of ringspleted, the pastor closed the bible with a snap and announced to the audience, ¡°Under the watchful eye of God, Raymond Cassellman and Estelle Hesse, you are now united as husband and wife.¡± A warm round of apuse filled the chapel. ¡°Raymond Cassellman, do you dare to seal your vow with a kiss and dere your love for your wife?¡± Before Raymond could reply, the audience began cheering, ¡°Kiss her! Kiss her! Kiss her!¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Raymond replied with a flushed face. He had never felt this shy before in his life. ¡°Then please lift the bride¡¯s veil and seal your vow with a kiss.¡± Inhale¡­ Exhale¡­ Book 5: Chapter 171: Dream (2) Book 5: Chapter 171: Dream (2) The veil fell back slowly. The entire hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone was anticipating this moment. Raymond¡¯s head was bowed initially. When he shakily lifted his head, eager to etch the beautiful face of his bride into his memory¡­ It was then he saw it¡­ A string of drool hanging from the lips of¡­ a pig head. Snoooort~ The pig squinted her eye which was already as narrow as a slit as if attempting to¡­ wink? Raymond nearly suffered a heart attack at the sight, and in his panic, he pped the pig¡¯s face with the bouquet intended to give to Estelle. ¡°You fiend, where have you taken Princess Estelle?!¡± Although the p, cushioned by flowers, did not hurt much, the pig wore a look of disbelief. She clutched her cheek and stood frozen in ce.¡°Y-You¡­ Did you just hit me?¡± ¡°Yes, I did! Get Estelle here at once! Guards! Where are the guards? Seize this monster!¡± Raymond shouted, refusing to touch the pig and dirty his own hands. Strangely, despite his shouting, nobody paid him any heed. Raymond looked around in bewilderment, only to find everyone staring at him with a mix of confusion and disbelief, as if he had lost his mind. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with all of¡­ you? Estelle isn¡¯t here, this monster just appeared out of nowhere. Why are you all looking at me like that? Come on, help me capture the monster! Come on, all of you, seize it!¡± ¡°Rebellious boy, what¡¯s gotten you into today?!¡± Raymond¡¯s grandfather, Rad, delivered a resounding p to Raymond¡¯s cheek, pointing at the sniveling pig, and roared, ¡°That¡¯s Princess Estelle! Where is this monster you speak of?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Raymond held his stinging cheek, pointing at the pig in disbelief. ¡°How can Estelle be a pig?! Are you all pranking me? Where is the real Estelle?¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Rad red at him. ¡°You are the biggest fool today! Insolent boy, keep this up and I¡¯ll beat you senseless!¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The church fell into a sudden hush as the man of the highest authority in the Holy Dragon Empire intervened. His ancient yetmanding gaze bore into Raymond. ¡°So¡­ are you canceling this wedding?¡± ¡°N-No, I¡¯ll marry the real Estelle, not this¡­¡± Raymond pointed at the pig. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Just as the word monster was about to leave his lips, Razer swooped in and mped his hand over Raymond¡¯s mouth. He gave the Emperor an apologetic smile and said, ¡°The wedding will proceed as nned, Your Majesty. Raymond has just been a bit overwroughttely andcked proper rest. Please forgive him, Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°And how are you going to convince me?¡± The Emperor¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Mere words won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°We will prove it to you¡­ we will definitely prove it,¡± Razer reassured him. He exchanged a meaningful nce with his own father before his gaze hardened at Raymond. ¡°Ummppphh!¡± Raymond, who was struggling in his father¡¯s grasp, suddenly felt an invisible force invading his body, causing him to lose control of his movements. ¡°This is¡­¡± With hisst ounce of control, Raymond managed to turn his gaze toward his grandfather, the First Divine Elder of the imperial family, whose withered hand rested on his shoulder, radiating irresistible power. ¡°Grandfather¡­ why¡­¡± Raymond tried to speak, but his voice failed him. ¡°Music! y the music!¡± Razermanded, signaling to the orchestra to start ying romantic melodies. As the music filled the air, Raymond moved toward the pig against his own free will. Wait, what are they nning? Raymond had a bad feeling about what was going to happen next, yet he was too powerless to resist. Snoooort~ The pig puckered her lips. Raymond could see remnants of food still clinging to her teeth, emitting a pungent odor. No. NO. NO! Raymond screamed inwardly, but his lips puckered involuntarily. SMOOOOOOCH! Their lips met, and apuse erupted from the guests once more. The Emperor smiled as if everything were proceeding ording to n. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°NO!¡± Raymond eximed, struggling to sit up from the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kiss a monster, I don¡¯t want to marry a monster! Hell no!¡± ¡°What are you¡­ screaming about in the middle of the night?¡± The woman beside him pped Raymond on the back. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± she asked. ¡°I-I-I-I¡­ I was¡­¡± Raymond stammered, finallying back to his senses and nervously touching his cheek. ¡°I was dreaming?¡± he asked. ¡°What else? Do you really think you¡¯ve married a monster?¡± The woman also sat up from the bed, her face retaining its beauty even in the dim candlelight. ¡°Estelle¡­¡± Raymond looked at his drowsy wife before roughly pulling her into his arms. ¡°I had a nightmare that you turned into a monster, and I even¡­¡± he cried. ¡°There, there. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d still get scared by nightmares.¡± Estelle frowned and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t be rough, you¡¯ll hurt our baby!¡± she huffed. ¡°Baby¡­?¡± Looking at his wife¡¯s bulging belly, Raymond instantly came to his senses. ¡°Right, I¡¯m going to be a father soon, how can I let a dream shake me up? I¡¯m sorry, I must have been too busytely and on edge. Go back to sleep, don¡¯t let me keep you up. You have to rest up for our baby. I¡¯ll go sleep in the study,¡± Raymond hurriedlyforted his wife. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± his wife muttered as she pulled the quilt over herself. Raymond quietly put on his jacket before carefully opening the door and slipping out, only to find that the living room light was still on. ¡°Lord Raymond.¡± The sudden voice startled Raymond, and he turned back, only to find that it was the manservant his wife had recruited. ¡°What are you doing at thiste hour?¡± Raymond asked with a frown. The manservant bowed and replied, ¡°Madam seems to have woken up. I¡¯m preparing a cup of hot milk for her. After she got pregnant, she could only sleep after drinking hot milk.¡± ¡°Is that so? Go ahead then,¡± Raymond replied, shaking his head. He had been so preupiedtely that he hadn¡¯t even noticed these little habits of his wife¡¯s. What a neglectful husband he had been. However, this manservant seemedpetent enough. Raymond nodded approvingly as he watched the servant working even in the middle of the night. He was proficient in his duties and meticulous in his work. Even his wife had mentioned several times that he was good at caring for others. Raymond couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his tanned skin was natural or perhaps a result of prolonged exposure to the sun. He quickly shook his head to dismiss the random thought and prepared to retire to the study for the night. ¡°Lord Raymond,¡± the manservant suddenly called out before asking, ¡°Would you like a cup of hot milk as well?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like milk,¡± Raymond declined. Book 5: Chapter 172: Dream (3) Book 5: Chapter 172: Dream (3) As Estelle¡¯s due date approached, Raymond hurried back from the border. Since marrying Estelle, he had gained favor from the Emperor. Although he had been stationed at the border, which seemed like a demotion, that was actually the frontline in the confrontation with the demon race. Raymond held significant military authority there, unlike the elderly officialszing away in the imperial city. Presently serving as the third legion deputymander on the northwest defense line, Raymond needed only a few more years of service to be eligible for promotion to centralmand. Then, he would eventually ascend tomand an entire elite legion, a position that would deem him worthy of being Princess Estelle¡¯s husband. However, with the war intensifying, Raymond found fewer opportunities to visit home. Throughout his wife¡¯s pregnancy, he had managed to return home only twice. He was only able to return home this time by carving out some time from his busy schedule. His visit would probably be brief, with ns to take a quick look at his newborn son before returning to duty. Just as Raymond arrived outside the delivery room, the midwife emerged. ¡°How did it go, Doctor?¡± Raymond asked eagerly.¡°Everything went well,¡± the doctor replied, removing her mask and heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Both mother and child are safe.¡± As soon as the midwife finished her sentence, the cries of the newborn finally came from within the delivery room. The energetic and loud cry immediately dissipated Raymond¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± he asked. ¡°A healthy baby boy. Go inside; your family is already waiting for you in there,¡± the midwife said, offering a supportive pat on Raymond¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Straighten up, you¡¯re a father now,¡± she added. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a father now,¡± Raymond mumbled to himself, feeling a surge of responsibility wash over him. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to make a weak first impression on my son!¡± Taking a deep breath, Raymond entered the maternity ward. His wife¡¯s bed was already surrounded by family members¡ªhis parents, grandfather, Estelle¡¯s mother, and even her manservant. All of them were already here¡­ save for him, the husband, who waste. Raymond smiled guiltily as he made his way to his beloved wife¡¯s side. As Raymond approached, the others graciously parted to make way for the new father. Walking to the bed, Raymond saw his wife teasing the little bundle of joy in her arms. Sensing his presence, she looked up and gave him a smile, which was a rare sight for him. ¡°Look at how much he resembles you,¡± she remarked. Raymond¡¯s heart swelled with warmth that suddenly made him realize that his grim days on the front line weren¡¯t as bleak as he had thought. ¡°Let me see,¡± he said while reaching out with his hand. His wife rolled her eyes at him and huffed, ¡°How impatient.¡± As she handed over the swaddled baby, she eximed with excitement, ¡°Look, he¡¯s got your nose, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course. Who else would he take after, if not me?¡± Raymondughed heartily. He eagerly pushed back the nket to get a better look, but a puzzled expression crossed his face. ¡°Huh?¡± In that instant, Raymond sensed something amiss. Why is the child¡­ so tanned? His gaze instinctively fell on his own arm, which, despite exposure to the sun and the rigors of battle with the demon race, remained as fair as a woman¡¯s. He nced at his own parents and grandfather next. Although their faces bore the vestiges of time, theirplexions were still fair. As for the Emperor and the Empress¡ªeveryone on the continent knew what they looked like. A bad feeling welled up within Raymond, dampening the excitement of fatherhood with a cloud of uncertainty. ¡°Look at these ears¡­ And these eyes, don¡¯t they look like yours? Even the eyebrows, they¡¯re like a splitting image of yours,¡± his wife continued on, her voice filled with excitement. However, with each word, Raymond¡¯s difort grew. None of the features she pointed out felt familiar to him. Instead, the child bore a striking resemnce to the manservant who kept his head bowed in silence! Could it be that¡­ Raymond could not bring himself to entertain the thought, yet a seething anger began to build within him like a volcano ready to erupt. While the othersughed and praised the baby¡¯s good looks, Raymond abruptly shoved the child back into Estelle¡¯s arms. ¡°I want a DNA test.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± Estelle looked at him incredulously. ¡°Can you repeat that? What did you want?¡± ¡°I want a DNA test,¡± Raymond repeated. As the words left his lips, a sense of calm washed over him. He merely sought the truth; if his suspicions were unfounded, he would make amends to his wife and child with all he had. But if they weren¡¯t¡­ ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡­ I¡¯ve cheated on you?¡± Estelle¡¯s voice erupted like an angry lioness. ¡°You heartless, neglectful, despicable man! You, who can¡¯t even return home a few times a year, have the audacity to use me of infidelity instead of the other way around? Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°The evidence is right here¡­¡± Raymond gestured toward the child. ¡°Does he truly look like me? Answer me honestly. You and I are both fair-skinned, so why is he so tanned?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one to be med!¡± His wife continued yelling resentfully as she flung whatever was within reach at him. Tears streaked down her face as she continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you encourage me to go for walks during my pregnancy? And now, you¡¯re rejecting our child because he¡¯s tanned from the sun? What kind of father are you?!¡± ¡°Absurd!¡± Raymond seethed with anger. For the first time, his wife¡¯s beautiful face filled him with disgust. It was at this moment, his mother-inw, who had remained silent until now, the woman who had emerged victorious in the pce struggles and became the motherly queen, leaned in close and whispered to him. ¡°Are you certain about this, Raymond?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what His Majesty once said to you?¡± ¡°Of course not. If I ever wronged Estelle, I¡¯d be willing to be skinned alive¡­ But it¡¯s Estelle who¡­¡± ¡°Estelle is a princess! A princess wouldn¡¯t stoop to such disgrace.¡± The Queen¡¯s interruption was icy. ¡°But Estelle¡­¡± Raymond began, only to stop mid-sentence as a sudden realization dawned upon him. The Empress was right¡ªEstelle might err, but the Princess would not, for she embodied the dignity of the imperial family. So that¡¯s how it is¡­ As Raymond reflected on his parents¡¯ pandering demeanor, he immediately grasped the situation. His parents were fully aware of everything but chose silence. They knew it was useless to argue. ¡°Young people are prone to mistakes; don¡¯t let a small error jeopardize your future,¡± the Empress advised solemnly. ¡°I understand if you dislike this child but you mustn¡¯t allow yourself to be seen as an abusive father. Sometimes, the opinions of others hold significant sway,¡± she added. ¡°As for both of you, just keep living your lives together in harmony. Don¡¯t get too caught up by what¡¯s on the surface. At least you still have a beautiful wife, don¡¯t you?¡± Raymond¡¯s body turned stiff and his limbs grew cold. He wanted to speak but found himself unable to form words. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Without warning, Raymond lunged at the manservant standing in the corner and roared angrily, ¡°This man must die!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± To his surprise, his wife, who had just given birth, stood before him. ¡°What are YOU doing?¡± Raymond¡¯s eyes zed with rage. ¡°You imed to be innocent, yet you¡¯re still protecting him in a situation like this?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Do you think you can get away withmitting murder without cause?¡± Book 5: Chapter 173: Dream (4) Book 5: Chapter 173: Dream (4) In the tavern, music from the ancient instruments enveloped the dimly lit space with a hint of mncholy. It waste at night, the town was asleep, and the tavern stood empty except for Raymond, who poured ss after ss of clear liquor for himself. ¡°Damn it. Damn it all.¡± With each ss, Raymond muttered curses under his breath. It was unclear whom he was cursing¡ªperhaps he was simply trying to drown his sorrows in alcohol. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite troubled,¡± remarked the tavern owner, serving Raymond for the fifth time that evening with another bottle. ¡°Do you need an ear? Sometimes, sharing your thoughts can make you feel better.¡± ¡°Go away, I have nothing to say to you,¡± Raymond responded, waving him off dismissively. There was no way he could tell someone else that he had been cheated on by his own wife and found out that her son was not his own. The tavern owner, ustomed to handling many such distressed patrons, wasn¡¯t offended. He skillfully opened the wine bottle and offered a friendly smile. ¡°Even so, as a professional, I must tell you that no amount of drinking will help you escape your troubles.¡± At this, Raymond¡¯s hand trembled as he raised his ss, his bloodshot eyes meeting those of the tavern owner.Despite the dim candlelight, the tavern owner¡¯s imposing presence was unmistakable. His demeanor was far toomanding for such a modest establishment. ¡°Seems like you have a story to tell too,¡± Raymondmented. Looking into the tavern owner¡¯s eyes, Raymond sensed a familiar aura, akin to his own. Both seemed to share experiences marked by heartache and confusion. Yet, a discernible difference set them apart¡ªthe tavern owner appeared to handle it with a resilience that Raymond could not muster. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a story?¡± The tavern owner smiled as he poured wine into Raymond¡¯s ss. ¡°You and I are but characters in tales. The distinction lies in whether our narratives can evokeughter or tears of anguish from the readers. If we fail to move them, then our lives are truly uninteresting.¡± ¡°Well said, here¡¯s to you.¡± Raymond toasted, lifting his ss, which the tavern owner reciprocated, filling his own ss before downing it in one big gulp. ¡°Haha, that really hits the spot.¡± Raymond chuckled, feeling a genuine smile grace his lips for the first time since his world had been turned upside down. ¡°How did you know I was trying to get myself drunk?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what everyone does when they visit my humble establishment,¡± the tavern owner replied, tapping the wine bottle to produce a crisp sound. ¡°If it were merely for the sake of sampling fine wines, there are plenty of opulent taverns on the street with exquisite selections. Yet here you are, in my modest tavern where even the aroma struggles to escape.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. One can only seek drunkenness and sce in such a remote tavern,¡± Raymond agreed, taking another gulp of his wine. Conversing with the tavern owner seemed to have dulled the vor of the wine in his ss. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you have a drink that can truly intoxicate me?¡± ¡°Haha, as I¡¯m in the business of inebriating patrons, of course I¡¯m capable of knocking anyone who came in here down,¡± the tavern owner said confidently. ¡°But you just imed that this is your finest wine,¡± Raymond countered, shaking the bottle in his hand. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the best wine I offer, but not the most potent.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Raymond¡¯s interest was piqued as he pped his thigh. ¡°What are you waiting for then? Fetch it for me. Or are you worried I can¡¯t afford it?¡± ¡°Of course not. Considering your demeanor, there¡¯s no doubt you¡¯ve held a lofty position for quite some time.¡± With a wave of his hand, the tavern owner conjured several bottles of wine before Raymond. ¡°Were you bluffing? The alcohol in this could barely match my mouthwash.¡± ¡°Patience, my esteemed guest,¡± the tavern owner assured, producing a shaker bottle out of thin air. Raymond¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. ¡°Cocktails?¡± ¡°I expected no less of someone your caliber. Cocktails it is,¡± the tavern owner said. With deft and graceful movements, the tavern owner shook the shaker bottle, producing a melodious rhythm akin to a babbling brook flowing over stones. It did not take long for the tavern owner to concoct a ss of colorful cocktail. ¡°Please enjoy your drink.¡± Raymond¡¯s gaze sparkled as he savored the cocktail with the finesse of a connoisseur. ¡°Exquisite!¡± he eximed with genuine appreciation. ¡°More awaits,¡± the tavern owner announced as he effortlessly prepared another cocktail with a flick of his wrist. ¡°Marvelous!¡± Raymond eximed, then asked, ¡°Does this drink have a name?¡± The tavern owner swirled his ss, observing the mesmerizing hues of the liquor, his eyes betraying a hint of nostalgia and mncholy. ¡°The name of this cocktail is¡­ Carefree.¡± ¡°Carefree¡­¡± Raymond echoed softly as if pondering the profound meaning encapsted within those simple sybles. ¡°There¡¯s no need to delve too deeply into it; it simply means being drunk and carefree,¡± the tavern owner exined, masking his somber expression with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a good name. Make me another ss!¡± Raymond dered as he downed his ss with a single gulp. ¡°Indeed,¡± the tavern owner concurred, raising his head and emptied his own ss. In the throes of the moment, two strangers forged an instant bond, their conversation flowing freely amidstughter and libations. As the night wore on, Raymond revealed his own tragic past, recounting how he had been cheated on by his wife and was forced to raise the son of another man. The tavern owner, equally inebriated, confided about his girlfriend¡¯s mysterious departure with another man. The two grown men hugged each other and wept like children. After their tears dried, they continued to drink as if every sip could help them escape from their cursed fates. In the haze of intoxication, time seemed to stand still, stretching into an eternity. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Ugghh¡­ my head hurts¡­¡± Raymond groaned, clutching his throbbing skull as he struggled to get out of bed. This was the first time he¡¯d experienced the brutal reminder of a hangover since attaining the Saint Realm. ¡°Did the¡­ tavern owner send me to an inn?¡± Raymond was about to assess his situation¡ªthe first thing he usually did when hungover¡ªwhen a sudden, forceful knock interrupted his thoughts. Bang, bang, bang! Rather than knocks, they sounded like someone was hammering on the door. Raymond frowned in annoyance as he made his way toward the door. But as he moved, a searing pain shot through him. ¡°Damn, my a?s?s? hurts.1 What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± Raymond winced, his curiosity overshadowed by the sudden agony coursing through him. Before he could investigate further, the relentless pounding on the door intensified. ¡°I¡¯ming! Seriously, what¡¯s with the urgency?¡± Raymond grumbled, his displeasure evident as he swung the door open, only to be met with Estelle, whose face was contorted with anger. ¡°Estelle? What brings you here?¡± ¡°What brings me here? You should be asking yourself that!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened? I only came out for a drink.¡± His mind shed back to the events preceding his inebriation¡ªskipping out on his duties to get a drink. A shiver went down his spine. Had the demons breached the defense line while he was neglecting his duties to indulge in alcohol? If it turned out to be true, it would indeed be a grave offense. As Raymond was about to inquire about the situation, Estelle abruptly darted past him and entered the room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Raymond inquired, puzzled by her sudden rush. ¡°What do you think?¡±2 Book 5: Chapter 174: Dream (5) Book 5: Chapter 174: Dream (5) ¡°I¡¯m here to catch a cheater!¡± Raymond couldn¡¯t help but wear a puzzled expression that seemed to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t even call you a cheater, yet here you are, using me of being one?¡± His wife brushed past him and lifted the white quilt. ¡°Who are you calling a cheater? Don¡¯t be absurd¡ª¡± Raymond¡¯s disdain evaporated as his gazended on a naked figure hidden beneath the quilt. ¡°What? The tavern owner?¡± A wave of dizziness hit Raymond, his mind reeling as if struck by a hammer. ¡°What¡¯s the tavern owner doing here?¡± Estelle¡¯splexion paled slightly as she directed her fury toward Raymond. ¡°Still ying dumb? You know exactly how he ended up here! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll weasel your way out now!¡± ¡°Weasel-? What?¡± Raymond struggled toprehend what there was to exin about two grown men sharing a bed.Could something untoward happen between men? That¡¯s-¡­ Before he could ponder further, the tavern owner was startled awake by Estelle¡¯s grim countenance. He let out a cry and then curled up in a corner, clutching the quilt tightly around him, and pointed usingly at Raymond. ¡°He seduced me first!¡± ¡°Seduced¡­? What are you talking about?¡± Raymond struggled to understand the tavern owner¡¯s words. He took a step forward, attempting to seek rification, but a sharp, undeniable pain once again assaulted his rear, as though something long and hard had been mercilessly rammed up into him the night before. He immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Could it be that¡­ A thought Raymond never wanted to face suddenly popped into his mind, and he couldn¡¯t erase it, no matter how hard he tried. ¡°He was the one who kept refilling my ss and forced me to drink!¡± The tavern owner continued to defend himself, desperate to clear his name. Unfortunately, he was adding fuel to the fire. ¡°I¡¯m just a tavern owner; I can¡¯t refuse a patron¡¯s request. He was the one who got me drunkst night! I don¡¯t know anything about this!¡± What the hell? Weren¡¯t you the one who initiated the conversationst night? Raymond was about to counter the tavern owner¡¯s ims but amotion erupted outside the room. ¡°Raymond! Raymond! What trouble have you gotten yourself into this time?¡± Razer burst into the room, followed by Raymond¡¯s mother and a throng of rtives, mostly from Estelle¡¯s family. Even the Empress, who rarely left the pce, was present. Raymond almost burst outughing. These people were trying really hard to nder him¡­ How could such a coincidence ur? And here was his wife, running around the ce barely a day after giving birth. ¡°Mother¡­¡± Estelle threw herself into the Empress¡¯ arms, looking pitiful with tears streaming down her cheeks like pearls. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Raymond has been cheating on me, and with another man, no less.¡± ¡°What? Is that true?¡± The Empress¡¯ anger was palpable as she fixed Raymond with a piercing stare. ¡°Is Estelle telling the truth?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to frame me! I¡¯m innocent!¡± Raymond retorted. ¡°Innocent?¡± Estelle snapped, pointing at the tavern owner who was cowering in the corner of the room. ¡°I caught you red-handed! How are you innocent in this matter?!¡± ¡°This is clearly a setup to frame me!¡± Raymond¡¯s gaze hardened as he locked eyes with Estelle. ¡°It¡¯s obvious who made the first mistake. Why resort to such desperate measures, Estelle?¡± he asked. ¡°What? Are you using me of setting you up? You shameless b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d try to nder me even in this situation!¡± Estelle stormed up to Raymond, punching him in his chest before turning to the Empress once more. ¡°Look at him, Mother! He rarelyes home, and when he does, he engages in such disgraceful behavior, and with another man no less! He¡¯s embarrassing me!¡± Raymond boiled with anger, his voice rising as he confronted Estelle. ¡°Rarelye home? Why do you think I haven¡¯t beening home? Who do you think I drowned my sorrows for yesterday? It¡¯s all because of you! Because you can¡¯t control yourself, because you cheated on me!¡± ¡°SEE!¡± Estelle pointed usingly at Raymond, her hands trembling with rage. ¡°He¡¯s deflecting because he knows he¡¯s guilty. Where¡¯s the evidence? When have I ever cheated on you?¡± ¡°You want evidence? That¡¯s simple¡­ I have the evidence-¡­¡± Raymond began looking around as he searched the room for the b?a?s?t?a?r?d? baby, only to be interrupted by Razer, who gripped his sleeve firmly. ¡°Raymond, my son¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Why should I stop? That woman is bullying me! I can¡¯t just¡ª¡± Raymond¡¯s voice trailed off, shrinking into a whisper as he suddenly noticed his parents, who seemed to have aged twenty years in an instant. ¡°That so-called evidence of yours, is this it?¡± The Empress suddenly pped a piece of paper onto Raymond¡¯s face. ¡°Take a look for yourself,¡± she said coldly. Raymond epted the paper, only to find it was a DNA test report. In the results column, it clearly stated: Raymond Cassellman is the biological father of Princess Estelle¡¯s child. Raymond¡¯s vision darkened and he felt a chill creeping over his body. He had gone straight to the tavern as soon as he left the maternity ward yesterday to drown his sorrows. And during that time, he hadn¡¯t sustained so much as a scratch¡ªwhere had they obtained his blood for testing? Then again, he shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. The doctors in the hospital, the passersby, the rtives, and even his own parents¡­ All of them sided with Estelle. Who was he to fight her? ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll wait for the Emperor to pass judgment on this matter. Someone, arrest Raymond Cassellman!¡± The Empress¡¯mand sliced through the air as she departed, wrapping her arms around the tearful Estelle. As cold shackles mped onto Raymond¡¯s wrists, he kept his head bowed, and his entire body rigid like a puppet. He couldn¡¯t feel anything, save for the faint echo of his parents¡¯ voices. ¡°Why are you so foolish¡­ my son¡­?¡± Heh, am I foolish? Raymond couldn¡¯t help but question himself. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô The verdict soon arrived¡ªthe Emperor upheld his promise made on their wedding day and sentenced Raymond to death by a thousand cuts. It was a gloomy afternoon on the day of the execution. A crowd had already gathered at the execution tform, criticizing Raymond, who stood there in prison garb. ¡°Did you hear? This man married Princess Estelle, only to betray her the day after she gave birth.¡± ¡°I did. The scandal has spread far and wide. Rumor has it he forced himself upon the other party.¡± ¡°And to think, the person he cheated with was another man!¡± ¡°What? You must be kidding right?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not making it up. My great-aunt¡¯s second cousin¡¯s fifth niece works as a waitress at that hotel. She saw him entering a room together with another man at midnight.¡± ¡°Good heavens, how dreadful.¡± ¡°Not only that, I also heard that he didn¡¯t like his newborn son because he thought he was too ugly.¡± ¡°What? No babies look attractive on the day they¡¯re born!¡± ¡°Exactly, which makes him an absolute wretch!¡± ¡°Princess Estelle deserves better. How could she fall for such a man? If I were her, I¡¯d be driven to despair.¡± ¡°Ugh, what a scoundrel. I once thought him and Princess Estelle were a perfect match, but how mistaken I was.¡± ¡°A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, indeed! He should be dead!¡± Book 5: Chapter 175: Dream (6) Book 5: Chapter 175: Dream (6) I should be dead? Heh. If I deserve to die, then what does Estelle deserve? Raymond hung his head, chuckling bitterly to himself. Estelle used to be the sole object of his desires. He sacrificed everything to please her and evenmitted murder for her. Yet, in the end, he found himself in this tragic predicament. How ridiculous. Lamentable, even. But¡­ is this my fault? No. How can a man who wholeheartedly sacrifices everything for a woman be wrong? Indeed, the fault does not lie with me. It lies with Estelle. That b?i?t?c?h?¡­ She turned me into a pitiful dog, scorned by all. Raymond ground his teeth together with resentment, yet he was powerless. He was just a condemned man awaiting his fate. What could he do against that lofty princess? ¡°The time hase. Execute him!¡± The execution overseer nced at the sky and threw his token out as he issued themand. A servant boy in ck attire jogged forward, gripping Raymond¡¯s chin and forcing a bitter medicinal concoction down his throat. The liquid coursed through him, infusing his limbs and bones with searing heat, sustaining his life and staving off death by severe blood loss until the punishment¡¯s conclusion. Following the administration of the medicinal concoction, the servant boy gagged Raymond¡¯s mouth with a steel rod, preventing him from ending his own life by biting his tongue.With these preparationsplete, the executioner ascended the tform, adorned in resplendent red attire. Raymond recognized him as the prison master of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s Heavenly Prison, and also the empire¡¯s pre-eminent executioner, striking fear into the hearts of countless criminals. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Raymond.¡± The Prison Master offered a smile and an insincere apology. ¡°To be honest, this is my first time executing a saint-level expert, so I might be a bit jittery. I hope you can forgive any shorings on my part.¡± The prison master produced a knife with a de as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, while the servant boy held a tray aloft. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± With a low shout, the Prison Master¡¯s de darted across Raymond¡¯s chest like a shadow. Agonizing pain surged through Raymond, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. The Prison Master proudly disyed a thin slice of flesh before Raymond¡¯s eyes. It was almost translucent in the light. ¡°Look at this. It seems like my skills haven¡¯t gone rusty yet.¡± Damn, what a psycho! Raymond felt the urge to unleash a torrent of curses, but hecked even the privilege of speech. He could only endure silently as the madman inflicted cut after cut upon him. Each incision brought excruciating pain, pushing Raymond¡¯s consciousness to the brink of copse. Meanwhile, the potent tonic coursing through his veins, crafted from rare herbs, cruelly kept him alert and alive, denying him even the sce of unconsciousness. Such was the horror of the execution known as death by a thousand cuts¡ªwhere the prisoner was not allowed to die until the final cut had been made on his skin. Rain gradually fell. The prison master gazed at the sky after neatly cing the 952nd slice of flesh on the tray. He wiped the blood from his hands and dered, ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. We¡¯ll resume tomorrow.¡± The execution overseer had long departed due to the rain and the gore. The spectators had dispersed as well. Eventually, even the prison master departed under the umbre held up by the servant boy. Raymond was left alone in the execution ground. Atst, he could catch his breath. He hung his head low. Despite enduring over nine hundred cuts, he could not get used to the searing pain. ¡°Painful, isn¡¯t it?¡± A familiar voice reached him. Raymond strained to lift his gaze and saw Estelle, apanied by a manservant holding an umbre over her. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Raymond tried to speak or unleash his fury upon the woman before him, but all that escaped him was a feeble whimper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t understand non-verbalmunication,¡± Estelle said, tenderly stroking Raymond¡¯s bloodstained face. ¡°Look at you, my dear Raymond. How pitiful you are. You didn¡¯t have to endure such agony, but your stubbornness is what led you here. Sometimes, feigning ignorance is the wisest course, much like your glib-tongued father.¡± ¡°Ughhh¡­¡± ¡°I told you, I can¡¯t understand you.¡± Estelle rose to her feet and then held the hand of the manservant behind her. With a smile she said, ¡°I almost forgot. I came here specifically to inform you that I¡¯ll be marrying Saga in a month¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± ¡°Saga is so much more gentle and considerate than you,¡± Estelle said, her cheeks flushing crimson. ¡°But on that note, I must thank you. The pain you¡¯ve caused me is what made Father consent to the marriage between Saga and me, despite our disparate status.¡± ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± Raymond attempted to lunge at Estelle with a newfound surge of energy. His eyes were aze with hatred and a desire to devour the woman he once loved. Yet he was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even break free from his restraint. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. Goodbye, Raymond. Enjoy myst gift for you.¡± With a wave, Estelle turned around and departed without even looking back. The rain began pouring, obscuring Estelle¡¯s retreating figure. Raymond¡¯s hatred deepened as he watched her fade into the downpour. And so, his execution resumed the next day. After enduring a total of three thousand and six hundred cuts, Raymond finally breathed hisst. Yet even in death, his eyes remained open, brimming with resentment. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô As snow swirled in the bitter cold wind, Raymond stirred within an igloo. A feeble bonfire fought against the biting cold, offering scant warmth against the relentless onught of winter. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Raymond groaned, his hand clutching his pounding head as he slowly regained consciousness. ¡°Where am I¡­?¡± His thoughts were muddled. As soon as he regained a bit of rity, he quickly groped around his body and was relieved to find himself intact. Then what had happened before¡­ Was it a dream? No, it was too vivid to be a dream. Then why¡­ While Raymond was lost in his thoughts, a voice he knew all too well rang out once more. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Snapping his head around, Raymond caught sight of a figure much younger than he remembered, yet still as familiar as if engraved in his bones. Es¡­telle! ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, answer my question: Why are you here? Did my mother send you here to assassinate Luna?¡± Princess Estelle demanded. ¡°But why would you, a middle stage of the Saint Realm, copse in the snow? Is there an adversary in this world beyond your ability to confront?¡± Observing Raymond¡¯s bewildered silence, Estelle frowned with disdain. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m speaking to you. Show some reaction!¡± ¡°Reaction?¡± Raymond rose slowly, his towering form casting a long shadow in the firelight. ¡°Go f?u?c?k? yourself. How about that for a reaction?¡± he snarled. ¡°What?¡± Estelle was stunned for a moment, clearly taken aback by Raymond¡¯s sudden defiance after years of simping for her. Her surprise quickly gave way to fury. ¡°Raymond! Do you know what you¡¯ve just said?¡± ¡°Me? Of course I do. Do you want me to repeat it?¡± Raymond ground his teeth, his face contorted with rage as he spat, ¡°I¡¯ll f?u?c?k? your entire family up, b?i?t?c?h?!¡± Book 5: Chapter 176: The Cruelest Punishment Book 5: Chapter 176: The Cruelest Punishment Huff¡­ After the green mistpletely engulfed Estelle, Raymond finally exhaled a long breath, as if he had released all his pent-up frustration. He immediately felt a significant lift in his mood. ¡°This is¡­¡± Raymond surveyed his surroundings, taking in the sight as the mist dissipated. Before him stood an igloo made of ice bricks. Though not spacious, it contained all the essentials. A burning bonfire cast a warm glow, illuminating matching tables and chairs. Upon one of the tables rested exquisite teacups, filled with steaming ck tea. It was evident that the owner knew how to enjoy a good life. ¡°It¡¯s freezing cold. Would you care for a cup of ck tea?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Raymond replied politely, epting the cup. But as he lifted it to his lips, his expression shifted abruptly. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t recall there being a third person here just now,¡± he said warily as he scrutinized the blonde girl leisurely savoring her tea in her seat.¡°Come on now. It¡¯s only been a short while, and you¡¯ve forgotten me already?¡± Lilith breathed in the aroma of the tea, a smile ying on her lips before continuing, ¡°We¡¯re old acquaintances.¡± ¡°I recall us being old acquaintances,¡± Raymond retorted with a sneer. The blonde girl possessed a delicate and alluring charm, the kind that would leave a deep impression on anyone after a nce. Raymond sifted through his recent recollections but found no trace of her. Only in the distant past did a figure vaguely reminiscent of her exist, but that person had long since perished. ¡°Oh my. It seems like you¡¯re still lost in that dream and fail to grasp the reality,¡± Lilith remarked with a snap of her fingers. ¡°Cornelia, wake him up,¡± she ordered. ¡°Eeyah.¡± A toddler that looked about two or three emerged from behind the blonde girl, startling Raymond once more as he had not sensed the child¡¯s presence before this. ¡°Eeyah-eeyah-ee!¡± Cornelia waved a morose-looking doll in her hand as if it were a magic wand. After spinning it in mid-air several times, she pointed her finger at Raymond. An invisible force enveloped Raymond, rendering him unable to resist. He could only watch as the scene before him abruptly shifted. ¡°Raymond Cassellman, do you take Estelle Hesse to be your wife?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Estelle Hesse, do you take Raymond Cassellman to be your husband?¡± ¡°I do.¡± It was a snapshot of Raymond and Estelle¡¯s wedding, a moment frozen in time despite the transformation of his love into hatred. ¡°You have to rest up for our baby. I¡¯ll go sleep in the study.¡± This was a moment shared between Raymond and Estelle during her pregnancy when everything was still wonderful and he was a devoted husband. ¡°I want a DNA test!¡± That was Raymond¡¯s demand upon discovering the child wasn¡¯t his, marking the beginning of his peculiar journey. Then, he saw the scene he dreaded revisiting¡ªthe night he engaged in drunken infidelity with another man, only to be caught red-handed by Estelle. And then finally, his death by a thousand cuts and Estelle¡¯s farewell, marking the culmination of his hatred. These images, once experienced firsthand by Raymond, now reyed before his eyes like a film. With an unseen force, these memories gradually detached from reality. In Raymond¡¯s perspective, he transitioned from an active participant in the unfolding narrative to a mere spectator. The memories once again connected to a distant past, when he came into the small world, oveing obstacles for Estelle. ¡°I see¡­ So it was a dream.¡± Raymond watched the scene ying before him as tears involuntarily streamed down his face. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a dream. A beautiful dream made specifically for you,¡± Lilith remarked, teasing the fire with her foot, feeling the dancing me tickling the sole of her foot. ¡°Who the¡­ hell are you?¡± Memory resurfaced¡­ No, more like, Raymond¡¯s timeline had finally realigned. He finally recognized the girl, she was the one whom he had brutally killed not long ago. Yet here she stood, alive, yfully appearing before him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be focused on something more pressing than asking who I am?¡± Lilith¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile as she traced mischievous circles with her fingers in the air. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just murder your beloved~?¡± ¡°My beloved¡­? Estelle¡­?¡± Raymond snapped back to reality, staring nkly at his hands. If the previous events were merely a dream, then hadn¡¯t he¡­ killed his most beloved woman with his own hands, without any reason? ¡°NO! ESTELLE!!!!!!!!!¡± ¡°The northern winds are blowing¡­ and the snowkes are drifting¡­~ Ahem, I thought the song fit the atmosphere just right,¡± Lilith exined upon seeing the confused look on Cornelia¡¯s face. ¡°Why¡­? Why are you doing this to me!¡± Raymond red at Lilith with bloodshot eyes, looking like an enraged beast. ¡°Huh? Have you forgotten that you were the one who made the first move?¡± Lilith raised her hands in the air innocently. ¡°And you were the one who killed Princess Estelle. Don¡¯t pin the me on me,¡± she added. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ if it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± The green mist filled the air once more as a saint-level expert¡¯s domain enveloped the small igloo once more. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me¡­ you¡¯d be able to reunite with your dear Princess Estelle?¡± Lilith¡¯s tone turned icy as she mocked. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd. That dream just now wasn¡¯t entirely fictional; it was crafted from the perfect script in your mind. Of course, that pig-headed bride at the start was merely a small gift from me to you, but I didn¡¯t meddle in the subsequent plot.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Hehe, just face the reality. You¡¯ve sensed it already, haven¡¯t you? Princess Estelle isn¡¯t even in love with you. Even if you go to great lengths to im her, it will likely end in tragedy, just like how she cheated on you in the dream.¡± ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not even¡­ Ooof!¡± Raymond continued ranting, but Lilith capitalized on his distraction. She charged toward him and delivered a powerful punch. ¡°Ah, that feels refreshing,¡± Lilith groaned in satisfaction. However, Raymond, being a middle-stage saint-level expert, proved tougher than most. Lilith¡¯s powerful punch only knocked a few teeth out of his mouth and he still looked energetic enough to retaliate. But Lilith had no intention of engaging in a prolonged duel. She simply wanted an outlet for her frustration, so she made a quick exit after punching him. ¡°Cornelia,¡± she called. ¡°Eeeyah~¡± Cornelia, already half asleep, respondedzily and flicked a finger toward Raymond. The space around him distorted, and Raymond was forcefully teleported away. ¡°Fight¡¯s over, that¡¯s a wrap,¡± Lilith dered while dusting her hands. She did not order Cornelia to finish Raymond off, thinking that letting him live might inflict greater torment. Though he might have forgotten that Estelle wasn¡¯t dead for real due to the protective nature of the Immacte Domain Tree, the rtionship between him and his beloved Estelle was definitely over. All Lilith needed to do now was to sit back with her popcorn, and watch the rest of the drama unfold. Book 5: Chapter 177: Little Rabbit Book 5: Chapter 177: Little Rabbit ¡°Did you feel that?¡± Moore turned his gaze north solemnly. ¡°Of course,¡± Myre replied while chewing on the rabbit she had roasted. However, the shock had dulled her taste buds so she could barely taste what she was eating. ¡°The aura of the Divine realm¡­¡± she mumbled. Moore grew anxious. ¡°I thought no beings of the Divine realm could exist here. What was that just now?¡± ¡°No beings of the demigod realm or beyond can exist here¡­ This is a rule set by the old crone herself and even she abides by it. Frankly, I¡¯m clueless as to where this unknown being of the Divine realm came from.¡± Myre shook her head, losing her appetite for the rabbit. She tossed it casually into the fire pit and kicked dirt over the mes to put them out. ¡°Fortunately, we were right to wait. If someone hadn¡¯t lured that wild deity out beforehand, we might have been the unfortunate ones instead.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Moore looked at her dumbly, unable to catch on. ¡°Are you suggesting we continue with the n? But there¡¯s a deity on the opposite side. What can we, mere beings who resort to stealing mortal bodies, hope to achieve? Shouldn¡¯t we wait for reinforcements or some sort of support?¡± ¡°Reinforcements? What good would that do?¡± Myre looked at the sky and sneered coldly. ¡°Before those above decide to fall out with the old crone, the reinforcements they can send are all fragments of divine sense like you and me. They can¡¯t evenpare to a demigod. Can a few more of them beat a real deity?¡±¡°Well, they can¡¯t¡­¡± Moore muttered, shaking his head. Every realm beyond Rank 9, starting from Saint Realm, represented a significant leap in strength and perception. Adversaries in those realms couldn¡¯t be ovee solely by numbers. ¡°But why continue with the n? Isn¡¯t that suicide?¡± ¡°The n remains mostly unchanged, it¡¯s the objective that needs adjustment,¡± Myre said, her gaze fixed on the ground, or rather, on the little world below. A flicker of determination shed through her eyes as she continued, ¡°We don¡¯t need to capture her; we just need to force her power out and expose it to the higher-ups.¡± ¡°There are two reasons they hesitate to break things off with the old crone. They fear her, and some still doubt that thing resides within the body of a young girl. So, we don¡¯t need to risk our lives to capture her alive. We just need to push her to her limits, forcing her to reveal her power and confirm her identity. The rest will fall into ce.¡± Moore hesitated. ¡°But with a deity protecting her, pushing her to the brink won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Trust me. That deity probably isn¡¯t a smart one.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± ¡°Intuition,¡± Myre said, pointing at her chest with a confident smile. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of this body¡¯s intuition, especially with my enhancements.¡± ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll trust you this once, Three.¡± Moore calmed down, reclining with his head in his hands, observing the clouds as they drifted over the mountain stream. Then, as if recalling something, he remarked casually, ¡°You know, I can¡¯t entirely me some of the higher-ups for doubting what¡¯s inside her. Even I find myself doubting at times.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Myre agreed, settling down and idly ying with a mound of dirt. She regretted her earlier outburst, considering whether to start another fire. ¡°After all, cing an archenemy inside the dragon race¡¯s sole remaining princess is quite perplexing.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Having eliminated two enemies, Lilith savored Estelle¡¯s ck tea in a great mood while warming herself by the fire in the igloo. Loungingfortably in a creaking rocking chair, Lilith felt as though she was living the retired life ahead of time. ¡°What time is it now?¡± Lilith was about to check the time on her gold pocket watch, but nced up suddenly, as if sensing something. A golden light pierced the gloomy sky, casting considerable illumination. Simultaneously, a female voice devoid of emotion resounded in the ears of all present. ¡°Commencing the bounty of day one. Target: Erica. Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart acquired: three.¡± ¡°Only three?¡± Lilith¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to intrigue. ¡°Seems I¡¯m not the only one cking off today.¡± Perhaps all participants harbored simr thoughts. After all, the most efficient method of obtaining Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts was to seize it from others. Hence, there was no need to waste time and energy in the initial days of the tournament; one could simply wait until the tournament neared its end and snatch enough Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. The final day¡¯s bounty would definitely be a fiercepetition that could escte into arge-scale battlefield. ¡°But that¡¯s what makes it thrilling, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lilith licked her dry lips, rising to her feet and hastening toward the source of the golden light. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Erica was now in a state of panic, deeply so. The cause of this panic wasn¡¯t merely her sudden designation as a bounty target, but rather herck of strength. It wouldn¡¯t suffice to say she was just weak; in truth, she was exceedingly feeble. This was the pitfall of transforming a group battle into a solo battle. In group battles, victory hinged on more than individual might; factors like strategy, environment, and teamposition also yed pivotal roles. Erica¡¯s group fell into the category of teams whose memberscked remarkable individual prowess but excelled in teamwork. Their lineup was diverse, epassing physical and magical offense, close-quartersbat, and ranged attacks. As a five-man team, they were a formidable force, adept at navigating various challenges, narrowly advancing to the second round. And Erica was the healer of the team. She wasn¡¯t just any healer; her skill was extraordinary. Raised under her grandmother¡¯s care, Erica¡¯s mastery of healing magic surpassed that of most at the Holy Dragon Imperial Magic Academy. Many esteemed professors even conceded that they were inferior to her in the art of healing. In fact, it was Erica¡¯s contributions that had propelled their otherwise average team¡­ ahem, their team of diverse talents into the second round of thepetition. Yet, little did she anticipate that the second round would devolve into individualbat, leaving her, a pure healer, vulnerable akin to a rabbit being sent into a wolf¡¯s den. Thus, Erica resolved not to seek glory but merely to endure until the tournament¡¯s conclusion, ensuring she didn¡¯t bring shame upon her grandmother. Fortunately, the little world was vast enough to scatter a hundred and twenty contestants across it, minimizing the likelihood of encounters. However, with her target lost, Erica couldn¡¯t afford to remain idle. Unable to participate in battles, she decided to search for the scattered Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts mentioned in the rules. Leveraging her affinity for water, Erica scoured a vastke and eventually stumbled upon two Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. Book 5: Chapter 178: Experiment Book 5: Chapter 178: Experiment ¡°What should I do¡­?¡± Erica¡¯s voice trembled as she held three Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts in her hands. Even if she discarded the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts now, the bounty had already been issued. As long as Erica remained in thepetition, the bounty wouldn¡¯t vanish for one hour. Although Erica could use offensive magic, those who advanced to the second round were all formidable opponents. Those, like Erica, who had managed to progress with unconventional skills were rare. Hence, Erica had abandoned the intention to retaliate and was now contemting whether surrendering might lead to less suffering. ¡°Found you.¡± A rush of air heralded the arrival of a petite figure descending from the sky. Before the neer could speak, Erica swiftly set down the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, clutched her head, and sought refuge in a corner. The series of actions were executed seamlessly, as though rehearsed countless times. ¡°I surrender! Take all the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. Please don¡¯t harm me; I fear pain!¡±Lilith tilted her head in confusion and asked, ¡°Is this a trap?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a trap! It¡¯s not! I¡¯m merely a healer with limited offensive capabilities. I found these Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts in theke.¡± To demonstrate her harmlessness, Erica clutched her head even tighter. Lilith stared at Erica, who appeared on the verge of curling up into a ball. Concluding she needn¡¯t fear any traps, Lilith strode over confidently and picked up the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts from the ground. Seconds passed without incident. ¡°I guess this isn¡¯t really a trap, after all.¡± Lilith observed the girl as she weighed the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts in her hand. She seemed ordinary in terms of strength and aura. Erica watched as Lilith retrieved the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, then said smugly, ¡°See? I told you I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? My grandma always told me that liars will have to swallow a hundred needles.¡± ¡°Hm, you¡¯re quite an adorable one.¡± Lilith suddenly approached and lifted her chin. After scrutinizing her face for a while, she sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you managed to advance to the second round by solely relying on your adorable face?¡± ¡°A-Adorable¡­? Who are you calling adorable!¡± Erica blushed in embarrassment. When she finally got a clear look at Lilith¡¯s appearance, she blinked in disbelief before indignantly retorting, ¡°You have an adorable face too! Who are you to look down on me?¡± ¡°Because no one can ever make me cower in a corner like a little fearful rabbit,¡± Lilith remarked with a soft chuckle. ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s wrong with being a rabbit? They¡¯re cute,¡± Erica retorted with a pout. ¡°Rabbits are cute, indeed. And not only are they cute, they smell delightful when they¡¯re in the pot.¡± Ignoring Erica¡¯s re¡ªwhich would never be able to intimidate anyone¡ªLilith nced around and asked, ¡°So, am I the first to reach here?¡± ¡°Uh-huh. I gave you all the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, you¡¯d better not hit me,¡± Erica replied uneasily. Despite Lilith¡¯s innocent appearance, Erica was still convinced that she was the weakest link in this little world. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in bullying the weak,¡± Lilith stated before her gaze shifted into the distance. Utilizing the dragon¡¯s vision, Lilith noticed a small ck dot hovering in the distance. She wasn¡¯t sure whether that person had mistaken Lilith as Erica¡¯s ally, they promptly departed upon sensing Lilith¡¯s gaze. ¡°No way¡­ So cautious?¡± Lilith was taken aback. She had anticipated encountering a few individuals with inted egos who would embark on a relentless spree of robbing everyone in sight. However, she encountered only one such person. The rest were scaredy cats. A degree of caution in the early stages was prudent, but fleeing at the mere sight of a nce? Wasn¡¯t that excessively paranoid? Unbeknownst to Lilith, this iteration of the tournament differed significantly from previous ones. While some of the previous participants were powerful, their overall strength was fairly evenly distributed. Even the strongest among them didn¡¯t possess overwhelming superiority, leaving room for others to rise through bursts of effort. However, in this tournament, many participants had been vanquished by the peerless might of Princess Estelle and Princess Luna. Since participants with considerable individual strength, such as the two princesses, held a distinct advantage in this second round, a lingering fear persisted among the other participants. This fearpelled them to exercise heightened caution. In truth, many participants had silently adopted amon strategy¡ªconserve strength until the final day when they would confront the two princesses. By minimizing conflict among themselves, they hoped to witness the anticipated sh between the two princesses in the sisterly showdown. Regardless of the underlying motives, Lilith remained discontented with the prevailing situation. ¡°Well, let¡¯s conduct an experiment,¡± Lilith proposed, suddenly drawing closer to Erica with a friendly smile ying on her lips. ¡°Wh-what experiment¡­?¡± Erica felt a shiver down her spine for some reason. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to harm you. It¡¯s just a small experiment,¡± Lilith reassured, taking Erica¡¯s wrist and prompting her to open her palm. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Handing Erica the Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart, Lilith revealed not only the three that Erica previously possessed but two additional ones¡ªone belonging to Lilith herself and the other left behind by Princess Estelle, who had been eliminated earlier. Since Raymond was not a participant, he didn¡¯t possess a Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart. ¡°W-W-Why¡­ are¡­ you giving these to me?¡± Erica¡¯s hands trembled as she held the three Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, let alone five. Her voice quivered as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll only be eliminated if I lose all my Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts for over an hour.¡± It¡¯s not you that I¡¯m worried about!¡ªThat was what Erica was tempted to say. After allowing Erica to collect the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, Lilith gazed up at the sky and said, ¡°Well, what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± A few minutester, a golden light emanated from Erica¡¯s body, shooting skyward once more. Fifteen minutester, an icy female voice appeared in everyone¡¯s ears once again. ¡°Second bounty of day one: Erica. Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart acquired: five.¡± ¡°I knew it. The location will be reported every fifteen minutes during the bounty period, along with the updated number of Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts held by the target,¡± Lilith murmured, gazing at the sky. ¡°Does this¡­ change anything?¡± Erica asked timidly. ¡°Not for now,¡± Lilith replied. More like this might intimidate the already timid participants into believing Erica was a formidable opponent. ¡°How about¡­ this then?¡± Lilith instructed Erica to ce four Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts on the ground while keeping one for herself. Fifteen minutester¡­ ¡°Third bounty of day one: Erica. Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart acquired: five.¡± ¡°Looks like that didn¡¯t work,¡± Lilith mumbled to herself. Lilith took back her two Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts from Erica and allowed her to keep three. Book 5: Chapter 179: Alliance Book 5: Chapter 179: Alliance ¡°Fourth bounty of day one: Brady. Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart acquired: four.¡± A golden light shot up into the sky, but it was too far away from Lilith and Erica. Apart from Lilith, no one could have foreseen the sudden shift of the fourth bounty. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Erica looked at the three Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts in her hands and the distant golden light pir. ¡°Why did I be the target when I had just three, but not now?¡± she asked with a perplexed look on her face. ¡°Because everyone assumes the highest number right now is five in possession, so they could safely increase their count as long as they don¡¯t exceed that limit.¡± ¡°But they didn¡¯t realize I would suddenly lose two Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts,¡± Erica realized with a start. ¡°Correct. Through these experiments, I¡¯ve probably figured out how this bounty system works,¡± Lilith said as she observed the golden light with a somewhat sinister smile. ¡°Firstly, the target of the bounty can change, regardless of whether the current target is eliminated or not. As long as the number of Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts in their possession isn¡¯t the highest, they will lose their bounty target status.¡°Secondly, the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts can be transferred but not discarded. Any means of transfer, except for prohibited purchases, will alter the holder¡¯s count. Merely discarding them won¡¯t reduce your count, this is likely to prevent participants from hiding hearts intentionally.¡± ¡°Thirdly, that so-called reward¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s voice trailed off. ¡°Reward? What reward?¡± Erica looked perplexed. Lilith sighed softly, realizing Erica had likely skimmed through the rules rather than reading them thoroughly. ¡°At the end of each bounty period, either the person who defeats the target or the target who manages to survive will receive five Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts as a reward.¡± ¡°Five? That¡¯s quite generous.¡± ¡°Indeed. Logically, confident participants should vie for it. But for some reason, it seems like all the participants are indifferent to such a generous offer. It¡¯s almost like they¡¯re in zen mode.¡± Lilith scratched her head, unable to understand what the other participants were thinking. She quickly gave up and pushed aside her concerns. ¡°I have another spection regarding this bounty thing, but this is not the right time to experiment on it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before Erica could react, Lilith abruptly grabbed her and said, ¡°I have something really important to do. Come with me for a moment.¡± ¡°Huuuuh? Why do I have to go too? I¡¯m just a harmless little healer and¡­¡ª¡± Before Erica could finish her sentence, Lilith whisked her into mid-air, streaking across the sky like a jet fighter, leaving only a trail of echoing sounds in the sky. Two minutester, Lilithnded with Erica, who promptly copsed to the ground, clutching her chest and began throwing up bile. ¡°What¡­ kind of flying was that? That was really rough.¡± The two-minute flight nearly detached Erica¡¯s soul from her body. ¡°Really? It wasn¡¯t even thirty percent of my full speed, I think,¡± Lilith replied nonchntly while fixing her messed-up hair. ¡°Not even thirty percent? Are you even human? You¡¯re crazy, too crazy!¡± Erica used tearfully. ¡°Am I human? Who knows? Maybe I¡¯m not?¡± Lilith chuckled softly. Erica shrank back. ¡°I was just spouting nonsense, please don¡¯t scare me.¡± Lilith suddenly raised her finger to her lips and hushed Erica. ¡°Shhh, someone¡¯sing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Erica obediently crouched in the corner, clutching her head like it was a routine. Lilith looked at her speechlessly before redirecting her attention to the front. About a hundred meters away, beside a small stream, a figure nced around cautiously before cupping water to drink. It was at this moment that Lilith decided to greet him. ¡°Hello there!¡± ¡°W-W-Who¡­ the heck¡­!¡± The man choked, as expected. Of course, choking was not going to kill an expert. The man quickly recovered and regarded Lilith with extreme caution. ¡°Who are you and what are you up to?¡± he demanded. ¡°What am I up to?¡± Lilith echoed the childish question, giving the man a perplexed look. ¡°What else can I do except take your Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart on my body and im the bounty?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t join the Anti-Princess Alliance?¡± the man asked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s this Anti-Princess Alliance?¡± Lilith inquired, equally surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s that? Did you spend all your time sleeping as soon as you got here?¡± The man¡¯s contempt was evident. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re just another loser who knows your situation is hopeless and gives up without even trying. No wonder Mr. Card didn¡¯t invite you into the alliance,¡± he continued, insulting Lilith. Lilith looked at him speechlessly. Oh well, I¡¯ll let him consider me a loser for the time being. After all, I did take a nap as soon as I entered this little world. Nevertheless, Lilith caught all the important information. ¡°Who¡¯s this Mr. Card and what exactly is this alliance?¡± The man regarded her with a patronizing air and said, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re such a pitiful existence, I¡¯ll be generous and enlighten you. The Anti-Princess Alliance is a group formed under Mr. Card¡¯s leadership. Its purpose is tobat the two formidable opponents¡ªPrincess Estelle and Princess Luna, and ultimately eliminate them before the end of the second round by any means necessary to restore order to the tournament.¡± ¡°To achieve this objective, we¡¯ve made a pact with Mr. Card with three conditions¡ªto not engage with anyone other than the princesses, refrain from actively gathering Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, and avoid unnecessary conflicts. The terms of the pact be void once Princess Estelle and Princess Luna are eliminated. ¡°Though I¡¯ve never met Mr. Card myself, I¡¯ve heard that several individuals I¡¯ve encountered received his guidance and have be integral members of the Anti-Princess Alliance.¡± After finishing his exnation, the man crossed his arms and looked down at Lilith arrogantly, ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re not entirely unpleasant to look at, would you care to join the Anti-Princess Alliance?¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what it is. The Anti-Princess Alliance is essentially a gathering of trash who can¡¯t handle the overwhelming individualbat prowess of Estelle and Luna on their own. Instead of facing them solo, they opt for safety in numbers. So this Mr. Card¡­ is the garbage station manager? That seems to sum it up quite nicely,¡± Lilith mused to herself, ignoring the arrogant man. Book 5: Chapter 180: How Strong? Book 5: Chapter 180: How Strong? ¡°So this Mr. Card¡­ is the garbage station manager? That seems to sum it up quite nicely. Hehe¡­¡± Lilith chuckled softly, hatching a n in her head. Seeing that Lilith was silent for a long time, the man grew impatient and began urging, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to join my Anti-Princess Alliance? This is an opportunity that ordinary people don¡¯t even dare to dream of.¡± ¡°Ah, about that. Count me out,¡± Lilith replied. ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± Lilith¡¯s refusal caused the man¡¯s expression to falter, and he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve offered you such a good opportunity. This is something that no one else can even hope for.¡± Heh, the so-called Anti-Princess Alliance is most likely open for anyone to join, except for Estelle and Luna themselves. After all, the alliance needs to gather as much strength as possible to defeat those two. Looks like the rule about teaming up could result in disqualification is actually useless. After all, it¡¯s incredibly difficult to determine what constitutes teaming up, especially with ndestine groups like the Anti-Princess Alliance, whose sole purpose is to undermine Estelle and Luna. Such groups operate in a gray area that supervisors struggle to control. ¡°Hmph, what an ignorant fool!¡± Seeing Lilith¡¯s indifference, the man¡¯s frustration grew.Despite feeling annoyed, Lilith managed to muster a cordial smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll share an important intel with you for free as an apology.¡± ¡°Hmph, what intel could you possibly have that our Anti-Princess Alliance doesn¡¯t already know? Let me tell you, our intelligencework is vast. So, your intel doesn¡¯t really interest me,¡± the man said as he absentmindedly picked his nose. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith tried to suppress her anger. She smiled and continued, ¡°Then you must already have known that Princess Estelle has actually been eliminated, right?¡± ¡°Ha, of course we-¡­ What? What did you say?¡± The man turned to her in disbelief. ¡°Did you just say Princess Estelle has been eliminated?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The man scoffed. ¡°Someone of her caliber can¡¯t be eliminated so easily. Even if she were, it would be by our Anti-Princess Alliance. Who else could possibly be her match?¡± As he spoke, uncertainty flickered in his eyes once more. ¡°Could it be that¡­ Princess Luna has already shed with Princess Estelle?¡± ¡°No, I doubt they would engage in conflict this early, even if they crossed paths. It was more likely that the field would be cleared first, and only when there were no other contenders left would they confront each other,¡± the man continued musing to himself. As soon as the man regained his rity, his disdain toward Lilith grew stronger. ¡°Nonsense, little girl. I think you should consider dropping out of the match now and go visit a doctor. Waiting too long to cure a sick mind makes it harder to recover.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not mentally unwell, and I¡¯m not speaking nonsense, either.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes narrowed into amused slits. ¡°Then show me the evidence that Princess Estelle has been eliminated, and identify her eliminator. If there truly exists such a mysterious expert, I¡¯d be quite eager to meet them.¡± The man spoke with arrogance, clearly unconvinced by Lilith¡¯s words. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have the proof at the moment, but I can arrange for you to meet that expert,¡± Lilith replied. The man grew wary upon hearing her response. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to set me up, are you? I¡¯ll have you know, I may not excel inbat, but I¡¯m a master at escaping! When I encountered Luna in the forest earlier, she couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of me before I left her in my dust, ahahaha.¡± Luna was in the forest? Which forest? Never mind, I¡¯ll stick to the n for now and worry about finding herter. Lilith gave him an innocent smile that made her seem as harmless as a rabbit. ¡°Of course not. Why would I, a weak little girl, dare to ambush someone like you?¡± ¡°Then why did you try to snatch my Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart earlier?¡± ¡°Oh, that was because I was too blind to see your handsomeness and greatness! It was my mistake, and I apologize,¡± Lilith replied. Ugh¡­ Damn, I feel so disgusted by myself. I¡¯m gonna puke¡­ ¡°Haha, all right, I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt this time. Quickly introduce me to that expert.¡± The man, buoyed by Lilith¡¯s ttery, waved his hand casually as ifmanding his subordinate. ¡°Right away,¡± Lilith said and then parted the bush behind her. Erica, who had been crouching nearby, absently counting ants on a rock in boredom, lifted her head in confusion as her surroundings suddenly brightened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it time to eat?¡± she asked. Lilith looked at her speechlessly for a moment before forcing a smile and pointing toward Erica. ¡°This is Lady Erica. She¡¯s the one who single-handedly eliminated Princess Estelle,¡± she said. ¡°Huh?¡± Erica stared at Lilith nkly. Just as she was trying to decipher Lilith¡¯s intention, Lilith shot her a look that seemed to say¡ªI¡¯ll kill you if you speak carelessly. Erica quickly buried her head between her legs in fear, resembling an ostrich. The man looked incredulous. ¡°That little girl? She seems so timid too! What could she possibly do? If you¡¯re going to deceive me, can you at least put in more effort?¡± ¡°Hehe. As the saying goes, appearances can be deceiving. While I may not be able to prove that Lady Erica is the one who eliminated Princess Estelle, I can certainly attest to her strength,¡± Lilith said confidently. The man became intrigued. ¡°Oh? And how do you propose to prove it?¡± Lilith nced around warily as if ensuring there were no eavesdroppers nearby, before winking at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone overhear us. Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you have to be so secretive?¡± the man asked, taking a few steps forward. ¡°Closer,¡± Lilith urged, prompting the man to take a few more steps. ¡°Closer!¡± At this, the man became instantly wary and frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t some kind of trap, is it?¡± ¡°Do I look like someone who would do that?¡± Lilith stared at him with wide, innocent eyes, then showed him her slender arm. ¡°Guess I¡¯m just being paranoid,¡± the man said as he lowered his guard, treating Lilith as if she were a naive country girl. Even if it were a trap, he was confident he could escape. After all, he had honed his speed over the years by evading various confrontations, particrly with irate married women. Closing the distance between them to a mere five meters, the man said, ¡°All right, prove it to me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Lilith nodded obediently, then pointed to herself. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± the man replied. ¡°I¡¯m Lady Erica¡¯sckey.¡± ¡°Oh. A follower, huh? And?¡± ¡°And who do you think is stronger, me or Lady Erica?¡± ¡°Well, since you¡¯re just ackey, she must be the stronger one.¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Lilith eximed, pping her hands excitedly, leaving the man feeling a bit perplexed. Book 5: Chapter 181: Personality Correction Book 5: Chapter 181: Personality Correction As soon as the man heard this, he instinctively sensed something was amiss. But before he could react, a petite fist collided with his cheek. ¡°Huh?¡± In a sh, the man¡¯s mind nearly nked out. He didn¡¯t even see Lilith throwing the punch; it just connected to his cheek with a powerful force. The divine speed he prided himself on was renderedpletely useless. Lilith didn¡¯t give him a chance to employ it. Instead, she swiftly knocked him to the ground with a single punch. ¡°OW!¡± Pain always came with a slight dy. By the time the man screamed, Lilith was already straddling him, raining down punches on his face. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Pow! ¡°I have¡­¡±Pow! ¡°Something to say¡­¡± Pow! ¡°Please¡­¡± Pow! Pow! Pow! ¡°How violent! That¡¯s too violent!¡± Erica parted the bush she was hiding behind, peeking through the foliage as Lilith mercilessly pummeled the man. Teeth flew like shooting stars, prompting Erica to instinctively cover her mouth, fearing her own teeth might meet a simr fate. The man found himself unable to mount any resistance as Lilith¡¯s small frame effortlessly pinned him down, quelling his movements. He raised a hand, perhaps to retaliate or surrender, but Lilith stomped on it, grinding it into the ground with a sickening crunch reminiscent of a cockroach being crushed. ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t underestimate her,¡± Erica thought, wiping the cold sweat from her brow before sping her hands together to silently thank the mighty Dragon God. She couldn¡¯t believe she was still alive after the encounter with Lilith. Eventually, the man¡¯s struggles weakened, his head swinging like that of a broken branch under Lilith¡¯s relentless assault. It was only then that Lilith finally ceased her assault, smacking her lips as if she was far from satisfied. ¡°What a weakling. Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Turning her head, Lilith called out, ¡°Hey¡­ what¡¯s her name again¡­? Oh, Erica!¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Erica replied eagerly, scrambling to Lilith as if she had been called to dinner by her own mother. ¡°What can I do for you, mydy?¡± Erica asked. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Can you heal him?¡± Lilith said, pointing to the battered man. ¡°Yes, of course! I can bring back even someone who is halfway to hell as long as you wish for it!¡± Erica smiled obsequiously as she sped her hands together. A green light bloomed from her palms, radiating a refreshing vitality. Lilith took a deep breath, feeling immediately rejuvenated as her fatigue melted away. ¡°Pretty impressive,¡± Lilith praised. Erica¡¯s healing abilities had indeed exceeded her expectations. ¡°Hehe. I told you I¡¯m a great healer.¡± Erica chuckled, scratching her head shyly. With a gentle wave of her hand, the green light floated toward the man¡¯s chest before entering it. As the green light sunk into his body, his injuries began to visibly heal before their eyes. Soon, he looked almost as good as new, save for the pale face. Even his missing teeth grew back. ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± The man woke up groggily, his eyes filled with confusion as if he had just awoken from a strange dream. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Lilith that he let out a shrill scream. ¡°Devil! Monster! Witch! Stay away from me, you monster in human skin! No wonder your chest is so t, you must be a monster in disguise!¡± Lilith turned to Erica with an unreadable expression. ¡°Can you use that spell again?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, though it drains a lot of my magic power. I can probably use it five or six times a day,¡± Erica replied honestly. ¡°Five or six times,¡± Lilith muttered under her breath, her eyes gleaming maliciously as she looked at the man who continued hurling insults at her. Sensing the chilling aura emanating from Lilith, the man trembled in fear. When he caught sight of the cruel smile on Lilith¡¯s face, a look of terror washed over his features. ¡°Wait, I was just-¡­¡± Pow! First punch. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Pow! Second punch. ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± Pow! Third punch. ¡°Spare me¡­¡± Pow! Pow! Pow! Pow! Pow! Countless punches rained down on him. Erica discreetly stepped back to avoid the sttering blood, mindful of the expensive new dress Grandma had bought her to celebrate her advancement to the second round. After a minute of relentless assault, Lilith shook the blood off her hands andmanded, ¡°Heal him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Erica obediently unleashed her strongest healing spell. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡­¡± The man regained consciousness again, but before he could say anything, Lilith began correcting his personality again. Pow! Pow! Pow! It wasn¡¯t until Erica was out of breath and couldn¡¯t cast another healing spell that Lilith lowered her fist, albeit with a hint of reluctance, as if unsatisfied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Upon waking up again, the man skipped the usual groans of pain and immediately began apologizing tearfully and sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant and hurled insults at you. I¡¯m just a worthless piece of trash, unworthy to even breathe. I¡¯m as disgusting as a piece of d?o?gs?h?i?t? by the road! Punching me will only dirty your fist but to have any physical contact with someone as noble as you is a blessing I could only dream of! I¡¯m so touched, so incredibly touched¡­ I¡¯m crying tears of gratitude¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad,¡± Lilith remarked with satisfaction, patting the man¡¯s head as if he were a puppy. ¡°My personality correction seems to be quite effective. It appears I¡¯ve saved yet another lost soul.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you are right. My soul was on the brink of being led astray. It was you who saved me and brought me back to life. Thank you so much!¡± the man sobbed gratefully. ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s the least we could do,¡± Lilith replied graciously. With a sense of aplishment, Lilith got up and dusted her hands, basking in the man¡¯s newfound appreciation. ¡°Do you now understand how strong I am?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, yes, deeply.¡± ¡°And do you believe in Lady Erica¡¯s strength now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Erica was taken aback by Lilith¡¯s sudden focus on her. She looked at Lilith nkly at first, but as soon as she caught Lilith¡¯s kind gaze, Erica managed an awkwardly polite smile. Book 5: Chapter 182: Spread The Word Book 5: Chapter 182: Spread The Word ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I already understand the power of Lady Erica,¡± the man replied eagerly. His gaze toward Erica was no longer submissive; instead, it also held a hint of¡­ reverence? After all, he had been unconscious when Lilith had ordered Erica around. It was definitely amazing that Lilith could fool him! To think that Lady Erica¡¯sckey could beat me up so bad¡­ If she were the one who did it herself¡­ The man could not even bear to imagine it. He even began to believe what Lilith told him¡ªthat it was Lady Erica who had defeated Princess Estelle. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Ash, mydy.¡± ¡°Ash, Lady Erica has a task for you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let her down!¡± Ash said, standing straight. ¡°Very good.¡±Lilith nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Actually, Lady Erica has a problem. Everyone knows Princess Estelle and Princess Luna, but not her,¡± she said. ¡°Because they¡¯re too blind to see how amazing Lady Erica is,¡± Ash replied indignantly. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s up to us to make sure Lady Erica¡¯s name is known, right?¡± Lilith said, putting her arm around Ash¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Of course!¡± Ash puffed out his chest but it deted the next moment as he asked, ¡°But how do we spread the word?¡± He knew he wasn¡¯t the strongest, ranking in the middle at best, and had only his speed to rely on. He couldn¡¯t build Erica¡¯s reputation by running away and might even tarnish it. ¡°You won¡¯t have to do anything. Just help Lady Erica deliver a message,¡± Lilith said softly. ¡°What message?¡± ¡°Everyone here is trash.¡± Ash stared at her with wide eyes, stunned by the audacity of those words. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too arrogant?¡± he ventured. ¡°Oh? So you think Lady Erica isn¡¯t worthy of saying that?¡± Lilith waved her fist in front of his face. ¡°N-No, of course not! Lady Erica is the only person worthy of such bold words!¡± Ash hurriedly corrected himself, not daring to go against Lilith after being reminded of the taste of her iron fist. ¡°Good. Just pass that message to the Anti-Princess Alliance and leave the rest to Lady Erica. You can do it. Lady Erica believes in you,¡± Lilith encouraged, patting Ash¡¯s shoulder like a senior. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Ash dered, feeling a surge of determination. ¡°Off you go then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As Ash turned to leave, Lilith suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ash asked cautiously. ¡°Give me your Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. Keep one for yourself and give the rest to Lady Erica,¡± Lilith demanded, extending her hand. Ash hesitated. Acquiring those Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts had been difficult. Handing them over now felt like a sacrifice. ¡°Are you going against Lady Erica¡¯s wishes?¡± Lilith asked, her smile gentle. ¡°No¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s an honor to serve Lady Erica.¡± Ash forced a smile, struggling to retrieve the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts from his pants pocket since storage rings could not be used during this period. Eventually, he managed to produce four and reluctantly handed over three. ¡°Here, take them.¡± Lilith took a step back with disgust on her face and instructed, ¡°Just ce them on the ground.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ash ced the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts on the ground with a pained look on his face, then left quickly as if fearing he might change his mind. Lilith expected no less of a man who was confident in his speed. Ash vanished into the sky almost in an instant. ¡°Alright, the bait¡¯s been set. Now we wait to see who takes it,¡± Lilith remarked, pulling out her pocket watch to check the time. She turned to Erica with a kind smile, one that had appeared countless times that day. ¡°Now, Lady Erica, it¡¯s time for us to talk.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m¡­ nody¡­ Please don¡¯t call me that,¡± Erica shrunk a little, struggling to suppress the urge to flee as she offered a feeble smile to Lilith. ¡°I don¡¯t know what ns you have next, but can you please leave me out of it? I¡¯m just a harmless healer; I can¡¯t assist you in anything,¡± Erica pleaded. Lilith tilted her head and said, ¡°What¡¯s that, Lady¡­ Erica? I believe you heard everything just now. What makes you think you can stay out of this now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can always surrender,¡± Erica nearly burst into tears. She had wanted to speak up when Lilith was instructing Ash. After all, she had never said such a thing! How could someone as powerless as a defenseless rabbit like her say such arrogant words? Yet, she dared not speak out. Doing so might lead to a fate worse than Ash¡¯s. Her healing powers wouldn¡¯t be of much use then since her corpse might not even be intact by the end of it. Yet, if she remained silent and Ash went ahead with spreading the word around, she risked truly bing the arrogant and tyrannical Lady Erica. Sometimes, a person¡¯s character is shaped not only by themselves but also by how others perceive them. Could Erica, the healer who couldn¡¯t even defeat a rabbit, transform into Erica, the tyrant who scorned the world¡¯s heroes? Would such a story have a favorable oue? Erica doubted that the novelist in her neighboring vige, who penned sweet romance stories every day, could salvage a tale with such a catastrophic beginning. ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight. I¡¯m just borrowing your name; you won¡¯t lose anything. And you could gain fame that even the most envious couldn¡¯t match. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Lilith coaxed her gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want that kind of fame,¡± Erica protested tearfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? If the healer stands out too much in the team, it¡¯s a sure path to an early demise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing like that will happen when I¡¯m around. Something good will happen once this is over,¡± Lilith assured, patting Erica¡¯s shoulder and motioning for her to pick up the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts from the ground. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be a bounty target. Grandma will think poorly of me if she sees me being wanted everywhere,¡± Erica muttered, reluctantlyplying with Lilith¡¯s request to retrieve the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. ¡°The time is almost up. Soon, we¡¯ll confirm my suspicions,¡± Lilith announced suddenly. ¡°Suspicions?¡± Erica was momentarily puzzled, then remembered that Lilith had brought her here solely to verify a hypothesis. Book 5: Chapter 183: Facial Expression Management Book 5: Chapter 183: Facial Expression Management Erica had just collected the Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart on the ground when an emotionless female voice echoed in the ears of all the participants once again. ¡°Day one¡¯s bounty is over. Erica has sessfully defeated Brady. Bounty rewarded: Five Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart.¡± As soon as the icy voice ceased, five Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts materialized in Erica¡¯s hands. ¡°Huh? How? I didn¡¯t even do anything. How did I defeat that Brady guy?¡± Erica had a confused look on her face. Lilith crossed her arms and rified, ¡°Brady and Ash are one and the same. By taking Ash¡¯s Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, you were acknowledged as defeating the target, which earned you an additional five Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts as a bounty reward.¡± ¡°If Ash is Brady, then that means¡­¡± Erica¡¯s expression turned incredulous as she realized she had been deceived. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ash used a fake name. Brady is his real one,¡± Lilith stated knowingly. She continued, ¡°If you had paid attention to where I was flying earlier, you¡¯d have noticed I was heading toward the golden light that marked the bounty target¡¯s position.¡± ¡°You flew so fast I could barely keep my eyes open. Who knows which way you¡¯re heading.¡± Erica pouted, then asked, ¡°If you knew all along, then why¡­¡± ¡°Heh, because I don¡¯t care,¡± Lilith interrupted. ¡°Since he gave us a fake name, that means he¡¯s scheming something. It doesn¡¯t matter though, I only need him to spread the word.¡±ncing at Erica, Lilith added, ¡°Also¡­ you¡¯ve already exhausted your healing power just now, I didn¡¯t want to identally kill him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s the real reason, isn¡¯t it? You just wanted to beat him up! Erica thought to herself secretly. Not wanting to continue talking about violence, Erica changed the subject, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts all of a sudden¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ Three plus three plus five¡­ That makes eleven.¡± Three were hers, three were Ash¡¯s¡ªor Brady¡¯s¡ªand five were the bounty rewards. Suddenly, her collection of Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts made her feel like a little wealthydy. ¡°This one¡¯s yours too. I¡¯ll keep just one,¡± Lilith said, handing Erica the Heart that belonged to Estelle. Her tone shifted, almost slyly, as she draped an arm over Erica¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°See? I won¡¯t treat you badly. If you had tried to find these scattered Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts on your own, you might never have found so many. They could have been intercepted by enemies, leaving you with nothing. Doesn¡¯t that infuriate you?¡± Hearing Lilith speak in hushed tones like a cult leader, Erica, who had always been cautious around her, resisted the temptation of wealth. ¡°But I was gathering Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts just to pass the time. Since there¡¯s no way I can make it to the top ten, they¡¯re just worthless trinkets,¡± Erica said. Despite its grandiose name, the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts were merely scorekeeping tools. Even ordinary ss beads could fulfill the same purpose. ¡°Heh, looks like you still doubt my words.¡± Lilith raised her eyebrows, initially viewing Erica as a naive girl, but now realizing she had her own little schemes. ¡°In that case, here¡¯s my offer¡ªhelp me, and I¡¯ll ensure you make it to the top ten,¡± Lilith promised, patting her chest earnestly. ¡°Huh? Guaranteed top ten? Seriously?¡± Erica was taken aback. Making it to the top ten was a hard-fought goal for many. ¡°Absolutely. I swear on everything but my mom,¡± Lilith affirmed solemnly. Erica felt a rush of excitement at the thought of advancing to the next round of the Martial God Tournament. And on top of that, the rewards waiting for the top ten must be really generous¡­ I heard that even the reward for tenth ce can buy a mansion in the heart of Georgetown! ¡°Hehe, a big mansion¡­¡± Erica¡¯s eyes crinkled as she grinned foolishly while murmuring incessantly about big mansions¡­ Lilith sighed, rubbing her temple. That silly girl¡­ she doesn¡¯t even suspect my capability. Day after day of being this clueless¡­ someone might just take advantage of her one day. ¡°Alright, snap out of it,¡± Lilith said, smacking Erica¡¯s round cheeks with both hands before pinching them. ¡°We need to focus on some basic training.¡± ¡°Twaining¡­? What twainning¡­?¡± Erica slurred. ¡°Your facial expressions, of course! Do you think anyone will believe you are Lady Erica with that clueless look stered on your face?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± Erica nodded eagerly, resembling a hamster in her enthusiasm, making no attempt to deny the statement. Lilith released her and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with a simple one. Give me a serious look.¡± ¡°I know how to do that!¡± Erica replied eagerly, then attempted a stern expression. ¡°Hmm¡­ how do I put this?¡± Lilith crossed her arms, scrutinizing Erica from every angle, causing Erica to strain her face, cheeks puffed out as she fought backughter. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s because you look naturally silly or your inability to manage facial expressions¡­ but I just can¡¯t take your serious face seriously. You look kind of cute instead,¡± Lilith said with a frown. ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re kinda cute too.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯tplimenting you!¡± Lilith sighed, rubbing her temples in frustration. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Erica was part of a generation of idiots. Talking to her made Lilith feel like one too for some reason. ¡°I give up. Your face is beyond help.¡± ¡°Huh? Already? But I think I still have room to improve.¡± ¡°I doubt it. When the timees, we¡¯ll just find a mask for you. You can just y the role of a silent expert.¡± ¡°Dang it¡­¡± In a remote corner of the little world, two figures danced across the clear sky, their silhouettes intertwining with each move. Their actions were swift and precise, each strike carrying the force of the wind. Every blow they exchanged was apanied by loud booming noises, stirring up gusts of wind that sent small animals fleeing in panic from miles around. They fought like eagles, each move calcted and fierce. If there were spectators present, their blood would boil with excitement, itching to join the fray alongside the twobatants. After hours ofbat, neither had a scratch on their skin nor a speck of dust on their clothes. Book 5: Chapter 184: No More Acting Book 5: Chapter 184: No More Acting ¡°I expected no less from Mr. Card¡¯s idea. It¡¯s impressive indeed,¡± remarked Ballmer, dressed in ck, as he deftly blocked his opponent¡¯s advance. He floated back, putting a distance between them. ¡°Although we¡¯re fighting so openly, the supervisors couldn¡¯t stop us,¡± he added. ¡°Come on now, this is hardly a fight, more like a chance encounter. In a duel like this, where our strengths are evenly matched, it¡¯s normal to spar for hours without a clear victor.¡± Ness, the man dressed in white, chuckled as he smoothly countered Ballmer¡¯s move. ¡°You have a point. We¡¯re adversaries destined to sh upon meeting. It¡¯s hardly a nned rendezvous.¡± Ballmer and Ness exchanged a series of palm strikes, then separated lightly, eachplimenting the other. ¡°Your dominance and strength are unparalleled. What an impressive palm technique!¡± ¡°Likewise. Your internal energy is formidable and resilient.¡± ¡°Hahaha, color me impressed!¡± ¡°Hahaha, likewise, likewise!¡±After ttering each other, they resumed their ¡°intense battle¡±. ¡°Did Mr. Card mention how we should handle Princess Estelle and Luna?¡± Ballmer¡¯s tone grew serious as he steered the conversation back to their primary objective. ¡°No specifics. Just to maintain our strength, covertly gather our allies, and amass enough force to ensure a ten percent chance of sess before we besiege the princesses,¡± Ness exined. ¡°But I believe sheer numbers will suffice. In a mass confrontation, sheer force can overwhelm even those two,¡± he added. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple,¡± Ballmer replied, shaking his head. ¡°The more people involved, the moreplex it bes. Everyone has their own agendas and little schemes. I fear many won¡¯tmit wholeheartedly when the timees.¡± Ness sighed in resignation. ¡°me it on their extraordinary abilities. This n offers the best odds we¡¯ve got, considering their prowess. In a one-on-one scenario, I doubt anyone can match them.¡± ¡°Indeed. We can only me our misfortune for participating in the tournament alongside such formidable opponents. In previous years, ourbined strength would have spared us the humiliation of resorting to outnumbering the few.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, times are tough. This time, all we can do is rely on Mr. Card. I hope he seeds in rallying support to eliminate the two princesses and set this match back on its rightful course. That¡¯s why our Anti-Princess Alliance exists.¡± ¡°True.¡± Ballmer nodded solemnly. ¡°Speaking of which, not long ago, Mr. Card received word that Princess Luna¡¯s whereabouts have been uncovered.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Ness¡¯ eyes lit up with interest. ¡°Near the primitive forest to the west.¡± ¡°Primitive Forest¡­¡± Ness motioned for Ballmer to pause so that he could retrieve a folded vellum from his chest pocket. Unfolding it carefully, he examined it closely. ¡°That¡¯s quite close to here.¡± ¡°It is indeed.¡± Ballmer seemed aware already, having coborated on the map with the other members of the Anti-Princess Alliance. It had taken nearly a day of exploration to sketch out thendscape of this small world. ¡°With Luna so close, what if we¡¯re spotted?¡± Ness asked, a hint of concern in his voice. He wasn¡¯t keen on being the first to fall victim to Princess Luna¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter. ording to our scouts, Princess Luna seems to have stumbled upon some ancient ruins there.¡± ¡°Ancient ruins?¡± Ness raised an eyebrow. ¡°That sounds promising. If we uncover any treasures, we won¡¯t need to worry about supplies for years.¡± ¡°Do you dare to snatch them from Princess Luna?¡± Ballmer asked, mercilessly shattering Ness¡¯ fantasy. ¡°Well¡­ perhaps it¡¯s best to focus on the tournament,¡± Ness conceded, shaking off the temptation. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. This small world is royal territory. Previous tournaments have been held here; any valuables would have been discovered long ago. There¡¯s probably nothing left for us to scavenge.¡± ¡°True. Princess Luna¡¯s distraction with the ruins might work in our favor,¡± Ness mused. ¡°What about Estelle? Any sightings of her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ballmer¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°It¡¯s been a day, and there¡¯s been no trace of her.¡± ¡°No sightings at all? Could Princess Estelle have found our scouts and taken them out, leaving uspletely in the dark?¡± Ness spected, surprised. Ballmer shook his head and replied, ¡°All of our scouts are still here. We¡¯ve asked the other participants too. No one has seen Princess Estelle.¡± ¡°Could she have been eliminated?¡± Ness rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Ballmer looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Who do you think could eliminate Princess Estelle? Or should I say, who could eliminate her so silently?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, that does seem unlikely, haha¡­¡± The two fell silent for a few seconds. They were going to end the conversation there, but someone suddenly rushed toward them from the distance with surprising speed. The two exchanged a quick nce before pulling away from each other. In just a few breaths, the figure arrived before them. ¡°Brady?¡± Ballmer recognized the person. ¡°What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you eliminated? Everyone heard that icy female voice announce it. I thought someone named Erica had personally sent you out.¡± ¡°Mr. Ballmer, where¡¯s Mr. Card?¡± Brady asked eagerly. ¡°Mr. Card? He¡¯s nowhere to be found, so I can¡¯t help you there,¡± Ballmer replied, studying Brady¡¯s pale face closely. Sensing his urgency, Ballmer asked, ¡°Is something wrong? As a temporary ally of the Anti-Princess Alliance, maybe I can assist.¡± ¡°In that case¡­¡± Brady hesitated, then gritted his teeth. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll inform both of you first.¡± Brady recounted his encounter with Lilith and Erica but did not forget the task he received from Lilith, ending his report with Lady Erica¡¯s extremely arrogant statement. ¡°She called everyone here trash? Ha! How arrogant and ignorant.¡± Ballmer scoffed, his anger evident. ¡°And iming to have eliminated Princess Estelle? If she¡¯s so formidable, why didn¡¯t she defeat both Estelle and Luna to im the top spot then?¡± ¡°Erica is indeed strong, and herckey packs a serious punch,¡± Brady cautioned, rubbing his face as he recalled the terror of those tiny yet delicate fists. Ballmer responded with a skeptical smile, secretly thinking that Brady¡¯s survival on the first day, despite being the bounty target, was fortunate considering his strength. The alliance only pretended to value him because he was made a good errand boy for delivering intel swiftly due to his speed. However, as members of the alliance, they must still consider matters of reputation. ¡°Ness, would you be interested in apanying me to confront that arrogant Lady Erica?¡± Ballmer asked. ¡°Huh? But¡­¡± Ness hesitated, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Card advise us to avoid unnecessary conflict?¡± Ballmer shook his head. ¡°This is different. Ignoring Lady Erica could destabilize the alliance.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± After pondering for a moment, a cruel smile yed on Ness¡¯ face. ¡°After all this acting, it might be refreshing to do something real.¡± Book 5: Chapter 185: Taking the Bait Book 5: Chapter 185: Taking the Bait The trap was set, and all that remained was to wait. To stave off boredom, Lilith started a campfire and roasted her own stash of beef for a snack while waiting patiently. The meat had been frozen for so long because Lilith had grown tired of eating it. If she could catch a rabbit in this ce, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced to dip into her reserve food. Erica, on the other hand, relished the meal. ¡°Delicious! I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this meat before. And this barbecue sauce, where did you find it? It smells amazing!¡± Erica eagerly devoured the skewered meat, eating as if she were a hungry ghost who just found food, unconcerned about manners. Her lips and cheeks glistened with grease. ¡°Eat as much as you want,¡± Lilith offered as she tossed more wood onto the fire. ¡°Can I really have such high-quality meat to my heart¡¯s content?¡± Erica was almost moved to tears. ¡°You won¡¯t ask me to pay up after I¡¯m done, right?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°Eat up. This meat isn¡¯t worth much. Ten gold coins could buy a whole cow.¡± Lilith waved dismissively. ¡°Ten gold coins¡­?!¡± Erica nearly choked. It was her family¡¯s living expenses for a year.To Lilith, though, it was a small price for a whole cow. Erica couldn¡¯t fathom the world of the wealthy. ¡°Oh, I adore you, you big spender! I¡¯m sticking with you from now on,¡± Erica dered, skewers in each hand, willing to do anything for this delicious meal. Lilith shook her head as she adjusted the branches. She regretted not knowing sooner how easily Erica could be won over with good food. It would have saved a lot of unnecessary talk. ¡°Someone¡¯s approaching,¡± Lilith suddenly said, scanning the sky. ¡°Quick, get ready and put on the mask,¡± she instructed. ¡°Huuuh? But I haven¡¯t finished eating¡­¡± Erica protested, unsure what to do with her half-eaten skewered meat. Her cheeks were stuffed like a squirrel¡¯s. ¡°Ugh.¡± Lilith sighed, snatching the skewers and tossing them into the fire. ¡°Stop eating. You can eat as much as you wantter.¡± Erica looked at the burning skewers tearfully. ¡°Oh¡­ my meat¡­ expensive meat¡­¡± ¡°Put on your mask. Hurry up now, they¡¯re here,¡± Lilith insisted sharply. ¡°Eh? Oh no, I haven¡¯t wiped my mouth. Never mind, I¡¯ll just put it on now.¡± Erica hurriedly donned the eerie mask Lilith had prepared, settling cross-legged by the campfire as rehearsed, facing away without a word. The three figures approached in quick session¡ªBallmer, Ness, and Brady. Ignoring the others, Lilith fixed her gaze on Brady, who seemed slightly intimidated, and sneered coldly. ¡°Brady¡­ You¡¯ve betrayed Lady Erica so quickly¡­¡± Brady remained silent. Ballmer smirked and remarked, ¡°I believe that¡¯s the illustrious Lady Erica, right?¡± He studied the figure sitting cross-legged by the bonfire, noting a calm and resolute demeanor, unmoved and dignified. Even upon their arrival, this person didn¡¯t acknowledge them. Her masked face revealed nothing, but Ballmer assumed her expression was asposed as her demeanor. She seemed like someone who truly had the audacity to make such bold statements. ¡°Hmph, you have no right to question Lady Erica. If you wish to speak to her, you¡¯ll have to get through me first,¡± Lilith interjected, positioning herself defiantly in front of the three men, ying the role of a loyal servant to a viin perfectly. ¡°Hehe, you talk big for a lowlyckey. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being gged for teaming up with that Lady Erica?¡± Ness taunted. ¡°Hmph, teaming up is indeed prohibited in this tournament, but there¡¯s no rule against pledging loyalty to someone. Subjugation is earned through strength, and strength is the essence of the Martial God Tournament. Where¡¯s the contradiction?¡± Lilith countered. Ness and Ballmer exchanged a nce, recognizing that this was indeed another loophole in the rules. After a moment¡¯s consideration, they both shook their heads simultaneously. Such a strategy wouldn¡¯t work among participants as proud as they were. No one would willingly submit to another. Furthermore, even if someone did submit, it was those whose spirits were so shattered that they posed little threat. Rather than a loophole, it seemed more like a deliberate design by the organizers to encouragepetition among participants. ¡°Hmph, and yet here you three are together,¡± Lilith retorted, crossing her arms. ¡°Seems like illegal teaming to me.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯te together,¡± Ballmer countered with a smirk. ¡°We merely ran into each other along the way.¡± With that, Ballmer delivered a weak palm strike to Ness, and Ness returned the gesture. Their exchange was devoid of any real hostility. How shameless¡­ Lilith¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief. She prided herself on being shameless, butpared to these three, she was a novice. ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Ballmer looked past Lilith and addressed Erica, who was sitting silently by the campfire. ¡°Lady Erica, since you¡¯re a woman, I¡¯ll overlook your arrogance. However, our ally¡­ I mean, our opponent, Mr. Brady, has used you of stealing ten Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts from him. As honorable rivals, we can¡¯t ignore this. Will you return them?¡± ¡°Hehe, we took only three, and you¡¯re demanding ten now? You¡¯ve got quite the appetite,¡± Lilith retorted with a sneer. ¡°If you want them,e and take them,¡± she taunted. ¡°Are those Lady Erica¡¯s words?¡± Ness turned to Erica and saw her head slightly bowed in what seemed like a nod. ¡°I see. I¡¯m not one to bully girls, but I guess you leave me with no choice,¡± Ballmer said with a soft chuckle. He looked at Lilith and advised, ¡°You could surrender peacefully. We won¡¯t mock you for it.¡± Lilith tilted her head, amusement flickering in her eyes. ¡°You think you can make me surrender? Where did you find that confidence?¡± Brady leaned in to whisper to Ballmer, ¡°Be cautious. This one¡¯s strong.¡± ¡°Heh, interesting,¡± Ballmer replied nonchntly. Look at her slender arms and legs, I don¡¯t believe she can beat me to death. Brady¡¯s caution was no different than an opinion of a piece of trash by another piece of trash. ¡°You fighting alone? Why don¡¯t all of youe at me together? That¡¯ll save us all some time.¡± Lilith taunted, beckoning with her fingers. ¡°Arrogant, but I like it.¡± Ballmerughed. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to brag, but I could take you down even with one hand tied behind my back.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lilith¡¯s smile widened. Book 5: Chapter 186: Surrender Book 5: Chapter 186: Surrender A minuteter, bloody hands wed at the ground as a figure crawled forward, eventually reaching Ness¡¯ feet. ¡°Ness, help me¡­¡± Ballmer grabbed Ness¡¯s pant leg and sobbed, his face barely recognizable. However, Ness was petrified, his limbs frozen stiff with fear. He could only watch as the blonde devil grabbed Ballmer¡¯s ankles and dragged him away. ¡°I see you can still scream so loudly. You¡¯re definitely tougher than Ash.¡± ¡°N-No! No more! I¡¯m sorry, mercy please¡­ Spare me¡­ Spare¡­ AHHHHH!¡± Ballmer¡¯s pleas fell on deaf ears, leaving bloody w marks on the ground. Bam. Bam. Bam. ¡°Ness¡­¡±Bam. Bam. Bam. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Bam. Bam. Bam. ¡°Please¡­ save me!¡± Bam. Bam. Bam. Ballmer gradually fell silent. Lilith rose, wiping her bloodstained hands with a handkerchief. She then turned to Ness and Brady with a smile. ¡°Sorry for making you two wait.¡± Her smile was sweet, but the blood on her face gave her the look of a demon freshly arrived from hell. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s your turn now. Shall we continue?¡± Tossing the bloodied handkerchief aside, Lilith stretched her shoulders. What she had done to Ballmer barely qualified as a warm-up exercise to her. ¡°N-N-N-No thank you!¡± Ness and Brady backed away, forcing an ingratiating smile on their faces. ¡°We surrender, we surrender!¡± Ness¡¯ strength wasparable to Ballmer¡¯s, yet thetter couldn¡¯t evenst a minute under Lilith¡¯s assault. Challenging her, even with a piece of trash like Brady, was akin to serving himself up on a silver tter. The one-sided, merciless fight with Lilith punching Ballmer into a pulp left Ness wondering if an ancient demonic beast lurked behind Lilith¡¯s adorable facade. Trembling with fear, Ness backed down decisively and without hesitation. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had done something simr. ¡°Surrender?¡± Lilith frowned. ¡°But you just demanded ten Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts from me aspensation.¡± ¡°What? No, you must have misheard us!¡± Ness asserted firmly. ¡°We¡¯ve long admired you and Lady Erica. In fact, we¡¯ve even brought ten Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts for you,¡± he added. After Ness took out his entire fortune¡ªfive Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, his eyes drifted to Brady beside him. He cursed inwardly, recalling that the guy had already been robbed clean earlier. Ness handed over the five hearts with a heavy heart and pointed at Ballmer, whoy motionless except for twitching fingers. ¡°There are five more on him,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, I see. I must have misheard you all earlier.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not your fault. Ballmer, that idiot, didn¡¯t exin clearly and caused a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Be sure to speak clearly next time. Misunderstandings are mostly caused by poormunication,¡± Lilith said, somewhat annoyed, yet she smiled as she epted the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. ¡°Yes, of course. We¡¯ve learned our lesson.¡± Ness nodded respectfully, relieved to see Lilith ept the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts. Lilith¡¯s gaze darted to him mischievously. ¡°But I think I heard someone saying something about me being a lowlyckey and that he could take me down single-handedly?¡± Ness¡¯ heart raced as if he was on a roller coaster. ¡°Oh, that¡­ Ballmer is such an *******.¡± Ness was quick to throw Brady under the bus. ¡°He¡¯s always arrogant, looking down on people. Many hate him for that. Despite his strength, no one wants to associate with him. Your intervention is like ridding us of a nuisance, truly a service to the people!¡± he said righteously, as if disgusted to be in the same team with a scum like Ballmer. ¡°Is that so? I have bad hearing, I hope you¡¯re not lying to me.¡± Lilith yed with her fingers, not bothering to look at Ness. ¡°Haha¡­ Why would I lie?¡± Ness forced a smile, hiding his inner frustration. Despite his internal struggles, Ness reluctantly produced a folded vellum. ¡°This is a map of this small world. Consider it an apology on behalf of Ballmer,¡± he said. ¡°You guys even have maps?¡± Lilith eximed in surprise, unfolding the vellum to reveal a crudely made map. Though its credibility remained a question, the grasnd, sea, and snowy mountain she visited were indeed marked on the map. Since she wasn¡¯t a target of the Anti-Princess Alliance, they likely didn¡¯t know where she¡¯d been. ¡°In other words, this map is real,¡± Lilith murmured with slight surprise. Knowing the terrain made certain things much easier. ¡°In fact, several tournaments were held in this area before, so quite a few iplete maps were circting in the market. Due to special circumstances this time, our Anti-Princess Alliance has worked on filling in the gaps to piece together aplete map,¡± Ness exined. ¡°I see.¡± Lilith nodded. It seemed like the Anti-Princess Alliance had put in a lot of preparation to besiege Estelle and Luna. ¡°Well, I guess this will do.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Ness replied gratefully. ¡°Hmph, do you still think Lady Erica is too arrogant now?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. Lady Erica was just being straightforward,¡± Ness said, lowering his head. He even felt a little intimidated to look directly at Lady Erica, who had remained silent throughout. For herckey to wield such power, Ness dared not imagine how strong Erica herself must be. Could it be true that Lady Erica had indeed eliminated Princess Estelle, as rumored? Ness remained uncertain. With Princess Estelle¡¯s whereabouts unknown, it was hard to determine if she had been eliminated or was in hiding. ¡°Then¡­ can we leave now?¡± Ness asked cautiously. He had offered his treasures, apologized, and spoken kind words. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Lilith waved her hand, gesturing for him to be patient. She then sat down on the ground, disregarding the mud, and exhaled deeply. ¡°That was exhausting.¡± Exhausted? That battle was brief. Doubt flickered in Ness¡¯ eyes. Lilith rubbed her sore waist and gazed enviously at Erica. ¡°I envy Lady Erica¡¯s stamina, to be able to fight Princess Estelle for three hours.¡± Book 5: Chapter 187: Reflect Book 5: Chapter 187: Reflect Fight? Three hours? Could it be that¡­ Ness nced at Lady Erica, her face masked and her head bowed as if she had dozed off. A gleam sparkled in his eyes. Lilith unfolded the map and studied it for a long time before pointing to what seemed like ake at the center of it, marked by a rectangle for some unknown reason. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked. Ness nced at it before rifying, ¡°It¡¯s ake at the center of this small world. The rectangle in the middle of it indicates a small ind.¡± ¡°A perfectly rectangr ind?¡± Lilith scrutinized the markings of the other inds. They were all roughly depicted in shape except for this rectangle, which stood out starkly. Ness shook his head, exining, ¡°It¡¯s not that the ind itself is rectangr. There are no rectangr inds in this world. However, there¡¯s a mountain on the ind that has a rectangr shape, so that¡¯s why it¡¯s marked as a rectangle.¡± ¡°A rectangr mountain? That¡¯s interesting. This shall be the ce then.¡± Lilith¡¯s eyes lit up, nodding at the spot with interest.Turning to Ness, Lilith dered, ¡°When you return, tell everyone¡ªwhether they¡¯re part of the Anti-Princess Alliance or not¡ªif they find Lady Erica too arrogant or an eyesore, they can challenge her there in five days. One-on-one or in groups, it¡¯s their choice.¡± Lilith¡¯s bold promation left Ness reeling, who instinctively replied, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll ry the message.¡± ¡°Off you go then.¡± Lilith dismissed them with a wave. ¡°Or are you expecting me to keep you for dinner?¡± Startled, Ness and Brady quickly gathered Ballmer, preparing to depart. ¡°Wait.¡± Lilith suddenly stopped them. She pointed at the unconscious Ballmer and demanded, ¡°Where are his five Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts? Hand them over.¡± Upon hearing Lilith¡¯s questions, relief washed over Ness before a troubled look quickly appeared on his face again. ¡°B-But¡­ he¡¯s unconscious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem. Or do you guys need my help to wake him?¡± Lilith asked, waving her small fist. Ness frowned. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± With a pained expression, Ness retrieved a pill emitting a strong aroma, muttering something about merely lending and expecting it to be returned before feeding it to Ballmer. The pill took effect swiftly, though it couldn¡¯t match Erica¡¯s healing power. After a few minutes, Ballmer coughed up a mouthful of stale blood and regained consciousness. ¡°Where are your five Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts?¡± Ness asked without beating around the bush. Ballmer, not entirely dim-witted, understood immediately. He obediently retrieved the Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts from his storage ring, looking pale. ¡°Here they are.¡± Exactly five¡ªno more, no less. After handing them over to Lilith, she beamed with joy, bidding them farewell. ¡°Take care, and remember to visit us again.¡± The three men, who had arrived arrogantly, departed with tails between their legs. Finding a safe spot, Ness and Brady gentlyid Ballmer down in the shade to rest. Ness reached behind himself and realized his back was damp. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I thought she was arrogant, but failed to realize that I was blinded by my own ego too,¡± Ballmer said guiltily, unable to move his body. ¡°Understandable. You¡¯re not the only one who underestimated them. I didn¡¯t expect her to be that strong either,¡± Ness reassured him. Brady muttered quietly, ¡°I told you guys she¡¯s strong, but no one believed me¡­¡± Ness nced at Brady but said nothing. He turned back to Ballmer and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Do you have any healing items?¡± Ness took out a pill, though its quality was noticeably inferior to the one he used earlier. ¡°If you need one, you can use mine.¡± ¡°No, thanks. I have one,¡± Ballmer replied, managing to retrieve an expensive healing elixir. With Ness¡¯ earlier pill reaching its peak effect, the two healing items visibly healed Ballmer¡¯s wounds. ¡°They¡¯re all physical wounds. That blonde girl sure hits hard; I¡¯ve got a few broken bones,¡± Ballmer remarked. ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s nothing major,¡± Ness said, feigning relief. ¡°What about that blonde girl? How did you find fighting her?¡± ¡°The blonde girl?¡± Fear appeared on Ballmer¡¯s face as he recalled the battle. ¡°When she punched me, it felt like I was being hit by a legendary, ancient, and powerful demonic ape that could split mountains with its fist. I was disoriented instantly; my mind went nk until I started calling for help. I was just acting on instinct.¡± He smiled wryly. ¡°Sorry that all of you had to see that. I¡¯ve truly embarrassed myself.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯d probably fare worse in that situation,¡± Ness replied, then changed the subject. ¡°Apart from her strength, did you notice anything else about her?¡± Ballmer pondered carefully before replying, ¡°Not really, but she smiled really happily while beating me up.¡± Ness stared at him speechlessly. That¡¯s not what I meant¡­ And seriously, how could you still notice her smile when you were being pummeled? ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know if I was imagining things, but her punches seemed to lose power over time,¡± Ballmer suddenly recalled. ¡°Really?¡± Ness¡¯ eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Yeah, each punch seemed weaker than thest,¡± Ballmer pondered for a moment before confirming. ¡°The first one was the most terrifyingly strong. But then they gradually lost their force. Honestly, thosest punches that knocked me out should have been manageable if they were thrown earlier in the fight,¡± he added. ¡°I see, I see¡­¡± Ness rubbed his chin, pacing back and forth. ¡°In that case, maybe that blonde girl isn¡¯t as strong as we thought.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Ballmer asked. ¡°Well, she spoke on behalf of Lady Erica again,¡± Ness replied, then recounted Lilith¡¯s words to Ballmer. After listening to Ness¡¯ ount, Ballmer fell into a long silence. Instead of reacting with anger and disdain, he thoughtfully asked, ¡°What do you n to do? Spread Lilith¡¯s message to the rest of the Anti-Princess Alliance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ness nodded, then clenched his fist decisively. ¡°And more than just spreading the message. I want to gather as many people as possible and take them down.¡± ¡°What? You want to retaliate?¡± Brady eximed before Ballmer could respond. ¡°Are you out of your mind? It¡¯s only been a few minutes, and you¡¯ve forgotten how terrifying they were? You¡¯ll get yourself killed!¡± Book 5: Chapter 188: Reasons Book 5: Chapter 188: Reasons ¡°That blonde girl isn¡¯t as scary as we thought. Besides, I¡¯m suggesting we rally the men first. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still afraid even if we have numbers on our side?¡± Ness asked, casting a disdainful nce at the flustered Brady. ¡°W-Who¡­ who¡¯s afraid? I¡¯m only worried that your casual provocation might jeopardize our mission against the two princesses in the grand n. Let¡¯s not forget Mr. Card¡¯s advice,¡± Brady muttered, his cheeks and the tips of his ears were red. ¡°Mr. Card isn¡¯t always right. Sure, he brought us together, but has anyone seen his true face? Have you?¡± Ness narrowed his eyes. ¡°Frankly, I can¡¯tpletely trust a sneaky man like him,¡± he added. Brady looked like he wanted to retort but swallowed his words. Or maybe he did mutter something under his breath. Either way, Ness was not interested to know. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on this. Mr. Card is certainly very impressive, but we must make our own decisions. Ultimately, this tournament is an individual endeavor; relying too heavily on others will lead to significant losses,¡± Ballmer interjected, attempting to ease the tension. He then turned to Ness and asked, ¡°So, what made you decide to rally men to eliminate those two?¡± ¡°First, I suspect that blonde girl who ims to be Lady Erica¡¯sckey may not be as formidable as we presumed,¡± Ness began. ¡°She totally whooped our a?s?s?e?s?. How can you say she¡¯s not strong? Are you only going to start regretting after being beaten senseless?¡± Brady muttered defiantly. Ness gave him an impassive look and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell us how that girl whoop your a?s?s?, Mr. Smarty Pants?¡±¡°Do you even need to ask? Like Ballmer, I was lying on the ground before I knew it and she kept punching me relentlessly.¡± ¡°Before you knew it¡­ I see. So you didn¡¯t get to put that speed you¡¯re so proud of to good use, huh?¡± Ness replied, looking as though everything had gone exactly as he expected. ¡°Of course not! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Brady suddenly paused. Ness snorted coldly. ¡°So, both you and Ballmer were caught off guard and overwhelmed by that blonde girl¡¯s brute strength alone. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t get to find out more about her.¡± Brady persisted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly why she¡¯s so frightening? Her strength alone could¡­¡± ¡°What if that¡¯s all she has? Why else would she handle you and Ballmer the same way? Wouldn¡¯t it be more intimidating to show something different?¡± Ness interrupted. Brady was utterly dumbfounded. ¡°Yes, Ness has a point,¡± Ballmer mused, stroking his chin in contemtion. ¡°If that girl is truly as terrifying as she seems, how could she be a mereckey or servant? Even if we¡¯re no match for Princesses Luna and Estelle, we¡¯re not exactly amateurs.¡± ¡°Indeed, based on the information at hand, it¡¯s reasonable to assume the blonde girl hones her talents primarily in physical strength. Her speed and endurance appearcking. This is evidenced by her strategy of using deceptive movements to catch opponents off guard. I observed her getting exhausted after pummeling Ballmer for just a few minutes, to the point she didn¡¯t care that she was sitting on the muddy ground, even though she¡¯s someone who carries a handkerchief on her all the time.¡± Ballmer looked slightly embarrassed at the mention of being pummeled. Ness¡¯ analysis also made him realize his defeat stemmed from overestimating his own abilities. She was just a silly girl who had only her raw strength to rely on. Had Ballmer been a little smarter, he could have worn her out instead of getting beaten senseless by her. ¡°So¡­ does that mean we don¡¯t have to fear Lady Erica?¡± Ballmer asked optimistically, thinking if the blonde girl wasn¡¯t exceptionally strong, then Lady Erica, supposedly her superior, couldn¡¯t be either. ¡°No, Lady Erica might indeed be fearsome,¡± Ness replied solemnly, his expression grave. ¡°Why?¡± Ballmer questioned, perplexed. ¡°That leads me to my next point,¡± Ness paused, as if gathering his thoughts before continuing, ¡°Lady Erica¡¯s strength could potentially rival that of Princesses Luna and Estelle, or even surpass them.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ballmer eximed incredulously. Estelle and Luna were unrealistically powerful, and the idea that someone unknown could match them seemed preposterous. The memory of their team¡¯s defeat at Estelle¡¯s hands lingered fresh in their minds, making the notion even harder to ept. ¡°Indeed, the notion seems almost too fantastical, even I was taken aback when it first crossed my mind. But upon closer examination, it¡¯s not entirely far-fetched.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this already outrageous enough? The presence of two monsters at the Martial God Tournament is frightening as it is. How much more can we handle?¡± Ballmer interjected, his tone skeptical. ¡°Calm down and hear me out.¡± Ness motioned for Ballmer topose himself and be mindful of how emotions could cloud judgment. ¡°Let me ask you a question: why would Lady Erica im to have eliminated Princess Estelle?¡± ¡°Probably for fame or vanity, what else?¡± ¡°But did she not consider the potential consequences of incurring Princess Estelle¡¯s wrath?¡± ¡°Maybe she was taking a gamble? That Estelle wouldn¡¯t find her?¡± Ballmer frowned, finding his own argument less convincing as he spoke. ¡°How likely is that? Although this little world is big, it¡¯s not incredibly huge¡­ Moreover, challenging Princess Estelle would be inevitable if she aims for the top spot in this tournament. Do you think Estelle will go easy on someone who used her name for fame?¡± Ness asked. ¡°But what if she isn¡¯t aiming for the top spot?¡± ¡°Heh, why would she be collecting Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts like crazy if that were the case? She might as well keep just one on her and maintain a low profile for the next ten days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true. I suppose she does have a certain audacity to dere herself the one who eliminated Princess Estelle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than just audacity,¡± Ness corrected Ballmer, albeit with a hint of annoyance at his teammate¡¯sck of insight. He even began to entertain thoughts of teaming up with someone else, fearing he might be killed by Ballmer¡¯s stupidity sooner orter. ¡°Isn¡¯t there one more thing you¡¯ve forgotten?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The fact that Princess Estelle is still missing.¡± ¡°How does Princess Estelle¡¯s disappearance rte to this¡­¡± Ballmer trailed off as his eyes widened. Princess Estelle had disappeared. Then, out of nowhere, Lady Erica emerged, boldly iming that she had eliminated Princess Estelle¡­ If these two incidents weren¡¯t rted, Ballmer would tear his own head off. Could it be¡­ He had never entertained that notion before Ness brought it up. Now, it was lodged in his mind like an unwavering tree. Ness continued, ¡°So, I have two theories. One: Lady Erica wasn¡¯t lying. She really did eliminate Princess Estelle, and two: Erica is Princess Estelle herself.¡± Book 5: Chapter 189: Two Possibilities Book 5: Chapter 189: Two Possibilities ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve seen Lady Erica¡¯s face. Although it was a fleeting glimpse, I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t Princess Estelle,¡± Brady retorted sternly. ¡°Are you certain that was her real face?¡± Ness took two steps forward, his gaze fixed on Brady¡¯s. ¡°There are countless ways to alter one¡¯s appearance in this world. What if she deliberately allowed you to see her face to engineer a deception?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a valid point. Perhaps she intended for you to see her face. Otherwise, there would have been no need for her to wear a mask when the three of us approached,¡± Balmer interjected, aligning his thoughts with Ness¡¯. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t prove Lady Erica is Estelle,¡± Brady insisted defiantly, but Ness had grown impatient with his skepticism. Ignoring Brady, Ness seated himself opposite Balmer. ¡°Moving on from spection, let¡¯s talk about why we must act now.¡± Balmer nodded attentively. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ness picked up a twig and drew a ¡®1¡¯ on the ground, followed by two crude figures. ¡°First, consider this scenario: Lady Erica has indeed eliminated Princess Estelle. This suggests she is either stronger than Estelle or has employed tactics Estelle couldn¡¯t withstand.¡± Ness marked one figure with a cross and the other with a question mark, symbolizing Princess Estelle and Lady Erica respectively. ¡°Yes, our primary concern is that there¡¯s still too much we don¡¯t know about Lady Erica,¡± Ballmer agreed.¡°But even if Erica managed to eliminate Estelle, was she able to do it without sustaining any injuries?¡± Ness prodded the figure with a question mark above it with his twig. ¡°Let¡¯s assume she resorted to underhanded tactics. That implies her strength is inferior to Estelle¡¯s. If Estelle retaliated fiercely, would Erica survive unharmed?¡± ¡°Most certainly¡­ not,¡± Balmer replied, shaking his head somberly. He was starting to grasp the implications of Ness¡¯ argument. ¡°Indeed. And if Lady Erica has a way to eliminate Estelle swiftly¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s inconceivable. If she¡¯s capable of that, why would we bother forming an Anti-Princess Alliance in the first ce?¡± Ballmerughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°So even if Lady Erica eliminated Princess Estelle, she must have fought fiercely with her. It¡¯s highly likely this battle would have left her¡­¡± ¡°Severely wounded¡­¡± Ballmer concluded, recalling the unmoving figure by the campfire. He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°You¡¯re right. If Lady Erica did manage to eliminate Princess Estelle, regardless of her method, she wouldn¡¯t escape without serious injury.¡± Ness snapped his fingers and drew a small cross over the other figure with a question mark. ¡°That makes sense, but¡­¡± As Ballmer¡¯s wounds healed, his rity returned, and he promptly pointed out the inconsistency. ¡°Why then would Lady Erica continue to exert influence while severely injured? She could have easily hidden and recuperated. Besides, we had no knowledge of her existence among the participants until now.¡± ¡°Indeed, her actions defy logic, which leads me to lean toward the second possibility¡­¡± Ness drew arge cross over the two small figures, then sketched out a new pair of figures. This time, he marked a cross over one and a question mark over the other, reversing their previous positions. ¡°Let¡¯s restart. Same story, but different characters,¡± Ness said, pointing toward the figure marked with a question mark. ¡°This is Princess Estelle, who encountered a formidable adversary unknown to us,¡± he began. Pointing to the figure marked with a cross, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s call this adversary ¡®Strong Enemy X¡¯. Princess Estelle fought fiercely with Strong Enemy X, managed to defeat them, but sustained serious injuries in the process.¡± ¡°In both scenarios, themon thread is the victorious party suffering severe injury. However, from this point onward, the second spection diverges.¡± Ness circled the figure representing Estelle and tapped it. ¡°Do you know what sets Princess Estelle apart from the others?¡± Ballmer furrowed his brow. ¡°Strength? Beauty?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s her aura,¡± Ness exined, sketching dotted lines outside the circle, representing sunlight radiating from the figure. ¡°She¡¯s a princess, a disciple of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s Guardian. Her strength and status make her shine as brightly as the sun. The moment she appears, shemands attention, even without doing anything.¡± ¡°So, what do you think will happen if our ¡®little sun,¡¯ who is now badly injured, is discovered by us?¡± ¡°We would take her down!¡± Ballmer replied, his eyes gleaming. Ness paused, then looked at Ballmer seriously. ¡°Just making sure¡ªyou¡¯re not cracking a dirty joke, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being very serious here.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ness nodded solemnly, drawing another small cross over the sun. ¡°You¡¯re right, we would try to take her down, forcing her to hide. But she¡¯s like a dazzling sun¡ªwhere could she hide?¡± ¡°On the first day in the small world, everyone was focused on adapting and strategizing. By the time we started exploring, she would have had nowhere to escape. So, the sun¡¯s solution was to disguise itself as the moon,¡± Ness exined, drawing a two-way arrow between the two figures. ¡°There¡¯s no Lady Erica; that¡¯s merely a moon fabricated by Princess Estelle to conceal her true identity,¡± he concluded. ¡°But if she was hiding her identity, why would she intentionally draw attention to herself and provoke us?¡± Ballmer questioned incredulously. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. The one who provoked us wasn¡¯t Princess Estelle, the ¡®Sun¡¯. It was Lady Erica, the ¡®Moon¡¯. Think about it, after Lady Erica made those statements and led a few of us to confront her, only two oues could unfold.¡± Ness paused for emphasis. ¡°First, people believe her ims that she defeated Princess Estelle, viewing her as an even greater threat and strategizing ordingly. As for Princess Estelle, she bes irrelevant.¡± Book 5: Chapter 190: Preparations Book 5: Chapter 190: Preparations Ness stated firmly, ¡°Impossible. People unconsciously prioritize and eat what tastes good first and finish what¡¯s easiest first. That¡¯s why they¡¯ll tear apart the person who touched Princess Estelle before confronting the princess directly. No one will think of her until then.¡± With a sneer, Ness continued, ¡°That¡¯s why the blonde girl asked for five days. I fear in five days, we won¡¯t face Lady Erica, but Princess Estelle in her full power.¡± Ballmer, shocked by Ness¡¯ insight, trembled in surprise. ¡°That means¡­ this is Princess Estelle¡¯s ploy to divert everyone¡¯s attention and hide the fact that she¡¯s injured?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Ness stood, gazing upward at the sky from where they had fled, his expression a mix of admiration, amazement, and a touch of fascination and fear. ¡°I expected no less of Princess Estelle. She¡¯s strong and shrewd. I wonder if we¡¯re lucky or unlucky to be born in the same era as her. But then again¡­¡± Ness clenched his fists, determination shining in his eyes as he continued, ¡°Ants have their own way of surviving. Even if we¡¯re weaker, we won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ballmer, who had recovered significantly from his injuries, struggled to his feet. The deep fear in his eyes dissipated as he bumped his fist with Ness¡¯. ¡°I¡¯ll notify the Anti-Princess Alliance and Mr. Card immediately. If the enemy is indeed the princess, Mr. Card will surely act,¡± Ballmer said firmly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll send someone to track Lady Erica and ensure she doesn¡¯t escape,¡± he added. Ness shook his head. ¡°Forget about tracking her. We can¡¯t spare the manpower. Besides, if she¡¯s really Princess Estelle, tracking her is pointless.¡± ¡°What if they try to escape?¡±¡°They won¡¯t,¡± Ness said with a sneer, gazing into the distance. ¡°That¡¯s the confidence of the strong. And with so many Holy Dragon¡¯s Hearts, she¡¯ll be wanted tomorrow with nowhere to hide. And she won¡¯t anticipate that bing tomorrow¡¯s most bounty target will trigger our attack against her!¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± Lilith shook Erica¡¯s shoulder gently, trying to rouse her from her deep slumber. She hadn¡¯t expected Erica would actually fall asleep while trying to maintain a stoic demeanor. She was even snoring loudly like a pig. Fortunately, Erica wasn¡¯t snoring when those three guys were around. Otherwise, she would have blown her cover, and someone might have mistakenly thought Lilith was hiding a squealing piglet. ¡°Come on, wake up, piglet! Rise and shine!¡± Growing impatient, Lilith shook Erica¡¯s shoulder more vigorously. ¡°Ugh¡­ stop shaking me¡­ Just five more minutes¡­¡± Erica muttered groggily, sitting up briefly before slumping back into sleep. ******* it, she¡¯s a heavier sleeper than me? Irritated, Lilith grabbed the mask Erica was still wearing and pulled it as far away from her face as she could. A cruel smile spread across her face. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. Consider this the wake-up call from the God of Good Mornings.¡± PIU! Lilith released the mask, causing it to snap back onto Erica¡¯s face like a slingshot. ¡°YEEEOWCH! THAT HURTS!¡± Erica yelped in surprise as the mask struck her face, causing her to roll on the ground in pain. ¡°Owwieeeee! My naturally beautiful, wless, lovely face!¡± ¡°¡­Hehehe. Time to get moving. We need to hurry to our destination. I don¡¯t want to bete and miss the good parts.¡± Lilith stood up, smiling as she dusted her hands. ¡°You devil! How could you do this to a beautiful girl¡¯s face? I curse you on behalf of all the beautiful girls in the world!¡± Erica rubbed her nose and cheeks tearfully, waving her fist at Lilith resentfully. If she were strong enough, she would have definitely punched Lilith¡¯s smug face. ¡°Come on now. With that face of yours, you can only represent the world¡¯s clueless girls at best, not all the beautiful girls,¡± Lilith mocked with a shrug. ¡°Ugh, how can such a mean girl like you exist?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that good girls love bad girls?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be good girls love bad boys?¡± ¡°You get the idea.¡± After cleaning up from their meal, Lilith pulled out a map and carefully studied it against their surroundings to determine their direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Where else? Didn¡¯t we agree on the venue?¡± ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t that set for five dayster?¡± Erica asked, puzzled. ¡°Yes, but who knows how long they can hold out on the other side?¡± With a confident nod, Lilith pointed in the direction they needed to go. ¡°Wait,¡± Erica suddenly called out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Lilith turned back, looking at herpanion impatiently. If Erica weren¡¯t so obedient to her instructions, Lilith would have left her behind long ago. Her acting just now was horrible though. Even the weeds growing nearby could do a better job than her! ¡°Uhm¡­ uhmm¡­¡± Erica squeezed her thighs, fidgeting for a moment, unable to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in heat? Do you need me to help you with that?¡± Lilith snapped off a branch from a nearby tree that was as thick as her arm and mumbled, ¡°This should be a good size¡­¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you saying? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in heat. I just¡­ I just need to go to the bathroom,¡± Erica said shyly. ¡°Now?¡± Lilith¡¯s gaze took on a suggestive look for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I ate too much greasy food all at once, but my tummy is a little upset now.¡± Erica rubbed her t belly, embarrassed. Ugh, those delicious skewered meat has really embarrassed me! Given another chance, I¡¯d definitely¡­ eat more! Since I¡¯m going to have diarrhea anyway, I might as well eat more to make myself feel better! ¡°Just go already. You¡¯re a grown person; surely you¡¯re not afraid of getting lost or anything, right?¡± Lilith¡¯s expression then turned horrified. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any tissues?¡± ¡°B?a?s?t?a?r?d?, you¡¯re the one who would go to the toilet without bringing tissues¡­ Oh¡­ why do you have to make a beautiful maiden say something so inappropriate?¡± ¡°Off you go then.¡± Lilith pointed to some bushes impatiently. ¡°Just remember to go a bit further. I have a sensitive nose.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Erica darted into the bushes obediently. Book 5: Chapter 191: Plot Against Book 5: Chapter 191: Plot Against Rewind the clock a few hours to the primordial forest on the western edge of this small world. Luna counted the tree rings of nearby stumps while patiently waiting for the bounties of the day. The forest was truly vast and seemed to be governed by strange energies. Those unfamiliar with its rhythms risked losing their waypletely. This peculiar energy also thwarted any attempts at flight. Luna experimented with a flight scroll but only managed to fly at a height that she could easily reach by jumping. After wandering around aimlessly and finding herself going around in circles, Luna abandoned her fruitless efforts. She settled into a quiet spot, preferring to await the bounty of the day. It would serve as a reliable beacon, far easier than deciphering the forest¡¯s elusive patterns. As for the tree stump she was resting on in this primordial forest¡­ Well, ady should always be allowed to make her own chair, no? Unbeknownst to Luna, her certain behavior and thoughts were starting to subtly mirror Lilith¡¯s. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m getting a bit hungry.¡± Luna rubbed her stomach and nced at the sky. The bounty would only be announced every twenty-four hours, yet hunger didn¡¯t abide by such schedules. People are iron, rice is steel, one will feel like crap without a meal.¡ªThis was Lilith¡¯s quote.Recalling that, Luna rose to prepare her dinner for the day. Whether influenced by the dragon blood coursing through her veins or by Lilith herself, Luna began to favor freshly caught wild game. She found herself less bothered by leftovers or refrigerated food and even developed a discerning pte. In the past, she could not differentiate the different types of steak served in avish restaurant. Now, she could even identify a cow¡¯s breed simply by the scent of her steak. Her appetite also seemed to grow with each passing day. Not long ago, during a visit to her favorite restaurant, the owner approached with a curious smile, asking her if she had turned heartbreak into a hearty appetite. The owner¡¯s concern truly moved her¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even stop herself from breaking ten bones in his body that day. One of the few blessings of the primordial forest was the abundance of wild game. While her appetite had increased, Luna still couldn¡¯t rival Lilith¡¯s feats of leaving chefs in the restaurant exhausted after each meal. Luna casually hunted a small wild boar to serve as today¡¯s dinner. After quickly grilling it with a simple sauce, the aroma in the air alone caused Luna to salivate. She cautiously scanned her surroundings, ensuring no one else was around before daring to retrieve something she would never bring out in Lilith¡¯s presence¡ªLilith¡¯s dinner te, apanied by her knife and fork. There was no logical reason to use these for a roast pork meal, but Luna felt the urge to savor this treasure she had risked her life to steal from Master Lilith. Using her silver knife, Luna sliced off a tender piece of roast pork and ced it delicately on the dinner te. Her mouth watered at the sight. ¡°It seems the allure lies not in the food itself, but in this te,¡± Luna mused. Rather than the greasy pork, her gaze was fixated on the reflection of her face on the polished surface and especially the rim of the te¡­ Though the dinner te had been washed, Luna wondered if perhaps a trace of the vor belonging to Master Lilith still clung to it. Oh my~ Won¡¯t that be like indirectly kissing Master Lilith? Luna blushed at the thought, feeling a bit shy. The idea made her increasingly restless. She nced around once more, finding not even a single soul around save for the oddrge bird perched atop a nearby tree, seemingly observing her curiously. It seemed highly unlikely that Master Lilith would suddenly appear. Luna stuck out her little tongue and slowly leaned toward the dinner te¡­ ¡°CAW!¡± Just as Luna¡¯s excitement peaked and the tip of her tongue was about to touch the te, a piercing cry shattered the forest¡¯s tranquility. The strangerge bird¡ªdevoid of magic power¡ªthat Luna had previously ignored, suddenly spread its wings and darted toward her with lightning speed. Since Luna was lost in her own thoughts, she could not even react in time when the strange bird snatched the dinner te. Despite its bulky size, it moved nimbly among the dense branches and almost instantly vanished from Luna¡¯s view. Luna froze for a moment, then exploded with anger. ¡°Damn bird! How dare you steal my limited edition indirect kissing with Master Lilith dinner te!¡± ¡°CAW!¡± The mocking cry of the bird echoed in Luna¡¯s ears. Infuriated like never before, Luna felt deeply insulted. No one had ever dared to belittle her like this, especially not a mere bird! ¡°Fine! Change of ns. No pork for dinner tonight. I¡¯m having roasted bird instead.¡± Luna kicked aside the roasted pork and swiftly dashed after the direction the bird had disappeared. Ten minutester¡­ Luna surveyed the lush surroundings, her beautiful face contorted in disbelief. ¡°I¡­ I actually lost track of an ordinary bird?¡± Luna¡¯s expression reflected her incredulity. With her current speed, whether flying, crawling, or swimming, she could catch any creature with four, six, or even eight legs. How could she fail to catch an ugly-looking, ordinary bird? To add insult to injury, the bird continued taunting her from a distance, calling out intermittently before scampering away whenever she approached. ¡°Damn it, being tormented by a feathered animal doesn¡¯t bring me any pleasure!¡± Luna grumbled, delivering a frustrated punch to a towering giant tree beside her, its ancient branches scraping the sky. ¡°Huh?¡± Luna sensed something amiss. Her fist met no resistance; no leaves fluttered down, nor did she feel any solid impact. Luna curiously inspected the spot where she had struck. The dry, cracked bark, weathered by centuries, looked identical to its surroundings. Puzzled, Luna cautiously reached out to touch it. To her surprise, the bark rippled like water upon contact. ¡°A spatial gate? Teleportation array?¡± Luna pondered aloud, uncertain of the strange object¡¯s purpose but sensing a void beyond it. ¡°Should¡­ should I go in and investigate?¡± Luna hesitated. Venturing into the unknown posed risks, especially in a small world seemingly devoid of threats. However, her inclination leaned toward retrieving her dinner te from the damn bird and preparing tonight¡¯s meal. As Luna deliberated, a powerful suction force suddenly descended, as if lying in wait. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± Luna smirked knowingly, her dragon blood empowering her to stand firm against the force. ¡°It¡¯s still early for you to plot against me. You¡¯ll have to train a hundred years more.¡± The tree bark remained silent, but the watery ripples intensified into waves, and the suction force abruptly surged tenfold. ¡°Damn it.¡± Book 5: Chapter 192: Open Door Book 5: Chapter 192: Open Door ¡°Ugh¡­ Where am I¡­?¡± Luna clutched her head, slowly rising from the ground, and instinctively began to survey her surroundings. The first thing that caught Luna¡¯s eye was a straight corridor, its walls crafted from some kind of metal. Though she could discern faint seams between each panel, they were nearly seamless,cking visible rivets. The metal surfaces were impably smooth, save for the parts covered with intricate patterns that were engraved on them, shimmering in various colors and pulsating rhythmically as if alive. Neatly bundled tubes of unknown purpose traced along the walls and ceilings. Luna attempted to trace their path, but they vanished into a round aperture about the size of an arm in the wall. ¡°All this light, yet no trace of magic,¡± Luna mused, perplexed by the bright illumination emanating from round white objects embedded in the ceiling. Despite detecting no magical power or burning mes within them, they radiated a brilliance surpassing even the most expensive bright stones. These lights illuminated the long corridor from the ceiling, asionally flickering and emitting faint buzzing noises. ¡°This must be a hint for me to follow this path, right?¡± Luna pondered aloud, surveying her surroundings. Despite numerous branching paths, only one was brightly lit. As she took a closer look at the darker passages, she noticed they had been sealed off. ¡°Interesting.¡±ncing back, Luna realized there was no turning back. With a fearless chuckle, she proceeded down the well-lit corridor. A few minutester, Luna arrived at what appeared to be arge, tightly sealed door. ¡°Umm¡­ this is a door, right¡­?¡± Luna mumbled uncertainly. The door before her was unlike any she had encountered¡ªitcked a frame and bolts, blending seamlessly with the metal walls. She searched for a handle but found none. ¡°There isn¡¯t even a handle. How am I supposed to open this door? Smash it open?¡± Luna frowned, contemting her options. ¡°Keywords recognized: Open door. Intelligent door lock system activated. Please enter the voice password.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s speaking!¡± The sudden voice startled Luna; her pupils shrank as she instinctively stepped back from the door, scanning her surroundings with vignce. ¡°Who¡¯s ying games? Show yourself!¡± Unease gripped Luna, realizing she hadn¡¯t detected anyone approaching¡ªan oversight that could have been disastrous if it were an enemy ambush. ¡°Wrong password. Please re-enter.¡± Huh? It was then that Luna realized the voice wasn¡¯ting from a person, but from a device embedded beside the door. Approaching cautiously, she tentatively poked the smooth ck surface, which resembled a mirror butcked any reflective qualities. ¡°A recording device like a Spectrum Stone?¡± ¡°Wrong password. Please re-enter.¡± After confirming no one could be hiding behind the wall, Luna let out a sigh of relief and finally began to try understanding the recorded voice. ¡°Password? So as long as I get the password right, the door will open, right?¡± she mumbled to herself. Luna pondered aloud, ¡°But how would I know the password? It can¡¯t be ¡®open sesame¡¯, right?¡± ¡°Wrong password. Please re-enter.¡± ¡°Hah, who am I kidding? How about ¡®open watermelon¡¯?¡± ¡°Wrong password. Please re-enter.¡± ¡°Open pumpkin?¡± ¡°Wrong password. Please re-enter.¡± ¡°Open melon?¡± ¡°Wrong password. Please re-enter.¡± Luna began to grow impatient and said, ¡°Master Lilith is the best.¡± ¡°Wrong password. Please re-enter. By the way, Lady Ciel Hesse is the best.¡± ¡°Who is Lady Ciel Hesse?¡± Luna was stunned into silence for a moment before quickly retorting angrily, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not a recorded voice!¡± ¡°Wrong password. Please re-enter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me! Open the door!¡± ¡°Wrong password. Please re-¡­¡± ¡°Open! The! Damn! Door!¡± Luna¡¯s patience had worn out, and she began punching the door, leaving a bowl-sized dent with each strike. ¡°I¡¯ll wreck you if you don¡¯t open this door now!¡± she threatened furiously. There was a brief silence before a soft click was heard, followed by a low rumble as if some sort of mechanism had been activated. ¡°Congrattions, the password is correct.¡± The metal door lifted slowly, revealing a blinding light beyond. Luna squinted, focusing on whaty ahead to avoid any surprises. But just as her attention was fixed forward, a hand appeared silently behind her and pushed her gently forward. ¡°Just go in already.¡± It was still the same voice from the wall, but it sounded even more annoying now. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Mr. Card?¡± Ballmer looked at the figure shrouded in the ck robe before him in surprise and asked, ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard about the situation from the other members of the Anti-Princess Alliance,¡± Mr. Card replied casually, his voice hoarse and androgynous. ¡°So what do you think¡­?¡± ¡°Ness¡¯ theory seems likely, but I can¡¯t be certain.¡± Mr. Card gazed toward the distantke and the peculiar, rectangr mountain rising at its center. The target of their mission, the enigmatic Lady Erica, sat serenely atop the peak, eyes closed in meditation. She paid no heed to the curious onlookers, projecting the calm demeanor of a seasoned expert awaiting her challengers. ¡°But we must act on the slightest chance. It¡¯s our only shot at defeating those monsters,¡± Mr. Card said, clenching his fists beneath his robes. ¡°Agreed.¡± Ballmer smiled self-depracatingly and said, ¡°Back home, I¡¯m hailed as a genius, idolized by countless. I¡¯ve no idea how many parents held me up as a role model for their children. Yet here, I find myself shamefully ganging up with others against a woman. If those children knew about this, they¡¯d be devastated.¡± Mr. Card gave him a meaningful nce and consoled him. ¡°It¡¯s an unavoidable truth, even geniuses have their shorings.¡± Book 5: Chapter 193: Fish In Water Book 5: Chapter 193: Fish In Water ¡°Genius¡­ what an enviable word,¡± Mr. Card murmured, his voice inaudible to Ballmer. ¡°Ballmer, how many people have you rounded up?¡± ¡°Fifty-four, Including both of us.¡± Mr. Card nodded. ¡°Fifty-four? So everyone from the alliance is here?¡± ¡°Yes, and they¡¯re all eager to take down Princess Estelle with their own hands. With nearly half of the contest participants involved in this siege, there¡¯s no way Princess Estelle can escape, even if she sprouts wings,¡± Ballmer replied with a hint of smugness. ¡°Where¡¯s Ness? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Mr. Card suddenly asked. ¡°He¡¯s scouting; checking if he can hide his men underwater and ambush the target,¡± Ballmer replied, pointing toward theke. ¡°In the water? Water doesn¡¯t conceal from detection, and the target isn¡¯t foolish. She¡¯ll spot them easily.¡± Mr. Card shook his head, skeptical of the n. ¡°Earlier reports suggested thiske is peculiar. Ness is investigating to understand what¡¯s strange about it. Hiding men is just a side objective; he¡¯s not counting on it to work,¡± Ballmer exined.¡°I see.¡± Mr. Card observed the turquoiseke and the ind at its center which was surrounded by some type of algae. The water was deep and dark ck before gradually lightening to a jewel-like azure blue near the shore. From above, theke resembled a giant pupil, evoking an eerie sensation. ¡°Does thiske have a name?¡± Mr. Card asked. ¡°Square Lake.¡± To which Ballmer replied. ¡°Square Lake¡­?¡± Mr. Card paused before remarking, ¡°That¡¯s a sinct and evocative name.¡± Ballmer awkwardly scratched his head and exined, ¡°Well, when we were mapping the area, we used a square to mark theke. Someone then started calling it Square Lake.¡± ¡°¡­What about the ind?¡± ¡°The ind within Square Lake is naturally called Square Ind,¡± Ballmer replied matter-of-factly. ¡°I see. So that peculiar mountain on the ind must be called Mount Square even though it¡¯s rectangr,¡± Mr. Card remarked, pointing toward the mountain. ¡°No, we call it Mount Coffin.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Card felt a sense of frustration building and had to take two deep breaths to regain hisposure. ¡°If everything¡¯s named after ¡®square¡¯, why call it such an ugly name like Mount Coffin instead of keeping the names consistent?¡± he continued asking. Ballmer gave Mr. Card a strange look that seemed to imply¡ªWhy is a smart person like you asking such a silly question?¡ªbefore replying, ¡°Because it looks like a coffin.¡± Mr. Card was rendered speechless by his answer. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°Hey, Lilith.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Why did you lure so many people over? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll kill you?¡± ¡°The more I lure, the less I have to hunt downter.¡± ¡°What exactly are you trying to aplish?¡± ¡°Just clearing the area.¡± Lilith paused before continuing, ¡°But I¡¯m also doing this for their own good. I have a hunch that something extremely dangerous lurks in this small world, so I need to send them away first.¡± Erica was shocked. ¡°Something extremely dangerous? What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t know yet you still¡­¡± Lilith cut Erica off and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hanging up now. The signal¡¯s breaking up soon. Focus on your own task. Stay hidden and don¡¯t fall asleep. Experts don¡¯t snore in their sleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! I¡¯m a pretty girl! Pretty girls don¡¯t snore¡­!¡± Toot, toot, toot¡­ Themunication cut off, and Lilith put away the spectrum stone with an expressionless face. No wonder the rules did not prohibit the use ofmunication tools in this small world. Even with Lilith¡¯s top-tier spectrum stone that couldmunicate across continents, its effective range was limited to just a hundred meters in a straight line here. For others, ten meters was likely the maximum range for reliable transmission. Even whispers could be overheard without any tools over such a small distance. Grumbling about the useless spectrum stone, Lilith turned her attention to her left hand. Her hand wasn¡¯t empty; she was strangling a person by the neck. Despite his struggles, his attempts to break free were futile. Lilith was currently submerged in theke. She had descended the mountain because she heard some strange noisesing from theke below. Upon arrival, she discovered several sneaky water rats. ¡°Hmm, judging by your expression, you must be wondering how I can talk underwater.¡± Lilith brought her face close to the person, whose visage twisted in horror due tock of oxygen, and chuckled softly before replying to her own question. ¡°Who knows? Maybe it¡¯s a gift.¡± With a swift motion, Lilith snapped the person¡¯s neck, and a familiar white light signaled his release. ¡°It¡¯s a shame humans can¡¯t talk underwater. Otherwise, you could havested a bit longer.¡± Lilith peered into the dark waters, her smile turning cruel. ¡°I recall seeing six water rats earlier. I got rid of two, so there should be just four left, right¡­?¡± There was no one to answer Lilith beneath the silent waters. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Something isn¡¯t right. Something definitely isn¡¯t right about that blonde girl! Ness swam for a long time before he finally found a reef that provided some concealment at the bottom of the dimly litke. Despite hiding there, his heart continued to race, unable to calm down. The sight he had just witnessed was chilling beyond belief. Ness had dived into theke after reports of strange underwater noises, aiming to investigate withoutplicating the siege efforts. Theke¡¯s depth was unfathomable, with shallow areas barely waist-high and deeper parts bottomless¡ªa perfect terrain for concealing an unexpected army to catch Princess Estelle off guard. That was Ness¡¯ initial thought. Yet, after half a day underwater, he hadn¡¯t encountered the strange sounds he was investigating. Instead, he encountered someone he least expected to find there. It was the blonde girl. The same blonde girl who imed to be Lady Erica¡¯sckey; the very same one who had effortlessly knocked down Ballmer with a single punch. Upon spotting her, Ness¡¯ mind buzzed with questions as many as the bubbles rising around him. Why is she here? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be up there with Princess Estelle? Why could she speak underwater when everyone else needs special spells just to hold their breath? How could she move so effortlessly like a fish in water? And why is she so agile? She had moved from the edge of his vision to right in front of him within just a split second. Most importantly, how could she bring herself to act so ruthlessly? She had snapped the neck of one of our people without hesitation! Book 5: Chapter 194: Pursuit and Flee Book 5: Chapter 194: Pursuit and Flee No, I must escape! Ness secretly resolved. After witnessing that heart-stopping scene just now, many of his previous assumptions were overturned. The blonde girl is very weak? She¡¯s only physically strong but slow? Come on, how can a person who swims faster than a fish be slow? A normal person could actually move several times faster against air resistance than water resistance. If she was this swift in water, Ness couldn¡¯t fathom her speed onnd. With that kind of speed and her monstrous strengthbined¡­. Ness shuddered. Could she be¡­ another monster on par with Princess Estelle and Princess Luna? Oh my god, why are there so many monsters here? Is this year¡¯s Martial God Tournament just a showcase of monstrous creatures vying for supremacy? Then why bother allowing the mortals to participate? Why not cage these monsters and have them fight for the championship? It¡¯s not like doing that would affect the final oue¡­ What puzzles me the most is why that monster sides with Princess Estelle and proims herself as the princess¡¯ckey. Wait¡­ Proim? No, that¡¯s not right. Something¡¯s not right here! Something¡¯s definitely not right! The blonde girl kept iming herself as ackey, yet Lady Erica remained silent all this while. Is there a master who indulges theirckey like this? Besides, her true identity was shrouded in mystery from the start.Her being Princess Estelle was just a guess with no solid proof. What if she isn¡¯t Princess Estelle? What if the blonde girl really eliminated Princess Estelle, and orchestrated everything? Then¡­ Ness felt a chill down his spine. What an appetite¡ªisn¡¯t she afraid of choking? ¡°Oh dear, you don¡¯t look too good. You must be cold. Shall I fetch some hot water for you?¡± Ness¡¯ heart nearly stopped when he heard the voice. By the time he snapped back to reality, the water¡¯s temperature had surged dramatically. A colossal fireball, resembling the sun, inexplicably appeared in theke¡¯s depth. The surrounding water vaporized instantly, bubbling furiously toward the surface. Magic?! She even knows how to use magic?! If Ness could speak right now, he would have cursed aloud. She was incredibly powerful, unbelievably fast, and even wielded such powerful magic spells?! Was there no end to her perfection? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s born into some perfect family, with idiotic rtives swimming in money, and ancestors that everyone worships¡ªthe kind that everyone would kneel and kiss their toes whenever they stepped out of their dwelling! God, please look at us, the poor kids. We are not asking for fairness, but at least let her be a human. Otherwise, even if we¡¯re not beaten to death, we¡¯d die of jealousy! Submerged inke water that was about to boil him alive, Ness clenched his teeth and threw out a white paper crane. The crane seemed toe alive as soon as it left Ness¡¯ hand, fluttering its wings and heading toward Lilith. Lilith watched the trembling paper crane approach, unfazed. A small smile appeared on her face as her eyes crinkled up into crescents. ¡°Oh, how cute!¡± BOOM! The paper crane exploded. The explosion was not massive but sent countless ck powders billowing out, surging toward Lilith and the fireball. ¡°Huh? Powder that can absorb magic?¡± The ck powder seemed highly attracted to magic. Although harmless, they seemed to possess a unique ability to absorb magic power. Intrigued, Lilith focused her attention on the ck powder. To her surprise, specks of ck were actually tiny ck insects! ¡°Ugh, I hate insects.¡± Lilith snapped her fingers coldly, detonating the fireball directly. The fireball swelled, incinerating the small ck bugs. Ness immediately winced in pain. To avoid attracting attention from above, Lilith had restrained her power. The explosion, already somewhat weakened by the insects, merely rippled as a heat wave across a hundred meters. Nevertheless, it was enough. Riding the heat wave, Lilith closed the distance between herself and Ness. ¡°What a damn monster! She¡¯s quick enough already, yet she still used the force of the explosion to propel herself without worrying about burning her own a?s?s?!¡± Ness cursed inwardly. Despite his attempts to bolster himself mentally, panic gripped Ness. From observing the monster¡¯s actions, he knew he had a ny percent chance of dying the moment he was caught. The remaining ten percent involved facing a brutal beating before meeting his end. He swiftly navigated thekebed, seeking outplex terrain to put distance between himself and Lilith. However, Lilith was not in the mood to y with him. She plowed through obstacles with brute force. Sand and pebbles churned, obscuring Ness¡¯ vision, yet they did nothing to slow Lilith down. Ness was paralyzed with fear. Just as hope seemed lost, he spotted a figure hiding among water nts and reeds¡ªit was hispanion who had dived into theke with him! Ness¡¯ eyes lit up. He changed direction immediately and swam toward hispanion. The figure seemed to have noticed Ness too and was desperately signaling for Ness to stay away. Ness ignored the warning, swimming past and grabbing onto the nts to propel himself away at greater speed. Hispanion, now exposed and furious, instinctively cursed only to end up swallowing a few mouthfuls ofke water. He quickly closed his mouth and swam off in another direction begrudgingly. Lilith hesitated briefly, then decided to pursue the slower target. Ness finally breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that the survival guide he had read in his childhood was right¡ªone could indeed survive if they could outrun theirpanions when faced with a beast in the wilderness. ¡°Sorry, my friend. I carry a burden tied to fifty lives. I can¡¯t afford to die here,¡± Ness thought resolutely. Looking around at his unfamiliar surroundings, he realized that he had lost his bearings while fleeing. ording to their escape agreement, they were to continue heading south once in safety. Considering theke¡¯s size, they¡¯d reunite eventually as long as they continued swimming in one direction. If that didn¡¯t work, they could always resurface to shake off the monster¡¯s pursuit. However, resurfacing meant emerging into bright light that would expose himpletely. With his n set, Ness retrieved apass and confirmed his bearing. He swam southward, cautiously restraining his magic power while scanning vigntly to avoid encountering the monster again. Ness felt lucky that their encounter had been in the dim depths of theke. If that blonde monster¡¯s senses matched her monstrous abilities, he¡¯d truly be doomed. Book 5: Chapter 195: Commencing The Siege Book 5: Chapter 195: Commencing The Siege To avoid causing moremotion, Ness tried to stay close to the bottom of theke and followed its undercurrents as he carefully swam southward. He recalled that the southern shore of theke was where the Ballmer were gathering their forces. If he could reach there, they might stand a chance against whatever demon the blonde girl was. After passing through a dense thicket of unnamed nts at theke bottom, Ness¡¯ vision opened up, and he could see a glimmer of light reflecting on the surface. Almost there! Ness couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved, subconsciously elerating his speed. At that moment, he spotted two other figures swimming together. The two figures noticed him simultaneously and swam toward him with relieved expressions. Ness hesitated briefly, then took out his fountain pen and released its ink into the water. He controlled the ink with his magic, quickly forming words. ¡°Have you two encountered the blonde monster?¡± The innovative method lit up the eyes of the other two. Communication at theke bottom was extremely limited, confined to simple gestures and signnguage. Moreplexmunication requiring words was beyond their capabilities.¡°No. We haven¡¯t encountered anything unusual on our way here. The blonde monster shouldn¡¯t have detected us,¡± one of them responded, trying to manipte the ink with his magic. Ness nodded, epting their report without suspecting anything. Given the size of thiske, it would indeed be unlikely for the blonde monster to locate everyone easily. ¡°What about you, Ness?¡± the other person asked. ¡°I was found by her, but managed to escape.¡± ¡°You managed to escape from such a monster? That¡¯s really impressive,¡± the other remarked. Although they had never actually fought the blonde monster, the image of her effortlessly snapping the necks of their twopanions with a swift motion still haunted them. ¡°Well, thanks to a little trick I used.¡± The words formed a little slower this time. Ness felt a twinge of guilt for using hispanion as a decoy and was unable to bring himself to confess it. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the details about her once we¡¯re ashore,¡± Ness urged, aware that the blonde monster was still prowling theke. The longer they lingered, the greater the danger they faced. ¡°Agreed,¡± the man replied. As Ness prepared to leave, the ink began to change again, forming a new message. ¡°Hani, you didn¡¯t run into her too?¡± Ness was rather annoyed at this point. Didn¡¯t I tell you all to leave now? Can¡¯t you die without dragging me along? I haven¡¯t lived long enough¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Ness stared at the message in disbelief. Who was he talking to? Hani? Didn¡¯t he abandon Hani to fend for himself earlier? Considering his speed, Ness was extremely sure that Hani would be caught by that blonde monster. From the moment he betrayed Hani, he knew Hani was already done for. ¡°Oh, we met. I had quite the delightful encounter with her.¡± A melodious, girlish voice unexpectedly echoed underwater. Ness felt a chill, not from the frigidke water, but from the overwhelming threat of death that engulfed him. He turned his head around stiffly, only to see Hani¡¯s pale face, contorted in pain. His eyes were shut tight but bubbles asionally escaped from his mouth and nostrils, indicating he¡¯d only fainted. Because of this, the Immacte Tree Domain¡¯s protection mechanism wasn¡¯t triggered to teleport him out of the tournament. Since theke bottom was dimly lit, the other two hadn¡¯t immediately noticed Hani¡¯s condition and assumed he had followed Ness here. ¡°Hehe.¡± A small head peeked out from behind Hani¡¯s back. Lilith smiled at Ness and said, ¡°I knew that quietly following you would lead me straight to everyone.¡± Damn it, when had she hidden herself behind me? Why hadn¡¯t I noticed? ¡°You managed to sacrifice threepanions in such a short time. How touching. Shall I reward you?¡± Lilith chuckled. Ness¡¯ eyes shed with anger. B?a?s?t?a?r?d?! You dare mock me like a rat?! Enraged, Ness drew his weapon and lunged at Lilith. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t want the reward,¡± Lilith remarked calmly, spreading her hands and chuckling lightly. A few minutester, Lilith effortlessly dispersed the floating blood with a wave of her hand. She checked her pocket watch, then gazed into the depths of theke with a look of pity. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no time left for further exploration after dealing with those pests,¡± Lilith muttered as she turned around gracefully and swiftly swam toward the surface. Silence returned once more to the bottom of theke. After some time, a massive ck shadow silently emerged from its depths. Raising its enormous head, its pale golden eyes gazed in the direction Lilith had departed, revealing a wistful expression that seemed almost human. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Mr. Card nced at the sky, his brow furrowed. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Ness returned yet? It¡¯s almost time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps he ran into trouble?¡± Ballmer also looked perplexed. ¡°Hmph, what trouble could he possibly run into while exploring theke?¡± Mr. Card sneered. ¡°That¡¯s enough waiting, we have a serious matter to attend to.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Ballmer replied, giving the order to prepare for the attack. They waited in tense silence. ¡°Commencing the bounty of day two. Target: Erica. Holy Dragon¡¯s Heart acquired: twenty-three.¡± A golden pir of light appeared on the ind at the heart of Square Lake, casting its brilliance across half the sky andmencing the unfair siege. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°What should I do¡­ What should I do¡­ What should I do¡­?!¡± Erica panicked. The bounty hadmenced, yet Lilith, who had promised to return in time, was still nowhere in sight. Erica trembled like a vulnerable white rabbit amidst dozens of hungry predators eyeing her like a piece of tasty meat. While Erica was contemting an escape, a menacing man suddenly emerged, brandishing a nine-ringed machete. From a distance, he pointed at Erica and bellowed, ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re that Lady Erica? You seem nothing special. How about a little spar with me?¡± Spar? No, thank you. Under her mask, Erica¡¯s face went pale with fear as she looked at the man¡¯s arm¡ªit was thicker than her waist. She realized that one punch from him could very well send her soul to the heavens. Lilith had instructed her to act like an expert. But what does an expert do in a situation like this? Lilith hadn¡¯t provided any tutorials on handling such encounters. Book 5: Chapter 196: Challenge Book 5: Chapter 196: Challenge What do the experts in storybooks do in a situation like this? Erica wondered as she stood up. Although Erica hadn¡¯t taken any action, the burly man seemed startled by her action. He quickly retreated a few steps, his sinister face that could frighten any child to tears betraying nervousness. He gripped his nine-ringed machete tightly, as though it could offer him a shred of security. ¡°I-I¡¯ll have you know¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of you! Come at me¡­!¡± The burly man feigned indifference but kept his eyes fixed on Erica, alert to her every move. Hmm? Erica cocked her head, slightly puzzled. Despite the man¡¯s loud promation, there was a hint of¡­ fear in it? Maybe¡­ I should test him? Erica puffed up her chest, mimicking the demeanor of the so-called masters from the storybooks she had read in her childhood. She took a deep breath then deliberately lowered her voice and said, ¡°You want to challenge me¡­? You¡¯re not even worthy!¡±Oh my, did I really just say that? Will my arrogance get me killed? Fear began creeping into Erica. She didn¡¯t dare look at the man¡¯s reaction, nervously closing her eyes. She pinched her thigh to suppress the urge to clutch her head and cower in fear. However, her actions conveyed something entirely different to the man. Did she just say that I¡¯m not worthy to challenge her? The renowned Princess Estelle¡­ said that? She even closed her eyes after saying that, showing no fear against any potential ambushes I might attempt on her. She¡¯s not even taking me seriously. That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s right! She¡¯s right, I¡¯m not worthy! Hahaha, I¡¯m not worthy! The burly man¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he raised his nine-ringed machete and ran off. Meanwhile, the other participants continued to conceal themselves behind the trees, bushes, and rocks. d in borate camouge with vines and leaves wrapped around their heads, they blended seamlessly into the environment, monitoring the situation on Mount Coffin with the intensity of paparazzi on a royal scandal. ¡°Did you hear that? Princess Estelle says I¡¯m not worthy! That means you guys have to send a new challenger to test the waters!¡± the burly man muttered to hisrades. The hidden group exchanged helpless nces until a slightly moreposed participant stepped forward. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s redraw the lots,¡± he suggested. He retrieved a cylindrical container and began shaking it until one of the inscribed bamboo sticks fell out. ¡°Same rules apply¡ªthose who shook out the red-tipped stick will be up to the task. No cheating with illusions or magic,¡± he said. The guy held up the bamboo stick for all to see¡ªit bore no red mark. The draw continued until a beautiful woman shook out a red-tipped stick. ¡°Damn, tough luck,¡± she muttered under her breath, her face souring. Those who hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to draw their lot breathed sighs of relief. Avoiding a confrontation with Princess Estelle alone was a blessing for them. ¡°Is there any hero willing to take my ce?¡± the woman asked, shedding the ghillie suit she wouldn¡¯t normally touch, revealing her alluring figure. She unted her curves in a revealing outfit that barely covered her ample bosom and thighs, her demeanor coy and seductive. Trailing her finger along her smooth shoulder, she cooed, ¡°I promise whoever steps up will have a night to remember, free of charge.¡± Silence greeted her proposal, broken only by the chilly wind that made the woman shiver. ¡°Hmph! Men are utterly unreliable. They always act bold but turn into cowards when it counts,¡± she muttered in frustration. She gritted her teeth resentfully and snarled, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t need men like you!¡± The once-quiet forest erupted into apuse. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°Women are just as tough as men!¡± ¡°Go mess her up! We¡¯ll be rooting for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember to promote your business to my bros next time! I guarantee your sales will skyrocket!¡± ¡°Get lost! I was just joking about that!¡± the woman huffed angrily at the group of men who didn¡¯t stand up for her. After everyone fell silent, the woman turned to gaze at the rectangr mountain that looked like a coffin. ¡°Fortune favors the bold, adversity can¡¯t be avoided,petition is fierce but elimination awaits. Let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Huh? Why is it so quiet now? Did that scary-looking guy leave? Erica wondered with uncertainty but didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes to check. She feared the burly man might be standing there with a sinister grin, ready to kill her the moment she opened her eyes. That¡¯s how it goes in the stories! It¡¯s so terrifying! ¡°Lucy Lore from Marchand State of the Southern Federation seeks counsel from Princess Estelle,¡± a melodious voice announced. Huh? Erica cautiously opened her eyes and saw an alluring woman not far away, eyeing her warily. Wait, where did that scary man go? ¡°Lucy Lore from Marchand State of the Southern Federation seeks counsel from Princess Estelle,¡± the woman repeated, thinking that perhaps Erica hadn¡¯t heard her the first time. Erica blinked, sensing this woman might be more approachable than the menacing man from earlier. Perhaps she couldmunicate with her. ¡°I¡¯m not Princess Estelle,¡± Erica replied, in an attempt to stall for time. She did not forget to speak in a nonchnt tone, as Lilith had taught her. ¡°Hehe, drop the act, Princess. Everyone knows about it already. Can you stop trying to foolmoners like us?¡± Lucy sneered coldly. ¡°But I am really not Princess Estelle,¡± Erica insisted anxiously. Why does Lucy keep insisting that I¡¯m Princess Estelle even when I¡¯m clearly not? What if Princess Estelle finds out about this? Even though Lilith had assured her that Princess Estelle had been eliminated and there was no need to fear in thepetition, Princess Estelle was still a real princess in reality. If she took offense, Erica feared she would end up floating in the moat lifelessly the next day. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not Princess Estelle!¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t believe you unless you can prove you¡¯re not Princess Estelle,¡± Lucy countered, fixated on the idea that Erica must be Princess Estelle, without a shred of doubt. Erica felt increasingly anxious. She wasn¡¯t Princess Estelle¡ªdid she really need to prove it? Driven by anxiety, Erica disregarded Lilith¡¯s instructions not to remove her mask. She impulsively tore off the eerie ghost mask she wore, pointing at her own face. ¡°Look, do I look like Princess Estelle to you?¡± Upon seeing Erica¡¯s true face, Lucy froze for a moment. Her features then contorted with anger, as if she felt deeply underestimated. Book 5: Chapter 197: Farce Book 5: Chapter 197: Farce Lucy felt utterly humiliated. It was as if the world champion, looking down on her¡ªthe best marble yer in the vige¡ªwith disdain, said, ¡°Let¡¯s y marbles. I can beat you with my eyes closed.¡± Even though Lucy knew the world champion was ten thousand times better than her and that she would gain nothing from winning, she still felt humiliated, saddened, and enraged. After all, the most sacred and invible thing within her heart had just been attacked with utter contempt. She prided herself on her ability to change her appearance, and no one had seen through it for the past twenty years. Using her ultimate skill, she had wed her way out of the filthy, muddy alley filled with insults, screams, and the stench of drunken vomit. Leaving behind her weeping prostitute mother, she persevered relentlessly until she achieved her current glory. So, when Princess Estelle appeared with a different face before her, it was a profound insult that pierced Lucy¡¯s soul. ¡°I will expose your true face and make you apologize!¡± Lucy dered, clenching her teeth so hard that she nearly shattered them. ¡°Huuuuuh?!¡± Erica was bewildered; she hadn¡¯t even done anything to warrant Lucy¡¯s anger. Before Erica could utter a word, Lucy rushed forward, seemingly already forgotten Princess Estelle¡¯s royal status and her formidable strength. She reached out, caressing Erica¡¯s cheek while saying, ¡°How remarkable, Princess Estelle. Your mastery of transfiguration is nearly wless. But did you know? There¡¯s usually a crease behind the ear¡ªa telltale sign that the magic hasn¡¯t fully fused the two faces. It¡¯s a detail that¡¯s often overlooked.¡±Lucy¡¯s fingers traced behind Erica¡¯s ear, searching for the crease, but found nothing. ¡°Indeed, you are as skilled as I suspected, Princess.¡± For a moment, Lucy¡¯s expression faltered, but she quicklyposed herself and continued her inspection. Lifting Erica¡¯s eyelid with her fingers, she continued murmuring, ¡°What about your iris? Ovepping irises are hard to spot, but if one looks closely enough¡­ Damn, I don¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°The skin¡¯s tension is another giveaway. A transfigured face will feel different to the touch¡­ What? It¡¯s as firm as a real face? No, I refuse to believe this! Lastly, a transfigured facecks life; it shows a certain stiffness when expressing emotions. This is a problem I, myself, have yet to solve.¡± Kneading Erica¡¯s cheeks frantically, Lucy urged, ¡°Come on, smile for me! Now cry! Cry and smile at once, and your disguise will surely fail!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Erica, bewildered and troubled by Lucy¡¯s antics, protested, ¡°Cry andugh at the same time? I can¡¯t do that.¡± Suddenly, Lucy froze, staring at Erica as if struck by lightning. At that moment, she seemed utterly defeated. ¡°That expression just now¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That expression¡­ was too real.¡± Lucy stumbled back, feeling as though her soul had been sapped from her body. ¡°Even I can¡¯t put that expression on my face yet¡­ No, I¡¯ll never be able to do that. It looked so natural, as if¡­ as if it were your true face. I¡¯m really¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Erica tried to interject, but Lucy was already spiraling into self-doubt. ¡°Is this all my life¡¯s effort amounts to?¡± Clutching her head, as if her world were crumbling, Lucy mmed her fists against the ground. ¡°Then what has been the point of my relentless pursuit all these years?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ actually¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anymore!¡± Lucy cut her off sharply. ¡°You truly live up to your reputation as a princess. Not only is your strength formidable, but your mastery of the transfiguration is profound. I, Lua, concede defeat this time.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Isn¡¯t your name Lucy¡­? How¡­¡± The woman, whose real name was Lua, lifted her head to reveal another face covered by freckles and arge red birthmark covering the left half of her face. Her current appearance would probably frighten children more easily than the burly man from earlier. ¡°Ah, your face¡­¡± Erica gasped but instantly regretted her words. ¡°Hehe. See, this art of transfiguration I¡¯ve honed for survival cannotpare to your leisurely pursuit of it, Your Highness.¡± Tears streamed down Lua¡¯s cheeks, her ugly face twisted in despair and pain. ¡°There¡¯s no longer any point for me to participate in this tournament!¡± Overwhelmed by emotion, Lua cried loudly, drawing a dagger. She faced the sky before plunging it into her chest. Blood spurted out. ¡°I¡¯m defeated!¡± With these final, reluctant words, Lua turned into white light and was eliminated from the round. Erica stood, stunned. ¡°Wait¡­ what happened¡­ did I do something?¡± Looking at the bloodstained ground, Erica felt her mind reel. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ I did anything.¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô In the grove, where the crowdy hidden, someone finally broke the silence and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the situation, Verjade?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m watching them,¡± theposed man named Verjade replied. He was none other than the man who facilitated the draw earlier. He was currently monitoring the situation atop Mount Coffin through a puddle of water. ¡°Come on. Are you even any good at this?¡± someone muttered quietly from deeper within the grove. ¡°How about you do it then?¡± The man immediately fell silent. ¡°Hmph.¡± Verjade let out a soft grunt, his disdain for the cowards around him palpable. Before the battle began, they had all dared to watch openly, almost as if they were brazen enough to peek under skirts without shame. But now that the battle had officially begun, everyone seemed to have lost their guts, hastily retracting their surveince tools, fearful they might draw Princess Estelle¡¯s ire and be sent back home to till their fields. Then again, Verjade was hardly any better himself. He stared at the blurry image in the puddle, a hint of embarrassment crossing his face; his surveince tool was far too removed from the action. Although they were hiding at the base of Mount Coffin, Verjade¡¯s surveince tool was set up at thekeshore, several thousand meters away¡ªbarely good enough for a rough overview. Should he move it closer? Looking around, the presence of hisrge group bolstered his courage. It was unlikely that the princess could urately pinpoint that he was the one peeking with so many of them here. A decision was made and Verjade resolved to advance his surveince tool. As he moved, the surveince image grew closer and, naturally, clearer. ¡°Do you see anything now?¡± another voice urged. ¡°Don¡¯t rush,¡± Verjade responded impatiently, leaning closer to the water. Book 5: Chapter 198: Disorder Book 5: Chapter 198: Disorder Verjade gasped, stumbling several steps back from the shocking image in the puddle. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡± Noticing Verjade¡¯s distress, the others crowded around, anxiously bombarding him with questions. ¡°Lucy¡­ she¡¯s¡­ noting back¡­¡± Verjade gulped, his voice strained. ¡°What?¡± The group was startled. They understood all too well what his ominous words implied. Lucy¡¯s teammate from the previous round, a purple-haired woman who had been particrly close to her, stepped forward in disbelief. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be just a test? Did that foolish woman actually challenge Princess Estelle for real? Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense for her to be gone so quickly within a few minutes.¡±¡°From the image, it doesn¡¯t seem like Lucy was killed by Princess Estelle. She¡­mitted suicide.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Confusion swept through the crowd. All eyes fixed on Verjade, the sole witness to the scene, hoping that he could provide an exnation. Verjade scratched at his thinning hair, a gesture that belied his usualposed demeanor. ¡°How should I know? I only saw Lucy pull out a dagger and kill herself. I didn¡¯t see anything else.¡± ¡°Heh, how useless. What¡¯s the point of having you if you saw it as though you didn¡¯t?¡± the same voice from earlier taunted. Verjade scanned the silent crowd with a nk expression. ¡°Let me repeat myself, if you think you can do better, then do it yourself. Or you can at least say that in my face. What good does it do to skulk around making snide remarks?¡± The voice fell silent again. The crowd was momentarily quiet too, each person seemingly deep in thought, considering their next move. Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°Ah, I know! It was an illusion! Princess Estelle must have cast an illusion spell, causing Lucy to lose herself in it and ultimately be driven to suicide. There¡¯s no other exnation.¡± ¡°Illusion?¡± ¡°Princess Estelle knows how to do that?¡± ¡°Never heard of that.¡± The area was abuzz once again. As one of the tournament¡¯s two most prominent figures, Princess Estelle¡¯s matches had been extensively observed, and her tactics had been studied repeatedly. Books detailing her skills before the tournament had fetched astronomical prices. The more one studied Princess Estelle, the more formidable she appeared. As a member of the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s imperial family, Princess Estelle possessed a high-purity dragon bloodline. Rumor had it that after being epted as a disciple by the empire¡¯s guardian, Taylor, she was gifted three drops of dragon blood. After refining this gift, experts proimed her to possess a physique unbeatable by peers of the same level. However, her prowess extended beyond mere physical resilience. Her dragon lineage also granted her a natural affinity for magic, which was further cultivated under the personal tutge of the dean of the Imperial Magic Academy. Although her magical prowess did not match her physical abilities, it was still enough to outss her peers by a wide margin. The guardian¡¯s disciple, invincible bloodline, unbeatable in closebat, and magic that could crush peers¡ªeach of these reputations shone like a star. Any single one could inspire awe and admiration. But was it possible that among her ster des, Princess Estelle was also a young master of illusions? ¡°Princess Estelle can use illusions? That¡¯s new.¡± The crowd murmured, puzzled and intrigued. ¡°Maybe no one has ever pushed her to reveal her full capabilities, so she never needed to use it?¡± One person¡¯s eyes lit up with spection. ¡°Does this mean the rumors Ness mentioned about Princess Estelle being seriously injured are true? Perhaps she¡¯s resorting to her trump card because she¡¯s desperate.¡± ¡°But how certain are you? What if this is just another of Princess Estelle¡¯s tricks to sow paranoia?¡± another queried. ¡°Exactly, and who uses an illusion as a lethal weapon? Aren¡¯t those typically just supplementary tricks?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to judge; this is Princess Estelle we¡¯re talking about. What if she¡¯s honed her illusions to a deadly level, able to incapacitate with a nce?¡± ¡°Oh great, if that¡¯s the case, we might as well pack up, go home, and sleep while we await our doom.¡± ¡°How unambitious. The only way to verify this is to test it out and see for ourselves.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re volunteering?¡± All eyes turned expectantly to the brave soul who had suggested testing the theory. ¡°I¡­ uh, I¡¯d rather not¡­¡± The once-bold speaker quickly backtracked. After all, thest person who went to ¡®test¡¯ the theory had dramatically exited this round. ¡°Ugh, aren¡¯t we just going in circles here?¡± Verjade clutched his head and secretly cursed these pieces of trash around him. ¡°In the end, no one dares to test the waters again, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, whoever goes is a fool.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here to clear the way for thepetition, not to get killed. I don¡¯t care who wants to go, but I¡¯m staying put.¡± ¡°But our task is to eliminate the obstacle that is Princess Estelle.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ this is a dead end, damn it.¡± ¡°Oh God, for heaven¡¯s sake, could you show mercy on us mere mortals and take away that monster named Princess Estelle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity we can¡¯t view the footage of the match where Princess Luna defeated Princess Estelle. If only we could, we¡¯d know exactly what we¡¯re up against. I heard the live broadcast was cut because some betting-addicted host wrecked the equipment in a fit of rage. Why don¡¯t people like him go to hell?¡± ¡°Ugh, stop. You¡¯ve just reminded me that we have Princess Luna to think about. Why is this so difficult? My stomach is starting to hurt.¡± Despite the chaotic situation, the group was unable to reach a consensus. ¡°Enough, what¡¯s going on here?¡± With amanding shout, Ballmer descended from the sky. He surveyed the chaotic group, his pale face caked with as much displeasure as if he had pped on two pounds of powder. ¡°We were given the order to attack over twenty minutes ago. Why hasn¡¯t anything been done?¡± ¡°We¡¯re discussing how best to test Princess Estelle¡¯s abilities.¡± ¡°Test?¡± Ballmer was enraged. ¡°There are over forty of you hiding here, and there¡¯s only one injured opponent on the other side. What is there to test? If you had all charged at once, you might have been home enjoying dinner by now.¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡± A dissenting voice rang out before continuing, ¡°Charge together? How would you coordinate that? Based on my calctions, given the space constraints of Mount Coffin¡¯s summit, Princess Estelle¡¯s positioning, and the need to avoid friendly fire, only three of us can effectively attack her at any one time.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you guys do it by rotation then? With this many of you, a rotation strategy would wear her down eventually!¡± Ballmer countered, ring fiercely at the group. ¡°Hehe.¡± Book 5: Chapter 199: Infighting Book 5: Chapter 199: Infighting ¡°What¡¯s the best way to handle being mobbed?¡± Ballmer looked confused. He hadn¡¯t considered there was a ¡°best¡± way to manage a crowd; wasn¡¯t it just a matter of holding your head down and running? ¡°Hehe, how ignorant.¡± Someone scoffed. ¡°What did you say?¡± Veins throbbed on Ballmer¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you enlighten us then? If you can¡¯t, I might just have to kill you.¡± ¡°Heh, you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± As the man was about to retort sarcastically, Verjade suddenly raised his hand. ¡°I know this one,¡± he said. ¡°Hehehe, go ahead then.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re being mobbed, the best thing to do is pounce on the first attacker, covering your head and aiming to disable him right away.¡± To better illustrate his exnation, Verjade stretched out his hands. He made a fist with one and a palm with the other, slowly wrapping the palm around the fist. Just as the fist was about to be enveloped, it shifted position, tightening its grip on a finger of the palm.¡°This will not only deter the others but also create a gap¡ªan opportunity the experienced can exploit to keep pulling away and create a brief one-on-one situation.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The man sneered at Ballmer and said, ¡°And you should know what ¡®one-on-one¡¯ means to Princess Estelle.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a basic street fighting technique. You think it¡¯ll work on Princess Estelle? Besides, do you think this covers up your cowardice?¡± As soon as Ballmer spoke, everyone¡¯s gaze on him turned hostile. ¡°Hehe, even if this tactic doesn¡¯t work as you say, do you think Princess Estelle will bring a few of us down with her before she leaves?¡± ¡°Maybe. That will depend on who are the lucky or unlucky ones¡­¡± The man nodded as if he was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Oh, since it¡¯s all about luck, why don¡¯t you take the lead then, Ballmer?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ballmer hesitated but then firmly refused, ¡°No way. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed tomand you. Have you ever seen amander on the front lines?¡± The crowd was quickly enraged by his words. ¡°Command? Why are you themander?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who made you boss?¡± ¡°Since when did we be your subordinates? Didn¡¯t we agree on an equal rtionship when we formed this alliance?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± As the crowd¡¯s anger intensified, Ballmer felt a chill. Overwhelmed by panic, he blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good! Without someone to lead, you lot would surely bungle things with your pig brains. In that case, we¡¯d never even be able to challenge Princess Estelle!¡± An incredulous silence fell over the group as everyone turned their stares toward him. ¡°Hmph, do you know your own shorings now? Well,cking a brain is a significant handicap, but I believe with my guidance, you can harness your residual energy,¡± Ballmer remarked smugly, thinking that his assertiveness had stunned everyone. ¡°Holy crap¡­¡± Even the typicallyposed Verjade couldn¡¯t help but curse. Suddenly, the tension Ballmer had stoked exploded. ¡°F?u?c?k?¡­ so this is how you see us?¡± ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re superior?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just another loser who relies on Ness and Mr. Card?¡± ¡°Wait, I was just¡­¡± Ballmer realized toote that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have, but there was no stopping the ensuing chaos. ¡°This b?a?s?t?a?r?d? needs to be punished!¡± A red-faced man yelled, ¡°No one¡¯s called me stupid since I was a kid!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s tie him up and throw him to Princess Estelle.¡± Suddenly, someone tossed out an enchanted rope that was a semi artifact. ¡°Didn¡¯t he call us cowards? Let him experience what Lucy did!¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± ¡°Whoa, throwing out a semi artifact like it¡¯s nothing? What a boss move!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± The crowd closed in with the enchanted rope in hand. Ballmer tried looking for an escape, only to find every exit blocked. He was no Princess Estelle, a paragon of strength; escape was impossible in this situation. Amidst roars of indignation, Ballmer was tied up like a rice dumpling. Meanwhile, atop Mount Coffin, Erica was still reeling from Lua¡¯s suicide when she noticed a group approaching, murmuring among themselves as they carried a heavy object toward her. ¡°Are they finally going to prey on me¡ªthe weak, pathetic, and vulnerable?¡± Erica thought silently, though her demeanor had shifted from panic to a sereneposure only seen in seasoned experts. Despite the turmoil she had experienced in her lifetime, nothing could beat the one she was witnessing now. Regardless of the group¡¯s intentions, Erica felt nothing could disturb or break herposure right now. The group approached Erica, dropped a burly man bound tight as a dumpling at her feet, and bowed respectfully. ¡°Princess Estelle, please ensure he receives a harsh punishment!¡± they pleaded earnestly. With those words, they ran away without looking back. Erica was left alone, staring at the trembling dumpling who seemed to be terrified of her. His bloodshot eyes were wide with fear as he squirmed around, desperately trying to escape. Not knowing how to react to this, Erica looked up at the sky and whispered a prayer to the god she believed in. ¡°Oh God, I was mistaken. Clearly, my wisdom is insufficient to navigate the tempests of life. Can someone please tell me, what the hell are those people thinking?¡± ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Lilith hovered behind the clouds, her form hidden as she observed the spectacle below with the keen vision of a dragon. She had intended to assist Erica when she emerged from theke, but it proved unnecessary. Nearly half an hour had passed since the bounty was announced, yet the group was still hesitating, intimidated by the prospect of confronting the supposedly severely wounded Princess Estelle. ¡°Typical rabble. Even in numbers, they aplish nothing, paralyzed by the fear of being prematurely eliminated by Princess Estelle,¡± Lilith mused. As for why they would mistakenly believe Erica was Princess Estelle in disguise, Lilith dared not delve into their logic. Only heaven knows what led them to such bizarre conclusions. In a world where imagination had no limits, anything was possible. Then again, this had saved her a lot of trouble. ¡°The others should be arriving soon.¡± With a sweeping nce across theke¡¯s shore to ensure that everyone, including the elusive Mr. Card, had made it onto the ind, Lilith slowly raised her hand. Book 5: Chapter 200: Destroy Book 5: Chapter 200: Destroy Lilith closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, emptying her mind and immersing herself in a state ofplete rxation. Her eyes suddenly snapped open, her pupils now a majestic molten gold. A terrifying sense of oppression, reminiscent of an ancient beast¡¯s aura, erupted from her petite form. The birds and beasts nearby stiffened under the immense pressure, plummeting to the ground like stones. Lilith softly recited an ancientnguage that dated back to the origins of the dragon race,manding the very rules of nature, her words flowing like water out of her vermillion lips. [Burn] [Gather] The vast magic power, longpressed to its limit, was unleashed in an instant, materializing as a colossal fireball capable of incinerating the world. With the secondmand, this fireball began topress continuously, morphing into a palm-sized, white orb. Cradling the orb between her hands, the intense heat sizzled against her flesh. Her palms, though constantly regenerating under her formidable healing powers, were repeatedly charred to the bone, bringing waves of excruciating pain every cycle. This concealment was necessary to avoid startling her enemies; an extra sun in the sky would send even the simplest minds fleeing.Drained almost entirely by the effort, Lilith¡¯s steps faltered, yet she looked at the ind below her and gritted her teeth in determination. ¡°Not enough.¡± Inhale¡­ Exhale¡­ She regted her breathing, her body voraciously absorbing the surrounding magic power like a parched sponge. However, the magic of this small world wasden with impurities, making direct absorption challenging. Using herself as a conduit, Lilith funneled the immense magic power directly into the glowing orb in her palm. Each moment brought sharp, unimaginable pain as the raw magic coursed through her. [Gather] [Gather] [Gather] Lilith continued to issuemands, but the more magic she channeled, the more difficult it became to maintain control. The orb, teeming with magical impurities, would have already been dangerously unstable without the constraints of the dragonnguage. A single misstep could trigger a premature detonation. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Lilith finally dered, gazing at the small orb in her hand. It had transformed from its initial white to a translucent turquoise, beautiful yet filled with deadly potential. This was the most potent spell Lilith could cast at the moment. She couldn¡¯t gauge its full power, but she dared not hold the orb for too long due to its searing intensity. Within mere moments, the damage from the heat had outpaced her healing abilities. Burns were spreading rapidly up her delicate, fair arms. ¡°Go, end it all,¡± Lilith whispered, releasing the small orb. ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Back at the foot of Mount Coffin, the crowd suddenly found themselves strangely free after tying Ballmer up as a tribute to Princess Estelle. It seemed they had run out of ideas to deal with the situation and opted instead for a carefree approach¡ªbreaking away from risks, unwinding, and bonding with each other. After all, enjoying such downtime was a rare pleasure. ¡°How will Princess Estelle handle Ballmer?¡± ¡°Maybe an illusion that will drive him tomit suicide?¡± ¡°No, no, someone of Princess Estelle¡¯s caliber would never repeat the same trick.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your guess?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Something direct, like using fists. Bloody and brutal, just like how I like it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit crude?¡± ¡°I¡¯d wager she changes it up with some sort of magic spell this time.¡± ¡°Magic, you say? me or ice? Personally, I think she should just put him in a pot and steam him alive since we¡¯ve already helped her to tie him down.¡± ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s rather disturbing. Why didn¡¯t you suggest deep frying him in a pan instead?¡± a purple-haired woman remarked in disgust. ¡°Because deep-fried food isn¡¯t healthy?¡± ¡°But I think it tastes better than steamed food.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Verjade interjected, eyeing the two with a look of bemusement. ¡°Although Ballmer needs to be taught a lesson, he¡¯s still a living person. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to talk about steaming or deep frying him?¡± The purple-haired woman retorted, ¡°He started it.¡± ¡°Haha, all this talk of steaming and deep frying is making my mouth water,¡± someone chimed in, amused by the conversation. ¡°True, it¡¯s making me feel warm.¡± ¡°Hehe, same¡­ You guys paint quite the picture¡­ A steamer here, a fryer there¡­ It makes me feel as though I¡¯m standing right beside a stove.¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s enough to make you sweat.¡± One of them wiped the sweat on his brow but then paused, suddenly realizing something was amiss. ¡°Wait, the description is so vivid that I feel like I¡¯m not just standing by the stove¡­ It¡¯s more like the stove is right under my a?s?s?!¡± ¡°Never mind your a?s?s?, look up at the sky!¡± Verjade was the first to spot the source of their unease¡ªa small turquoise fireball in the sky, initially norger than a firefly, now growing rapidlyrger. As it drew closer, the temperature soared as if on a rollercoaster climb. ¡°What is that¡­?!¡± Verjade¡¯s pupils shrink in sudden shock, staring at the small turquoise orb. A visceral premonition of death screamed a frantic warning in his heart. Was this an enemy attack? An ambush? But who would it be? Who would dare target us all at once? And that little turquoise orb¡ªsurely it¡¯s beyond our power to conjure. Aren¡¯t entities and artifacts of the Saint Realm and above banned? How does something of this magnitude appear here? Questions surged in his mind, identities shing through his thoughts. In the end, he stopped at the blonde girl that Ness and the others had mentioned, the one who proimed herself as Lady Erica¡¯sckey. They had described her as extremely powerful, yet only in raw strength, which was not powerful enough to instill genuine fear. Princess Estelle¡¯s presence has been too strong, drawing all eyes to her. Where is that blonde girl? Where did she go? ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Erica was the first to spot the turquoise orb. At that moment, she and the burly man were staring at each other. She was even beginning to feel awkward. In an attempt to alleviate the difort, Erica decided to look up, rationalizing that it was a fine day to gaze at the sky. That was when she spotted Lilith concealed among the clouds. Despite her enhanced vision with magic power, Erica could only make out a tiny ck dot. Yet, her intuition screamed that it was Lilith. Then she saw it¡ªthe small turquoise orb descending from the sky. In that instant, Erica understood that it was Lilith¡¯s weapon of mass destruction, likely meant to eliminate everyone gathered on the ind in one fell swoop. A troubling thought crossed her mind. I¡¯m here too, aren¡¯t I? What am I supposed to do now that she has dropped that weapon on us? Book 5: Chapter 201: Erica Book 5: Chapter 201: Erica The turquoise orb plummeted, transforming into a falling star in an instant. As the star made contact with the ind, rocks melted, theke evaporated, and trees turned to flying ash. A fiery, dazzling light enveloped the world, reminiscent of an apocalyptic heatwave consuming everything on the ind. The people at the heart of the ind had no time to react before they were transformed into white light and eliminated from the round. Erica, first to contact the star, clung to the belief that Lilith would save her. But Lilith had deceived her. In her disbelief, Erica was eliminated from the round. Lilithnded on theke¡¯s shore, with a rare look of fatigue on her delicate face. The magic power within her had been drainedpletely. In this small world where she couldn¡¯t absorb external magic power to replenish it, even she would feel exhausted despite her dragon¡¯s constitution. ¡°All settled,¡± Lilith mumbled, gazing across theke. Though thick smoke still shrouded the view, she could make out the reddish rock at the ind¡¯s edge, half-melted by the heat, hinting at the hellish conditions at its center. Lilith doubted even she could remain in such an environment unscathed, let alone the participants at the heart of the ind. ¡°I think none of them survived¡­¡± she murmured, prepared to linger near the ind just to be safe.She dragged her body wearily, nning to circle theke a few times, when she noticed the water nearby gurgling and bubbling. Her attack was aimed at the ind, so theke had sustained only a minor impact¡ªmerely a drop in water level by about ten centimeters, insufficient to boil it entirely. This was why Lilith remained cautious; it was possible someone had anticipated the danger and sought refuge underwater. Silently, Lilith waited. After a moment, the water bubbled again and a figure in a ck hood cautiously surfaced. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Lilith hesitated, recognizing him as the founder of the Anti-Princess Alliance, the enigmatic Mr. Card. It appeared that Mr. Card¡¯s identity was not only mysterious, with him often keeping a low profile, but he also possessed remarkable skills. After all, Lilith had witnessed his arrival on the ind. To react so swiftly and devise the only sessful strategy for survival set him leagues apart from the others. Lilith floated to his side and praised genuinely, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Mr. Card visibly shivered at the unexpected voice, and when he turned to face Lilith, his fear quickly morphed into anger. ¡°Lilith, you b?a?s?t?a?r?d?! Big liar!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith was momentarily puzzled by Mr. Card¡¯s sudden outburst but then chuckled in realization. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Erica.¡± ¡°Eeep!¡± Though their expression was hidden under the hood, Mr. Card uttered a surprised exmation, ¡°What are you¡­ talking about? I¡¯m Mr. Card, not Erica.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in lying now,¡± Lilith gently chided. ¡°After all, to me, Erica is a friend, but Mr. Card is an enemy.¡± ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± Mr. Card¡ªno, Erica¡ªhung her head dejectedly, muttering about how her disguise should have been foolproof. ¡°Actually, I have only suspected that you weren¡¯t as simple as you appeared. After all, anyone who dares to take a s?h?i?t? in the wilderness definitely isn¡¯t some delicate girl. During that time, you had plenty of time to do other things, like passing on information,¡± Lilith exined with a smile. ¡°What, can¡¯t people use the bathroom?¡± Erica retorted defensively. ¡°Using the bathroom is fine, but usually, people use specialized magic props, right? They¡¯re avable in all kinds of models and aren¡¯t expensive. I can¡¯t believe you wouldn¡¯t know about them.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m too poor to afford it?¡± Hearing the defiant tone in Erica¡¯s voice, Lilith shook her head in resignation and said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t really suspect you because a Mr. Card did appearter. But right before I attacked, I realized something about you was off.¡± ¡°Nonsense, how did I give anything away?¡± Lilith paused and pointed out, ¡°Just now, half of the participants came to this ind, and you¡¯ve been using your name openly. But somehow, none of yourpanions from thest round came.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s just¡­ luck.¡± ¡°Such luck seems too good to be true.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Observing Erica¡¯s frustrated expression, Lilith couldn¡¯t help butugh. She suddenly said, ¡°Actually, this guess only proves something isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s impossible to deduce you¡¯re Mr. Card¡ªaside from the name ¡®Card¡¯ that sounds close to thest syble of your name, there¡¯s no resemnce. Moreover, you appeared simultaneously, so no one would suspect you¡¯re the same person.¡± ¡°Huh? Then why?¡± Erica looked up, surprised. ¡°It was just a random shot in the dark¡ªcouldn¡¯t hurt, anyway,¡± Lilith shrugged. Erica froze, then, looking at Lilith¡¯s grin, she sshed the water and shouted, ¡°Liar! Liar! You big liar! I¡¯ll never trust you again!¡± Her vigorous motion caused the hood to fall back, revealing a face simr to Erica¡¯s¡ªabout seventy to eighty percent likeness¡ªbut with notable differences in the details. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re actually not in a doll¡¯s body?¡± Lilith eximed in surprise. She had assumed Erica used some magic maniption involving dolls, but what stood before her now was unmistakably a living human body. The flush on her cheeks from the heat clearly indicated she was alive, not a doll. ¡°What doll? This is my elder sister¡¯s body,¡± Erica said, her voice low. She lowered her head and continued, ¡°Since childhood, my soul power has been stronger than most, allowing me to inhabit other objects for maniption.¡± ¡°Another innate ability, huh?¡± Lilith nodded but was still puzzled. ¡°Innate abilities are supposed to be one in a billion¡ªhow have I encountered two in such a short time?¡± ¡°Why use your sister¡¯s body though?¡± Lilith continued asking. ¡°It¡¯s still better than using a doll. She suffered a severe soul-level injury and has been in aa for a year now.¡± Book 5: Chapter 202: Sealed Off ¡°Grandma has exhausted nearly all our resources seeking help to no avail. I¡¯ve heard that the imperial doctor of the royal family might heal this kind of injury. That¡¯s why I registered in the Martial God Tournament with my big sister. The top ten contestants earn an audience with His Majesty the Emperor, and it¡¯s said that one can make a request of him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m aiming for a high ranking, hoping His Majesty could save my sister.¡± Hiding her grief, Erica kept her head down, yet Lilith noticed her hands submerged and trembling, clenched into fists. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lilith whispered an apology as the smile on her face faded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize¡­ You weren¡¯t the one who hurt my sister, but¡­¡± Erica¡¯s tone shifted as she lifted her head, eyes zing with anger at Lilith. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to help me reach the top ten? Why did you lie? Not only did you lie, you even tried to eliminate me too! How can you still call yourself my friend after this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ¡°Do you realize that without your interference, my n would have seeded too? I could have secured a ce in the top ten and had the imperial doctor treat my sister. This is all your fault!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ¡°Because of you¡­¡± Tears streamed down Erica¡¯s face like big pearls. ¡°All my efforts have been wasted.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Lilith assured her.¡°Help me? Why would I believe a liar who deceived and betrayed me?¡± Erica scoffed. ¡°I mean it this time! I swear on my honor.¡± Lilith sank into the water and gently embraced Erica in her arms. ¡°Not just the best imperial doctor in the Holy Dragon Empire¡­ I¡¯ll bring the best doctors from across the world. I will cure your sister.¡± ¡°Liar¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. This is a promise, on the honor of the Dragon Princess Lilith,¡± Lilith dered solemnly. ¡°Huh? Dragon¡­ Princess?¡± As Erica grappled with the implications of those words, Lilith gently ced a hand on Erica¡¯s slender neck. ¡°Sorry, Erica. As I mentioned before, my instincts tell me danger is approaching. To keep you safe, I must ask you to step back for now,¡± she said. Just when she was about to strike¡­ ¡°I¡¯d advise against doing that.¡± Without warning, a vaguely familiar voice echoed beside Lilith, halting her hand mid-air just as it neared Erica¡¯s neck. She whipped her head toward the source like a startled wildcat. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Hehe, have you forgotten about me already?¡± Myre, dressed in a ck gown, stood on the surface of theke, seemingly defying gravity. Theke beneath her remained perfectly still, its surface as reflective as a mirror, undisturbed by her presence. ¡°Was it not just a short while ago that west yed with each other?¡± ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± Lilith¡¯s brow furrowed as she detected an overwhelming oppression emanating from the figure before her. Her pupils involuntarily shifted into a molten gold hue. ¡°What are you trying to achieve by taking over Myre¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Oh, caught on so quickly, have you?¡± Myre chuckled delicately. ¡°You truly live up to your reputation as that old monster¡¯s daughter.¡± Myre lifted the helm of her skirt and elegantly curtsied like a nobledy. However, when she opened her mouth to speak again, a jarring, deep male voice escaped through her lips instead. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, thest and only Dragon Princess. I¡¯m Three.¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s pupils shrank. Number as codenames¡­ The previous Nine¡­ Then there was Seven¡­ And now another one is standing before me¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand; I¡¯m nothing like those obsolete remnants,¡± Three continued in a delicate, albeit slightly unsettling, feminine tone. ¡°Long story short¡­ Nine and Seven were mere tools that we created, wed creations based on mortals. As for me, though I¡¯m not in my true form, I¡¯m far superior to those low-quality products. As for the numbers, well, they¡¯re just codenames insisted upon by a rather whimsical olddy above us.¡± ¡°This means¡­ We¡¯re serious this time, so brace yourself, Your Highness. I hope you won¡¯t be crying.¡± Three winked, her youthful beauty belying the unsettling soul housed within her. The mere thought was so revolting it made Lilith feel nauseous. ¡°The tools failed, so now the creators are stepping in? Hehehe, how impatient.¡± Lilith smiled wryly. The fact that her enemies were appearing before her so openly suggested that she was already ensnared in their dangerous trap. ¡°Lilith?¡± Erica looked up at her, confusion written all over her face. She had no idea what was happening, but since the arrival of the blonde girl, everything had changed. The neer¡¯s presence sent shivers down her spine. ¡°What did you mean by what you just said? Something about advising me against doing something¡­¡± Lilith suddenly asked. ¡°Curious? Why not just look up?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith lifted her head curiously, wanting to know what Three was up to. That was when she saw it¡­ A ck sun. It dominated the sky, radiating warmth like any normal sun. Yet for some reason, staring at it made Lilith feel suffocated. ¡°We¡¯ve sealed off this little world,¡± Three exined with a nonchnt smile as if she was talking about something as insignificant as the weather. ¡°Nothing outside can enter, and nothing inside can leave. Go ahead and snap her neck, but she¡¯ll turn into a real corpse.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± A chill ran through Lilith¡¯s heart. The ability to iste a world suggested that Three either possessed the strength or wielded divine artifacts of at least demigod-level power. In any case, both were terrible news to Lilith. Such strength was beyond Lilith¡¯s reach, making any efforts on her part seem as futile as a mayfly shaking an oak tree. Fortunately¡­ she had Cornelia. Silly she might be, but her power was undeniable, not easily matched even by a demigod. With this thought, Lilith reassured herself and gently patted Erica¡¯s head, who was still puzzled by their situation. ¡°You need to leave here.¡± ¡°Leave? Go¡­ where?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but¡­ get as far away from here as possible.¡± Book 5: Chapter 203: Move No matter how far Erica went, she was still within this small world. Lilith, who had never witnessed such a battle of this magnitude, wasn¡¯t certain whether it would affect the entire realm. This uncertainty was why she had been so eager to eliminate the participants; their presence would onlyplicate matters. She hadn¡¯t anticipated the situation escting so quickly¡ªonly the second day of the match, far sooner than she had expected. Her initial n had been to clear the participants swiftly in the first few days, allowing at least five days for preparation. However, the enemy had given her no time to prepare. As always, they appeared suddenly and without warning, catching her off guard. ¡°Hurry up and go,¡± Lilith said to Erica, her eyes never leaving Three, who was smiling and making no immediate moves for now. ¡°Go to Princess Luna and tell her that I¡¯ve ordered her to retreat to the borders of the small world. She is not to return until I personally contact her,¡± she said. ¡°Okay.¡± Erica, sensing that she was not to be involved in this situation, nodded and, though still confused, departed quickly. Thanks to her identity as Mr. Card, Erica knew Princess Luna was currently in the western forest. Lilith watched Erica until she disappeared from view. ¡°What a surprise. You let her go so easily,¡± Lilith said, rxing her tensed posture and directing a curious gaze at Three. ¡°Not only that but you also prevented me from killing her earlier¡­ I don¡¯t recall you guys being this merciful,¡± she added.Three, feigning a pained expression, replied, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think we¡¯re some great evil, would you, Princess? We don¡¯t indiscriminately kill innocents.¡± ¡°Can you even convince yourself?¡± Lilith asked,ughing coldly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Ninth, Seventh, or you, don¡¯t even try telling me that you¡¯ve respectfully borrowed that body of yours from its owner. I¡¯m sure you know how much blood you guys have on your hands.¡± ¡°Those were necessary sacrifices,¡± Three stated matter-of-factly. ¡°I don¡¯t kill innocents without cause. If I had acted a few minutes earlier, those hit by your magic would have surely died. I waited until you had eliminated the participants before sealing this small world.¡± ¡°But if these sacrifices were necessary, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate either. If I had determined that threatening that girl could force you into submission, I would have had no qualms about taking her hostage. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t strike me as someone who¡¯s easily swayed bypassion,¡± Three remarked nonchntly with a shrug. ¡°Heh, so it sounds like you¡¯re quite principled in your viiny,¡± Lilith snickered. ¡°Should I give you an award for Best Viin of the Year?¡± ¡°Viin? What are you talking about?¡± Three looked genuinely surprised as if Lilith had just cracked a joke. ¡°Surely, you don¡¯t seriously think we are the bad guys, right?¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Haha, from your perspective, perhaps. But from a broader view, we¡¯re on the side of justice,¡± Three said, feigning a dramatic sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be celebrated as a hero when I return¡­ you know, the kind of hero who gets statues erected in their honor, featured in children¡¯s storybooks, and gets an extra ten minutes of discussion in history ss¡ªthe kind everyone admires.¡± ¡°Justice? Heroes? What part of your actions fits the concept of justice?¡± Lilith¡¯s irritation red as she recalled their recent deeds. ¡°Honorable Princess, you surely understand that justice isn¡¯t about being right or fair. It¡¯s about eradicating evil,¡± Three said, giving her a pitiful look. She fixed her gaze on Lilith and continued, ¡°And you¡¯re the evil we¡¯re going to eliminate. If we¡¯re talking about who the real viin is, shouldn¡¯t that be you?¡± ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t twist the story,¡± Lilith replied, her golden eyes exuding an oppressive majestic aura. Rising slowly from the water, she looked down at Three coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t recallmitting any heinous acts.¡± At most, I¡¯ve only punched a few kids, destroyed an important statue, and flirted with a princess from a foreign nation. But are those really heinous acts? ¡°PFFFFT¡­ HAHAHAHA!¡± Three burst intoughter,pletely unperturbed by Lilith¡¯s dragon might. ¡°Oh, honorable princess, you¡¯re so naive and adorable.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lilith¡¯s eyebrows knit together in confusion and anger. ¡°Good and evil aren¡¯t just ck and white. Some things are inherently asked in the light of justice, while some people¡­¡± Three sneered, her expression full of contempt as she continued, ¡°are simply born evil.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Lilith¡¯s anger red, but she took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no point in arguing with you.¡± ¡°Agreed, I have no intention of wasting time either.¡± Three floated slowly, her beautiful hair dancing in the wind, her ck pupils deeper than theke below. Lilith remained on high alert, ready to summon Cornelia at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Three said as if suddenly remembering something. ¡°About that deity-level trump card of yours¡ªI didn¡¯te all the way here to face you without you being prepared.¡± ¡°Deity¡­ trump card?¡± Lilith¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, her cheeks twitching before quickly settling into a forced smile. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Putting aside trump cards, the strongest being I¡¯ve encountered is a demigod. What¡¯s a deity? Care to exin?¡± Three appeared to have not heard her and continued mumbling as if talking with herself. ¡°Speaking of which, Four should be almost ready by now.¡± Four¡­? An unsettling premonition surged through Lilith¡¯s heart. In a distantnd at the edge of the small world, Four, currently inhabiting Moore¡¯s body, worked diligently to assemble a ck altar. Beads of sweat dotted his forehead as he hummed softly, focused on the task at hand. ¡°Hmph, damn Three, making me handle suchborious work. She knows full well that I despise working with half-finished altars,¡± he grumbled. The ck altar, originally crafted by a deity, had been simplified for use by those who had yet to attain the Divine realm. Though it was less effective, it was easier to set up and use. However, its heavy weight was a major drawback. Even when broken into pieces, the altar was as heavy as a meteorite. Considering Four¡¯s current slender body, it was indeed an ordeal for him to put the altar together. After what felt like a backbreaking process, Four finallypleted the altar. Adopting a serious and solemn expression, he kneeled in reverence before it and took out three sticks of incense. Book 5: Chapter 208: Sorrowful Cry (4) Lilith¡¯s heart stopped again. Three stood on the gravel not far away with an annoyed smile on her face. ¡°H-How could you¡­¡± Lilith stared in disbelief. She had just tossed out nearly all of her offensive scrolls in one go. While she hadn¡¯t expected to defeat Three outright, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that her efforts would only stall the enemy for such a short time. Those scrolls were all handmade by her mother, their power spanning from the early stages to the peak of the Saint Realm. More importantly¡­ Three appearedpletely unharmed except for a single strand of hair at her forehead that had been singed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the area where they had just fought had turned into a turbulent zone of magic power, Lilith would have suspected that she had either thrown a bunch of fake scrolls or been misled by illusions affecting her senses. Fortunately, she still had many spatial scrolls. Three had sealed off the small world, along withws barring the use of items beyond the Saint Realm, so many scrolls in Lilith¡¯s possession had the opportunity to be used. Although Lilith had finally taken notice of the spatial scrolls, which had remained unused for quite some time, the teleportation range they offered was still severely limited¡ªwhether due to the small world¡¯s constraints or Three¡¯s abilities. However, this limitation could be ovee with sheer quantity, and so there was still hope of escape¡­Suddenly, Three vanished from sight. When she reappeared, she was already in front of Lilith. Lilith quickly pulled out a spatial scroll and activated it as fast as she could. Three raised her de and brought it down without hesitation. The distorted space was severed instantly, and the once-bright scroll dimmed in the blink of an eye. The de¡¯s relentless sharpness cut through the space and continued toward Lilith¡¯s head. Lilith watched the descending de through its smooth, reflective surface and saw a flicker of fear in her own eyes. It was toote to call for thunder. Reflexively, Lilith raised her hand to block the blow. Then¡­ She felt a coldness at her wrist¡­ A searing pain followed, cutting deep into her bone marrow. Lilith stared at the blood sttering around her in a daze, forgetting to even scream. Her hand had been severed¡­ Now, blood sprayed upward from the stump of her wrist¡ªonly that crimson torrent remained. ¡°Hand¡­ my hand¡­¡± Lilith used her trembling other hand to press against the stump, which clearly exposed the t, smooth white bone of the wound. The usual resilience of her dragon race was failing her, and blood continued to spurt uncontrobly. The flesh at the wound¡¯s edge twitched aimlessly, like headless flies uncertain of where to grow. Desperately, Lilith picked up her severed hand from the ground and tried to press it back against the stump. The two parts seemed to connect, but as soon as she let go, the hand drooped at a grotesque ny-degree angle, as though it was attached by only flesh. ¡°I knew it. The so-called dragon race relies on dragonnguage as the god, dragon bones as the foundation, and dragon blood as the source. These three elements are the root of a dragon¡¯s strength. Sealing the flow of dragon blood weakens the dragon, sealing the dragonnguage makes it clumsy, and cutting the dragon bones makes recovery difficult, even for a dragon¡¯s regenerative powers.¡± Three rested the de on her shoulder, murmuring with excitement. ¡°Well then, Your Highness, where should I cut next to make you despair even more?¡± ¡°How dare you¡­ chop my hand off¡­¡± Lilith¡¯s remaining hand clenched into a fist and mmed into the ground, carving five deep grooves into the rock. Her once-dim golden pupils red back to life, radiating a monarch-like intensity. With a sudden, powerful move, she struck her own chest. The impact caused her heart to shatter but then quickly healed and resumed beating. At that moment, she felt nothing¡­ Not even pain. The world fell silent. Lilith could only hear the roaring me burning within her chest. Everything around her turned gray. All she could see was Three¡¯s arrogant face. How dare¡­ How dare¡­ How dare you¡­ How dare you chop my hand off¡­ Endless rage consumed Lilith¡¯s sanity. ¡°Hee.¡± In her fury, Lilith let out a childlike, high-pitchedugh, but her expression remained as fierce as a wild beast. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Lilith lunged at Three again. Three merely raised an eyebrow, as if expecting her, and said, ¡°ording to the ¡®Surviving the Dragon n Handbook,¡¯ the dragon¡¯s bloodthirsty instincts can temporarily overwhelm their sanity when their lives are in real danger. During this period, the dragon¡¯s strength increases significantly.¡± ?? ¡°But what¡¯s the point of that? All it does is drive you to your death like a beast,¡± Three remarked as she gently swung her de. An invisible circr de shadow sliced through the air in an instant. Lilith felt herself losing bnce. The world around her was spinning before she copsed on the ground, sliding a considerable distance on her face. As she struggled to rise, she realized she could no longer feel anything below her knees. Lilith crawled across the ground in a daze, dragging herself with her remaining hand and leaving two long bloody trails behind her. ¡°Hey, your legs are over there.¡± Three crouched down, resting her de on her shoulder as she considerately pointed to the severed legs among the jumble of rocks. The calves were still standing in a running position, but their owner could no longer make them move. ¡°My legs¡­¡± Sanity returned briefly, but Lilith struggled to think clearly. Why did my feet leave me and run so far? Why can¡¯t I even stand up? ¡°Hello? Did you lose your mind already?¡± Three rolled Lilith onto her back and ced her foot firmly on Lilith¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you in despair? If that¡¯s the case, then summon whatever power you have left.¡± Lilith raised her remaining hand shakily and gripped Three¡¯s calf. ¡°Hmm? Trying to beg for mercy?¡± Three wondered but noticed the hatred in Lilith¡¯s eyes. Lilith squeezed with all her strength, digging her fingers through Three¡¯s flesh. ¡°S?h?i?t?!¡± Three swore in frustration. With a swift motion, she chopped off Lilith¡¯s only remaining hand. She pressed the sharp edge of her de against Lilith¡¯s throat and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if dragons can live without their heads, so this is yourst chance.¡± Lilith¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Hmm, what was that?¡± Three lowered her head and asked. ¡°Come closer¡­ and I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Three bent down, cing her ear near Lilith¡¯s mouth. Lilith lifted her head and whispered into Three¡¯s ear. ¡°F?u?c?k? you¡­¡± After saying that, she bit down hard on Three¡¯s ear and yanked it violently. ¡°AH!¡± Blood sprayed everywhere. Three clutched her ear and howled in pain, her face contorting with fury. ¡°If you want to do it the hard way, then I¡¯llply¡ªlet¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still have the strength to fight!¡± Three raised her de and shed viciously at Lilith¡¯s neck. Book 5: Chapter 204: God Attracting Incense ¡°Oh, stupid old woman in the heavens, please make this God Attracting Incense work, or I will surely die today.¡± After a rare plea to the despicable boss of the boss he despised, Four hesitantly ced the incense on the altar. With a gentle wave, the three sticks ignited without a visible me. As the God Attracting Incense began to burn, green smoke billowed out, and Four¡¯s expression immediately grew excited. He stared at the incense sticks as if they were alluring beauties stripped naked before him. His feet moved toward it almost involuntarily, his gaze filled with intense desire. Suddenly, Four drew a knife and plunged it violently into his thigh. The sharp pain snapped him back to reality as he cursed, ¡°Damn, this incense is terrifying.¡± Fortunately, now that his strength wasn¡¯t at the Divine Realm, he could still barely resist the allure of the incense. While muttering curses, Four ced his hand on the altar, smearing the sacrificial blood across it to activate the device. The altar emitted a soft, shimmering light before disappearing along with Four.¡°What do you mean by that? Four? You¡¯re not alone?¡± ¡°Hehe, what do you think?¡± Lilith was deeply unsettled. Having relied on Cornelia to hold her ground all this time, she finally felt an urge to run, for the very first time. Before Lilith could find an opportunity to flee, the space around her suddenly rippled like water. A small child, appearing no older than two or three, emerged from it. ¡°Huh? Cornelia?¡± Strange, I didn¡¯t summon her¡­ Normally, Cornelia wouldn¡¯t appear on her own ord unless Lilith summoned her. Lilith frowned in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± For some reason, Cornelia ignored her. Instead, she turned her attention to a distant ce. Her little nose twitched, and her face suddenly contorted with greed that seemed out of ce for someone her age. ¡°Wait, what are you trying to do? Go back now!¡± Concerned by Cornelia¡¯s strange behavior, Lilith urgently tried to send her back, but Cornelia, now consumed by an unsettling greed, ignored hermands. In an instant, she vanished. Lilith reached out in vain, but grasped nothing. ¡°What the hell have you done?¡± Lilith¡¯s golden eyes zed with fury as her hair floated upward as if defying gravity, making her look like a golden hedgehog. She was truly pissed now. While she could tolerate personal harm, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing those close to her being targeted. That was also why she had abandoned Lesiah and the others to join this tournament alone. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m scared! It seems like dragons aren¡¯t as perfect as the ancient texts make them out to be. Emotionally, they¡¯re as fragile as humans,¡± Three mocked. Despite her words, Three¡¯s face showed no trace of fear. Instead, she watched Lilith as if she was observing a rare creature in a zoo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the God Attracting Incense,¡± Number Three said with a smile. ¡°In the Great World outside, the God Attracting Incense is used to draw away those divine-level monsters wandering in the void, ensuring the safety of the Void Ferries. It has a strong allure for beings of the Divine Realm, especially those with lower intelligence. It seems that your trump card isn¡¯t very intelligent after all¡­ She was drawn away so quickly. I thought she would linger a bit longer.¡± Three¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Since it took effect so swiftly, we have a whole hour to have some fun before the incense finishes burning.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll show you fun!¡± Lilith shouted, waving her fist in rage. She had been umting her strength all this while and unleashed her most powerful punch. The space around her seemed to copse under the force of her blow, and cracks like shattered ss appeared where her fist had struck, revealing an abyss of darkness. The power of this punch had far surpassed the strength of an ordinary saint-level attack, but Three merely smiled and raised her left arm to block it. Unsurprisingly, Three¡¯s left sleeve was shredded by the fist wind. Her skin was torn open, blood sttered everywhere, and her bone was fractured with a sickening crunch. However, Three merely nced at her damaged arm nonchntly and sighed softly. ¡°As expected, the only drawback of this body is its fragility.¡± Had it not been for the temporary reinforcement of her physical form, Lilith¡¯s punch would have reduced her to scattered pieces of flesh rather than merely losing an arm. ¡°But that¡¯s something I can deal with.¡± Three lifted her remaining arm and reached for one of the two globes of flesh on her chest. Lilith, who had fought with Myre before, understood that this wasn¡¯t an attempt by Three to tempt her. She twisted around and swung her fist powerfully, attempting to interrupt Three¡¯s action. Yet, Three simply tapped lightly at it with her finger. Her vermilion lips parted slightly as she uttered, ¡°Heartbeats of Resolve.¡± Ba-bump. A clear heartbeat resonated, and Lilith immediately froze, her body locked in ce as if she were a wooden puppet. Her fist hovered just inches from Three¡¯s chest. It wasn¡¯t that Lilith couldn¡¯t move forward, but in that moment, all her strength evaporated, as though she had returned to the mortal days of her past life. Even if she struck Three, it would be ineffective and only ce her in greater peril. Lilith staggered back, her face pale and drenched in cold sweat. Her hand instinctively clutched her chest in disbelief. My heart¡­ It¡¯s no longer beating. There was no pain, no injury¡­ It was literally not beating, as if it had turned into a lifeless, stubborn stone lodged in the middle of her chest¡ªan utterly useless piece of organ. ¡°Hehe, you still see me as that naive girl?¡± Three chuckled softly. ¡°My innate ability and hers are two different things. Controlling the enemy¡¯s heart is a terrifying power, and yet she used it in a way that requires a double suicide. It¡¯s honestly quiteughable.¡± Heart control¡­ Lilith slowly lowered her gaze to her chest. In other words, her heart is in a state ofplete stasis, and as a result, mine has stopped beating too. But¡­ too fast¡­ It happened too quickly. Lilith recalled thatst time, it took dozens of heartbeats before their rhythms resonated with each other. Only then did the innate ability take effect. At that moment, if she hadn¡¯t been curious about Myre¡¯s ability, she wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to release it at all. Now, however, the same ability, wielded by a different person, made a world of difference. With just the first beat, Three had taken full control of her heart. Book 5: Chapter 205: Sorrowful Cry (1) When the heart stopped beating, blood naturally ceased to circte. Despite Lilith¡¯s strong physique allowing her to retain consciousness and move even in a state of cardiac arrest, her body became increasingly limp and weak due to loss of energy supply. ¡°But why¡­ isn¡¯t my recovery power working?¡± More than half a minute had passed, and instead of rushing to defeat Lilith, Three seemed to be enjoying her plight, like a cat toying with a dying mouse. Despite the time psed, Lilith¡¯s heart showed no signs of recovery. Instead, she began to experience a mounting sense of suffocation as each moment ticked by. Every cell in her body seemed to cry out in hunger. ¡°Could it be that¡­¡± A sudden realization struck Lilith. In that case¡­ With a surge of desperation, Lilith drew on her remaining strength and stabbed her chest with her own hand. Blood sttered everywhere, and the pain was excruciating.Grimacing, she forced her hand through the flesh and ribs to reach her still-warm heart. Sure enough¡­ Her heart was fine¡­ but it was not beating at all. Unlike Myre directly destroying her heart, Three had induced a state ofplete stagnation. Her heart was fine¡­ It was just not working, cking off like an office worker. What use was recovery when there was nothing to heal? Enduring the suffocating pain, Lilith gritted her teeth and wrenched her heart out. The heart, still connected by blood vessels and meridians, was forcibly extracted from her chest. As her vision darkened, Lilith¡¯s strong willpower prevented her from losing consciousness as she had before. She looked down at the blood-red organ in her hand, panting heavily. The wound in her chest began to writhe as new flesh grew and intertwined, forming fresh tissue. Within her chest, a new heart slowly began to take shape. Then, it started to beat. First slowly¡­ then faster. The air Lilith breathed was finally circting through her body, bringing with it an indescribable sense of relief. Her strength had returned. p. p. p. Three pped excitedly as if she had just witnessed a remarkable feat at the zoo. ¡°I expected no less of a legendary dragon and the Dragon Princess. Your ruthlessness is truly admirable,¡± she praised. ¡°Bah, your admiration makes me sick.¡± Lilith spat out a mouthful of stale blood and crushed flesh, then casually tossed away her heart before lunging at Three once more. She swung her fist at Three without sparing any unnecessary moves. Three frowned slightly in disappointment. ¡°Is this all a noble dragon princess like you can do¡ªjust throw punches?¡± I was only born a few years ago and have no time to learn anything else! Despite the thought in her mind, Lilith secretly drew on the only martial art she had learned, the White Jade Flow, to add more force to her punch. ¡°You never learn, huh?¡± Threemented, shaking her head as she raised her hand to her chest once again. Lilith¡¯s eyes glowed with molten gold as she unleashed the move she had already prepared. ¡°[Silence.]¡± Three¡¯s face froze, and the words ¡°Heartbeats of Resolve¡± that were about to escape her lips were abruptly stifled. The heartbeat sound that should have apanied her next action vanished, silenced by the power ofw inherent in the dragon¡¯snguage. ? Though innate abilities also worked on thew level, they differed from dragonnguage magic in that they required specific mediums and conditions. For instance, Lesiah¡¯s Absolute Distance could only be used when her target was ten meters away from her, and Erica¡¯s Soul Splitting needed another vessel to contain the soul. Breaking the medium or making the prerequisites insufficient could render even the most formidable abilities ineffective. Lilith was grateful that Myre had used this move on her earlier. She feared that without it, facing Three head-on would have left her unable to stand. Freed from the constraints of Three¡¯s Heartbeats of Resolve, Lilith¡¯s fist connected with Three¡¯s body at full force. It pierced through her abdomen, causing arge amount of blood to flow out from the gaping hole. ¡°Is this dragonnguage magic? It¡¯s truly terrifying,¡± Three said as soon as she regained the ability to speak, smiling despite coughing up arge amount of blood. She seemed unfazed by it, as though the blood was noting out of her body. ¡°Having such a low realm yet wielding a portion of thew power reserved for the Divine realm through dragonnguage magic¡ªcould this be why the Dragon Race thrived so greatly in the past?¡± Lilith retracted her fist and said coldly, ¡°I suggest you save your breath and reserve it for your final words instead.¡± Without anything plugging the gaping wound, more blood flowed out of Three¡¯s abdomen, to the point where she could see the scenery of another side through the gaping hole. Most people would have copsed from blood loss or spinal damage, but Three remained asposed as ever. ¡°Oh, do you really think you can defeat me so easily, Princess? As an existence descended from a Great World, do you think it¡¯s wise to underestimate me like this?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d make such a simple mistake? My life motto is to kill an opponent while they¡¯re down,¡± Lilith replied. She kicked Three in the chest, using the force to propel herself away. Her lips curled in a faint smirk, and ancient words flowed from her as the magic power she had just regained was swiftly expended once more. ¡°[Burn.]¡± ¡°[Gather.]¡± The dragonnguage magic was unleashed,pressing a small sun into the size of her palm. The searing heat instantly vaporized the blood staining her face. A greenish-blue orb of light shone brightly. Three raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the small ball of light. She was actually extremely interested in everything rted to the Dragon Race. She prepared to endure the attack head-on, eager to experience the full extent of the dragonnguage magic that had once terrified the entire Great World. ¡°Huh?¡± Three suddenly tilted her head in surprise. It was a call from Four. ¡°Bro, how much longer do you need?!¡± Four¡¯s anxious voice came through immediately. ¡°We¡¯ve only just started,¡± Three replied. She nced at the time¡ªbarely five minutes had passed. She hadn¡¯t even gotten to the main course yet. ¡°Wrap it up quickly then! There¡¯s something off about that baby-faced deity!¡± ¡°What¡¯s off? It can¡¯t be that she¡¯s smarter than you anticipated and that the God Attracting Incense is losing its effect, right?¡± Three asked, somewhat taken aback. If the incense had taken effect so quickly, that girl couldn¡¯t have been too bright. ¡°No, she¡¯s dumb, but she might not be a simple, ordinary deity. The void altar can¡¯t hold much longer. She¡¯s almost catching up to me,¡± Four hissed anxiously, as if a deathly menace was closing in on him. Three gasped sharply. If the void altar, personally crafted by that old woman, couldn¡¯t handle the pressure, it meant that this girl¡¯s realm was beyond their expectations¡­ Three¡¯s spine chilled at the thought, secretly relieved that she had anticipated this trump card and made preparations in advance. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how she¡¯d meet her end. ¡°How much longer can you hold out?¡± ¡°At most, thirty minutes!¡± ¡°Thirty minutes?¡± Three sighed softly. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve only got a quarter of the fun left.¡± Book 5: Chapter 206: Sorrowful Cry (2) Book 5: Chapter 206: Sorrowful Cry (2) To ensure the small greenish-blue ball struck Three directly, Lilith grasped thepressed miniature sun in her palm, ignoring the searing pain from her palm being scorched. Then the wind howled, and Lilith vanished, leaving only a fading shadow. When she reappeared, she was only a few steps away from Three. Lifting her hand slightly, she would be able to thrust the molten orb of fire into her face. She intended to detonate it at close range. As long as Three¡¯s body was made of flesh and blood, Lilith couldn¡¯t imagine her remaining soposed. However, Three no longer looked as leisurely as a cat toying with a mouse. Four can onlyst thirty minutes, perhaps even less. If she allowed the infant-like Divine Realm entity to reach the moving void altar in this little world, all her efforts would have been for nothing. So¡­ ¡°I¡¯m about to get serious, Dragon Princess,¡± Three dered. She took out an ancient copper bell and gently rang it. Invisible ripples emanated from the bell, and upon touching the greenish-blue orb in Lilith¡¯s hand, she instantly lost control of it.¡°This is¡­?¡± Lilith gasped. ¡°The Forbidding Dragon Bell, an antique I found in that old woman¡¯s treasure trove. I¡¯ve heard it can nullify dragonnguage,¡± Three exined nonchntly. Three¡¯s seasoned insight had immediately recognized the orb¡¯sposition¡ªa fireball condensed to its limit by dragon magic. Without the dragonnguage¡¯s restraint, it was merely a potent bomb ready to explode. She flicked her finger, infusing a trace of magic into the orb. BANG! With the dragonnguage nullified, the orb, teetering on the edge of stability, erupted violently. A brilliant white light shed, and the intense heat scorched everything around like divine retribution. Lilith plunged into the water pathetically, evading the unbearable heat. The st had scorched the front of her body, and had she not sensed the danger and acted swiftly, she would have been incapacitated for several minutes. Three remained hovering in ce, unscathed. A faint spectral glow surrounded her body, repelling the rock-melting heat. Miraculously, the wounds on her body had healed. The skin of her abdomen, exposed by a tear in her dress, was pale. This meant that Lilith¡¯s earlier attack did nothing to harm her. She extended her hand in the direction Lilith had escaped. ¡°Go.¡± From the void behind her, ck chains surged forth, pursuing Lilith in the water. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± The chains seemed sentient, coiling around Lilith. She seized one, attempting to tear it away, only to discover the chains were unyielding, immune to her full strength. ¡°Heartbeats of Resolve,¡± Three dered, pointing at her chest. ¡°[Silence].¡± Lilith attempted to counter Three¡¯s innate ability using the same method, but she had already anticipated it and rang the Forbidding Dragon Bell. The melodious bell rang out clearly and Lilith¡¯s dragonnguage magic was neutralized. ¡°Damn it.¡± The Heartbeats of Resolve took effect; her heart froze inplete stasis once again. This time, Three gave no quarter for Lilith to counteract the spell. The chains tightened suddenly, ensnaring the weakened Lilith. ¡°Damn¡­ let me¡­ go.¡± Lilith tried to free herself but without her heart¡¯s blood supply, her strength diminished to the point that she was only slightly stronger than a mortal. Her struggles only caused the chains to constrict further, almost suffocating her. tter¡­ The chains dragged Lilith back before Three. ¡°My lovely little princess, why aren¡¯t you running away?¡± Three taunted, her eyes gleaming with mockery. ¡°Release me and fight me fairly, if you have the guts. What kind of man resorts to petty tricks?¡± Lilith snarled, her fury evident as she spat a mouthful of bloody spittle at Three disdainfully. ¡°Hehe, do you think I can be considered a man right now?¡± Three easily evaded Lilith¡¯s petty retaliation by tilting her head to the side. With the graceful movement of a yful teenage girl, she flipped her skirt up, intentionally treating Lilith to a show. ¡°Disgusting,¡± Lilith muttered, her reaction as vehement as if she¡¯d stumbled upon something vile by the roadside. ¡°Heh, never mind then, Sharp-tongued Princess. I¡¯m pressed for time, and I¡¯m done ying games with you.¡± Three reached out, grasping Lilith¡¯s slender neck. ¡°Anyst words?¡± she asked. ¡°Die, b?a?s?t?a?r?d?,¡± Lilith retorted,unching another spittle assault. This time, the proximity left Three no room to dodge. She wiped her face, smirking coldly, saying, ¡°I hope you¡¯re still this feistyter.¡± After saying that, she tightened her grip. Lilith¡¯s face instantly flushed a deep red, resembling a boiled prawn, yet her gaze remained defiant. The corners of Three¡¯s mouth twitched as she applied more pressure. Lilith¡¯s cheeks gradually turned blue. Any normal person would have been close to suffocation by now, but Lilith¡¯s re remained fierce. Three exerted even more force, pushing her physical limits. Lilith¡¯splexion turned dark gray, a shade touched by death, yet her eyes, wide and furious, fixed unblinkingly on Three. A few minutes passed. Lilith¡¯s face had turned as ck as the bottom of the pan. It was as if the blood within her face had stilled and coagted, yet her bloodshot eyes burned with undying anger¡­ ¡°How the hell am I supposed to strangle a dragon?!¡± Exasperated, Three released her, pping her forehead and muttering, ¡°What a stupid mistake.¡± Fooled by her youthful appearance, Three had hoped that escting suffocation would drive her to despair and force her to reveal the powers she sought. Yet she couldn¡¯t strangle that damned dragon to death! No matter how deceptive the facade, it was futile to try strangling a dragon! Three feltpelled to append a new caution to the ¡°Surviving the Dragon n Handbook,¡± written by an ancient and unknown sage, once she returned. ¡°Damn¡­ wasting so much of my time.¡± This was the first time since their confrontation began that Three visibly lost herposure. Lilith coughed for a few times before mocking Three, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? It seems you¡¯ve really lost the only useful thing you had after turning into a woman.¡± ¡°Hehe, I hope you¡¯ll still beughing this happilyter.¡± Three suddenly pulled out a massive anti-cavalry sword out of thin air. The de was longer than her height and gleamed ominously with a cold, threatening light. Lilith eyed the anti-cavalry sword, her breath hitching as she recognized something familiar in its design. ¡°Hehe, did you realize it?¡± Three grasped the sword and swung it around, but the overwhelming size disparity between them made the scene strangelyical, rather than intimidating. ¡°I found this while digging through that damned olddy¡¯s treasure trove as well. I heard this ancient de was crafted from the spine of one of your ancestors. Back when the dragon tribe was at its peak, nobody dared wield this openly. It eventually became part of that old woman¡¯s collection,¡± Three exined. Book 5: Chapter 207: Sorrowful Cry (3) ¡°Although it¡¯s just a collector¡¯s item, it should be quite sharp.¡± Three touched the de with her index finger. In an instant, blood trickled down, leaving a clean, sharp cut across her fingertip. ¡°Dragon Bone?¡± Seeing the de that radiated a familiar aura, Lilith¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, as if struck by a mental wave. Then, a fierce, fiery rage erupted from the depths of her heart, consuming her sanity with an unrelenting intensity. Without knowing where she found the strength, she struggled violently once again, causing the chains to rattle loudly. ¡°How dare you use a dragon bone as a weapon! You¡¯re finished! And the one you¡¯re talking about will be hunted to the ends of the earth by the dragons!¡± Lilith roared, her eyes zing red. ¡°Haha, if this were nine million years ago, I would have gouged out my eyes as an apology just for looking at this de. But now¡­?¡± Three scoffed. ¡°The Dragon n has declined so far that if it weren¡¯t for that old demoness holding on, all of you would have been erased from the Great World long ago. And saying that they want to hunt us down? How? By relying on your idiotic kins whose intelligence is on par with my dog¡¯s?¡± ¡°Do not¡­ insult my kins.¡± Lilith¡¯s face twisted in fury as she hissed through clenched teeth, blood seeping from the corners of her mouth. ¡°The only one who can call them stupid is¡ªI!¡± As that forbidden word, long unused, emerged, a golden thunderbolt from the void struck Lilith¡¯s body instantly.¡°Divinew?¡± Three¡¯s eyelids twitched. She quickly recoiled; this body she had taken over could not withstand even a trace of the Divine Realm¡¯s Sr Thunder, or it would be obliterated along with her divine sense. ¡°Could it be that other Divine Realm beings are protecting her? No, it¡¯s just aw seal. It¡¯s simr to divine punishment; not a symbol of divine protection but rather a mark of divine anger.¡± Three calmed herself quickly. Nowadays, no other deities woulde to the aid of the Dragon Race. The presence within Lilith was such a threat that, even if the Dragon Race had sacrificed nearly everything in that conflict, they would still be opposed by the entire Great World. That entity was the natural enemy of the Great World, a being that everyone had sworn to destroy. No one could be allowed to shelter it. ¡°I don¡¯t know which deity marked you, but do you really think that fighting poison with poison will let you escape my grasp?¡± Three swung her de, deflecting a sliver of thunder that exploded nearby. ¡°This will only wear down my patience.¡± Lilith coughed. Electricity coursed through her body. Despite having experienced it many times, she still struggled to get used to it. Fortunately, the lightning had shattered the chains and reinvigorated her heart, making it beat once more. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Lilith¡¯sughter was strained. ¡°From your sudden anxiety, it seems that Four couldn¡¯t hold Cornelia back for an hour.¡± ¡°Oh, you figured that out already, huh? Indeed, that baby-faced deity is more formidable than we anticipated. Four can¡¯t even manage half an hour. But¡­ so what?¡± Three responded indifferently. ¡°Can you hold out that long?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to try to know.¡± Lilith abruptly swung her arm, hurling a long object toward Three. Not wanting to be dyed by any tricks Lilith might have, Three lifted her de to block. The long object, however, halted abruptly before the de and then unfurled. ¡°A magic scroll?¡± Three¡¯s eyes widened, but it was toote to react. The magic scroll was activated too swiftly. A towering pir of me erupted violently. The immense force, representing the peak of the Saint Realm, swept through everything like a hurricane. A shimmering shield appeared around Three, managing to block most of the fiery pir, but her hair and eyebrows were singed, leaving her looking rather pathetic. ¡°Hehe, you seemed ready to kill just a moment ago, but you ran away without any hesitation.¡± Three sneered at the empty space where Lilith had been. ¡°So much for the glory of the Dragon n.¡± She was about to withdraw the shimmering shield around her, which had be a significant burden, when she noticed that, at some point, an unknown number of magic scrolls had appeared around her. The scrolls glowed faintly, signaling their imminent activation. ¡°S?h?i?t?! That damn rich girl with a rich mommy,¡± Three cursed under her breath. The scrolls erupted violently. The entire little world trembled uncontrobly, and the destructive force nearly shattered the seal Three had ced on it. Amidst the deafening explosions, Lilith leaned against a rock, gasping for air. For some unknown reason, the spatial scroll had only teleported her a short distance¡ªmerely to the base of Mount Coffin on the ind in the middle of theke. What should have been a desperate escape had left her in need of a moment¡¯s rest to recover her strength. It didn¡¯t seem like an intense battle, but Lilith felt an exhaustion she had never experienced before in her life. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± She vented her frustration by crushing a nearby stone into powder. Lilith had never felt so angry and humiliated. Despite being insulted by Three and her remarks about the Dragon Race and her kind, she was forced to flee in disgrace. The enemy was more powerful and¡­ better prepared than she had anticipated. Three seemed to understand the Dragon Race¡¯s weaknesses¡ªif they could even be called weaknesses¡ªbetter than she did. She exploited them with meticulous precision. Lilith was powerless to retaliate against her. It wasn¡¯t just the gap in their strength; Three hadn¡¯t even revealed the full extent of her superiority. Instead, she yed with her like a cat with a mouse, using humiliating tactics to drive her into a desperate situation. The purpose was clear¡ªto make her reveal ¡°that¡±, the so-called ¡°Dragon Eater.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Lilith wanted tough. Dragon Eaters¡­ Just what exactly have all of you done to make everyone treat you like enemies who killed their fathers? Cornelia, and now with Three and her associates. Did you all really try to overturn the entire Great World? ¡°Anyway, I must notply with Three¡¯s wishes. My intuition tells me that if I reveal that power in front of them, something extremely serious will definitely happen.¡± I better hold out until Cornelia returns. From what they were saying, Cornelia could still overpower them all. Having rested enough to regain some strength, Lilith got up, dusted off her dress, and prepared to find a new hiding ce. She couldn¡¯t stay in one spot for too long, or Three would surely find her. But just then, that familiar voice echoed in her ears once again. ¡°Dear Princess, how can you avoid using that power? That is precisely the purpose of my visit.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!